《LitRpg: Godly Bloodline Warrior In Isekai World》 V1.Chapter 1 NJ city is particularly lively on New Year''s Eve. The party that is getting worse year by year can''t keep up with the trend of the times, so that the streets are almost full of people. Although this year is surprisingly cold, it still can''t suppress the warmth in people''s hearts. It is full of laughter in all corners and new year''s greetings, the Hawking sound of street vendors and the dazzling fireworks exploding over the city, which makes the city look particularly warm. Last year, Wen Yu, like everyone else, wandered through the noisy streets and enjoyed the festive atmosphere. But tonight he lost this ability, because after twelve o''clock tonight is his thirtieth birthday and his death. It was only half an hour before the clock struck twelve. Wen Yu didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. If there was no faint breath, he even thought he was dead. "Can''t I escape this vicious curse after all? Why?! why?!" in the dark room, Wen Yu lay on the soft bed and shouted. Of course, he could only shout in his heart. He didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes, let alone shout. The approach of death reminded him of his dead parents and his sad life experience. The Wen family is an ancient family left over from the famine period. Their ancestor, Wen Tianjun, fought with emperor Xuanyuan against Chiyou. Before his death, Chiyou triggered a poison curse with his own blood, accusing emperor Xuanyuan and his generals that each generation will not live to be 30 years old. Wenyu bears the curse that has flowed in the blood of the Wenjia family for thousands of years. "Dang! Dang! Dang!..." the bell of the new year finally rang, which also awakened Wen Yu from his memory. "If there is an afterlife, I must be a villain! What good is rewarded with good, and what evil is rewarded with evil! It''s all fucking shit! If there is an afterlife, I will rush to heaven and break you pretentious bullshit immortals into the region!" Wen Yu used his last strength to vent his resentment, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes. I don''t know it''s because he thought of his parents, Or grieve your fate. "Master, you finally set foot on your destiny, and I can finally come back to you!" a 100 meter long golden dragon climbed and shrank on the top of Mount Everest, whispered at a meteor falling in the sky, and then turned into a golden light and disappeared. "Father, I can''t bear it! This is the glory of your life!" when ASI saw his father take off his badge, he hurried forward to stop it. "Beast! Shut up!" Brian glared at ASI, then put the badge on his palms and held it in front of Derek. "Are you threatening me?" Derek''s face became cold. He has endured Brian for a long time. If someone else had changed, he would have left and even pleaded guilty, but Brian is different. Brian is the iron man General of the sakanasi empire. If he hadn''t taken the soldiers of the Empire to defend the Empire to the death in the human demon war 30 years ago, it is estimated that there is no sakanasi empire in the magic continent now. Although Brian had long resigned as a general, his figure had been deeply engraved in the hearts of the Imperial officers and men, and no one could replace him. To put it bluntly, if Brian raised his flag and shouted, at least two-thirds of the imperial soldiers would come to follow, and would follow to the death! "Grass people dare not!" although Brian''s attitude was very respectful, his answer showed his meaning. In order to avenge his grandson, the Duke refused. "Hum!" Derek snorted coldly, didn''t pick up the Duke''s badge in Brian''s hand, turned around, his eyes suddenly showed a vicious look, clenched his teeth and said: "Old man, if you didn''t have a place in the army, I would have cut your title! Let you jump around for another two years. When I completely master the army of the Empire, I will let you achieve your wish! Hum, I think you are confused. You should sacrifice your title for a waste! There is a waste in the third generation single biography, and your cage family has no use value It''s over! " "Your Majesty, please take back your title badge!" Derek ignored Brian''s request and said quietly, "Andy is the most powerful sacred sacrifice in the Empire. Let him treat your grandson. No matter whether your grandson can be cured or not, I advise you to be calm and don''t embarrass me! Hum!" Derek said and left with the guard. "Old lord, get up, your majesty has gone!" An old man with a magic wand in his hand and a white magic robe inlaid with gold filigree came forward to help Brian. He is what Derek called the holy sacrifice Andy. Andy is the supreme representative of the holy see in the kashanasi empire. The strength of the Holy See gives him a supreme position in the Empire. If Derek hadn''t asked, he wouldn''t come at all. Brian bows slightly to Andy, and the representatives of the Holy See dare not neglect him. It can be seen how high Andy''s status is. "Please follow me!" Brian said and led out of the hall towards one bedroom. Andy nodded gently and followed Brian out of the hall. Yasi hurried after his pale wife. In fact, he was already desperate. Long shaotian''s heart had stopped long shaotian, which was a sign of death. But it was strange that long shaotian''s temperature was still there, so they held the last glimmer of hope and asked Derek to invite Andy. At the moment of stepping out of the hall, Daisy, half in Yasi''s arms, suddenly broke away from his help and whispered, "Yasi, if my son really can''t be saved, please don''t stop me. I want all the nobles of the Empire to accompany my son!" Yasi''s body shook violently, stared at Daisy''s eyes, shook his head and said, "Daisy, I don''t allow you to do this. It will expose your identity. Then the Empire will not let you go! I don''t want to lose you after losing my son!" Daisy smiled sadly, shook her head and said, "ASI, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you! Shaotian is everything to me. If he goes, what''s the meaning of my life! You don''t have to persuade me, I won''t change my mind!" "Hey" Yasi sighed and said, "father would rather not have his title for shaotian. You ignore your life for shaotian. I Yasi can do it for my son. Let me accompany you at that time! No matter what you do, I will accompany you!" "If there is an afterlife, I will be your wife!" a happy smile bloomed on Daisy''s face. "If there is an afterlife, I will let you be my wife!" Yasi nodded heavily, and then took Daisy to long shaotian''s bedroom. Looking at the boy as thin as dry wood in front of him, Andy''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. He has divine magic. He can''t feel the breath of life at all. In other words, the child lying in bed is a corpse. "Hey" after a long time, Andy sighed, turned to Brian behind him and sighed: "you know more about the child than I should. He is dead at all! Although the divine magic is powerful, it can''t call his life from the God of death!" "Dear sacred sacrifice, his temperature has not changed, which means he is still alive. Please try, maybe you can save him." this is Brian''s last hope. Even if he kneels down to beg Andy, he will let Andy try. "Oh, all right!" Andy sighed and turned around. "Take a few steps back. I''ll save him with the regeneration of the holy light! If the regeneration of the holy light can''t save the child, there''s nothing I can do!" "Great sacred sacrifice, thank you!" Brian respectfully saluted and retreated to the door. "Father, you -- ah --" ASI''s heart was pulled together. In his memory, his father had never been so respectful to anyone. Now, in order to save his grandson, ASI did not hesitate to grovel. ASI''s heart was bleeding with pain. Andy raised his magic wand in his hand, and his left hand kept dancing in the air. The sonorous and powerful spell sounded: "the great God of light, please give me the power of light, let your light shine on all things in the world, let your people listen to your call, let your power save the life in suffering, and show it - the regeneration of holy light!" When the spell stopped, the tip of Andy''s magic wand suddenly emitted dazzling white light. The white light danced in the air like rich life, forming a huge light ball above long shaotian''s body. The light ball turned brighter and brighter, and slowly approached long shaotian. Finally, it wrapped long shaotian''s body tightly. Brian three at the door closed their eyes slightly by the dazzling light. "Ah!" Andy, standing by the bed, suddenly screamed in horror and quickly backed away. He exclaimed, "this, this, this child - this child has the seal of death on him! God, God of light, please punish me. I actually awakened the devil! No, I''ll kill him before he wakes up!" V1.Chapter 2 With Andy''s exclamation, long shaotian''s body wrapped in a white ball of light suddenly emitted 10000 more dazzling golden lights, and the sacred light in the bedroom was instantly submerged by the golden light. Andy was stunned, and the magic wand in his hand danced wildly: "the great son of light, please give me the power of the God of war and let your divine power swallow up the present -" Hearing Andy''s hurried spell, Brian standing at the door woke up instantly, flashed to stop Andy and asked in a deep voice, "Andy, what are you doing?!" Andy, whose spell was interrupted, angrily pushed Brian. Unfortunately, he was just a weak magician. Instead of pushing Brian in front of him, he was shocked back three steps by the rebound. "Duke Brian!" Andy strode to Brian and yelled at long shaotian on the bed, "Do you know what this is on your grandson?! this is the curse of death, the curse imposed by the vicious God of death on human beings. Once your grandson wakes up, he will become a devil and destroy the whole human continent! Get out of the way quickly. I will destroy him with the power of light before he wakes up!" Brian shakes his body and turns to look at long shaotian lying on the bed. Because the golden light is too bright, he can''t see long shaotian''s body at the door. At this time, Brian finally knows why Andy is so frightened. Long shaotian wrapped in the golden light has left the bed, suspended in the air, and is rotating slowly. Every minute of his body Turning around, there will be more golden mantra on the surface of the skin, which is very strange. "Brian, get out of the way! He''s about to wake up. I have to get rid of the devil! The earth illuminated by the God of light doesn''t allow demons to be born!" Andy shouted hurriedly. At the same time, he circled behind Brian to the front, and the magic wand in his hand danced again. Brian glanced at long shaotian suspended in the air. He really wondered why his grandson would be the devil Andy said. Since Xiao Long shaotian was weak and sick, gentle and kind-hearted, and even ants dared not kill him. How could such a poor child be a devil? "... let your divine power devour the demons in front of you..." the spell in Andy''s mouth is getting faster and faster, and it''s almost finished. "Long shaotian, whatever he is, is my grandson. How can a grandfather watch his grandson die in front of him?! if you really incarnate into a heinous devil in the future, I will kill you myself!" Brian clenched his fists tightly. When Andy''s spell was about to end, he finally made a decision. A blue light wrapped his right fist silently. Andy, who was reading the spell in a hurry, suddenly felt a murderous spirit around him. He was frightened. He realized that he was going to get rid of not only the devil cursed by the God of death, but also Brian''s grandson. Brian was willing to kneel down on his knees in order to save his grandson. Now he actually wanted to kill long shaotian in front of Brian. What''s the difference between this and looking for death! Andy is a first-order wizard, which is absolutely terrible in the whole magic continent, but Brian is a green third-order fighter, two steps higher than him, an arm''s distance, and Brian makes a move without warning. Andy has no ability to resist at all. "Boom!" with a wry smile, Andy''s body hit the bedroom wall like a shell, and the whole wall was hit by his body. He broke three walls in a row, and Andy''s flesh and blood blurred body stopped. It can be seen how terrible Brian''s fist power is. "Father, you -" ASI, who was standing at the door, reacted and screamed when he saw that his father had killed the holy sacrifice of the Holy See. "Shut up!" Brian whispered, "Daisy, go out and stop the guard at home. No one is allowed to come near! Yasi, find a way to get rid of Andy''s body! Shit, dare to move my grandson. Even if the God of light comes, I will kill him!" "Ah! Oh!" Yasi was stunned. Since Brian resigned as general, he had never shown such a hot temper. At this time, Yasi saw Brian''s true face again and didn''t react at all. When Yasi went to the next door next to the bedroom and came to Andy''s body, he couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. He said in secret, "this is still a body! It''s obviously a pile of meat mud! The old man''s power is not as strong as before. You have to be careful in the future!" Seeing Yasi standing there shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Brian glared angrily. He jumped to Yasi and scolded angrily, "asshole, hurry up! Do you want the Pope to find it?!" at the same time, he waved two dark cyan fights at Andy''s body. "Boom" the deafening explosion sounded again, Andy''s body turned into blood, and a big pit more than one meter deep appeared in front of Yasi. "Idiot!" Brian slapped assie on the head. "If the Pope comes, we''ll wash our necks and die!" ASI felt his numb scalp depressed and muttered, "how can that old thing be found in such a short time!" "Hum!" Brian snorted coldly, "Andy is already a priest of the Holy See, and his soul has already been handed over to the Pope. As soon as he dies, the Pope can feel it at the first time. If he doesn''t dispose of his body within ten minutes, the Pope can accurately find here. Hum, if you want to die, just say, I''m satisfied with you!" "Father, the guards have been dismissed by me. What''s the matter with shaotian?" Daisy anxiously pushed open the door and came in. Fortunately, she went out in time just now, otherwise the guards would rush in. Brian glared at Yasi, and then went to long shaotian''s bedroom. At the same time, he told Yasi and Daisy: "Andy left cage house alone after curing shaotian''s illness. No one knows where he has gone! I will explain the guards and servants in the house myself!" "Well" Yasi and Daisy nodded knowingly at the same time. "Cough..." Wen Yu slowly opened his eyes. When he found that he was not in heaven, but still alive, he was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "ha ha! I won! I''m not dead! Cough..." but just after shouting twice, Wen Yu coughed violently, and he found that there seemed to be something wrong with his body. "Shaotian!" hearing long shaotian''s cough, Brian and the three rushed to the bedside excitedly. "Good grandson, you scared grandpa to death!" Brian finally smiled. "Ha ha, son, you finally wake up!" Yasi danced excitedly. "Wuwu -" Daisy cried excitedly, holding long shaotian''s hand with both hands. Wen Yu woke up from his surprise with a violent cough. He noticed that there were three people around him. Wen Yu looked at the three strangers while coughing. Young woman, with black shawl, long hair, willow moon eyebrow, Danfeng eyes, Qiong nose, cherry mouth and white and tender skin that can be broken by blowing, is definitely a top beauty. Unfortunately, there are pearl like tears on her face, which makes this fairy like beauty more desolate. The middle-aged man has a huge body more than two meters high, thick eyebrows, big eyes, high bridge of nose, square face and long blond hair casually on his shoulders. At this time, he is dancing and shouting something in his mouth. Wenyu secretly scolded a neuropathy and turned his eyes to Brian. Brian''s first feeling to Wen Yu was majesty. The spirit in the tiger''s eyes made Wen Yu dare not look directly, "this is definitely a superior person!" Wen Yu thought to himself. When Daisy saw her son wake up, she looked at the three of them with strange eyes. She was worried: "little sky, what''s wrong with you? Tell your mother quickly!" "???" what Daisy said made three big question marks emerge in Wenyu''s mind. Wen Yu was stunned. He couldn''t understand what the young woman was saying. On the earth, he knows the languages of all countries, even some indigenous languages. Now the young woman speaks words he doesn''t understand, which is more surprising to him than a comet hitting the earth. Wen Yu no longer paid attention to the beautiful women who were still chattering and yelling, but looked around. hide? Old wooden table? Ancient bronze mirror Every time he looked at something, Wen Yu''s heart would thump. The ancient Chinese things in the room and the chattering language in the mouth of the beautiful woman made wen yu think of a very terrible thing. He looked at his body at a slower speed than a snail. He once read some fantasy novels in the library, which wrote many strange stories. For example, someone on the earth was struck by a thunder, hit by a car, or electrocuted. When he woke up, he would be reborn in a strange continent. Isn''t that what he is now. Wen Yu looked at his skinny hands, because he found that he really encountered the strange rebirth in fantasy novels. For a while, he liked such novels very much and imagined that he would come one day, so that he could get rid of the vicious curse. But when these things really happened to him, he couldn''t accept them for a moment. "Little sky! Little sky! What''s the matter with you?! answer me!" Daisy looked at her son''s dull eyes and shouted anxiously. She thought of the devil in Andy''s mouth. The word devil made her extremely uneasy. Wen Yu woke up from his dull state and thought that the young woman was probably the mother of the body. The big fool dancing behind her should be the father of the body, and the old man should be Grandpa. They should speak the language of this continent, so I can''t understand it. The original owner of the body must have died of disease, or he would not have become thin and coughed violently. Wen Yu soon accepted the fact of his rebirth, but what bothered him was how to communicate with the poor mother in front of him, and then told her that her son had died and he was not her son. But Wenyu didn''t have the heart to hurt the poor mother. After thinking about it again and again, he had an idea. This was the second life God gave him, and it was a complete family, which he wanted in his dreams. "First learn the language of this continent, then forget all the things in the previous life and live again! God not only gave me a second life, but also gave me a warm home. I should cherish it!" Wen Yu had made a decision in his heart, so he pointed to his throat with his finger, then waved his hand and motioned to Daisy that he couldn''t speak. V1.Chapter 3 When Daisy saw that her son finally reacted, her face burst into a beautiful smile again. With a voice of annoyance, she got up and brought Wen Yu a cup of warm water. Wen Yu took the water and drank it slowly. A drop of tears slipped into the bowl. He felt his mother''s love again. "Father" Yasi pulled Brian aside, frowned and whispered, "will shaotian become the devil Andy said? I feel that he has really changed. He is completely different from the original shaotian. Shaotian''s eyes will never be so fierce in the past!" Yasi, who is tall and fierce, gives people the first impression that he is a guy with simple mind and developed limbs, but in fact, he is not, His insight is absolutely inversely proportional to his appearance. Brian also felt the change of his grandson, frowned slightly, glanced at Wen Yu who was drinking water, and sighed in a low voice: "No matter whether shaotian will become a devil in the future, he is my grandson. I don''t allow anyone to hurt him! If one day, I will get rid of him myself! Shaotian has indeed changed, but there is no malice in his eyes! Human nature is good. As long as we teach him well, I believe he won''t let us down!" ASI nodded with a smile and went back to the bed. When his son had finished drinking water, he smiled and asked, "young god, tell us what else you feel uncomfortable." Wen Yu has decided to join the family instead of the original owner of the body. Naturally, he will not let the three people in front of him see any clues, and has already figured out the countermeasures. Wen Yu pretends to be in pain and shakes his head sadly by pointing to his throat. Wen Yu''s action made Brian three nervous at the same time. "Oh, my God, can''t you talk?!" ASI pointed to his throat and asked the last question he wanted to ask. Although Wen Yu didn''t understand Yasi''s words, he understood what Yasi''s actions meant. Two lines of tears were forced out of his eyes and nodded painfully. "Ah! How could this happen?! woo woo, my poor child! It''s the bad mother who didn''t protect you! Woo woo..." Daisy hugged Wen Yu tightly and cried bitterly. "Hey, there are gains and losses!" Brian sighed. "Well, you don''t have to be too sad, as long as you can live!" "Hey" Yasi sighed and followed Brian out of the bedroom. Out of the bedroom, Yasi angrily waved his fist and said in a deep voice, "father, I want to make Chris pay the price!" Brian shook his head and said, "calm down. Don''t make this big. Andy was killed by us. If it makes big, it will only bring us trouble, or even annihilate the family! Understand?" "But, but - ah, I see!" ASI sighed helplessly. "Wuwu..." in the bedroom, Daisy was still crying with Wenyu in her arms. "I finally feel the care of my mother again! I must live well! I want to enjoy the warmth of my family!" Wen Yu, lying in Daisy''s arms, showed a happy smile, then broke free from Daisy''s arms, gently wiped away the tears from Daisy''s eyes with his thin hands, smiled and shook his head. Daisy quickly wiped away the remaining tears from her face, smiled and nodded, "mother doesn''t cry!" In just half a month, Wen Yu learned the language of the magic continent. Wen Yu was very excited. The rebirth of life did not erase his ability to never forget. The only thing that depressed Wen Yu was that his cultivation on the earth did not rebirth with him, but Wen Yu was not very worried. The ecological environment of this continent was 100 times better than that of the earth, and the air was filled with powerful His aura is enough to make his cultivation speed three times faster than that on earth. Even if he can''t practice any more, Wen Yu won''t be upset because he has got a happy family. Wen Yu regards this rare family affection as more important than his own life. Wen Yu had a very happy time in the past half month, but Brian was worried all day. They would smile only when Wen Yu was in front of them. Brian thought Derek would come to the door soon and ask about Andy''s whereabouts, but half a month later, there was no news. It is reasonable to say that the pope should have known Andy''s death, but there was no news from the Holy See Any movement made Brian three very depressed. While learning the mainland language, Wen Yu takes some time to exercise every day. His body is too weak, which makes Wen Yu very dissatisfied. His training method is also very simple, that is, doing push ups, sit ups, frog leaps, and running around the yard from time to time. He is not in a hurry to practice the Yi Tian Jue handed down by the writer''s ancestors , if a worker wants to be good at something, he must first sharpen his tools. Cultivation is the same. Without a healthy and strong body, he can only get twice the result with half the effort. Looking at the invariable food in front of him, Wen Yu depressed and put down his chopsticks. In the past half a month, he had eaten no more than 15 kinds of dishes. Now he has almost three meals a day. How can he stand the most delicious food on earth. "Little sky, what''s the matter?" the careful Daisy found the change of Wenyu and asked with concern. "I''ve learned almost the language of the mainland. I can speak." Wen Yu thought to himself. After making a decision, Wen Yu deliberately coughed twice. "Mother, why are these meals every day?! can''t you change something fresh?" "Rush!" when Yasi, who was drinking soup, heard Wen Yu''s words, he was so frightened that all the soup in his mouth gushed out. Brian sitting opposite was sprayed with soup all over his face. "Bang!" the bowl in Daisy''s hand fell to the ground. Brian was also stunned. His mouth was wider than an egg. The soup sprayed on his face by Yasi flowed into his mouth along the corner of his mouth. "Hey, hey, I seem to be scared." Wen Yu laughed to himself and cleared his throat. Wen Yu stretched out his hand and shook it in front of the three people. "Hey, wake up!" Daisy, who was close to Wen Yu, first woke up, grabbed Wen Yu''s shoulder and asked excitedly, "shaotian, you, how can you speak?!" "I, when can''t I speak!" Wen Yu replied sadly, "it''s just that my throat couldn''t speak some time ago. After a few days, my throat suddenly recovered, and I can speak naturally." "Wow! Son, you''re not mute! Great! Great!" Yasi cried excitedly and patted the table with both hands excitedly. The dishes on the table were jingling. "Ha ha" Brian also laughed happily, but when he found the soup on his face, his anger suddenly surged up and walked to Yasi with a cold face. "Father, I -- ah --" ASI flew out of the hall with a scream before he could explain. Looking at Yasi, who screamed and fell out of the hall, Wen Yu shrunk his neck. He was afraid that Brian would give him such a look. He quickly explained: "Grandpa, please calm down first. Wen shaotian didn''t mean to deceive you. I really couldn''t speak some time ago!" "Then you won''t tell us on paper!" Brian asked feigning anger. Wenyu carefully retreated to Daisy''s birthday and hesitated to explain: "Hey, ha ha, en, oh, I don''t want to surprise you!" "Hum!" Brian laughed and snorted, "I''ll freshen up, daisy. You clean up here. Stay here honestly, smelly boy. I have a lot to ask you." "Well," Wen Yu smiled and nodded, "I also have a lot to ask you. Mother, let me help you clean up!" "Hehe, OK! OK!" Daisy nodded happily and stared at Wen Yu all the time, just like the mother and son who had just met again after a long separation, which made Wen Yu uncomfortable, but he didn''t stop daisy. Soon Brian finished washing, changed his clothes and returned to the hall. ASI also struggled to get up from the yard and walked back to the hall. But he couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the soberness he had just sprayed on his father''s face. Wen Yu made a cup of tea and brought it to Brian. At the same time, he asked, "Grandpa, can I change my name?" Brian smiled and took the tea in Wenyu''s hand and asked, "why change your name?" Wen Yu turned his eyes twice and found an excuse: "the name dragon shaotian is unlucky! Although dragon is the most powerful existence in the mainland, the latter two words are not good. Shaotian, one day less, one day less. Who wants to live one day less, a good person!" "Well" Brian frowned, then glared at Yasi: "asshole! Look at your name! No wonder shaotian was weak and sick since childhood and almost died. It''s all cursed by this name! Where have you been reading? You can''t learn from me. See how good the name I gave you!" Brian''s obscenity made Yasi dare to be angry and speechless. He could only murmur in a depressed voice: "this name is clearly from you. How can it be counted on me! Yasi, lax, this name is good!" Hearing Yasi''s muttering, Daisy couldn''t help laughing, poked Yasi around her and said teasingly, "your name still has this meaning!" Brian stared at Yasi, turned to Wenyu and asked, "what name do you want to change?" "Wen Yu! The text of the text, the text of the text!" Wen Yu had thought for a long time, "the text is the greatest invention of mankind, and the word Yu is full of domineering, one text and one martial arts, which not only commemorates the invention of mankind, but also represents power. What do you think?" "Good! Good name!" Brian clapped his hands and gave Yasi a white look. "Look how powerful my grandson is, much better than you bastard!" "After that, everyone has to call me Wenyu cage. Don''t call me long shaotian any more, or I''ll be your responsibility for another accident!" Wenyu threatened his health. Brian three dared not obey and nodded in succession. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. "Grandpa, I''ve always wanted to ask you another question. Why don''t you allow me to exercise naked? Are you afraid that this golden tattoo on my body will be seen by others?" V1.Chapter 4 Wen Yu has always been curious about the huge golden dragon tattoo on his body, and whenever he wants to practice naked, he will be stopped by Brian three people, which makes him more curious about the Golden Dragon Tattoo. This golden dragon tattoo is very special. It only appears when Wen Yu is excited or his body is sweating and hot. This kind of tattoo has been seen on earth. When tattooing, you need to apply some special powder, which can hide the tattoo under normal body temperature. When Wen Yu asked about the mantra, Brian''s body was obviously shocked. Brian looked at Yasi and Daisy, then looked at Wen Yu and said seriously: "Little - Wenyu, you are still young. We will tell you when you grow up. Just remember that no one is allowed to know that you have this golden pattern, not even the guards at home." Wen Yu has never seen Brian so serious in the past half a month, and now Brian is so serious because of the golden dragon tattoo on his body. Without guessing, Wen Yu also knows that the golden dragon is definitely not as simple as a tattoo. There must be a secret hidden in his body, and it is a big secret. If Brian finds any reason to deal with it, Wen Yu may not ask, but Brian seduces Wen Yu''s curiosity, so he is a bastard today. He is determined to ask the truth. Wen Yu smiled, turned and walked to the door of the hall. After confirming that there was no one near the door, he closed the door, walked back to Brian and whispered, "Grandpa, I''m an adult now!" "Wenyu, you --" "Mother" Wen Yu waved her hand and interrupted Daisy''s dissuasion. "If I can''t even figure out myself, I won''t be comfortable every day in the future." "Do you really want to know?!" Brian asked, staring Wen Yu in the eyes. Wen Yu nodded firmly, "if you don''t tell me today, I''ll run in the street naked. Someone will always tell me what this is." "Smelly boy, are you threatening me?!" Brian looked unhappy and looked straight at Wen Yu. Wen Yu was chilly with Brian''s sharp eyes, but he didn''t show any timidity. He greeted Brian''s eyes and smiled: "Grandpa, how dare grandson threaten you! If we change our position, you have such a golden pattern. You know that there are secrets hidden in this pattern, but you don''t know what the secret is, and we deliberately hide it from you. What would you do?" "I, I -" Brian was speechless. If that were the case, he would probably press his fist directly. "Ha ha, boy, it seems that you have really grown up!" Brian suddenly laughed after staring at Wen Yu for a while, then looked at Yasi and Daisy and asked, "do you want to tell this boy?" ASI smiled and nodded. "If we don''t tell him, he might run naked in the street!" Daisy frowned and finally nodded. "Wenyu, no matter what you hear, don''t be surprised and don''t let your life be affected. Mother hopes you can be yourself forever!" "Now that Yasi and Daisy have agreed, I''ll tell you." Brian winked at Yasi, who knowingly went to the door of the hall to guard. "Boy, the golden pattern on you is the curse of the legendary god of death." "What?!" Wen Yu''s head exploded with a buzzing sound. The word curse almost suffocated him. He never thought he had run to another continent, but he still couldn''t get rid of the damn curse. Seeing Wen Yu''s instantly pale face, Daisy quickly stood up from her chair and walked over to hold Wen Yu tightly in her arms. She whispered comfortingly, "son, don''t be afraid. As long as your mother is there, no one will hurt you. Whether it''s death or the God of light, if you want to hurt you, you must fall from my body!" Feeling Daisy''s temperature, Wen Yu calmed down a little, broke free from Daisy''s arms, and asked in a deep voice, "what will this curse do to me? Will it make me less than 30?" Wen Yu''s sudden change surprised Brian. He felt that he didn''t know the grandson in front of him. With sharp eyes and a low and angry tone, he never thought he would appear on the docile and kind grandson. "Wenyu, calm down first." Brian didn''t intend to hide anything, and then said: "We don''t know whether this curse exists in the village. We have checked some materials in the past half a month. There are records in ancient books, but they are not detailed! Only a few simple words say that people with the curse of death will turn into demons and turn the magic land into hell on earth in the future! There''s nothing else! Is Wen Yu''s curse true or not No one knows, so you don''t need to worry. As long as you keep your mind, the devil will never come to you! " Wen Yu took off all his clothes. Because he was too excited, the Golden Dragon Tattoo had completely emerged. Wen Yu pointed to the Golden Dragon and asked, "Grandpa, do you say this golden dragon is the mantra of death?!" originally, he thought he would live no more than 30 years old. After hearing Brian''s explanation, his heart relaxed a little. "Dragon?" Brian frowned. "Where is a dragon!" "Er" Wen Yu was stunned. He was sure that the pattern on his body was a golden dragon, but Brian denied his idea. "Eh, it''s really a bit like a dragon." Brian carefully observed the pattern on Wen Yu, "But it''s not like that. I once had the honor to witness the style of the dragon knight. The dragon under their crotch is not like this at all. The dragon has only four claws, but the pattern on your body has five claws. In addition, the dragon''s body is huge and abnormal, but the one on your body is slender. There''s nothing like it except the shape of the claws!" "Grandpa, how does the dragon you depicted look like a giant lizard?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Lizard? What is a lizard? Warcraft? Why haven''t I heard of this kind of Warcraft?" Brian looked at Wen Yu with a puzzled face. "Hehe, maybe I remember wrong." Wenyu explained with a smile. He almost forgot that this is not the earth. In fact, Wenyu still likes the Golden Dragon on his body, because in this alien continent, only this tattoo has a bit of the smell of the earth. And the dragon on his body is still a five clawed golden dragon, which is the Royal Dragon and the highest level dragon. "Mantra? It''s obviously a tattoo. It''s not like a mantra. Maybe it''s a special memorial for me after my rebirth, and they don''t know the dragon on earth, so they mistakenly think it''s a mantra." Wen Yu smiled and shook his head, picked up his clothes from the ground, put them on, and said with a smile, "well, don''t worry, I''m fine!" "Boy, aren''t you afraid at all? Aren''t you afraid that one day you will really become a devil?" Wen Yu''s lightness puzzled Brian. "Devil? Hehe, how could it be? How could a good person like me become a devil? Even if it is a devil, it is also for bad people!" Wen Yu replied with a smile. "OK!" Brian raised his sword eyebrow and laughed: "You are worthy of being my grandson Brian. You are brave enough! However, you are not allowed to let others see your patterns in the future. If others see you, they will not care whether you will really become a devil. They will only judge you under the banner of defending the peace of the mainland and expelling evil demons. The most important thing is that you must not let the people of the holy see you, otherwise you will teach Ting will certainly cut you as a heresy, so that you can''t survive on the human continent! " "Then don''t I want to hide all my life!" Wen Yu cried depressed. "You can say that! Unless - hehe, that''s impossible." Brian smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Unless what?" regardless of whether he is possible, Wen Yu will not let go as long as there is hope. "This is a land of the jungle. Whoever has a hard fist is the truth! Whether you are wrong or not, as long as the Holy See says you are a heresy, you are a heresy! There is no reason! Why? Because the Holy See has the greatest power, no one dares to challenge the authority of the Holy See. Fist and fist are the hard truth! If you don''t want to hide for a lifetime, unless you become a whole The most powerful existence of the continent, and no one will dare to say half a word about you. " "In that case," the corners of Wenyu''s mouth turned up slightly, "then I will become the strongest existence in the mainland!" Brian shook his head and laughed at the same time. Wen Yu''s words are just a dream in their hearts. How is the strongest in the mainland? Can it be stronger than the God of light? Can it be stronger than the God of death? No! The God of death and the God of light are supreme beings. How can people become beings beyond God. Brian didn''t take Wen Yu''s words to heart, but smiled and said, "boy, it''s my turn to ask you." "Wait!" Wen Yu quickly stopped Brian and said with a smile, "Grandpa, the last question. Can you change some chefs at home? How can they cook those dishes? It''s terrible!" "Boy, what are you talking about? The food they cook is terrible? Joke, this is one of the top chefs in the imperial city, They can even make things that are not in the palace. Are you kidding that you say they taste bad? " "What they made is also called delicious? Grandpa, are you kidding?" Wen Yu said with a strong smile, "what I made is better than what they made!" Earth Shangyu has been a national top-level killer for ten years. A light scalpel frightened the whole killer community. If it weren''t for the constraints of the leaders, Wenyu would have destroyed all the officials of country R. although Wenyu is a killer, he is like an angry youth. As long as talking about country R, the coolness of the top-level killer will definitely disappear, which is also a headache for the national leaders For one thing, they never dared to send Wen Yu to R. Wen Yu hated many countries, but he never hated one thing in these countries, that is, food. Wen Yu can divide any culture into national boundaries, but he has no resistance to food culture. For this reason, he once wanted to go on a hunger strike, but he finally let it go. V1.Chapter 5 "Don''t change the subject!" Brian glared at Wen Yu, didn''t take his words to heart, and asked: "Every morning for the past half a month, you will get up and run and jump in the yard, and you are still in that strange posture. At first, I thought you were exercising, but the more you look, the less you look. You don''t have to learn frog jumping to exercise! Also, you can''t do it in the future because you support the ground with both hands and your body rises and falls. You can''t do it in the future." "Ha ha" Wen Yu smiled happily. He naturally understood what Brian meant by indecent. Daisy''s face on one side had already flushed slightly. Until Brian''s three faces sank, Wen Yu stopped laughing and explained: "A normal person is made of 206 bones, on which 639 muscles are attached. You should know that the explosive power of the body depends on strong muscles." Wen Yu went to Yasi, pinched the muscle on his arm with his small hand and said, "the explosive power of his father''s arms is absolutely terrible. One punch can easily break the stone the size of a round table." Yasi exaggerated waved his arms and said, "don''t mention the stone the size of a round table. Even if I''m a level 5 iron wall bear, I can punch and fly!" Wenyu shook his head with a smile and said, "father, although your explosive power is amazing, it''s not so easy to stop halfway after a punch. I''m talking about pure physical strength. Don''t mix fighting spirit." Yasi just wanted to explain. After hearing the second half of Wen Yu''s words, he could only nod and admit it. Brian''s curiosity was lost by Wen Yu, because like Yasi, his fist''s explosive power is very terrible, but if he makes every effort to swing it, it will be difficult to recover it. This is also a problem that has plagued him in the battle. It often makes the enemy find flaws because of this problem. Wen Yu can stand at the top of the continent without exaggerating his understanding of the human body structure. Even on the earth, he will not lose to anyone, except those senior experts who are proficient in the art of Qi Huang in the hidden mountains and forests. In addition to Yi Tian Jue, there is also a Book of Hong Huang Shenshu handed down from generation to generation , all the records in this book are ancient medical skills. Until Wen Yu''s death, he didn''t fully interpret the Honghuang Shenshu What is recorded in this book is extremely profound. In some places, just a few hundred words are enough for Wen Yu to study all night for half a month, or even longer. However, the medical skills in this book are also amazing, almost reaching the terrible state of life and death and flesh and bones. It is also because of this book that Wen Yu practiced Yitian Jue It will be so easy and pull him back from the edge of life and death dozens of times. "Boy, tell me why this happened?!" Brian couldn''t wait to ask. "It''s because you don''t exercise in the right way! There''s a saying that you''d rather increase your strength than grow a bit of meat." Wen Yu patted Yasi''s Hilly muscles on his arm, "Look, it''s all a meat ball. Won''t such a big one affect the combat speed? There are more soldiers than more refined ones, and so are the muscles. The purpose of exercise is to make the muscles have more explosive power, not to make them bigger and bigger. Large muscles are just used to bluff people. They can''t be used in combat." ASI didn''t like to hear this. He glared at Wen Yu and said angrily, "boy, do you know how many people I''ve defeated and how many Warcraft I''ve killed?! dare to say that my muscles are useless in battle. Do you want to be beaten?" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "father, how about a competition?" "Ha ha, OK --" Yasi was about to say yes, but Darius stared back. "You have a thick skin. Wen Yu couldn''t even lift ten kilograms of things before. Now he is recovering from a serious illness. You, a blue level second-order fighter, have to compete with a weak and sick child. You''re not afraid to be laughed at by the world." Yasi glared at Wen Yu. Just now he was excited by Wen Yu before he agreed. Now he thinks it''s funny. But Wenyu smiled and shook his head, went to the table, dragged two stools, smiled at Brian and asked, "Grandpa, this stool doesn''t cost much?" Brian smiled, nodded and said, "what do you want to do?" ASI didn''t answer Brian. He put the stool in front of ASI and said, "I''m definitely not my father''s opponent, but we can compare in another way." "Well, if you choose, I don''t believe I will lose to you!" ASI replied happily. "We just compare strength, so father, you can''t fight. When I punch, you should be able to judge the strength of my fist, and you should control your fist at this strength later. We have more pieces than who broke the stool. This can explain the explosive power of the fist in an instant," Wenyu replied. "Ha ha" Yasi and Brian laughed at the same time, "Wenyu, although the stool is not very hard, it is also made of superior fir. How can you break the stool with your strength?!" Wen Yu ignored Brian and said with a smile, "just try." Wen Yu walked to a stool, took a standard horse step, slowly raised his fist to his chest, whispered, and hit it hard. Brian, who was smiling, was stunned. They could clearly feel the power that burst out when Wen Yu''s fist hit the surface of the bench. They never dreamed that Wen Yu would have such power. "Father, it''s your turn!" Wen Yu awakened Yasi in a dull state. Brian frowned and stood up from his seat. He went to Wen Yu and frowned and said, "it''s strange why this stool will be all right. Your strength just now is enough to smash it." Wen Yu smiled, stretched out his right hand and gently touched his index finger on the stool. The seemingly intact stool turned into sawdust and scattered on the ground. This scene almost didn''t let Brian''s eyes fall out. "Wen, Wen Yu, how did you do it?!" Brian asked in surprise, pointing to the sawdust on the ground. Wen Yu waved his small fist and said with a smile, "this is the real power. Father, it''s your turn!" "Ah, oh!" ASI woke up, raised his fist at the stool in front of him, then put it down and said with a bitter smile: "I lost! With that strength, I can break the stool into several pieces at most. If you want to do this, unless I use double strength. Wenyu, tell me how you do it!" "The so-called power in your mouth is just brute force in my eyes. The word power looks rough, but it also needs skills to really use it. This is my training results in the past half a month. How about it? It''s not bad!" Wenyu smiled proudly. Brian happily picked up Wen Yu and shouted, "it''s not just good! It''s amazing! Good grandson, tell Grandpa why you can do it? Directly say the reason, don''t say something useless." "The reason why I have so much explosive power with the same power is that this power is not simply burst out of one muscle, but formed by the power of several muscles burst together at the same time. When a person wants to withdraw his fist halfway after a fist is thrown, it does not rely on one or two muscles, but requires the coordinated operation of many muscles." "Wait, why don''t I understand?" Yasi scratched his hair depressed. Wen Yu said to himself with a smile, "I just said it vaguely, but you can''t understand it. If I said the names of muscles, wouldn''t you be like listening to the book of heaven." thinking so, Wen Yu didn''t dare to say so. He struggled from Brian''s arms and smiled: "Just read more books in the future! I''ve been reading for a while! Knowledge is the power! If you want to understand, you''ll understand after reading the books in the library! I haven''t been out for a long time. I want to go out." Brian and Yasi''s father and son wanted to ask, but when Wen Yu said they would read all the books in the library, they immediately gave up the idea of asking. "Wenyu, you never liked going out before. Why do you want to go out now?" asked daisy with a smile. "In the past, people who were half dead and half alive could do nothing. No one wanted to go out. But now it''s different. I also have strength. One day I will travel across the continent and make my life colorful!" Daisy was happy from the bottom of her heart. Who didn''t want to have a healthy child, nodded and said, "Wenyu, let your mother go out with you!" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I have grown up. Birds always have hard wings. On that day, when their wings are hard, they can fly and leave their mother''s arms. I don''t want to be a bird whose wings are paralyzed forever." Daisy tried to dissuade her, but Brian stopped her. "Wenyu, you''ve never gone out before. You''re very strange to everything outside. What do you think? How about letting the housekeeper accompany you? I''m not at ease if you go out alone." V1.Chapter 6 Everything outside is strange to Wen Yu. It''s better to find a local to lead the way in a strange place, so Wen Yu nodded and agreed to Brian''s request. Walking on a strange street, Shangyu really felt the difference of the different world. Both people''s clothes and the buildings on both sides of the street are new to Wenyu. So every few steps he would stop to watch it. Fortunately, the housekeeper behind him was patient, otherwise he would have complained constantly. "Wow!" Wenyu pointed to the other end of the street and exclaimed, "Grandpa Ghana, what''s that "Young master, you can call me Ghana or housekeeper. Don''t call me Grandpa Ghana. I can''t afford it." housekeeper Ghana replied in panic. Wen Yu waved his hand impatiently and said, "you are an elder. I should call you Grandpa! Don''t dwell on this issue any more! Besides --" Wen Yu put his feet on Ghana''s ear and whispered, "it''s a pity to be a housekeeper with your strength!" Ghana was not surprised by Wenyu''s strength and said with a light smile, "as long as I can follow the general, I''m willing to be a slave!" Wen Yu nodded noncommittally, pointed to the distance and asked, "Grandpa Ghana, what''s that? Why are there pigs?" "Shh!" Ghana hurriedly stopped Wen Yu from going on, and softly explained, "that''s the pig head man of the beast family. What these guys hate most is that someone mentions the word pig in front of them. If he hears what you just said, young master, he will duel with you!" Wen Yu was afraid of sticking out his tongue. He was not afraid of the pig head man, but didn''t want to fight such a strange alternative. He said in his heart, "it seems that it will take some time to adapt to the mainland. I''m afraid it will take me a long time to accept this pig head man." Seeing almost, Wen Yu remembered his purpose and stopped to ask Ghana behind him, "Grandpa Ghana, I want to buy a weapon. I don''t know if there is a weapon shop nearby. It''s best to be one that can be customized." "Fidonaro is the imperial capital of the sakanasi empire. There are some on the road here. I don''t know what kind of weapon, sword or gun the young master wants to buy?" Ghana asked. "What''s the difference?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Ghana nodded and said, "there are hundreds of weapon shops in fidonaro City, of which only more than a dozen are relatively high-grade, and these more than a dozen specialize in different weapons. Therefore, I asked the young master what kind of weapons he wanted to buy, so that he can go to the corresponding store." "Oh, that''s right." Wen Yu nodded clearly and replied, "I want to buy surgery --" Wen Yu originally wanted to buy a scalpel, but he thought it was not the earth, so he swallowed the rest of the words and said with an embarrassed smile, "I want to buy such a weapon!" then Wen Yu squatted on the ground and drew the shape of the scalpel for Ghana and explained: "First of all, this Sabre must be light. It''s best to hold it without feeling its weight. Second, it''s sharp. It''s best to cut iron like mud. The thickness can''t exceed half a centimeter. The thinner the better. The most important thing is that the material used to make this Sabre can''t be the material with fire property. The best material with water property. One slap, no, two slaps can be as long." Ghana looked at the strange pattern on the ground and kept searching for the corresponding weapon in his brain until he was dizzy. He didn''t think of such a weapon, so he asked suspiciously, "young master, do you have such a weapon? Where have you seen it?" Wen Yu was embarrassed to scratch his head and said, "I suddenly thought of it. Don''t you know that there are weapons shops in the city that sell such weapons?" "No!" Ghana shook his head without hesitation. "This is the strangest weapon I have ever seen. Is it a knife?" "In theory," Wen Yu replied uncertainly. Ghana smiled bitterly and sighed that Wenyu''s imagination was so rich that he could think of such strange things. "Young master, I''m afraid we can''t find such a weapon in the whole magic continent." "Why? I gave them the design, but they couldn''t do it?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously. "If you want to do it, it is estimated that you can do it, but it is far from your requirements. Cutting iron like mud naturally requires the toughness of weapons. A weapon with good toughness naturally needs a solid body frame, which is as thin as you said. Even the top dwarf foundry master can''t beat it. Don''t mention it. It doesn''t have a sense of weight. It''s paper. How can there be no weapons It''s heavy. Although it can''t be said that the heavier the weapon, the better, it''s not much worse. " "What would it be like if you only asked for sharpness and didn''t ask for anything else?" Wen Yu frowned and asked. At the same time, he also knew how the scientific and technological level of the mainland was. "At least seven or eight centimeters thick and one meter long. No, at least one and a half meters -" "Stop!" Wenyu hurriedly stopped Ghana from saying, and said secretly, "can such things be used for surgery? It is estimated that the patients will be cut in half." "Let''s go to the largest and best weapon shop in the city first." Wen Yu''s face showed disappointment. Although he had been studying the ancient art of Qi Huang, he was also studying western medicine. Surgery was his most proficient medical skill. The combination of the East and the West made him easy to cure his illness. Some patients who looked certain to die were dissected, opened their heads and injected. They could jump around in a month or two. "Carter, didn''t you say that the trash was killed by you? Why are you standing there? I knew you were bragging. You dare not kill the young master of the cage family with your courage!" a gorgeous young man pointed at Wen Yu and mocked his companions not far behind Wen Yu. This guy named Carter beat long shaotian unconscious and finally died. Although he was only two months away from reaching the age of 18, he is now almost two meters tall. His body is very symmetrical due to long-term exercise. Although he looks not handsome, he also looks like a talent. Just the arrogant eyes revealed in his eyes and the unintentional actions of hooligans and ruffians make people know that they are not good things. "Come on, you''ve bluffed me once, and it doesn''t work anymore! The boy was hit right in the heart by my fist, and his blood flowed all over the ground." Carter didn''t believe it at first, but when he saw Wen Yu, he was stunned. "Ha ha, there''s nothing to say! Don''t tell me it''s all an illusion, but I saw the waste shopping in front of me." the young man spoke again just now, and his tone was full of scornful ridicule. "Ha ha, that''s better!" Carter''s eyes shot vicious eyes and said in a grim voice, "if I kill him now, you''ll have to call me big brother and divide the power you accumulated in the college into my hands! Dare you?" "OK! If you really dare to kill the young master of cage family and the grandson of general iron man in the street, I''d like to be a horse for you." the young man glanced a cruel look at the corner of his eyes and said in a secret way: "if you really kill the young master of cage family, your family will disappear from the mainland. I don''t want you to be a horse for me at that time! Hum! Fool!" Wen Yu, who was full of depression, was suddenly blocked by someone. He waved angrily and shouted, "a good dog doesn''t block the way, but his long eyes flash away!" he was a real ruffian. "Young master, it''s Carter, the grandson of Duke Chris." Ghana whispered behind Wenyu. At the same time, he frowned. He had already seen Carter. Just now he had deliberately avoided Carter with Wenyu, but he didn''t expect Carter to take the initiative to find him. "Carter? The Carter who almost killed me?" Wenyu pointed to Carter in front of him and asked Ghana. Ghana nodded and said, "young master, don''t be afraid. No one wants to touch you with me." "Waste, I didn''t expect you to survive such a serious injury, but your luck seems to be very bad. I bumped into you again! The teacher of the college saved your life last time, but no one can save you this time! If you kneel down in front of me and call grandpa twice, and then climb down from my young master, I might spare your life as soon as I''m happy." Carter waved his fist and smiled arrogantly, It seems that one punch can turn Wenyu into meat mud. Wen Yu ignored Carter, but smiled and asked Ghana, "Grandpa Ghana, teach this beast a lesson. Won''t it bring trouble to Grandpa?" "No!" Ghana smiled, shook his head and said, "I''m a servant. Unless he starts first, I can''t move him. Even if he does, I can only protect you from being beaten by him. If you beat him, he will be demoted as a slave." "That''s good!" Wen Yu nodded, turned to Carter and said with a smile, "beast, if you call me Grandpa, I''m not happy. How can a good person have an animal grandson? You''d better go home and call your old animal Grandpa. However, hey hey, leave your limbs before you leave!" "Long shaotian, thank you for giving me a chance to do heavy work. If there is an afterlife, I Wenyu will repay this kindness by being an ox and a horse! Now I am not strong enough to kill the beast in front of me to avenge you. One day I will send his head to you and let you rest under the nine springs!" Wenyu thought, staring at Carter''s face. V1.Chapter 7 "Ha ha, Carter, did you hear that? This loser scolded you as an animal. Even your ancestors scolded you. What a terrible mouth." the childe beside Carter laughed like hearing the best joke, and the laughter constantly stimulated Carter''s brain. In fact, Carter didn''t react at once. No one had ever dared to scold him like this in fedona Luo city. Wenyu, no, it should be long shaotian, which is recognized as a waste in the whole city and even in the whole country. Just because he can''t practice any magic and fighting spirit, this is definitely the biggest pollution point of the cage family. The grandson of the dignified iron man general is a waste inferior to civilians. Fortunately, Brian takes fame and wealth lightly, otherwise he would never allow such a waste to exist in the cage family. A nationally recognized waste, who used to hide far away when he saw himself, scolded himself in public in the street. Carter''s brain didn''t react for a moment until his companions laughed. "Ha ha..." Carter smiled angrily, stared at Wen Yu with vicious eyes and said, "waste, you''re dead today!" "Young master, let''s go and don''t care about them!" Ghana gently pulled down the corner of Wenyu''s clothes. Although he could guarantee that Wenyu would not be hurt, he didn''t want to get into trouble. The other party was the Duke''s grandson. It would be very difficult for him to start. As long as he touched Carter''s body, even if he gently moved the corner of his clothes, Carter could say that he attacked the aristocracy, which would bring trouble to Brian. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "Grandpa Ghana, this is my business. Please don''t interfere, otherwise I will be very unhappy." "Little --" Ghana still wanted to dissuade him, but when he saw Wen Yu''s eyes, he swallowed his words and said to himself, "when did you have such sharp eyes? At that moment, I was like being stared at by a sixth order Warcraft. No wonder the servants in the family said that the young master changed after a serious illness. That''s true. Let the young master make trouble. I can''t hurt the young master in Carter." "Jie Jie..." Carter ferociously took out his big sword around his waist and pointed it at Wen Yu. The shining sword tip almost stuck to Wen Yu''s heart, "boy, as long as I gently forward, your life will be gone!" With a sneer, Wen Yu poked the big sword in front of his chest with his fingers and said sarcastically, "animals can also take swords. It''s a wonder in the world!" "Carter, the trash is scolding you again!" the childe shouted exaggerated, as if Carter didn''t hear it. Wen Yu glanced at the childe next to Carter from the corner of his eye and said with a smile: "you have such a plan at a young age. You will certainly become an owl in the future. Unfortunately, you met me and will be my little brother in this life." Carter''s face was livid and his body trembled with anger. The big sword in his right hand was suddenly covered with light green light. Ghana''s face changed behind Wen Yu. He flashed in front of Wen Yu and said, "young master, you can''t fight him. This guy is already a green first-class swordsman. You''re not an opponent." then he looked at Carter and said with a smile: "Master Carter, you are an adult. Our young master is only 15 years old. Fighting with a child will reduce your identity. I will let master Brian teach him a good lesson when I go back!" "Get out of here!" Kats sneered, not giving Ghana any face. "How can a watchdog stand in front of me and talk?" Carter was not angry, but stopped Wen Yu with a smiling face. On earth, Wen Yu is an extremely overbearing and stubborn guy. Even the national leaders dare not give him a face. Every time they give him a task, they have to accompany him with a smiling face and coax Wen Yu to perform the task like a child. These guys have long understood Wen Yu''s temper. If you are hard with him, he is harder than anyone else. If you are soft with him, he can be as soft as cotton Like candy. Wen Yu had never heard anyone scold him face to face, but after Carter appeared, he called him one waste on the left and one waste on the right. He had endured it for a long time. Now Carter spoke to Ghana in this tone, and Wen Yu couldn''t help it any more. He bypassed Ghana a few steps and said coldly: "Grandpa Ghana, I have said that this is my business. I hope you don''t interfere. If you want the world to always call general iron man''s grandson waste, I''ll write waste on my forehead now and walk down the street." Wenyu''s hat is not light. If Ghana continues to take care of it, it means that he also thinks Wenyu is a waste. But if Carter stabs it, Wenyu''s life will be lost. Ghana is embarrassed and doesn''t know what to do. Wen Yu strided in front of Carter, looked at Carter and sneered, "beast, if you have the courage, stab me with your sword!" "Go to hell!" Carter was driven crazy. He really raised his big sword and cleaved at Wen Yu in front of him. "Hey, hey, this sword will put an end to your family!" a sinister smile appeared on the childe''s face beside Carter. All this was seen in Wenyu''s eyes. Wen Yu is really not Carter''s opponent in fighting strength, but if you fight fighting skills, a hundred Carter together are not Wen Yu''s opponent. Just as Carter''s big sword was about to split Wenyu''s head and Ghana was about to rescue Wenyu, Wenyu moved. Wenyu''s speed was very slow, but he was very practical. He just turned around gently and took a small step back, and his whole body retracted into Carter''s arms. Carter''s big sword was too powerful to cut directly into the ground. At this time, the place where Wenyu stood on his feet had become a big pit It can be seen how powerful Carter''s chop is. If Wen Yu is hit, his body is estimated to have been split in half. Ghana opened his mouth in surprise and said: "when was the young master so powerful that he could escape the full blow of the first-class green swordsman, and it was extremely easy to escape. Is this the young master I know!" Not only Ghana was shocked, but Carter and the childe on one side were also stunned. When Carter reacted, he was frightened to find that his whole body had collapsed to the ground. At this time, he couldn''t lift his two fists of gravel. It was like being hit by thunder magic. He was numb all over and had no strength. "Waste, what kind of magic did you use?!" Carter shouted in horror at Wenyu with an evil smile at the corner of his mouth. Wen Yu squatted in front of Carter with a smile, shook his right index finger in front of Carter and said, "I didn''t use any magic, just poked a part of your body." Carter certainly wouldn''t believe Wen Yu''s nonsense, but now he didn''t dare to talk back to Wen Yu, put on a flattering smile and begged for mercy: "waste - young master long shaotian, we are all the Duke''s grandchildren and should be good friends. Please let me recover my ability to move quickly and I''ll take you to the best place to have a good meal." Wen Yu looked at Carter in disgust and sneered, "why didn''t you think we should be friends when you wanted to kill me just now. Remember what I just said? You want to leave here today unless you leave your limbs. Do you want your life or your legs and arms? Choose yourself." Carter saw that it was too soft, and immediately changed into a cold face hole, "waste, my grandfather is a duke. If you dare to touch me, your cage family --" "Really?" Wenyu interrupted Carter. "In that case, how about we try? If you call me Grandpa, no, call the young master around you Grandpa, I may not embarrass you as soon as I''m happy. Otherwise, you should leave at least four claws today." "Waste, you -" the childe on one side just wanted to scold Wen Yu, but Wen Yu closed his mouth because he glanced at him. "Waste, don''t push people too hard!" Carter''s face was angry with pig liver. If he really shouted, he would never raise his head in the imperial city again. Without saying a word, Wen Yu kicked Carter in the stomach, which hurt so much that Carter''s tongue was going to spit out. "Call or not?" Wen Yu raised his right foot again and asked. "Call! I call!" Carter didn''t want to try the taste that life was better than death just now. He opened his mouth and shouted grandpa twice. "You!" Wenyu pointed to the childe on one side and said with an evil smile, "someone called you Grandpa. Respond quickly! Otherwise I will make you like him. You can''t live or die!" "Master Carter, don''t be angry. This little devil forced me to do this." the childe showed a wronged look, and then said comfortably, "good grandson!" V1.Chapter 8 "Ha ha" Ghana laughed happily. Since Brian retired, this was his happiest day, because the grandson of the iron man general finally became powerful. He jumped from a waste to a more powerful than the green first-class swordsman. The general he admired and admired all his life finally didn''t have to bear the word waste. Ghana can''t wait to go home and tell Brian Wenyu how powerful he is. After having a good laugh, Ghana came to Wenyu and said with a smile: "young master, don''t be familiar with these wastes. Let''s buy weapons. Ha ha, by the way, go to xiajiuxuan Pavilion. I want to buy two bottles of the best wine and have a good drink with the general. Ha ha..." Ghana is full of joy from the tip of his hair to his toes. "OK! I want to drink too!" Wenyu was also inexplicably happy. "Hehe, young master, the Empire has a law that minors are not allowed to drink. You''d better drink." Ghana stroked his chin as if he had a beard. It seems that he is really overjoyed. Wen Yu''s dissatisfied Dudu mouth turned to Carter and said, "don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. If you blame me, you''ll blame you for offending long shaotian. I''m just taking revenge for him." Seeing Wenyu smiling at himself again, Carter almost fainted and shouted in horror, "devil, what else do you want to do "Take your limbs!" Wen Yu replied coldly, then bowed down and picked up Carter''s long sword. "Young master!" Ghana hurried forward to stop Wenyu and whispered, "young master, you can''t do this. There are already spectators around. If you cut off Carter''s limbs in front of so many people, his grandfather will sue the emperor. At that time, it will not be the gratitude and resentment between you and Carter, but will turn into the confrontation between the two Dukes of the Empire." "Hey" Wen Yu sighed, threw away his big sword and said, "I''m not the homeless Wenyu on earth. Now I not only have a family, but also my relatives. I can''t do things as impulsive as before!" Seeing that Wenyu threw away the big sword in his hand, Ghana breathed a long sigh of relief. Now Wenyu can''t see through at all. He said to himself, "look at the young master''s posture just now. If I don''t stop him, he will really cut off Carter''s limbs. This ruthless general doesn''t have it. The young master who didn''t dare to step on ants in the past has disappeared!" "Ah -" a terrible howl awakened Ghana. When he woke up, he first excited the spirit, and then slowly looked at Carter on the ground. Although Carter had fainted, the expression distorted by pain on his face clearly told Ghana that he must have been suffering from inhuman torture just now. "Grandpa Ghana, let''s go." Wen Yu smiled and pulled Ghana, as if nothing had happened. Ghana nodded silently and squeezed out the crowd behind Wen Yu. After walking more than ten meters, he reacted, stared at Wen Yu and asked, "young master, what did you do to Carter just now? How could he be so painful?" "I didn''t do anything." Wen Yu replied while appreciating the things around him. "I just grabbed him at his limbs and joints." "He will faint if he grabs it?" Ghana obviously doesn''t believe it. If he knows Wen Yu''s current strength, he will know what the concept of Wen Yu''s understatement is. Wen Yu stopped pestering on this issue and changed the topic and said, "Grandpa Ghana, let''s go to the weapon shop quickly." Ghana knew that Wenyu was deliberately tearing away the topic, but did not ask. She smiled and nodded, and went to the front to lead the way. "Young master," Ghana said with a tired face, "we have visited 200 weapon shops. Can''t you find a suitable weapon? If you go on shopping, my old bones will fall apart." Wenyu also looked tired and replied helplessly: "Grandpa Ghana, those weapons are either too big or too rough. In addition, the sharpness can''t meet my requirements. Hey, forget it, go home. My little bone will fall apart." Seeing Wen Yu''s disappointed look on his face, Ghana''s heart couldn''t help pulling. Wen Yu was the one he saw when he was a child. He had no children. He had already regarded Wen Yu as his own grandson. When he learned from Brian that Wen Yu could not practice any magic and fighting spirit, he almost killed himself without grief and anger. Since then, he has been more painful to the weak and sick Wenyu. As long as Wenyu wants, he will always find a way to get it. After Wenyu was beaten unconscious by Carter, the first person Brian warned was Ghana and told him not to be impulsive. Although Wenyu is recognized as a waste in the mainland, he is the beloved of all servants in the Duke''s palace. "Young master, I also know a weapons shop, but the boss there is eccentric and usually doesn''t receive guests." this is Ghana''s last hope. "Why doesn''t the boss there receive guests? Doesn''t he want to make money?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Ghana nodded and said: "The boss is an eccentric dwarf. If he is in a good mood, he will be happy to entertain even if the local ruffians and hooligans go. If he is in a bad mood, he will be cold faced even if the great emperor goes! Do you think he is strange? But every weapon he makes is a valuable and marketable divine weapon. The dwarf is recognized as a master maker in the whole continent. Nine of the ten artifacts in the continent are made by dwarves Come out. " "You must go and have a look." Wen Yu said with a smile, "Grandpa, what do dwarves like?" Ghana brightened his eyes and said with a smile, "young master is getting smarter and smarter! The best way to win a person''s favor is to give it what he likes. Although countless people have been driven out of doing so, we should also try. Dwarves like to drink spirits best. When calling them, we must add a respect in front of them." "Then we''ll buy the strongest wine." Wen Yu smiled and asked as he walked, "Grandpa Ghana, tell me about the division of martial arts and magicians on the mainland. Although I''ve read a lot of books, I still don''t know some places." "Well," Ghana nodded, straightened his mind and said: "Let me start with the strength warrior. Cultivating physical strength is the cultivation profession chosen by those who can''t cultivate fighting spirit, magic or no fighting spirit. It is divided into five levels: body cultivation, strong body, stone body, diamond body and virtual body. This cultivation originally exists at the same level as the fighting spirit fighter and magician, but it is very difficult to cultivate, and few people can stick to it At most, they can cultivate to the stone body level, but they are an indispensable main battle force in the army, because they have strong physical strength and act as a striker in the war. They are also the only profession in the magic continent that does not need to absorb the advanced spirit of Warcraft. Morale fighters are divided into seven levels. The levels are identified by the colors of morale, which are orange, yellow, green, blue, green, gold and purple. Each level is divided into three levels. Morale fighters are also divided into morale swordsmen and morale knife fighters. Carter is a first-class green swordsman and can be regarded as a leader among his peers. The promotion of morale fighters at the stage needs to be one level higher than his own level Segment''s Warcraft can only absorb spirit, otherwise it can''t be promoted. The promotion of magicians and magicians is the same as that of fighting warriors. There are six elements: wind, fire, land, thunder, light and darkness. Magicians are divided into trainee magicians, magicians, senior magicians, Great Magicians, magic guides, great magic guides and magic gods. Each level is also divided into three levels. There are also some rare magicians in the magic continent, such as soul magic and space magic. Magicians are scrambled by every country Baby, because magicians play a great role in the war between the two armies, a slightly stronger magician can even control the war. Most importantly, the number of magicians on the mainland is extremely rare. It''s good to have two of 10000 people. There are also knights. To put it bluntly, they are fighting warriors with mounts, but they are more noble than fighting warriors. They are divided into trainee knights, knights, black iron knights, bronze knights, silver knights, gold knights, Royal Knights and paladins. Each level is divided into three levels. " Wen Yu recorded all these little things in his mind. When Ghana finished, he asked, "how powerful is the most powerful guy in every profession?" "It''s hard for me." Ghana frowned. "There haven''t been such strong people on the mainland, but there are some weaker ones. These people can easily destroy a city, level a mountain, and wave their hands to wipe out more than 100000 troops." "Shit! It''s like a fucking atomic bomb!" Wen Yu jumped up with his mouth open enough to fill a duck egg. V1.Chapter 9 "What is an atomic bomb?" Ghana asked puzzled. "Cough" Wen Yu coughed awkwardly twice and said foolingly, "a weapon." "Weapon? Why haven''t I heard of this weapon? Is it an artifact?" Ghana was more curious. "Aha -" Wen Yu stretched out and asked, "Why are there few soul mages and space mages?" "If you want to become a magician, you must first have a spiritual power that is 100 times stronger than ordinary people. Another point is that you have the affinity for magic elements. However, soul magicians are stronger, because their attack method is to manipulate other people''s spirit. If their spiritual power is not strong enough, they will be swallowed by magic. Therefore, ordinary people rarely choose to become soul magicians. Few people can achieve it Meet the requirements. The space mage is even more difficult. For example, the six elements of wind, fire, water, soil, thunder, light and darkness exist, but the space element is an illusory existence. It can not be said that the space element does exist, but it has no entity, which is imagined by people. Not one of the 10000 magicians can understand the existence of the space element. " "It''s really hard enough!" Wen Yu nodded and agreed. "The attack method of soul mage is to attack each other''s spirit. I can do that too." What is required is a breakthrough in mental strength. In the future, it only needs to be a little defensive when meeting this enemy. This space mage is a bit troublesome. The earth''s science and technology is so developed, and he has not studied what space is all about. However, there are such talents in this technologically backward continent. It''s better to hide when meeting this enemy before he doesn''t think of a solution, in case of him If you send me to the primitive society, don''t I want to run naked in the street. When you meet such a person, you must hide and stay far away. " "Young master, the strongest wine is sold here. Wait here for a while. I''ll go in and bring out two jars." Ghana said, pointing to a tavern on the side of the road. "En" Wen Yu nodded. Ghana ran out of the tavern in less than ten seconds, but he was followed by a man who shouted at the top of his voice, "Sir, you haven''t given me the money yet." Ghana impatiently took out a handful of coins from his arms, threw them in front of the man, strode to Wenyu and said with a smile, "the wine is ready. Let''s meet the strange dwarf." "Grandpa Ghana, why are those people wearing chains around their necks?" Wenyu asked curiously, pointing to a group of people passing by. "These people are slaves. The collar around their neck is the symbol of the slave. This collar is specially made by Lei magician. Once it is installed, it will never be taken down unless a higher-level Lei magician is found. Once the slave is far away from his master, this collar will explode, so the person wearing the collar will lose the courage to escape unless he doesn''t want to live "It''s too late," Ghana explained. "Slaves are the lowest people on the continent and the object of all races..." Wen Yu quickly flashed the comments on slaves in the book. "Where will these people be taken? Who will buy so many slaves at once?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Ghana glanced at the slaves passing by and said with a smile, "these faces have angry and unwilling expressions. It seems that they have just been caught. Now they should be taken to the auction house by the slave owner." "It''s really cheap for living people to be auctioned as objects." Wen Yu sighed, but he didn''t pity these people, because he was forcing himself to adapt to this continent. Each civilization has its own characteristics. Only when it develops slowly can it be transformed into the most advanced civilization. Wen Yu was restricting and changing himself. He didn''t want to impose the civilization on this continent. Wen Yu took his eyes back from the passing slaves and said with a smile, "let''s go!" "Well," Ghana smiled and nodded. He would never sympathize with these slaves. When the last slave and Wen Yu passed by, Wen Yu shook violently and his body froze. "Young master, why don''t you go?" Ghana asked, looking back at the stopped Wenyu. "Grandpa Ghana, can we buy a slave?" Wenyu asked, looking back at the last slave. "Of course!" Ghana smiled. "Young master is interested. I''ll take you to the auction house tonight. It''s no problem how many slaves you want to buy." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head, pointed to the last slave in the slave team and said, "I only want the slave! And I want to buy it now. If the slave owner doesn''t sell it, I''ll rob it!" Wen Yu said, and then accelerated his pace to catch up with him. "Young master, wait!" Ghana hurried up. "These are the most common slaves. As long as they pay, the slave owner will sell them. There is no need to rob them." Wenyu was like losing his soul. He didn''t hear Ghana''s words at all. He caught up with the last slave and didn''t let go. A guard thought Wenyu wanted to rob the slaves. He vigilantly went to Wenyu and scolded, "boy, let go quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude." Wen Yu did not look at the man. His right hand stretched out at a strange angle. Before the man reacted, he nodded three times. The man snorted and collapsed to the ground. Ghana didn''t see how Wenyu subdued Carter before. This time he finally saw it, but he still didn''t know why the man collapsed. In his opinion, Wenyu didn''t do anything, but poked him with his fingers. "What''s the matter?!" the captain of the guard found the situation here and came over with several people. Ghana smiled, waved his hand and said, "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! Our young master wanted to buy a slave. The elder brother didn''t understand the situation and was taught a lesson by our young master." after that, he bent over and tried to help the man up from the ground, but he was surprised to find that the man was like a pool of meat mud and couldn''t be pulled up. After several attempts, Ghana could only give up and said to Wenyu, "young master, untie the ban for this big brother." Wen Yu nodded his head, bowed down and nodded again on the guard. And his left hand never let go of the slave. The guard regained his strength and struggled to get up from the ground. From beginning to end, he was in an illusory state and didn''t know what happened to him. The captain of the guard looked at Wen Yu with strange eyes, but soon he put on a flattering expression, because the clothes of Wen Yu and Ghana told the captain of the guard their identity, "please wait a moment, guys. I''ll ask someone to call the master in front. It''s up to him." "Please hurry up. If the young master is angry, your master can''t afford it." Ghana suddenly got cold because he saw an unhappy expression on Wenyu''s face. "Yes! Yes!" the captain of the guard nodded repeatedly, and then ran to the slave owner himself. After a while, the slave owner ran over and recognized Ghana and Wenyu at the first sight. Without saying a word, he directly gave the slave held by Wenyu to Wenyu. He also kept scolding the guard who was disrespectful to Wen Yu. He knew that if he offended the Duke''s grandson, he would not have to stay in the imperial city. Wenyu didn''t know what had happened to him. He only knew that when the slave passed by him, his soul suddenly trembled violently. And as the slave moved away, his soul seemed to be crying. It was not until the slave owner took the slave away that Wen Yu woke up from a trance. "Young master, this is the controller of the collar. Don''t press this button, otherwise the collar will explode." Ghana handed a thumb sized thing to Wenyu and asked curiously, "young master, how did you do it just now? Why did the guard collapse when you clicked a few times, and he immediately returned to normal?" Wenyu took over the controller and said, "I can''t tell for a moment. I''ll explain it to you when I have time so that you can learn the young master''s skills! Can you take off this collar?" V1.Chapter 10 Hearing that Wen Yu said he could learn that skill, Ghana''s eyes suddenly showed expectant eyes. Suppressing his inner excitement, Ghana shook his head and replied, "I''m not a Lei mage. Let the master find someone to take it down after I go back." Wen Yu nodded and looked at the slave who made his soul tremble. The slave was a little shorter than Wen Yu. His long dirty black hair was coiled into a bird''s nest on his head, mixed with some broken grass. The facial features are pretty, but it''s a pity that a lot of dust has been accumulated, and people can''t see his skin color clearly. The clothes on his body are very sloppy, and the beggars on the street wear better than him. Ghana also began to look at the slave. When he saw the messy black hair, he frowned and said, "how could there be a man with black hair in the magic land? Is it because he is a demon family? If it was a demon family, how could he be a slave and should have been hanged long ago!" After looking up and down, Wen Yurou asked, "what''s your name?" "Where is your home?" "How old are you?" "You..." Wen Yu asked several questions, but the other party didn''t respond at all. His lax eyes kept looking at the end of the road. "Young master, he may be stimulated and should be cultivated for a period of time," Ghana explained. "Well," Wen Yu answered, handed the controller to Ghana and said, "it''s not convenient to take him to see the dwarf. Tell me where the dwarf lives and I''ll go alone." "No!" Ghana interrupted Wen Yu. "I don''t trust you to go by yourself. Besides, if I go back alone, it''s not easy for the master to explain. Let''s go back together. It''s not too late to go to the dwarf tomorrow!" "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t persuade me!" Wen Yu was also very firm. Seeing that Ghana still disagreed, Wen Yu simply coldly looked down and said, "I''m a young master. Now I order you to take him back. Do you listen?" "Young master, this is not the time to lose your temper." Ghana replied with a bitter smile. Wen Yu didn''t mean to give in at all. He was still cold. "Listen or don''t listen. Give me an answer." "Hey," Ghana sighed, "you can do whatever you want, young master!" "Ha ha" Ghana''s depressed look made Wen Yu laugh, took Ghana''s hand and said, "Grandpa Ghana, I''m already an adult and will take care of myself. I''ve always lived under your wings. Now I want to fly. Are you going to wrap me in bedding all my life?" "Smelly boy" Cana Bai glanced at Wen Yu and said with a smile, "your little mouth can speak more and more! If you want to fly, let go of everything and let Grandpa see how high you can fly!" "I will fly very high!" Wen Yu whispered, looking at the blue sky. "Fly to the height where no one dares to hurt my relatives!" Holding two wine jars twice as big as his head, Wen Yu finally found the dwarf blacksmith shop mentioned by Ghana in an insignificant corner. "Dangdang!" Wen Yu knocked on the closed wooden door several times and asked respectfully, "is the noble dwarf master in? The child has something to ask!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wen Yu even shouted dozens of times, but there was no movement in it. In a rage, he didn''t care whether he would annoy the dwarf or not. No matter whether there was anyone in it, he kicked the wooden door open directly. He scolded angrily: "which old bastard is in there and dares not to open the door for me!" Wen Yu was about to go inside when a "big meat ball" suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by a harsh call and curse. "Get out! Get out! Get out! Get out now!" Wen Yu took out his ears that were buzzing. No matter how the "big meat ball" called, he looked at the big meat ball jumping up and down. "Hiss!" after looking at him, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing, because he found that the dwarf in front of him was almost the same as the dwarf on earth, but the muscles of his arms and legs were very developed, making his body look like a meat ball. Hearing Wen Yu''s laughter, the dwarf became more angry and shouted, "didn''t you hear me tell you to go away?! dare to despise the great master evandeka, don''t you want to live?" Wen Yu pretended not to hear anything, bypassed the dwarf in front of him, went inside and sat on the ground. Uncover the mud marks on the wine jar and say with a smile: "don''t blow your beard and stare anymore, old man. Come and have two drinks with the young master! You should be happy if someone gives you wine!" Ivandka had never seen such a scoundrel before, and what surprised him was that the other party was just a child of 14 or 15 years old. "Wow!" Wen Yu frowned, took a sip of liquor and said comfortably, "what a spicy wine! Enough flavor!" then he gulped again. The strong smell of wine made Elvin Deka swallow his saliva, ran to Wen Yu in two steps, raised another jar of wine and drank it fiercely. "Hey, hey, I knew you couldn''t help it!" Wen Yu smiled proudly and looked at the small blacksmith''s shop with Ivan Deka''s drinking Kung Fu. The room was very messy. Scattered weapons and some unknown materials were scattered on the ground. The only table was also full of messy things. "Boy, what''s your name?" ivandka asked with a smile, wiping the wine stains on the beard residue. "Wenyu cage, old man, what''s your name?" Wenyu asked. "Ivan decanoah, the great dwarf maker!" Ivan decanoah replied with his head raised. "Cage? What''s your relationship with Brian cage?" "He is my grandfather!" Wenyu replied. "Oh," Ivan Deka was not surprised. "Boy, you humans have a saying that you don''t climb the three treasures hall without anything. Come on, what kind of weapon do you want? For the sake of Brian''s bastard, I''ll make an exception today." Wen Yu didn''t hurry to answer Elvin Deka, but smiled and asked, "why do you want to see my grandfather''s face? It''s young master Ben who invited you to drink!" "Do you think the great ivandka lacks your jar of stinky wine?" Wen Yu shook the wine jar in his hand and whispered, "this jar of wine hasn''t been finished yet. Since you don''t like it, you can throw it away!" Ivandka grabbed the wine jar in Wenyu''s hand and drank it again. He didn''t stop until the whole jar of wine was eaten. "Boy, for your face, the great ivandka made an exception. Now you can tell me what kind of weapons you want." Wen Yu nodded happily and said, "I didn''t want to disturb you, but I didn''t find the weapons I need in all the shops in the Imperial City, so I can only trouble the greatest dwarf master Ivan Deka!" "Ha ha, you''re right!" ivandka waved his exaggerated arms and said proudly, "I''m a great ivandka. I can make any kind of weapon!" "Don''t boast first. It''s not too late to finish reading my sample picture!" Wen Yu has found out Elvin Deka''s temper and deliberately provoked the general. "Hum!" Elvin Deka snorted discontentedly and said, "you boy, just draw. Even if you draw a ghost, I can fight it for you!" V1.Chapter 11 "Really?" Wen Yu looked at Evan Deka with a bad smile. He picked up a small iron block around him and drew it in front of Evan Deka. He didn''t attach the requirements of the scalpel. He just wanted Evan Deka to see the shape of the scalpel first and then his reaction. He doesn''t believe that Ivan Deka can forge weapons that can''t be found in hundreds of weapon shops. After so many shops, Wen Yu knows a little about the building technology of the mainland. Among other things, the smoothness of the scalpel can''t be obtained by the building technology of the mainland. Looking at the pattern in front of him, Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and asked, "master, can you make it according to this pattern?" Ivandka frowned, squatted in front of Wen Yu, looked at the pattern on the ground and said, "I can easily make it according to this pattern. However, kid, don''t tell me that there are no other conditions, just say it all. If you can draw such a complex pattern, it means that this weapon is not as simple as I thought." Wen Yu gave Ivan Deka a thumbs up, and then said the request of the scalpel in one breath. "Boy" elvendka looked at Wen Yu with dignified eyes, "aren''t you playing with the great elvendka master "How?!" Wenyu replied wrongfully, "I have already said that no shop in the imperial city can make such weapons, so I''ll disturb you! Hey, it seems that you can''t!" "Who said --" ivandka''s tone softened. "How can you know if you don''t try! But --" "But what? You said it!" Wenyu trembled with excitement when he heard the hope, pulling at Ivan Deka''s beard. "Smelly boy, let go!" Elvin Deka managed to get his beard out of Wenyu''s claw and went to one corner to toss. Wen Yu walked behind ivandka and asked curiously, "old man, what are you looking for?" "Ah! I found it!" ivandka dug out a nearly rotten wooden box from the bottom of the debris and said in a deep voice: "I found this weapon in the dwarf tribe forty years ago. At that time, I noticed it because I was curious about its shape. At first, I thought it was a model made by a companion, but I found it was not. This weapon is almost the same as what you said, but the surface is rusty. Except for the shape, it doesn''t meet your requirements Please. There are two things that make me curious about this weapon. One is the shape, the other is the material of this weapon. I have tried hundreds of smelting methods, but I haven''t even hurt a hair of it, although it doesn''t have hair. " Wen Yu curiously took the wooden box from Elvin Deka''s hand, sat on the ground and slowly opened it. "Scalpel! Rusty scalpel!" this was Wen Yu''s first reaction when he opened the wooden box. Then he laughed happily: "scalpel, this is definitely scalpel! It turns out that someone in this continent can make scalpels. Great! Great!" Ivandka took the scalpel from Wen Yu''s hand and looked at it curiously, "Boy, is this weapon called a scalpel? Have you seen this weapon before? No one in the dwarf tribe knows it! And - and I once looked for the myth of the dwarf tribe. Master Jiadun asked, even he doesn''t know! It''s strange that your boy knows the name of this weapon!" "Aha -" Wen Yu scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t know how to explain to Elvin Deka, so he had to pretend to be embarrassed and said with a smile: "in fact - in fact, I don''t know its name. I just called it out because I was too excited!" "Really?" Elvin Deka looked at Wen Yu suspiciously and said: "Is this boy really Brian''s grandson? It''s said that Brian''s grandson is a waste who can''t practice magic and fighting spirit, but when he entered the door, he gave me the feeling that he is unfathomable. Although his strength is very weak now, he can give people the feeling that he is so domineering! Also, he knows the name of this weapon. Why should he deliberately cover it up?" "Boy, then." Elvin Deka threw the scalpel at Wen Yu, and then turned to the inner room, "boy, I really can''t make the weapon you said! If you like this weapon, I''ll give it to you! If you have time to sit down more in the future, but remember to bring wine! Go back and say hello to your grandpa for me." "OK!" Wen Yu nodded happily and reached out to pick up the scalpel, but when his hand touched the scalpel, the scalpel deviated from the original running direction without warning and flew towards Wen Yu''s chest at a faster speed. Wen Yu didn''t know that when Elvin deca threw the scalpel just now, he wanted to test his strength, so he made some moves in technique, but Wen Yu didn''t notice it at all ¡£ "Danger!" Wen Yu''s pupil contracted in an instant, and his right foot took a small step back. His body had deviated from the original position at a very small angle, but he looked at one thing. This body was not him on earth. His action speed did not keep up with his reaction speed in just half a month of training. In Wen Yu''s frightened eyes, the scalpel flew over his chest and left a shallow wound on his chest. "When!" the scalpel fell to the ground and made a clear collision sound. Ivan Deka''s body paused and said, "sure enough, this boy is definitely not simple! Although he was injured, it''s just because his body can''t keep up with the reaction speed, that is to say, he knows how to avoid this in a short moment. Hehe, is that what people call waste?" "Ah - ah - what, what''s going on?!" Wen Yu stared at the scalpel on the ground and screamed. "Boy, what''s the matter? How -- how could it be like this?!" when ivandka turned and saw the dagger falling on the ground, his body suddenly stopped there, and his small eyes were half the size of his face. "Broken - broken! It''s broken! I can''t help it for decades, but now it''s broken! Why? Why? Boy, what have you done to it?!" this time it''s Ivan Deka''s turn. He was so excited that he grabbed Wenyu''s shoulder and shook it hard. "Hiss!" the violent shaking and the crack cut by the scalpel made Wen Yu''s clothes crack from his chest. "This - this - what is this?!" ivandka felt that his heart had stopped beating, and the spell in front of him could not be more familiar. Wen Yu covered the mantra with broken clothes and said coldly, "I hope you don''t tell what you see. You''d better forget everything today, or I''ll kill you!" after that, he bowed down to pick up the broken scalpel on the ground. "Boy, wait!" Elvin Deka grabbed Wenyu''s shoulder excitedly. "Anything else?" Wenyu glanced back at ivandka. Ivandka''s body shook violently, and the hand holding Wenyu''s shoulder slowly released. When Wenyu stared at him with cold eyes, it was like being inserted into the center by a dagger, and the blood in his blood vessels was frozen in an instant. "OK, what terrible eyes! What is this child?" V1.Chapter 12 "Child," Evan Deka''s tone became very soft, "I don''t mean any harm to you, just want to ask what''s the matter with your mantra?" Wen Yu turned to stare at Elvin Deka and said without any emotion: "as I said, no one has come to this small blacksmith shop today, and you haven''t seen anything! Don''t ask anything else!" AI wendeka ignored Wen Yu and said, "I once saw such a spell like yours in a place. I don''t know what you think of the spell, but today I must ask you, even if it is strong, I won''t hesitate. Because - because this spell is related to the life and death of the whole dwarf tribe and determines the fate of the dwarf tribe." This time it''s Wenyu''s turn to be surprised. He can be sure that the mantra on his body is a giant dragon on earth. Ivandka said he had seen another scalpel only on earth. If the scalpel is completely coincidental, how should the golden giant dragon mantra be explained. Thinking that there might have been people from the earth here, Wen Yu breathed quickly. "Great master AI wendeka, please forgive me for being rude!" Wen Yu saluted AI wendeka. Ivandka looked at Wen Yu with complex eyes, turned and walked to the door, closed the wooden door tightly, walked towards the inner room and said, "boy, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go in and talk." Wen Yu frowned and finally walked into the inner room behind Ivan Deka. This continent is too strange to him. Now there is something on earth. He doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. The inner room is narrower than the outer room. There is only a simple bed and a small stone table. The air is full of pungent wine. The dirty air made Wen Yu frown. "Come on, boy, what''s the matter with this spell on you? Are you really Brian cage''s grandson?" ivandka asked with a frown. Looking at Ivan Deka''s suspicious eyes, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing and said: "If you don''t believe it, we can go to Duke cage''s house to prove it. I don''t know what''s the matter with this mantra. Last time I was badly beaten in the college, fortunately, God blessed me and survived after turning around at the gate of hell. Then this strange mantra appeared on me. And --" Wen Yu''s tone sank, "Grandpa said it was a devil''s curse. One day I will become a devil because of this strange mantra, that is to say, I am cursed! If the people of the Holy See, they will cut me into a heresy and hang me! That''s why I treated you with that attitude just now!" Wen Yu''s intuition tells him that Ivan Deka has no malice. This is the intuition trained in his killer career for more than ten years. Wen Yu has never doubted his intuition, so he will tell Ivan Deka without reservation. "Shit!" Elvin Deka yelled excitedly, "this is the divine pattern of the dwarf tribe and the symbol of protecting the dwarf gods! What bullshit Holy See and what bullshit God of light are all fucking shit!" After listening to Elvin Deka''s words, Wen Yu suddenly became interested and asked with a smile, "don''t people in this continent all believe in the God of light? You dare to curse the God of light. Have you lived enough?" Evandeka''s face showed grief, "Did you know that thirty years ago, dwarves were as prosperous as humans. Every dwarf lived happily on this continent, and humans and other races coexisted very harmoniously. Just when people thought that such a life would continue, the human demon war broke out! Evil demons launched an attack on the magic continent, and all races living in the magic continent raised their resistance The devil''s flag, everyone is determined to resist the invasion of the devil''s family! But the devil''s family is too powerful. The United Army of the magic continent is not an opponent at all. At this critical moment, the God of light appeared and brought hope to the whole magic continent. Under the leadership of the God of light, all races reorganized and attacked the invading devil''s family again. The war was too fierce. Poor Almost all the dwarven warriors were destroyed, and almost all the other races were the same. Only the Terran did not lose, because - because they used dwarves and other races as meat shields, just to consume the materials of the demon army. However, other races did not hate the Terran. They placed all their hopes on the Terran and hoped that they would remove the demon from their home Drive out of the garden and let the magic land restore peace again. The light God appeared again. He shamelessly asked the dwarves and other races to gather forces to attack the demon clan again. At that time, the rest of the dwarves were old and weak women and children, and had no ability to fight again, unless the dwarves wanted to destroy the clan. Why did the dwarves survive? The dwarves'' clan leader bravely stood up and refused the request of the light God, as did several other races. Do you know what the God of light did? He killed the great dwarf patriarch and ruled that the dwarf was a heresy in the mainland and wanted to erase the dwarf from the mainland! It''s sad that the poor dwarf was chased and killed by the human army. A great race fighting to defend the magic continent was betrayed and chased by its partners during the invasion of foreigners. Hehe, however, the plot of the light God did not succeed. The great dwarf patron god Sakya appeared. Under his leadership, the dwarf escaped this disaster. But the dwarf can no longer walk around the magic continent as before, because the Terrans regard the dwarf as an enemy. " "Since the dwarf''s patron god Sakya appears, why doesn''t he go to the God of light to settle accounts? Humans regard their lover as an enemy, why do you live safely in the human imperial city? Also, does God really exist in this world?" Wen Yu asked his questions. Ivandka smiled bitterly and said: "The patron saint found the God of light, but he was defeated by the shameless God of light, and then disappeared. In fact, humans do not hate dwarves. Only those pretentious shit Vaticans will hate dwarves. However, the God of light was seriously injured during the war with the God of death. They don''t know where to hide and heal. Humans are afraid that the patron saint of dwarves will come out at this time, so they don''t dare to treat them How about the dwarves? Boy, this is a world where the weak eat the strong. As long as you have enough strength, you can walk sideways. Even if you call yourself a God, no one dares to say anything. So you know why I dare to appear here. I don''t know whether the gods exist or not. I only know that their power is so terrible that they can wipe out hundreds of thousands of troops with a gentle wave of their hand, A guy with such terrible power, do you think you can call yourself God? " "Yes!" Wen Yu smiled and nodded. "It seems that you don''t respect your patron saint very much?" "Respect is not what you say. It''s enough if you have it in your heart! If you can save the dwarves from suffering now, let me call you God! I''m another kind among the dwarves. If the dwarven patriarch hears me say that, he''ll probably drag me into the small iron house to teach me a lesson for a day and a night!" ivandka replied with a smile. "The topic seems to be far away." Wen Yu touched his nose and said with a smile, "come on, where did you see the golden dragon tattoo on me?" "Dragon? Ha ha, little guy, I''ve seen the majestic posture of a giant dragon. This is not a giant dragon on you." ivandka replied with a look of don''t tease me. "The guy with short knowledge!" Wen Yu laughed to himself. He didn''t bother about this problem anymore. He asked again, "where did you see this mantra?" "The most sacred sacrificial Hall of the dwarf tribe! All the stone pillars there are engraved with this kind of mantra! The dwarf patron god Sakya once left a word. When the golden mantra of the sacrificial hall shines again, it is the time for the dwarves to regain their freedom! These years, the dwarf clan leader has led the dwarves around looking for hope to ignite the mantra, but he has no eyebrows! No dwarf understands what this sentence means , the mantra is engraved on the stone pillar. How can it shine again! " V1.Chapter 13 "Ha ha" Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing after listening to Elvin Deka''s words and said, "it''s really funny! The devil mantra judged by the holy see is the only hope to save your dwarves. If the Holy See knows that your sacrificial hall is full of such mantra, the Terran army will not kill your dwarven tribe?" "Maybe," said Ivan Deka with a bitter smile, "humans are more cunning than foxes, their hearts are more poisonous than snakes and scorpions, and evil demons are more frank than humans." Wen Yu smiled softly and said: "Only in this way can the human race have its current glory and survive in this land of the jungle. If the human demons fought and your dwarves were killed by the human race in those years, how many people can remember you dwarves and sympathize with you dwarves now. In a few decades or hundreds of years, no one will remember you dwarves. All they know is the strength and dazzle of the human race Glory is the glory of the human race! Although it is said that people should be based on honesty, it is too honest. That is stupid, stupid and idiot! Everything every race, including the demon race, does is to hope that their race will continue to multiply on this continent. Whoever has a hard fist and a flexible mind will be able to live better. In this process, the eliminated race has no right to criticize any race, If you want to blame yourself, you can only blame yourself and your incompetence. This is the real meaning of the law of the jungle! " Ivan Deka stared at Wen Yu in a daze. He never thought that the child could say these words years ago. He was surprised: "He can still smile even when he says such cruel words, as if it''s none of his business! I haven''t seen through the survival law of this continent for more than 100 years. His essence comes out in a few words at a young age! This son will not be in the pool in the future! If he is really the guardian God Sakya to lead us to save our dwarves, the dwarves will one day return to their former glory ! anyway, the dwarves must not be against him! " Looking at Elvin Deka''s dull look, Wen Yu reluctantly shook his head and said: "No matter which civilization wants to survive, it must follow the law of the jungle! Honest and honest races will become victims of the law of survival! The races on this continent are so ignorant that they put their hope of survival on an ethereal shit God. Is it sad or pathetic?" Wenyu got up from the small bed, grabbed a cloth to cover the exposed skin, waved in front of ivandka and said with a smile, "I should go! I''ll come back to you for a drink when I have time!" "Oh" Ivan Deka nodded conditionally. The next moment he reacted, grabbed Wen Yu''s hand and said, "you can''t go! You are the hope guided by the patron god Sakya. Anyway, you must go to the dwarf tribe with me!" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go! I can''t go with you!" Ivan Deka was stunned and asked excitedly, "why?! you are the only hope to save the dwarves. It is the God who guided you to this world. You are carrying the future of a great race on your shoulders. Aren''t you proud of this?" "What you said seems to have nothing to do with me," Wen Yu said with a light smile, "As long as I can live well, what does the life and death of others have to do with me? I''m not the kind of person whose love overflows beyond redemption! Also, don''t buckle such a big hat for me, I don''t like it, I don''t like it very much! I live by myself, not some shit God! In my world, everything is in my hands, what light God, what God of death is bullshit! " "You can see what kind of person you are from your eyes!" ivandka shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "but I still hope you can go to the dwarf tribe. This is me. No, it''s the whole dwarf tribe. Please, please go to the dwarf sacrifice hall! From now on, no matter what happens, the dwarf tribe will regard you as its closest partner!" Is Wen Yu hard hearted? Hard! When performing the task, as long as he is involved in the goal, whether male or female, he will kill all those who breathe! Is Wen Yu soft hearted? Soft! On earth, he adopted thousands of homeless orphans without telling the organization, and all the rewards he received from his task are spent on these children. Looking at the sad look on Ivan Deka''s face, Wen Yu''s right foot finally didn''t step out and whispered on Ivan Deka''s shoulder: "In the eyes of the Holy See, I am a devil and the target of their trial and removal. You know, this is a world of the jungle. Now I am very weak. For me, the holy see is as powerful as the God in your eyes. If I become an enemy of the Holy See, I will only die. I dare not promise anything. I can only tell you that if one day I am strong enough not to fear the Holy See, I will die I will go to the dwarf tribe. Because I also want to find out what the ancient mantra is. "Wen Yu walked out of the inner room without looking back. At the moment when Wen Yu was about to step out of the blacksmith''s shop, Elvin Deka chased him out and shouted firmly: "there will be such a day! God will not be so cruel to watch the honest and simple dwarves perish!" Wenyu paused, a mocking smile rose at the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile: "ignorant race! God will only care for the strong!" Out of the dark blacksmith shop, Wen Yu knew how dirty the cloth he grabbed was. Originally, he wanted to continue wandering, but the strange eyes from the pedestrians around him made him have to hurry back. Wen Yu rushed into his bedroom as fast as he could in the eyes of the doorman and startled people. He didn''t come out of his bedroom until half an hour later. As soon as "young master" Wen Yu came out of the bedroom, the housekeeper Ghana greeted him with a smile. "Grandpa Ghana, why are you smiling so happily?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "Ha ha, there are guests at home." Ghana blinked and smiled. "Guess who''s here?" Wen Yu shook his head very readily. He knew so many people in this continent. How could he guess who came. "Ha ha, my young master, your fiancee is coming!" Ghana laughed. Wen Yu''s eyes were black and he almost fainted. He asked in surprise, "no - fiancee?!" "Yes! And your father-in-law! Young master, hurry up and don''t let others wait!" Ghana said and wanted to take Wenyu to the living room. Wen Yu hurriedly dodged Ghana''s hand. He didn''t dare to go like this. After he went, he didn''t even know who he was. It was a big deal. "Fiancee? Father-in-law?" Wen Yu scratched his head pretending to be very distressed. "When did I have a fiancee? Why don''t I remember?" Ghana was stunned, but not surprised, because Wen Yu seems to have forgotten a lot of previous things since he recovered from serious injury. He doesn''t even remember the servants in his family, not to mention his fiancee who hasn''t been here for ten years. Thinking of this, Ghana explained with a smile: "young master, before you were born, the veteran general made a marriage with Marquis oswalden. Their two old friends agreed that if your two children are of the opposite sex, they will tie the knot and become in laws when they grow up. If they are of the same sex, they will tie the knot." seeing that Wen Yu was still full of questions, Ghana then explained: "OS Wharton was once the bravest general under the old general. After the old general retired, he became the leader of the army. He has a son named Cano Wharton, your father-in-law, and your fiancee named Lina Wharton." "Oh," said Wen Yu with a smile, "I remember! But it''s still a little vague!" "Ha ha, you were only five years old when they came last time. It''s good to have a little impression! Well, people have been waiting for you for a long time!" Ghana said and took Wenyu to the living room. V1.Chapter 14 Wen Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled as soon as he entered the living room. Ghana didn''t cheat him. There were two people he didn''t know in the living room. The man is about the same age as his father, but the difference in dress is obvious. ASI always wears loose clothes and never pursues gorgeous clothes. Clothes only need to be comfortable. So it is impossible to tell from his appearance that he is the son of a duke. The man in the living room is different. He wears gorgeous clothes from head to foot. The clothes inlaid with gold filigree can be seen at a glance that he was born into a rich and noble family. In particular, the polished long blond hair, neatly coiled on the top of the head, looks like staring at a golden shell. Although a man talks and laughs on the surface, he can''t hide the arrogance in his eyes. Only when he looks at Brian, will he slightly restrain his arrogant eyes. When Wen Yu turned his attention to the little girl next to the man, the little girl was also looking at Wen Yu. Seeing Wenyu looking at herself, the little girl snorted arrogantly and moved her eyes aside. "Very handsome, also a beauty!" this is Wen Yu''s first impression of Lina, "It''s just too arrogant. It''s not my type! Bah, nonsense. This is long shaotian''s fiancee. What are you thinking! But it seems that now I''m long shaotian, and long shaotian is me! If such a woman is my wife, I won''t be comfortable in my life!" When Brian saw Wen Yu coming in, he pretended to be angry and scolded, "smelly boy, where have you been? Haven''t you come to see your future father-in-law yet!" Wen Yu nodded apologetically, walked up to Kano, saluted respectfully and said, "boy, I don''t know my father-in-law -" "All right!" Kano waved impatiently and interrupted Wen Yu''s words. After the words came out, he regretted that he forgot that this was the Duke''s house, and the Duke of the Empire was sitting next to him. In front of him, the child was not his servant, but the grandson of the great Duke, so he immediately put on a hypocritical smiling face, stroked Wen Yu''s shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s normal for children to go out and play. Don''t be polite!" Wen Yu can be crystal clear. What he thinks in Kano is clear. But when he is a guest or his future father-in-law, Wen Yu is not too good at it. After a courtesy visit to Kano, Wen Yu ran to Blaine and assumed a mysterious look. He asked, "Grandpa, do you know what I met today?" Brian glared at Wen Yu and said in a low voice, "smelly boy, if you go out, you''ll get me into trouble. See how I deal with you at night." Wen Yu stuck out his tongue and muttered discontentedly, "I knew grandpa Ghana wouldn''t keep it a secret for me. Hum, I won''t go out with him again!" "Cough," Kano said with a dry cough and a smile, "Oh, no, I should call you Wenyu now. Take Lina out for a while and let her visit the Duke''s house." Brian smiled, nodded and said, "Lina was only five years old when she came last time. She was still a little girl who didn''t understand anything at that time. Hehe, Wenyu, what are you doing here? As a man, take the initiative. Ha ha..." Wen yubai glanced at Brian, walked up to Lina and said with a smile, "come on, it will be boring to stay here and listen to their conversation. Let''s go out and play." Lina didn''t even look at Wen Yu. She stood up and walked out. "It''s arrogant! Another pet who has been regarded as a baby pimple since childhood!" this kind of child Wenyu is common on earth, so she is not angry because of Lina''s arrogance. Wen Yu followed Lina sadly and said with a wry smile, "am I going to show you around or do you want to show me around?" When Wen Yu was about to be unbearable, Li Na, who was walking in front, finally stopped and sneered: "the Duke''s house is just like this. It can''t even compare with my family. It seems that my father is right. The cage family is no longer good!" Wen Yu''s face suddenly changed as soon as she said this. If Lina was just arrogant, he wouldn''t take it to heart. He couldn''t argue with a 15-year-old girl film. But Lina brought the cage family in and even mocked and mocked. Wen Yu was not happy. Wen Yu snorted coldly, ignored Lina, went to one side of the stone bench and sat down, leisurely appreciated the surrounding flowers and plants, and whistled twice from time to time. "Why don''t you go?" Lina asked when she came to Wenyu. Wen Yu replied without raising his head: "I''m tired and need to rest for a while! In fact, the Duke''s house is just like that. What''s good to see?" "Waste is waste. It''s tiring to walk so little! I don''t understand why the cage family gave birth to waste like you! If I were you, I would have been killed!" Lina''s face was full of contempt. Instead of being angry, Wen Yu said with a happy smile, "waste? Ha ha, what a waste! But I like this word!" Wenyu''s indifferent look made Lina more and more unhappy. She couldn''t help pushing Wenyu and angrily said, "what are you laughing at?" "Why should I laugh? It''s up to you! Stay cool. Don''t wander in front of me. It''s annoying. It''s more comfortable to see ants go up the tree than to see you!" bicker Wenyu will never lose to a little girl. "You, you -" Lina blushed and pointed to Wen Yu, but she didn''t know what to say. After panting twice, she suddenly laughed and said: "Waste, do you think I will marry you? Do you know the purpose of my father and I coming today? Let me tell you, we are here to destroy the marriage. I am the most magically gifted fire magician in the imperial city. How can I marry a waste who is not as good as a slave." Wen Yu didn''t pay attention to the sudden marriage. Hearing Lina say this, he couldn''t help laughing happily and said, "great! I''m thinking about how to get rid of your naughty girl. The marriage is ruined!" Wen Yu clapped his hands happily. Lina''s face suddenly cooled down, stared at Wen Yu and asked, "do you mean I don''t deserve you?!" at home, her father and mother all look at her face. In the college, none of the teachers dared to treat her with a cold face. The reason is that she is a fire magician and has been included by the magic association. The magician enjoys absolute supremacy in the magic land. Moreover, she is also known as the most gifted magician in the imperial city. "Ha ha" Wen Yu smiled happily. "Don''t be so direct. Some people can''t stand it!" "Ha ha," Lina laughed angrily, "a waste said I don''t deserve him. I''m afraid the whole empire will laugh to death! Waste, tell you an unfortunate thing." "Oh, I''m scared to death!" Wen Yu pretended to be afraid. "Great and most gifted, fire magician girl, what misfortune do you want to tell me?" "Hum! You''ve annoyed me! I''ll challenge you!" Lina sneered. "Waste, dare you take my challenge?" "What if you take it? What if you don''t take it?" Wen Yu asked, still with an indifferent smile on his face. "Take it, I don''t know what the consequences will be! The biggest possibility is to be burned to ashes by my anger! So I advise you not to take it, so that you can still live your waste life and let your stain stain stain the whole cage house!" The cage family is Wen Yu''s taboo. If anyone touches this taboo, Wen Yu will never let him go. "Fight here!" Wen Yu stood up coldly from the stone bench, and the indifferent smile on his face was replaced by indifference, just as the next battle had nothing to do with him. Wenyu''s sudden change stunned Lina. She caught the look in her eyes when Wenyu got up, but now she hopes she didn''t see that look. Wenyu picked up a small piece of dead wood from the flower bed on one side, weighed it in his hand, and said to himself, "this should be enough!" "Woman, do it!" Wen Yu sneered at Lina with a dead tree branch. Seeing Wen Yu''s contemptuous eyes and the dead branches in her hands, Lina''s whole body was shaking. The shock when she touched Wen Yu''s eyes just now disappeared without a trace. "Fireball technique!" Lina drank coldly. The tip of the magic wand in her hand suddenly burst into dazzling light. Then two fireballs the size of a football were produced out of thin air and flew to Wen Yu. "Shit!" Wen Yu exclaimed, jumping to the left with great speed, narrowly avoiding the oncoming fireball. Feeling a slight pain in his chest, Wen Yu was restless and said in a dark surprise: "is this magic? It''s so fucking magical! If you learn fire magic, you don''t have to worry about ignition in the future!" "Sure enough, she deserves to be the most gifted person in magic. She can instantly release the fireball skill! And two fireballs are fired in a row! This woman''s future achievements in fire magic must be amazing! But the young master is also very powerful. He can easily jump past the attack of the fireball, as if he had seen through the direction of the fireball!" Ghana, who has been hiding in the dark, exclaimed. V1.Chapter 15 Lina didn''t deserve the title of her magic genius at all. It took only a few simple spells to launch the lengthy spell of fire magic to her. Just like the fireball technique just now, a general magician needs at least 20 seconds or more to prepare, and she just needs to read three simple words. Seeing the constantly changing surprised expression on Wen Yu''s face, Lina smiled happily and said to herself, "a waste dare to fight with Miss Ben and see that I won''t burn you into a roast pig!" Wen Yu dodged every time when the fireball was coming. This "dangerous and dangerous" evasion was like running away in a panic in Lina''s eyes, She never thought that Wen Yu could escape her fireball by virtue of her strength. If you let her know that the expression on Wen Yu''s face is expressed because of her shock at magic, it is estimated that she will vomit blood on the spot. Before the meeting, the annoying smelly girl was still trying to launch the fireball. Wen Yu finally couldn''t help it. He shouted impatiently: "smelly girl, can you do this? It''s boring. Change some other tricks to show me!" after that, he didn''t even bother to move his feet and shook his upper body at will to avoid the fireball sent by Lina. Lina realized something was wrong. Her face turned red with anger. She couldn''t help yelling at Wen Yu: "waste, you''ve been playing with Miss Ben all the time. You can easily dodge the fireball, but you have to pretend to be in such a mess. The purpose is to see Miss Ben make a fool of yourself! Waste is waste, and even the battle is so mean!" she was so angry that she didn''t consider the waste in her mouth at all, Why is the world''s recognized waste capable of easily dodging fireballs. Wen Yu never pays attention to the evaluation of others. In his world, it is enough to affirm himself. Even if he is a piece of dog shit, no matter how disgusted and scolded others, as long as he thinks this piece of dog shit is fragrant. So Lina yelled and scolded one waste after another. Wen Yu was not angry at all, not to mention that the other party was just a yellow haired girl. There was no need to be angry at all. Wen Yu shook the dead wood branch in his hand and walked up to Lina with a smile. Under Lina''s unbelieving eyes, the dead wood branch knocked on her forehead without hesitation. "Girl, for the sake of you showing me the magic, I''ll let you know one thing. I didn''t pretend to dodge just now. Fighting depends on my brain. Like you just know a powerful fireball, but you don''t consider the opponent''s ability and skills. You''re completely like an idiot and do something that an idiot can''t do. Don''t look at me like this. What I said is right. I remember that starting magic seems to consume magic power. No matter what kind of magician you are, there is always a limit to your magic power, and you will consume less in battle. Just now you made so many fireballs, you should consume a lot of magic power. Look at the difference between us now, you have consumed some magic power, And my strength is still as strong as before. You should know what the result will be if you fight all the time. Of course, it depends on that you are not an idiot. "Wen Yu knocked Lina on the head with a dead wood branch, and then wanted to turn and leave. At first, Lina was full of anger and wanted to tear Wenyu''s mouth, but her face changed when she heard that her little face was full of shock and doubt. What shocked me was why the waste man in front of me knew so much. What I doubted was whether the guy in front of me was really the waste man people said. Lina has never been taught a lesson with a stick, let alone beaten. Wen Yu''s last knock awakened her from shock. Looking at Wen Yu''s lazy walking posture and thinking of the way she was taught just now, Lina''s small face was so angry that she raised her magic wand to Wen Yu without thinking about it. A fireball bigger than her body formed in an instant, and then attacked Wen Yu''s back. Lina was really angry. The fireball consumed all her magic power, which was the limit of her mental power. So when the fireball came out, her face turned pale, her body collapsed powerlessly, and even the magic wand in her hand slipped from her hand. The excessive consumption of magic power made Lina calm down. Looking at the huge fireball thrown at Chao Wenyu''s back, her face turned white from pale. "Bastard! Get away! Danger!" Lina shouted at Wen Yu with her last strength. She didn''t know whether she was afraid that she would be laughed at by the world after her sneak attack hurt Wen Yu, or worried about Wen Yu''s safety. Although Lina said something to remind her, it was too late. The huge fireball mercilessly swallowed up the unprepared Wenyu. Lina closed her eyes powerlessly and whispered in horror, "I killed him! I really killed him! I killed the Duke''s grandson! I killed my fiance! I killed! Ah -" I don''t know whether it''s because of the excessive panic caused by the first murder, or because of something. Li Na, who didn''t even have the strength to speak just now, roared loudly with her eyes closed, and Wen Yu didn''t know when she was standing in front of her. "Pa!" Wen Yu''s hand slapped on Lina''s face and said in a cold voice: "girl, you should be careful in doing things. I let you take one step, but you forced me to take ten steps. Your ignorance and unruly should have a degree!" Wen Yu was really angry this time. He didn''t think Lina would attack again. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he might have become a charred corpse now! The pain from his left arm gradually cooled Wen Yu''s heart. He smiled bitterly in his heart: "I''m not Wenyu anymore. Wenyu would never have fooled around with a little girl, let alone allowed others to stretch out weapons to herself. If she had been a corpse in the past, she would have become a corpse! Now she almost killed me, but she can still live well in front of me. I can''t understand! Wenyu, Wenyu, when did your heart become so soft! Hehe , this feeling is very good, I like it! The helpless and homeless orphan on the earth has died. Now I not only have relatives, but also a warm home. I want to make them feel my attachment and love for them with enthusiasm! " Lina, who was slapped by Wen Yu, was not angry, but smiled happily, "you, you''re not dead! Ha ha, great! You''re not dead! I didn''t kill anyone! Ha ha..." "Psycho!" Wen yubai glanced at Lina and shouted to one side, "Grandpa Ghana, this girl seems to be stimulated by something. Take care of her." then he went to the hall. Ghana, who was hiding on one side, was stunned and asked, "young master, how did you know I was here?" "When the little girl''s fireball touches the ground, it will turn into sparks and scatter. And the big fireball just now will change its direction and fly to the sky. A fool can see that someone is making trouble. All the people with this strength in the Duke''s Palace are in the hall, and the only one who is not there is you. Who else do you think is making trouble besides you?" Wen Yu replied with a smile and scolded at the same time: "If it weren''t for your blind help, my left hand wouldn''t have been hit by the fireball!" When Wen Yu entered the hall, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressed. Brian sat on the seat with a cold face, and Kano sat there with a cold face. Yasi and Daisy stared at Kano with angry eyes. "Old lord, we have no choice but to do so. Lina is the most gifted fire magician in the Imperial City, and your grandson is -- but a loser, we --" "All right!" Brian interrupted Cano with a cold face, stared into Cano''s eyes and said, "what did that bastard oz say, no matter --" "Grandpa" probably guessed what was going on. Wen Yu interrupted Brian with a smile. Brian saw Wen Yu come in and said in a deep voice, "boy, get out! It''s none of your business here!" Wenyu deliberately pretended to be surprised and replied, "Grandpa, people have come to ruin my marriage with me. How can it be without me!" then, regardless of Brian''s reaction, he went to Kano, smiled and saluted, and said, "you''re here to solve the marriage, I accept it!" "Wen Yu -- hey --" Brian wants to persuade Wenyu, but he can only sigh. He knows more about Wenyu than anyone. The reason why he tries to keep this marriage is also for Wenyu''s future. In the future, if he and Yasi die, Wenyu is likely to become a lower class citizen or even a slave without a strong backer, and Lina is the best choice. Once Lina marries Wenyu, this generation It''s better than looking for any backer. "Grandpa" Wen Yu walked up to Brian, raised his small fist and gently punched Brian on the thigh, then blinked and smiled, "Grandpa, are you still worried about me?" V1.Chapter 16 Wen Yu''s little fist reminded Brian of the scene when he and Yasi tried their strength. At the same time, he remembered what Ghana reported to him today. After staring at Wen Yu for a while, he smiled and nodded and said, "Grandpa believes you! One day Grandpa will be proud of you!" Kano listened to the conversation between Brian and Wenyu. When he heard Brian''s last sentence, he couldn''t help laughing: "I''m proud of being a loser, old Duke. You''re so stupid! Fortunately, my decision is wise. If I listen to the master''s words and let Lina marry this loser, my future will be ruined! Hey hey, I''ll go back and inquire about the news. I heard that the little prince is interested in Lina. If Lina marries the little prince and waits until the little prince ascends the throne, I''ll be the father-in-law Sir, the Duke is one level lower than me. Ha ha... " "Old lord" Kano tried to hold back his joy. "Wenyu is now 15 years old. Although he is still a minor, he is not young. He should have the right to decide on such a life-long event as marriage! Even Wenyu agreed to dissolve this engagement, so don''t embarrass your nephew any more!" Brian gave Cano a cold stare, looked at Yasi and his wife and asked, "you are Wenyu''s parents. You make a decision." Yasi opened her mouth, but didn''t say a word. Instead, she looked at Daisy around her. She knew it was a strict wife. Daisy nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "you''ll decide such a big deal." Yasi, who got the right, raised his chest with exaggeration and said with a smile, "how can a mere smelly girl deserve my son. Cano, if you''re hungry, stay for dinner. If you''re not hungry, no one will ask you to stay. Take these things with you. It''s very tired to practice magic. Leave these things to your daughter to replenish her body." "Ha ha" Kano finally waited for the answer he expected and laughed happily. The situation that the little prince called his brother-in-law after he ascended the throne had emerged in his mind. "I knew the cage family were reasonable! It''s getting late. I have to take Lina back. She hasn''t done her magic homework today." Kano said with a false smile. He looked around to look for Lina. When he found that Lina wasn''t in the hall, he frowned, looked at Wenyu and asked, "Wenyu, where did you get Lina?" It sounds like Wenyu abducted and sold his daughter. "Cano, pay attention to your tone of voice. This is the Duke''s house, not your back garden!" Brian said coldly. "She is enjoying flowers in the garden. She should be coming soon." Wenyu replied uncertainly. "Hum!" Kano snorted discontentedly, "if Lina has any trouble, wait for me." then he rushed out of the hall with large and small bags of gifts. He spent a lot of money to buy these things as the bride price given by the cage family. Now the cage family doesn''t want them. He won''t leave them generously. Looking at Kano''s back, Wen Yu showed a look of disgust and said, "how did you get married with such a guy?" "Oh, things change!" Brian sighed, "Who made me retired, and your father didn''t have a title, plus you are a ''waste'', our cage family has become history in the eyes of others! Boy, the tree lives a skin, people live a breath, in my lifetime, you must let the cage family reproduce the glory of that year, no, more brilliant than before! Let those animals with dog eyes see my cage family man in the end Is it waste? " Wen Yu suddenly felt a warm current in his heart. He never thought he would become the hope of his family and the pillar of his relatives. Looking at Brian''s firm eyes, Wen Yu nodded ruthlessly and said in secret: "Grandpa, this is our agreement. For this agreement, I Wenyu Kaiqi will definitely become the most powerful existence in the continent! Let the Kaiqi family become the most dazzling glory!" When Wen Yu finished saying these words, he had a strange feeling in his heart. On earth, he never thought about why he had to live. He didn''t dare to think about it. Now he not only becomes the hope of the whole family, but also has the meaning of living. While Wen Yu and Brian were laughing at each other, Lina suddenly stormed in, looked around the hall and shouted, "asshole, where are you? Get out of here!" Brian saw the eye-catching five finger prints on Lina''s face, looked at Wen Yu with strange eyes and asked, "boy, didn''t you do anything to her?" "Hehe, she''s a gifted magician. What can I do to her as a waste?" Wen Yu explained with a red face and breathless breath, but Brian''s four people not only didn''t believe it, but their suspicious eyes became stronger. "What a difficult girl!" Wen Yu muttered, went to Lina and said with a smile: "miss great genius magician, the engagement has been dissolved, and now we have nothing to do. What can I do for miss great genius magician?" "You - you -" Lina pointed to Wen Yu with trembling fingers, "who said our engagement was dissolved?!" "He!" Wenyu replied, pointing to Kano who came in after Lina. "Father, has my engagement with him been dissolved?" Lina asked without looking back. Cano replied with a smile: "it has been lifted! Tell your father whether the boy slapped you on the face. Don''t be afraid. Your father will decide for you!" "No!" Lina roared back, "I''m in charge of my marriage. I wasn''t there just now, so everything you agreed on doesn''t count! I now announce that Lina Wharton is Wenyu cage''s fiancee. I''ll live here from today on!" After Lina''s words, the whole hall was quiet, and everyone except her was as shocked as hearing a supernatural event. After a long time, Cano reacted and asked in panic, "Li - Lina, what did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly?" others, including Wen Yu, nodded in unison, indicating that they didn''t hear clearly either. Lina glanced at the people in the hall and said, "listen to me. I repeat, Lina Wharton is Wenyu cage''s fiancee. I''ll live here from today on! No one can object!" "Wait a minute!" Wen Yu first disagreed and said with a bitter smile: "Miss genius magician, the Wenyu cage in your mouth should be me. Should you ask for your opinion before you make this decision? Miss, don''t be impulsive. Calm down. Calm down. Our engagement has been dissolved. Now we have nothing to do with each other! You must calm down!" Cano also reacted, nodded his head quickly and said, "Wenyu is right. Your marriage has been dissolved! Lina, let''s get out of here quickly!" "Father, what if I insist on staying here?" Lina turned and stared at Cano. Kano''s face changed and said in a deep voice, "I firmly disagree!" "Then do I have to stay?" asked Lina again. "Even if I tie you, I''ll tie you back." seeing that he is about to become the national father-in-law, how can Cano allow Lina to be tough and destroy his "great future". "What if I leave the Whartons?" Lina asked with a sneer. Cano has never seen Lina like this, and her face is full of incredible. Slaves are the lowest in the magic continent, but there is a kind of people who are lower than slaves, that is, those who have been expelled from the family or betrayed the family. Now Lina is going to quit the Wharton family for a marriage agreement. It can be seen that she is determined to stay here. "Lina, before you came here, you were determined to break your engagement with this waste? Why do you repent now? Does this waste seize your handle and threaten -" "Father!" Lina stared into Cano''s eyes and said, "he didn''t do anything. It''s all my own decision! Just promise me! Maybe, maybe one day I''ll change my mind! Anyway, if you force me to break my engagement with him now, I''ll quit the Wharton family immediately!" "No! I refuse!" Wen Yu protested. "The protest is invalid!" Lina decisively interrupted Wen Yu, then walked up to Brian with a sly smile, took Brian''s hand, looked at Brian with watery eyes and asked, "Grandpa, are you willing to drive me away? If you drive me out of this house, I will become a slave!" Brian was puzzled by this. After looking left and right for a while, he could only cough twice and said, "this is between your younger generation. I can''t control it!" then he escaped from the hall as fast as he could. After solving Brian, Lina turns her goal to Yasi and Daisy, but her words haven''t been spoken yet. Yasi walks out of the hall with Daisy talking and laughing, as if she didn''t hear anything and see anything. V1.Chapter 17 For a moment, Wenyu, Lina and Cano were left in the hall. The faces of Wenyu and Cano were full of pain, while Lina''s face was filled with the joy of victory. Wen Yu despised Brian and put the last glimmer of hope on Kano, so he ran to Kano in two steps and begged, "please take your baby daughter away. I''m a waste recognized by the Empire, and the women who marry me will become slaves with me!" When he heard the word slave, Cano''s eyes were black and he almost fainted. He was not worried about Lina''s future, but about his future. If Lina really married Wenyu, he would get nothing. "Lina" Kano''s tone was cold and said, "I''ll take you back today. You''re the one who wants to marry the little prince. How can you marry this waste!" "Yes! Yes!" Wen Yu quickly nodded and seconded, revealing an exaggerated expression: "after marrying the prince, you will be the mother of a country and have a transcendent position below one person and above ten thousand people! Go back quickly and don''t ruin your life''s happiness on impulse." Although Wen Yu''s expression was exaggerated, what he said was not wrong at all, but his words changed completely in Lina''s ears. The angry Lina thought Wen Yu was deliberately ridiculing her. If Wen Yu knew what Lina thought, he would slap himself in the face. "Father" Lina''s tone suddenly cooled down, "In your heart, I''m just a chip for your prosperity. All you think about is how to exchange me for a higher position. You are like this, and so is your mother. I''m your own daughter. Have you ever thought of me?! if I, like Wenyu, were a waste recognized by the Empire, would you still treat me like this? No, you won''t! You''ll be like this Treat me like a servant, and even throw me into the wilderness. There is nothing else in your heart except money and power! Father, don''t argue. I can hear you and your mother talk clearly every night. Do you know how I feel when I hear you want to exchange me for status? Every word you say, like a sharp knife, cuts my heart to pieces. But after dawn, I have to face each other with a smile as if nothing has happened, because I have been holding it all the time A little fantasy, I hope you can figure out one day that I am your daughter, not the goods you trade. Hehe, I don''t know if this day will come, but I can''t wait any longer, because I don''t have time to wait any longer. Originally, I planned to break off my engagement with Wenyu and run away from home, so that you won''t find me again. But now I''ve changed my mind. Although the cage family has declined, there is a particularly precious thing here, which is worth staying ¡£¡± "Ha ha" Kano looked at the humble hall and sneered, "it''s not even as good as the Earl''s house. The only thing that''s strong is that the mansion is big. What''s worth staying here?" "Family affection! There is a family affection you will never understand!" Lina replied. Wen Yu looked at Lina with complex eyes. He never thought that the unruly and capricious girl in front of him would have such a complex heart. Lina''s eyes made wen yu feel that the Chinese people on earth attached great importance to family and friendship. This feeling made Wen Yu give up his decision to drive Lina away. "No! You can''t stay! Since you know the importance of family affection, you should repay me for raising you for so many years. Now is the time for you to repay. As long as you marry the little prince, I don''t care what you do in the future." Cano almost roared. Lina''s sneer grew stronger and said in a low voice, "father, you go! I will repay you for your upbringing, but I won''t do it as you said. Don''t force me again. If you force me again, I''ll leave the Wharton house, so you have nothing!" Kano turned his eyes to Wen Yu, and his vicious eyes seemed to tear Wen Yu to pieces. "Waste, you''re the one who caused this! You --" Wen Yu interrupted Kano and sneered, "please leave the Duke''s house, or I''ll let the servants drive you out." "Young master, are you looking for me?" as soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, Ghana ran in and saw Wen Yu stunned. "It''s all right for the time being, but it''ll be all right later!" Wenyu replied with a smile. "OK!" Ghana grabbed his sleeve and pointed at Kano with the corner of his eye, "if anyone annoys my young master, I''ll throw him away from the wall." Cano''s face was green with anger, but he had nothing to do with Wenyu. He could only look at Lina again and asked, "Lina, I''ll ask you for the last time, will you follow me?" Lina shook her head without hesitation. "Good! Good!" Kano stared at Wen Yu with vicious eyes. "Boy, be careful what you do in the future. I won''t let you waste my future. Be careful, smelly girl. If you do something that humiliates my Wharton family, I''ll drive you out of the house." The implication is that he wants to kill Wenyu by any means, so that Lina doesn''t have to marry Wenyu. Before that, Lina should keep her virginity and don''t do anything special! Kano then strides away with an iron green face and breathes heavily, and doesn''t forget to bring something before leaving. After Kano left, Ghana blinked and flashed out of the hall. "Come on, girl. What do you want to stay for? Your words deceived your stupid father, but you can''t deceive me." Wen Yu asked with a smile at Lina. Lina also smiled and said, "waste, don''t dream about spring and autumn. How can miss Ben marry you? I just want you to know the distance between waste and genius. Miss Ben is hungry. Go and get something for me to eat." "Hehe, you will know how far the distance between genius and waste is." Wen Yu smiled back, but he didn''t know who the waste and genius in his words meant. Seeing Wen Yu finish, she turned and walked out. Lina asked a little angrily, "Hey, waste, where are you going?! didn''t you hear what Miss Ben said?" she has never been treated with such a cold attitude. Wen Yu replied without looking back: "it''s not time for dinner. In addition, this is the Duke''s house. If you stay here, you should adapt slowly. Of course, you are welcome to leave at any time!" then he strode out of the hall. Lina''s angry Chao Wenyu waved her fist, but she finally followed up. "Grandpa Ghana, where''s the slave?" Wenyu asked when he found Ghana. "Young master," Ghana pulled Wenyu aside and whispered in his ear, "the slave is a woman. I have asked the servant to wash her and now she is resting in the second guest room in the East. The girl is very strange. No matter what we say, she doesn''t respond at all. She doesn''t even move her eyes. She''s completely like a dead man." "Well," Wen Yu frowned, nodded and said, "it''s a woman. No wonder I felt strange when I saw her at first sight." "Young master, there''s one more thing I want to remind you," Ghana continued. "I don''t know if you noticed that the girl''s hair is black." "What''s strange about this, my --" Wen Yugang wanted to say that he also has black hair. He didn''t react until half of the time. He now has golden hair. When he thought that all the people he saw in the street today are blonde and Ghana''s strange eyes, he guessed about it, but he still asked, "what''s the matter with black hair?" "In the whole continent, only the demon family has black hair, but this girl is not a demon family. There is an ancient prophecy in the magic continent that black hair represents a curse. People close to black hair will be punished and cursed by God." "Curse again!" Wen Yu said quietly. "In my last life, I was killed by a damned curse. Before I died, I said that in the afterlife, I must be a villain and trample on those bullshit immortals! Now it''s my afterlife. I want to see whether my life is hard or the curse is powerful." "Grandpa Ghana, you tell someone to prepare the ingredients. I''ll cook myself tonight. The cooks at home are too bad. I''ll go and see the girl. As for the shit curse, forget it." Wen Yu smiled. "OK," Ghana replied. Of course, he didn''t think that the chefs at home were just like Wenyu said. In his opinion, Wenyu was just a child playing and wanted to try cooking. "Slave!" Lina cried in surprise when she saw the slave in the bedroom, "you let a slave live in the guest room Wen Yu turned fiercely, looked directly into Lina''s eyes with cold eyes, and said word by word: "remember for me, she is not a slave! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" V1.Chapter 18 Lina was forced back two steps by Wen Yu''s cold eyes. When she found that she was scared back by Wen Yu, she immediately stepped up to Wen Yu with a small mouth and said, "she - who is she?" she originally wanted to say that she was a slave, but the cold breath from Wen Yu just made her words stuck in her throat. Looking at Wen Yu in front of her, Lina doubted the words of the world again and said to herself, "is it a waste that can make such cold eyes and domineering momentum? Since he is not a waste, why does the world say he is a waste? Is the cage family deliberately deceiving the world?" Wen Yu ignored Lina and turned to look at the girl sitting by the bed. His long black shawl hair was tied behind his head by a head rope. A pair of Pearl like eyes were set under the willow eyebrows. Unfortunately, what came out was lax eyes, which made the pearls lose their original luster. The tall bridge of the nose is dotted with a small cherry mouth. One look will make people have the impulse to bite. Blowing a mean pink face is like a lotus petal that has not yet fully bloomed. But the expressionless face masks the freshness of the petals. "If on earth, this girl is definitely a typical oriental beauty. Unfortunately, she is a poor person with a curse here." Wen Yu sighed, "her appearance is estimated to be the despair after knowing her cursed fate and lost her soul in the vast sea of people. The soul is dead, so why need this body again." "What''s your name?" Wen Yu sat beside the girl and asked softly. Not to mention that the girl made Wen Yu''s soul tremble, but the long black hair gave him a reason not to give up the girl. As Ghana said, the girl didn''t respond at all. "In that case," Wen Yu frowned and turned to smile, "I''ll call you Ruixue!" Wen Yu likes girls'' long black hair, which is the characteristic of Oriental people. In this strange continent, this long black hair can make him feel the warmth of the earth, and Ruixue represents joy and auspiciousness. He wants to use this name to wash away the curse on girls. "Wait a minute, I''ll ask grandpa to find a way to take down the annoying iron ring around your neck." Wen Yu said without care whether the girl was listening or not "You will be my partner in the future. I don''t want my partner to be like a walking corpse. No matter what misfortunes and blows you have suffered in the past, it has become the past. From today on, I Wenyu won''t let you suffer any harm. By the way, as long as you live, happy things will happen. Look at me. A man despised by the world Waste, it''s not just living with talking and laughing every day, breathing is their own breathing, the road is their own walking, and their mouths are on others. What they like to say is enough as long as they live happily. " Lina saw that the girl didn''t speak and didn''t even move her eyes, so she asked suspiciously, "waste, isn''t she deaf?" Wen Yu frowned. He forgot this possibility. But it didn''t hurt him. He pulled the girl''s right hand and helped the girl''s pulse. A few seconds later, Wen Yu let go of the girl''s right hand and said with a smile, "I''m very healthy, but my body is a little empty because I haven''t eaten for a long time." "How do you know?" Lina asked curiously. She only saw Wenyu pull the girl''s right hand and draw a conclusion without doing anything else. "Guess!" Wenyu replied casually, then got up and said, "it''s almost dinner time. I should go to the kitchen to prepare and see what I can do." Lina found that her thoughts could never catch up with Wenyu''s brain, just like people in two worlds. First, the title of waste. If it was changed to someone else, no matter whether he was waste or not, she would never allow others to mention the word waste in front of him. Instead of being angry, Wenyu smiled happily and sometimes called herself waste. Second, she was angry with this slave Li, not only let her stay in the guest room, but also served her like a servant. In addition, she went to the kitchen. The cook cooking in the magic mainland was only a little better than ordinary people. It was almost the lowest profession in the mainland. Wen Yu had to go into the kitchen and had to do it automatically. Thinking about it, Lina had a big head. Finally, she could only scold Wen Yu as a monster, or She followed Wenyu out of the guest room. She had secretly decided that she would follow Wenyu at all times except when Wenyu slept in the pit. She wanted to see how the waste lived every day. Wen Yu went out and saw Brian coming, so he smiled and said, "Grandpa, do me a favor." "Hehe" Brian walked up to Wen Yu with a smile and said, "do you want me to find someone to help the girl inside take off the slave collar?" "En" Wen Yu nodded. "Come on, let me introduce you," Brian said, pointing to an old man of his age. "This is Anthony cook, the teacher of your college - the third-order ray devil guide. This old man is very cruel. He can take off the little girl''s slave collar with his fingers." "Boy Wenyu cage has seen grandpa Anthony!" Wenyu saluted Anthony respectfully, and then added, "Grandpa Anthony, can you put thunder magic on me, the lowest kind, let me feel what thunder magic is." Anthony was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer, so he had to look at Brian. Although Wen Yu''s request was very simple, he could easily do it. If he were an ordinary person, he would happily nod and agree, but Wen Yu was different. Wen Yu''s identity was very special, which was recognized as a waste in the whole empire, and he knew that Wen Yu was weak and ill since childhood and couldn''t resist a gust of wind Live, not to mention low-level magic. If he sends Wenyu to hell at once, it is estimated that Brian nearby will send him directly. Brian knew Anthony''s worry and said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. This boy has a hard life. He can''t die once or twice." "Old man, I''ll really do it. If there''s an accident, don''t ask me for help." Anthony threatened with a magic wand. "Grandpa Anthony, come on! I''ll be fine." Wen Yu urged. His main request was to try whether the magic released by Lei magicians on the continent was different from the natural lightning on the earth. If not, Lei magicians could be a permanent generator. They both said so. What else could Anthony say? Chao Wenyu reminded him and applied a small thunder magic. Anthony controlled very well. Wen Yu felt a tingle for a moment, and then disappeared. Wen Yu has determined that what the Lei magician puts out is electricity. Wen Yu shivers at the thought of a Lei magician holding a magic wand summoning a lightning of more than two million volts out of thin air. "Grandpa Anthony, can you control the strength of magic? If I ask you to do the same magic as just now, can you do it?" Wen Yu asked. "Hehe" Brian smiled softly and replied for Anthony, "the old guy is a magic guide. Like the little magic just now, he can play it for ten days and nights. Boy, why do you ask all kinds of strange questions?" "Nothing, just curious. The last question is, is Lei magic the most powerful magic?" according to Wen Yu, Lei is definitely the most powerful. No one can resist the voltage of millions of volts. "Each department of magic has its own characteristics, but the lethality of Ray''s single magic is a little more powerful." Anthony smiled back. Wen Yu suddenly had an idea why he couldn''t practice magic. He has already checked his body and is no different from normal people. V1.Chapter 19 "Lina has seen Mr. Anthony. I wish the teacher will be younger and younger and break through to the great devil guide as soon as possible!" Lina stood out from behind Wenyu and saluted Anthony. "Little girl, you have a sweet mouth! I''m going to be in the coffin, and I''m getting younger and younger!" Anthony shook his head and said with a smile. Then he realized that this is the Duke''s house, not the Marquis''s house of Lina''s house, so he asked incomprehensibly, "girl, why are you here?" Lina went to Anthony and said with a smile, "why wouldn''t I be here? This will be my home in the future!" "Oh" Anthony slapped on the forehead and said with a smile, "I''m so confused. You and Wenyu decided to marry a baby when they were still in their womb. Why, are you in a hurry to get married now?" "Teacher, I''m so ashamed!" Lina blushed with shame and buried her head in her chest. When there was an outsider, Wen Yu didn''t ask his doubts. Everyone has greed, and Wen Yu is no exception. After understanding the mystery and power of magic and fighting spirit, he also has the desire to practice. Just since he came to this continent, he was instilled with the idea that he could not practice magic and fighting spirit. This idea has always firmly controlled him, so that he could not have the idea of practicing at all. Up to now, he has just broken through the shackles of thought. Wen Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Nothing has been brainwashed. It''s terrible!" Seeing the bitter smile on Wenyu''s face, Brian asked suspiciously, "Wenyu, what''s the matter?" "Oh, nothing! Let''s go in! The girl is stimulated by something. If she doesn''t take off her collar quickly, she will become a loser sooner or later. Hehe, it seems that I''m also a loser." Wen Yu opened the door of the guest room while laughing at himself. Anthony noticed the girl''s long black hair as soon as he entered the guest room. He frowned and looked at Brian. Brian smiled, shook his head, made a silent gesture to Anthony, and pointed to Wenyu walking in front. Lina, who has been with Wen Yu, noticed one thing. Whenever Wen Yu''s eyes touched the girl sitting by the bed, she would become particularly gentle. It was heartfelt pity. This made Lina feel very uncomfortable, as if someone had taken away her beloved thing. "Am I eating the vinegar of this slave?" Lina asked herself. Instead, she denied her absurd idea and said with a smile: "she is a slave. I am a magician of the magic guild. There is a world of difference between us. How can I eat the vinegar of a slave? It''s ridiculous!" Although Brian had said that Anthony could take off the slave collar on the girl''s neck with his fingers, Wenyu was still worried and asked, "Grandpa Anthony, can you help her take off this thing?" Anthony was not unhappy because of Wen Yu''s doubt. He nodded and said with a smile, "it''s just a collar made by Lei''s senior magician. It''s easy to take it off." then he went to the bedside, moved his lips slightly, and took the collar off Ruixue''s neck. When Wen Yu saw it, he muttered, "it''s so simple!" Lina, standing next to Wen Yu, heard Wen Yu''s ignorant muttering and said with a sneer: "Mr. Anthony is a three-level thunder demon guide. It''s easy to solve this low-level collar. If you change to someone who doesn''t understand thunder magic, forcibly lifting the collar will only touch the magic array on the collar. Once the magic array is touched, the collar will explode. Although the power of the explosion is not great, it''s still no problem to break a person''s neck." Wen Yu didn''t care about Lina, because he was like an idiot talking about magic in front of the girl. He didn''t understand anything. Wen Yu was very happy because he noticed that when Anthony removed the collar, Ruixue''s eyes changed slightly. Although it was only a short moment, he still caught it. "Grandpa Anthony, thank you!" Wenyu thanked Anthony. "Grandpa Anthony, stay for dinner tonight." "Hehe, old man, how many years have we not been drinking together?" Brian asked with a smile. Anthony pinched his fingers and said, "the human demon war lasted eight years. It was 22 years ago that we drank together for the last time. I''ve always wanted to ask you a question. Why did you --" "Hehe, old man, the past is over. Don''t mention it any more." Brian interrupted Anthony and then asked, laughing: "let''s get drunk tonight. Don''t blame me for the bad things in the college." "Ha ha, good! It''s rare that your husband chicken plucks its hair. I can''t have a good drink! Ha ha..." Anthony looked very happy. His two moustaches at the corners of his mouth trembled with laughter. "Bring me all your precious wine, or I won''t drink it." "You --" Brian pointed to Anthony and shouted angrily, "old man, did you have a plan? No wonder when I called you, you agreed without thinking." "Why? Want to bite me. Ha ha..." Anthony jumped in front of Brian like a child. Wen Yu and Lina looked at each other. Wen Yu was nothing, mainly Lina. She wanted to break her head, but she didn''t expect that the normally dignified third-order thunder devil guide would have such a face. "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you into meat paste with one punch!" Brian roared, gritting his teeth. "Believe you, there''s a ghost!" Anthony replied with a smile. In the shocked eyes of Wen Yu and Lina, Brian threw Anthony to the ground with a tiger pounce, and antonis was not afraid. She pinched Brian''s neck with both hands and began to wrestle. "Hey, two old urchins!" Wen Yu sighed helplessly and went to Ruixue and said, "your body is very weak. You need to drink some nutritious soup to make it up. I''ll go to the kitchen and make it for you myself. I''ll deliver it later." The better Wenyu treats Ruixue, the more uncomfortable Lina is. Hearing that Wenyu wants to make soup for Ruixue herself, she curses fiercely: "it''s strange if you don''t drink the soup you make!" Seeing that Wen Yu turned and left, Lina hurried up and shouted, "Hey, asshole, I''m hungry too. Get me something to eat." All the cooks in the kitchen were dumbfounded, including Lina who followed in and Ghana who came in to see the excitement. Like a juggler, Wen Yu threw the dishes washed by the cook into the air, and then the kitchen knife in his hand danced in the air. The dishes he threw into the air either turned into uniform silk or pieces, and fell neatly into one side of the dish. "This, this --" Ghana was shocked and speechless. A few minutes later, he said, "what a powerful Sabre technique! Speed, power and skill can be controlled so perfectly!" Lina was speechless because she couldn''t see how Wenyu did it. This made her think of the situation when she fought with Wenyu. If Wenyu had a kitchen knife in her hand and she was successfully approached by Wenyu, she burst into a cold sweat. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" Wen Yu said to the cook while cutting the meat on the chopping board "The kitchen knife is not a pig killing knife. It should be a little lighter. In addition, the blade is not sharp enough. I''ll sharpen it later. I''ll cook every day. You stand and learn. You can''t cook again until you reach half my level. The word cook is sacred. Your appearance is insulting the word cook." V1.Chapter 20 If someone says that cooking is a sacred profession in the street, it will definitely attract countless white eyes and ridicule. In this land of the jungle, the words glory and holiness are used for powerful soldiers. No matter what the status, dignitaries, nobles or royal blood, no strength is waste, and no one will look straight at it. This generation of some families has unlimited scenery, and the next generation may be defeated, even worse than civilians, or even become slaves. Some powerful families will never allow waste to appear. Once a woman in these families is found pregnant, she will be confined until the child is born, and the child will pass the practice review of magic or fighting spirit. Only in this way will the child be told to outsiders. Otherwise, the child can only die in swaddling mattress. This also leads to a problem. Once married, women rarely go out, and they should hide when they come to the house, so that outsiders will not know whether a woman is pregnant or not. In other words, a woman who marries into a large family is no different from a special tool for giving birth to children. Wen Yu''s survival is definitely a miracle on this continent. The reality of the magic continent is so cruel, but no one thinks it''s wrong, because they have been instilled with the idea of the law of the jungle from the moment they were born. Warcraft is cruel, but people living in the magic land are several times more cruel than beasts, but no one will realize this, just like beasts will never think they are cruel. In the magic continent, occupations that can''t match their strength are despised by people at the lower level. These occupations are just a way for those who can''t survive to survive. "The cook is sacred!" the words came out of Wenyu''s mouth, and the taste changed. No one in the kitchen laughed, and no one questioned Wen Yu''s words. They were completely infected by the smell emitted by Wenyu, just like their souls were dragged into another world. Wen Yu''s actions seem fierce, but in fact they are very gentle, just like a loving mother caressing a child returning from the battlefield. Wen Yu knew the inferiority of chefs in the mainland, and no matter what others would think, he continued: "Man is iron and rice is steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you''re hungry! No matter how strong he is, even if he waves his hand, he can destroy a city and smooth a mountain, he can''t defeat food all his life. Anyone is the same in front of food and is the object of its slavery! Who can live without eating, I cut off his head and kick him as a ball!" Wen Yu glanced at several chefs around him and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s ridiculous that this humble occupation supports people in the whole continent? Of course, you will say that anyone can make food, and even if there is no cook, people won''t starve to death. Hehe, if you think so, I have nothing to say!" Wen Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He really didn''t know how to explain. Eating a wonderful meal was spiritual enjoyment. In this barbaric civilization, he didn''t know what words to explain. Wen Yu doesn''t need to explain anymore. The chefs around him have already showed an excited look in their eyes. Their eyes at Wen Yu have completely changed. If they used to respect, they would worship at this time. Ghana quietly withdrew from the kitchen. He finally couldn''t help it. In just over a morning, he saw too many incredible things from Wen Yu. Wen Yu''s strength hit his heart like a heavy hammer, and Wen Yu''s words stirred his thoughts like a whip until they penetrated into the deepest part of his soul. Ghana has always regarded Wen Yu as his own grandson, which was held in Wen Yu''s hands before The word "waste" on his head is tormenting his soul all the time. It can be said that he is more distressed than Brian. But now it is different. Wen Yu has changed, so Ghana can''t wait to talk to someone and tell him that his grandson is not a waste man. If he can, he will even tell people all over the continent. Ghana jumped up and down the yard for several times with an excited look on her face, finally calmed down a little, and then rushed into the hall. In the hall, Brian and others were startled by Ghana who suddenly rushed in. After seeing that Ghana was breaking in, Brian couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "old bastard, you''ve been caught cheating. You''re scared into this virtue!" Ghana rushed to Brian and shouted excitedly: "young master -" Ghana just shouted two words and got stuck. Then he noticed that there was an Anthony in the hall in addition to Brian. "Ha ha," said Anthony with a faint smile, "I haven''t been to the Duke''s house for a long time. I''ll go to the garden and see if there''s any change." "What are you looking at? It''s not like that." Brian stopped Anthony with a smile, then nodded to Ghana and said, "come on, there''s no outsider." Ghana nodded apologetically to Anthony, thought that Wenyu''s face immediately recovered his excited look, and said, "the young master is completely different from before. His combat effectiveness has definitely reached the blue level third-order fighting warrior. No, it shouldn''t be so." Ghana grabbed his brain bag in a hurry, "I''m afraid I''m not the young master''s opponent if I compete with him in fighting skills alone. General, you don''t know that the young master''s knife technique in the kitchen is the sharpest, fastest and most accurate I''ve ever seen in my life. And..." Brian didn''t seem surprised at all. Ghana chattered a lot. He just smiled and nodded as if he had already known. "Why aren''t you surprised, old man?" Brian asked curiously, looking at Anthony. Anthony gave Brian a white look and said: "I couldn''t see through the boy at the first sight. The waste in the world is nonsense. Don''t forget that the boy received a low-level thunder magic with his body. Although this magic can''t hurt people, most people will at least faint after being hit, but he has nothing. Can a waste do it!" "Old fox! Nothing can escape your eyes." Brian smiled and scolded. The next moment, his face changed into a serious look, stared at Anthony and said, "old man, are you still Anthony?" Before Brian''s voice fell, Anthony''s magic wand hit him hard on the head and said angrily, "old man, if you don''t welcome me, I''ll go now." although Anthony is a magician and his strength can''t be compared with that of a soldier, it''s not light. A big bag suddenly appeared on the unsuspecting Brian''s head. Brian touched the head of the knocked out bag, glared at Anthony angrily and scolded, "old man, you''re so cruel. Forget it, my adult has a lot, so I don''t have the same experience as you! Old man, do you know why the world calls Wenyu a waste?" Anthony gave Brian a white look. "It''s not that you old bastard did it! You don''t mention it. Since you mention it, I''ll ask you why you told me that your grandson was a waste. Can''t you trust me?" "Hum!" Brian snorted angrily and said, "do you not believe me or yourself? In those days, you tested Wen Yu''s ability to practice magic. What do you think he could practice at that time?" Anthony frowned and replied uncertainly, "I''m sure the boy you gave me can''t practice any magic. Let alone magic, he can''t practice even if he is angry. Just, whether the boy you gave me is the boy I saw today may be! You old man, more cunning than a fox. Who knows what you''re doing!" Brian was worried when he heard this. He pointed to Anthony''s nose and shouted: "Old man, I trusted you to give my grandson to you for testing. You''re good. I''ll bite back. I tell you, even if I deceive anyone, I won''t deceive you. If I deceive others, I can at least get some benefits. If I deceive you, there''s no money and no one. I look uglier than a magic pig and bark worse than a BA duck -" "Stop! Stop!" Anthony quickly stopped yelling Brian. "I believe you can''t! You''re too old and your bad temper has changed at all! Then you say, why did your waste grandson become so powerful now?! don''t tell him that he was favored by the God of light and rebuilt a body." Referring to the God of light, Brian''s face suddenly changed and sighed, "if only he were favored by the God of light, but the fact is just the opposite." "Is it difficult to be cursed by the God of light?" Anthony asked angrily. Brian wanted to tell Anthony the truth, but he gave up. Although Anthony was his best friend, the secret of Wenyu had involved the God of light and the God of death. No one was sure what his best friend would do when he knew the truth. Brian pretended to be very angry and scolded: "The dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory. You''re cursed by the God of light. Well, your voice is dry. Today, you''re here to test Wen Yu again to see if he can practice magic." V1.Chapter 21 Brian looked around the hall and didn''t see Wenyu for a week, so he turned to Ghana and asked, "what''s the smelly boy doing? It''s dinner time. Why hasn''t he come yet?" "The young master is cooking in the kitchen," Ghana replied with a smile. Brian just remembered that Ghana seemed to say that Wenyu showed some knife skills in the kitchen. He frowned and said, "this boy has changed his gender since he recovered from a serious illness. He buys slaves and weapons. He has to find someone to fight when walking in the street. He doesn''t know what Carter was beaten by him. Now he runs to the kitchen to cook. Doesn''t he know who the kitchen is?" Ghana knew that Brian was not really angry. Other nobles might have yelled at him when they heard his grandson enter the kitchen, but Brian was different. His aristocratic status was all bullshit. He was a duke. He never looked down on any profession or anyone, so the servants of the Duke''s house never regarded him as a servant, Because Brian is kind to see them. It''s like seeing old friends. Over the years, these servants almost forget their identity. They only know that they just need to do their own work well. With such a good master, they will naturally cherish it. No one wants to be driven out of the Duchy by Brian because of work problems. That''s why Brian is most respected by soldiers in the army. "General, just wait at ease. The young master will surprise you tonight!" Ghana replied with a mysterious smile. "Hum, he surprised me a lot today." Brian murmured discontentedly. In fact, he was happier than anyone. Which grandfather didn''t want to see his grandson stand out, and he was still a competitive old general. The news he wants to hear most now is that Carter is too seriously injured and is dying. Of course, the injury must be caused by Wen Yu. Yasi and Daisy, who were sitting on one side, were already full of laughter. Since Wenyu was crowned with the title of waste, this was the happiest day for the cage family, and everyone''s heart knot was untied. Just as Brian was waiting for Wenyu to serve, the guard hurried in, "Duke, the emperor is coming!" Hearing that Derek was coming, Brian, Yasi and Daisy''s hearts jumped fiercely, and they all said, "the one who should come is finally coming!" In the past half a month, Derek only sent someone to ask where Andy''s went once. At that time, Brian just returned at random. They had been waiting for the Holy See to make trouble. Unexpectedly, they had been waiting for half a month. Not only did Derek not send anyone again, but the Holy See had no news at all. "Old man, do you want me to avoid it?" Anthony asked Brian. He misunderstood Brian''s slight change of face. Brian shook his head and said with a smile, "our friendship is no secret. Come out with me to meet you." Before Brian reached the door, Derek stepped in first and looked gloomy, as if Brian owed him $1.8 million. Brian saw Derek''s face from a distance, so he walked two steps forward and saluted: "my old minister, welcome your majesty for coming late!" ASI also saluted. "Civilian Anthony cook has seen your majesty!" Anthony saluted. Derek noticed Anthony, his face changed a little, waved and said, "OK, go in and talk." after that, regardless of Brian''s reaction, he went to the hall. "Old man, your majesty looks very bad and seems very angry. Have you done something bad?" Anthony whispered in Brian''s ear as he walked towards the hall. Brian glared at Anthony and replied angrily, "I think you probably did something wrong. Your majesty didn''t find you in the college, so he went straight here to find me out." After Brian sat down one by one in the hall, Derek opened his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, he went straight to Brian: "Brian, are you still the Duke of the Empire?" Brian looked embarrassed at the thought of arguing with Derek in the hall half a month ago. It doesn''t matter whether the Duke does it or not, but the rights and salary enjoyed by the Duke are good things. With this title, at least the family won''t be looked down upon. It''s quite natural and unrestrained to save a little at ordinary times, and he doesn''t have to contribute. Who is willing to throw away such a good thing. Brian would never joke about his title if he didn''t want to get justice for Wenyu. Brian walked up to Derek and saluted. He replied calmly: "Your Majesty didn''t take back the Duke''s badge. Naturally, the old minister is still the Duke of the Empire. If anyone dares to offend the majesty of the Empire, as long as your majesty gives an order, the old bone of the old minister can still lead the army to levy and raise the majesty of the Empire." everyone could hear that Brian was showing kindness to Derek. Brian is really showing kindness to Derek. Although his face is calm, his heart is already in a state of anxiety. The Vatican has not heard anything about Andy''s death, and Brian is the most suspected. Now Derek came with a black face and questioned him when he entered the door. If it''s really because of this, it''s better to have an empire. "Hey" Derek sighed helplessly and waved Brian back to his seat. Brian''s kindness made him look much better. The key is that Brian''s last sentence, which Derek understood as the old guy, is still useful. Brian sat down and saw Derek''s face getting better, so he asked carefully, "Your Majesty, did the old minister do something wrong?" "You didn''t do anything wrong. Your grandson did it wrong. No, you did it wrong!" Derek replied, "It''s their fault that your grandson, long shaotian, was badly hurt by Carter, the grandson of Duke Chris. It''s natural for you to retaliate. I can turn a blind eye to see it secretly. But what did you do to let long shaotian and his men destroy Carter''s limbs in public in the street? You''re relieved, but I''m in trouble. Duke Chris said straight Tell me what you want me to do? He is also the Duke of the Empire. You can''t let me ignore him. " Brian jumped up from his chair and shouted, "this little beast dares to do evil outside. I won''t kill him." "All right! All right! Don''t pretend in front of me! Even if you pretend, you have to act like a little bit. Look at your facial features. They''re all laughing apart." Derek waved impatiently. "Long shaotian''s injury has been cured, and you''re angry. This is over. Don''t get me into trouble. By the way, did high priest Andy say anything to you when he left? He won''t talk to me when he went back to the Holy See." Brian quickly shook his head and said, "high priest Andy healed my grandson and left without saying anything. Why, has high priest Andy returned to the Holy See? I haven''t thanked him for saving his grandson''s life. When he comes back, please tell your majesty that I''ll give a banquet." "No. high priest Andy probably won''t come back. The Holy See said he had another task and sent a new high priest." As soon as they said this, Brian, Yasi and Daisy flashed an amazing color in their eyes at the same time, but they immediately returned to normal and were not noticed by anyone. The three of them are full of question marks now, but now is not the time, so there has been a calm smile on their faces. Brian rubbed his sore smiling face with his hand and asked, "Your Majesty, you said Carter''s limbs were wasted?" "Hum! How are you asking?" Derek glared at Brian, but the anger on his face had disappeared when he came in. Brian''s kindness made him very happy, "Carter''s hands, wrists, feet and wrists are like being crushed by a thousand pounds of boulders - powder. It''s all the good deeds of your grandson. You don''t know that Chris''s sad expression when he complained to me is the same as his grandson''s death. I''m sad to see his nose and tears. Laugh if you want to laugh, don''t suffocate your facial features." "Ha ha..." Brian held his stomach and laughed without image. He didn''t stop laughing until he felt the tendency of cramping in his large intestine. "Your Majesty, I''m a poor minister. I''ll teach you a good lesson when I have time --" "Bullshit! If you don''t instigate your grandson to come to Carter again, thank God and find time to teach him a good lesson. Don''t talk too much." dereks didn''t give Brian face. "I''ve asked the new high priest Ames to treat Carter. That''s it. Don''t bother me any more. By the way, come to the palace to see high priest Ames when you have time." "Well," Brian nodded, "as long as that old bastard Chris doesn''t trouble me and my grandson, we won''t take the initiative to annoy him." "There''s a question I haven''t been able to understand. You can answer it honestly." Derek asked Brian with a frown. "Isn''t your grandson long shaotian a waste who can''t practice magic and fighting... Why does Carter insist that long shaotian beat him personally? Lord Chris and I don''t believe it. We think it was your men." "God bless you!" Brian sighed. "Since Wen Yu, by the way, my grandson has changed his name to Wen Yu." "That''s a good name. Long shaotian sounds awkward. It''s unlucky to lose one day. Then he said." Derek''s words depressed ASI sitting aside. He almost thought that Wenyu''s childhood disasters were caused by his unlucky name. "Since Wenyu''s injury was healed by high priest Andy with the power of light, his body has completely recovered. Although he can''t cultivate fighting spirit and magic, he is much stronger than before. I have been teaching him to cultivate his body for half a month. I hope he can become an excellent power warrior and serve the Empire in the future. This boy is a material for cultivation. He has achieved little success in just half a month. No To hide from your majesty, Carter''s injury was really done by Wenyu himself. " Wen Yu''s recovery will come to light sooner or later. Now Derek asks, Brian will push the boat with the current. He has long seen that Wen Yu is definitely not a safe Lord, that is, a stick and hammer with thorns. Whoever provokes him will be stabbed. Now push Wen Yu''s efforts to regain combat effectiveness to the God of light, so as not to be charged with bullying after he gets out of the basket. When he heard Brian say that Wen Yu''s body had completely recovered, Derek looked at Brian with a little more respect. If Wen Yu regained the qualification of cultivating fighting spirit and magic, the cage family would still be valuable to the Empire. But when he heard that Wen Yu could only become a power fighter, everyone could see the disdain in his eyes. The power warrior was cannon fodder on the battlefield Target, one more, one less. "Grandpa, the food is ready. Let you try your grandson''s craft tonight." Wen Yu''s cheerful voice came into the hall. Hearing this, Derek almost fell off his chair and his disdain grew stronger in his eyes. V1.Chapter 22 Seeing Wenyu jumping in, Brian quickly scolded: "Wenyu, don''t be rude. Salute your majesty quickly!" When Wen Yu entered the door, he found that Brian was not sitting in the main seat. Hearing Brian''s scolding, he quickly bowed to Derek. "Cao min Wen Yu pays a visit to his majesty! Cao min doesn''t know his majesty is here. Please punish him for his rudeness and offense!" at the same time, he secretly looked at Derek. Derek waved. "He who doesn''t know is not guilty! Sit down." After Wenyu sat down in the chair, a pair of small eyes still secretly aimed at Derek. It was not Derek''s outstanding appearance or Derek''s legendary arrogance, but because of his identity - the king of a country. The king of a country in ancient China was called the emperor. Wen Yusheng was born in modern times. The emperor can only see it in history books, so he secretly looked at this living cultural relic. While looking at it, he thought that if Derek was made into a living specimen and sold on the earth, he would certainly sell it at a high price. Wen Yu''s peeping did not escape Derek''s eyes, but Derek was not angry because he found that Wen Yu''s eyes were full of worship. How can the emperor of a country not like the worship of his people. If he knew what Wen Yu really thought, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood on the spot. Brian saw that after Wenyu sat down, his eyes didn''t leave Derek''s body. He was afraid that Derek would be angry, so he diverted Derek''s attention and asked, "have your majesty had dinner?" "Hehe, not yet. I wonder if the Duke can add a pair of chopsticks and let me fill my stomach?" Derek joked. In fact, he had already eaten and was very full, but he wanted to contact Brian and get in touch with his feelings, so he lied. If it had been yesterday, he would have got up and left, but today is different, only because of Brian''s words - the old bone of the old minister can still lead the army. When Brian resigned as general, Derek was still close to Brian. But when he knew that Brian had no intention of going to the battlefield again, he immediately put Brian in the cold palace. It has been five or six years now. If it were not for the iron man general, Brian was still influential in the army, it is estimated that he would have taken back Brian''s Duke title. Now Brian is willing to fight again for his grandson. Although there are only a handful of old bones left, he is still a fierce general in the battlefield. Derek is eager to drain the last drop of blood of the iron man general. "If you want this old guy to work for me, you have to start with his grandson." thinking of this, Derek couldn''t help looking at Wenyu and thinking about how to let Brian go to the battlefield again for this waste. Seeing Derek''s eyes, Wen Yu couldn''t help being vigilant and said to himself, "how can this guy look at me with such eyes? He must be kind-hearted. I have to be careful." "Little bastard, your food is so delicious, I -" Lina and Wenyu rushed in. She just wanted to say that she had eaten all those dishes, but when he saw Derek sitting at the table, he swallowed this sentence and almost didn''t bite his tongue. If Derek knew that the food he was going to eat had been eaten by others first, And still holding the food with his fingers, it is estimated that Derek will go wild on the spot and wave his big hand - convict! "The people''s daughter Lina kowtowed to her majesty!" After Derek saw Lina, his calm eyes couldn''t help flashing a few times. He wondered, how could this girl be here? Isn''t her engagement to this loser abolished? Oswalden is now the leader of the army. I was going to make the little prince engaged to Lina, and then promote oswalden to Duke and tie him down. It seems that I have to reconsider now. "Get up." Derek waved and asked tentatively, "Lina, why are you here? Oh, look at my brain, I almost forgot that you and Wenyu have already made an appointment. Alas, time flies. In the blink of an eye, the two little guys are fifteen years old!" "Yes! Fifteen years passed in the blink of an eye. How many fifteen years can there be in life!" Brian sighed. Seeing Lina blushing and not squeaking, Derek couldn''t help laughing proudly. It was a worthwhile trip tonight and achieved a lot. Those losers still assured me that the engagement between the girl and the loser had been dissolved, which almost missed me. Go back and pick you up. He didn''t know that Lina was forced to stay and didn''t hesitate to bear the crime of leaving the family. And it happened today. Derek''s eyes changed continuously, which was seen by Wen Yu. Unfortunately, he couldn''t guess what Derek was thinking, but he was sure that the old fox was playing a bad heart. In fact, Derek''s eyes didn''t change significantly. The reason why Wen Yu noticed it was because he had just looked at Wen Yu with that kind of eyes for a long time, which made Wen Yu wary. "Hehe, serve the food. Don''t let your majesty wait." Brian smiled. "Ah" Lina whispered, and then hurried out, "I''ll ask the chefs to prepare. They don''t know your majesty is here." where did she ask the chefs to prepare? It''s clear that she was going to destroy the criminal evidence. She tampered with the dishes with her fingers and brought them to the table. People with a clear eye knew they had been eaten at a glance. The kitchen of the Duke''s residence was a little remote, and Derek came in a hurry, so the people in the kitchen didn''t know Derek came at all. When Lina brought the first dish, the people sitting at the table frowned, and even Wenyu was stunned, because the weight of the dish was too small, but the dish was so big. Lina''s right hand involuntarily covered her chest, because her heart was really beating. If Brian asked, she could only confess. It''s not that she is timid, but that there are too few dishes on the plate. This is an extremely common home-made dish - stir fried cabbage. There are only more than a dozen leaves in the huge dish. When Lina was nervous, the chefs in the kitchen knelt down and prayed for the blessing of the God of light. Obviously, they were the culprit who left only a poor dozen leaves in this dish. In fact, it''s not their fault. Brian''s requirements for servants have always been lax. In addition, the dishes made by Wenyu are really delicious, so they can''t help but taste them. Seven or eight chefs each taste one. It''s good to have more than ten vegetable leaves left in a plate of fried cabbage. In fact, they can''t serve this dish, but the five words Derek the great have had too much impact on them, which makes them get into a misunderstanding. This dish must be served. If not, your majesty will have to ask. Even Lina didn''t avoid entering this misunderstanding - she was too nervous because she took the lead in eating and ate the most. After being stunned for a while, Derek finally woke up and said with a bitter smile: "old lord, you are too economical!" Brian is really economical, but he never saves on food. Like Wen Yu, he is also a delicious Lord. Wen Yu had roughly guessed what had happened. After Lina looked at it, he stood up and explained with a smile: "Your Majesty, I did this dish on purpose. If you put too much fried cabbage, it will not taste good. Please taste it!" "You can''t put so little. If there were more people, it wouldn''t be enough for each person." Derek muttered. Then he picked up his chopsticks, picked up a lonely vegetable leaf, frowned and put it into his mouth. He thought that if he knew that the meal was so shabby, I wouldn''t stay. Street beggars probably eat better than this. The guard standing behind Derek kept twitching in the corners of his eyes. Obviously, he wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh. His face was red. V1.Chapter 23 Brian glanced at Wen Yu and said to himself that the little rabbit didn''t mean to fix Derek, hehe, but he felt very good. Seeing that Derek took a piece of vegetable leaf and chewed it, Brian held back a smile and greeted Anthony, "Anthony, taste it. My grandson made it himself. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." "Yes, Grandpa Anthony, try Wenyu''s craft quickly." Wenyu agreed. He really wanted Anthony to taste his craft. Anthony''s eyes twitched violently. Brian and Wenyu''s words were heard in his ears. Old man, come and let me fix it. Then his grandson helped him say, yes, let my grandpa fix you. "Hey" Anthony picked up his chopsticks and took a piece of vegetable leaf. He sighed: "this is the most oppressive meal I''ve ever had in my life. I know that people will punish me, and I have to let others do it with a smiling face. It''s easy for me to come here. Anthony almost cried and put the vegetable leaf into his mouth. "Creak, creak" Derek chewed twice with disgusting feeling, but with the chewing of his mouth, his eyes suddenly lit up, accelerated the chewing speed, and then swallowed it with great enjoyment. Anthony and Derek''s reaction was almost the same. At the beginning, they put the vegetable leaves into their mouth, but they couldn''t wait to eat after chewing them. He was more exaggerated than Derek. After swallowing the vegetable leaves, he closed his eyes and moaned comfortably. Although the voice was small, it clearly spread to everyone''s ears. "Wenyu, this dish is really, really made by you? It''s delicious!" Derek almost shouted. "The vegetable leaves have a faint fragrance at the entrance, and there is no bitter taste at all. It tastes very good. The more you chew, the more fragrant it is. Until now, the fragrance of vegetable leaves is still in my mouth. This is the best vegetable I''ve ever eaten!" then he couldn''t wait to put a vegetable leaf in his mouth. "Well, well, delicious!" Anthony nodded hard and sandwiched three pieces of chopsticks for fear that they would disappear later. But it was almost gone. There were only more than ten vegetable leaves. Derek ate two and Anthony four. There were only seven poor vegetable leaves left on the plate. Brian and Yasi picked up chopsticks suspiciously, took a vegetable leaf and put it into their mouth. After they finished eating, they found that Derek''s words were not exaggerated at all, not even enough to express the delicacy of this dish of cabbage. Soon, the vegetable leaves on the plate were divided up, and the last one was given to Derek. Derek had already thrown his noble identity out of the sky and unkindly destroyed the last lonely vegetable leaf. After eating, he still smacked his mouth. Wen Yu glared at Lina. "Serve quickly, pay attention, don''t spill." he especially emphasized the three words. Lina spits out her little tongue and turns to run to the kitchen. Naturally, she knows what Wenyu wants her to pay attention to. After tasting the fragrance of the leaves left in his mouth, Derek looked at Wen Yu and asked again, "Wen Yu, did you really cook this dish? How? It''s hundreds of times better than my imperial chef." Wen Yu nodded respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, in the past, Wen Yu was weak and could only spend his time by reading. I did it according to what was written in the book." Wen Yu has already thought about it. In the future, as long as it is related to the earth, it will be pushed to books. Derek nodded, not asking. He has thought it over. When he gets back, he will let the imperial chef read. Alas, poor imperial chef, I''m afraid I''ll suffer. Although Wen Yu''s dishes are delicious, he is still a waste in Derek''s mind. At most, he adds a modifier "best" in front of the waste. Next, Lina served several dishes, which were all ordinary home-made dishes, such as braised eggplant, shredded pork with green pepper, stewed tofu with mushrooms, fried garlic with meat, sweet and sour carp, etc. like fried cabbage, each dish had very few portions. Among them, sweet and sour carp was made by Wenyu now, because there were only half of the original fish, Lina naturally didn''t dare to bring it to the table. If Derek hadn''t been there, it''s estimated that everyone would have started to rob. Although they didn''t start to rob, more than a dozen dishes were swept empty. It''s ironic that Derek closed every dish, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong. Instead, he thought that everyone respected him. After Derek finished eating, he hurried away without drinking tea. Because he was too full, his stomach felt a faint burst, and he urgently needed to go back and lie down to rest. As soon as Derek left, Brian and others immediately lay on the chair regardless of the image. Although they were not as full as Derek, their stomachs were also slightly swollen. "Oh," Anthony groaned comfortably touching his bulging stomach, "little fellow, your cooking is really excellent. I dare say that none of the Royal chefs in the mainland can match you. Old fellow, I will come often in the future. I seem to be several years younger for this meal. Ha ha..." Brian didn''t take the opportunity to make fun of Anthony, because he felt the same as Anthony, and the others smiled and nodded. Wen Yu didn''t explain too much. If he said too much, he would reveal his stuffing. He got up and said with a smile: "Grandpa, Grandpa Anthony, you talk slowly, I won''t accompany you. There''s a girl who hasn''t eaten." Brian said, "Wenyu, wait a minute. Let Anthony test your magic power. After you recover from a serious illness, your whole person has changed. Maybe you can practice magic." Hearing Brian''s words, Wen Yu''s heart beat faster and nodded eagerly. He had learned the power of the magician from Ghana''s mouth. In the afternoon, he personally felt the magic of Lina fire magic and Anthony ray magic. He thought that he could also practice powerful and magical magic. Wen Yu''s heart beat faster again. "Wenyu, come here." Anthony waved to Wenyu. He already had a transparent crystal ball in his hand. "Put your hands on it, close your eyes and don''t think about anything." Wen Yu went to Anthony and put his hands on the crystal ball as Anthony said, but he was thinking, "shit! It''s fucking magical. Where did the old man touch such a big crystal ball?" "Wen Yu, you can open your eyes." Hearing Anthony''s words, Wen Yu already knew the answer - he still couldn''t practice magic, because no one spoke in the hall. If he had gained the ability to practice magic, everyone would have shouted happily. "Hehe" Wen Yu shook his head indifferently. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll prove it to everyone with my strength and let them know whether your grandson is waste or not." then he turned and left. Looking at Wen Yu''s back and thinking of Wen Yu''s last words, Lina showed a trace of sadness in her eyes and sighed: "In this land where the strong are the most respected, if you can''t practice magic and fight spirit, what can you do to prove to the world that you are not a waste? Maybe it''s better to be born in ordinary people, and the surname cage gives you too much pressure. Hehe, but I can''t see through you, maybe you can really create miracles. In that case, I''ll give you five years, and in five years, you will be like this If you don''t meet my requirements, our engagement will be invalid. My Lina''s man will definitely protect my strong one! " V1.Chapter 24 It was almost dark at dinner. When Wenyu came out of the hall, it was completely dark. Glancing at the strange stars, Wen Yu took a deep breath and then strode towards the guest room. In front of the crowd, Wen Yu was very relaxed. It seemed that it didn''t matter whether he could practice magic or fight spirit. In fact, he was more or less lost in his heart. The strength of magicians and fighting soldiers put a lot of pressure on Wen Yu. It was like two unshakable mountains pressing on his head. Wen Yu didn''t want his hard won family to bear the reputation of waste because of himself. In this continent where people speak with their fists, only strong strength can wash away the reputation. "Yi Tian Jue" is powerful, but it is too difficult to practice. "Yi Tian Jue" is divided into six layers: entering heaven, body heaven, meeting heaven, understanding heaven, breaking heaven and Yi heaven. Due to the cultivation in previous lives and the abundant aura in this continent, Wen Yu is sure to reach Hui heaven in one year and understanding heaven in three years, but he doesn''t know how long it will take to break the last two layers. In his previous life, Wen Yu began to practice Yitian Jue at the age of 15. Because there was no guidance, it took him six years to reach the fourth level of enlightenment due to his bumpy exploration and practice. However, in the nine years from his age of 21 to 30, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break through the enlightenment and reach the breaking heaven. "Yi Tian Jue" is extremely powerful. Otherwise, Wen Yu could not have swept the earth''s killer world with the strength of Wu Tian level, frightening the enemy. But now it''s different. This is not the earth, but a magical continent with magic and fighting spirit. The strong can be seen everywhere. The strongest guy can destroy a city with one move. What a terrible power. Wen Yu asked himself that he can''t do it. If he can reach the level of understanding heaven, he can blow down a two-story building with one move, and Wen Yu stole music. Therefore, Wen Yu is under great pressure, but he is not discouraged. The more difficult it is to break through the latter two layers of Yitian Jue, the more powerful it must be. Wen Yu believes that if he can reach the level of Yitian, he will definitely have the strength to compete with the strongest on the mainland, because there is such a sentence in the commentary of the last layer of Yitian Jue - reaching the realm of Yitian, Can be integrated with heaven and earth. What is the strongest power between heaven and earth? The power of nature is the strongest. Being integrated with heaven and earth means the power to drive nature. At the thought of this, Wen Yu could not help smiling with pride. He said that he was fighting with magic. I will make you bow down and be a minister in front of the Yi Tian Jue created by my ancestors. I am a descendant of the Chinese people. I am afraid of birds! When he opened the door of the guest room, Wen Yu frowned slightly, because Ruixue still had no eyes and sat by the bed with a dull look. The chicken soup sent by Wen Yu had already been cold. Wen Yu didn''t speak and walked out of the room with cold chicken soup. When he came in again, the chicken soup in his hand kept steaming. Obviously, he went to heat the chicken soup. When he walked to the bed with the chicken soup, the whole room was filled with delicious meat smell. Wen Yu still didn''t speak, but pulled over a stool and sat in front of Ruixue. He held chicken soup in his left hand and a small spoon in his right hand. He gently scooped a spoon of chicken soup and blew it on his mouth, and then sent it to Ruixue''s mouth. Ruixue''s empty eyes finally had some color. Although it was not very obvious, it was captured by Wenyu. Ruixue didn''t open her mouth, and Wenyu didn''t take back the spoon. They just stood still. After a while, the soup in the spoon became cold. Wenyu poured the cold soup back into the bowl and scooped another spoonful of hot soup to Ruixue. Once, twice, three times... Until the whole bowl of soup cools down again. Wen Yu walked out of the guest room with the cooled chicken soup again and smiled bitterly to himself. When did I become so patient? If I had put it in the past, I would hand over the soup to anyone. If he dared not drink it, I would find a funnel and put it into his mouth. Hehe, is it because the girl''s hair is black and has the characteristics of Chinese people? Or is it because she, like me, bears a curse? It''s strange why when I first saw her in the street, my reaction was so intense, just like my soul was pulled away. Wen Yu didn''t think any more because he had already entered the kitchen. The kitchen has been cleaned, and there is only one left behind cook in the huge kitchen. Seeing Wen Yu coming in, the cook quickly got up and saluted Wen Yu, "young master!" "Well," Wen Yu smiled back, "Grandpa larisra, you don''t have to salute when you see me later. A noble cook doesn''t need to salute anyone. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Aristola was stunned for a moment, and then bowed down in panic. "Young master, don''t call me Grandpa. The villain can''t afford it. Just call me aristola. You are the master and I am a slave. If the slave doesn''t show courtesy to the master, he will be punished by the God of light." "It''s the bird God of light again!" Wen Yu said with a frown, and then ordered in a strong tone: "I order you as a young master not to salute me in the future! Grandpa arisra, please help me make a fire and I''ll stew chicken soup. You can deal with this cold bowl." "Gulu" aristola swallowed his saliva, pointed to the cold chicken soup put down by Wen Yu and said with a dry smile: "young master, can you give this bowl of chicken soup to the little one?" The touch of arislanu Yan''s maidservant knee made Wen Yu uncomfortable, but he could only shake his head and sigh. Can a continent''s civilization be changed in two words. "Well, you''re using a small fire. The chicken soup doesn''t taste good when it''s cold." With Wen Yu''s permission, Aristella looked straight at the bowl of cold chicken soup and swallowed water in her stomach. Half an hour later, Wen Yu walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of hot chicken soup. As soon as he came out of the kitchen, Aristella''s pupils contracted sharply, and his sharp eyes were no worse than a young fighter. Unfortunately, the sharp eyes only lasted for a moment, and the next moment became extremely greedy. The only constant was the target of the two eyes - the cold chicken soup on the chopping board. Wen Yu sat down in front of Ruixue again with the freshly prepared chicken soup and said softly, "the bowl has been hot once and is not delicious. I stewed another bowl for you and I made it myself." then he repeated the action just now - scoop a spoonful of chicken soup, put it on his mouth and blow it to Ruixue''s mouth. Once, twice, three times... From persuading Ruixue to drink soup at the beginning to competing with Ruixue. Wen Yu clenched his teeth like a child and said secretly, I don''t believe I can''t open your mouth. If you don''t drink this bowl, I''ll get another bowl. If you don''t drink it, I''ll get it again. I am a descendant of the Chinese people. I should adhere to the traditional virtue of conquering people with virtue. Yes, that''s it. I don''t hit people. I want to convince people with virtue. Wen Yu tried to resist the impulse to hit others and warned himself. If Aristella knew this, he would certainly cheer for Ruixue and let her stick to it. So I can taste the delicious chicken soup again. "Hey, it''s cold again. The girl''s patience is much stronger than I thought. If she doesn''t speak again, I''ll go into the kitchen again." Wen Yu sighed darkly, looking at the chicken soup gradually cooling in his hand. "I''m a Chinese, nothing can beat me. I don''t beat people, but I want to convince people with virtue!" Wen Yu had the impulse to beat people again, but he soon forced him down. When Wenyu handed the spoon to Ruixue''s mouth for the last time, the girl''s cherry mouth finally opened. Wen Yu''s face burst into a victorious smile. V1.Chapter 25 One spoonful, two spoonfuls, three spoonfuls... A bowl of soup soon went into Ruixue''s stomach. Wen Yu successfully sent several pieces of meat without bones at the bottom of the bowl into Ruixue''s mouth, which was relieved. Put the bowl on the table, and Wen Yu went back to the bedside to make the bed, saying softly: "I know there must have been some tragic things happened to you. These things make you don''t want to live any longer, but you should remember that as long as you live, there will always be happiness. I am a recognized waste of the Empire and can''t cultivate magic and fighting spirit. The most sad thing is that I was born in the cage family. Do you know who my grandfather is? He is the pride of the Empire - the iron man general It''s because I''m a loser. Cage''s family is cursed as a loser. Hehe, Grandpa''s great reputation has been destroyed by me. Do you know what I want to do? I want to prove to people all over the continent with my own strength that I Wenyu cage is not a loser. I can''t practice magic. What''s the matter? I can''t practice fighting spirit. What nonsense God of light? I''ll trample him one day It''s under your feet. Well, the bedding is ready. You have a rest. " Seeing that Ruixue didn''t respond, Wen Yu frowned, not impatient, but afraid that Ruixue would sit by the bed without rest. "You don''t want to talk, do you?" Wen Yu looked at Ruixue, "Don''t talk. Just give me an answer and answer me by nodding and shaking your head. Now, you need to have a good rest. If you still don''t rest like drinking chicken soup just now, I''ll force you to pick off your clothes, then force you into the quilt, stun you and let you rest. Will you do it yourself or let me help you?" I don''t know whether she was moved by Wenyu''s concern and persistence or frightened by Wenyu''s threat. As soon as Wenyu finished, the little girl kicked off her shoes and socks as quickly as possible and got into the quilt with her clothes. Wenyu smiled, sorted out Ruixue''s shoes and socks, said a good dream and turned away. When the door closed, Ruixue, lying in bed, sat up slowly, and two clear tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes. Wenyu didn''t hurry to rest after returning to his room because he had more important things to do. Although there were many things happening today, he was only interested in three things: the totem said by Elvin Deka, the dwarf maker, the scalpel he got from Elvin Deka, and the rest was Ruixue, who made his soul tremble. As for Lina, his fiancee, he didn''t care at all. The first thing Wen Yu just wrote it down secretly. He wouldn''t be foolish enough to go to any dwarf tribe to see their totems with Elvin Deka. In case the Holy See finds out, what he can do with his current strength is to wash his neck and wait to die. Wen Yu will go to the dwarf tribe sooner or later. It''s not necessary. It''s about the secret of his golden five clawed dragon, but it''s urgent, At least have the strength of self-protection. The strange Ruixue also needs to take her time, at least untie her heart knot first, and then enlighten her slowly. In this strange continent, it is not easy to see an oriental girl with black hair and yellow skin and Chinese descendants. Wen Yu is not willing to hurt her. The second thing Wen Yu is going to do now is the exotic scalpel in his arms. Thinking of the scalpel, Wen Yu can''t wait to take it out of his arms. At that time, AI wendeka''s attention was attracted by the golden dragon tattoo on Wen Yu''s body and forgot all the fragmentation of the scalpel. Wen Yu was surprised to find that the scalpel is not completely fragmented when he bent down to pick up the scalpel , only its shell is broken, that is to say, the real body of the scalpel is hidden in a layer of unknown metal. Wen Yu frowned and looked at the rusty scalpel in his hand. The reason why it was rusty was that its shell was not completely broken off, but there were some cracked fine lines on the surface. Along these gaps, Wen Yu found that the blade inside was golden. Fifteen minutes later, Wen Yu angrily threw the scalpel in his hand to the ground. Originally, he thought that the cracked shell would fall off with a little force, but he tampered with it for half an hour, breaking it with his hands, smashing it with hard objects, and even biting his teeth. But the shell that seemed to break with a touch was still as hard as before. The scalpel bounced on the ground twice and remained firm. Wen Yu cursed maliciously while circling around the scalpel. At the same time, his brain was also rotating rapidly to find a solution. Half an hour later, Wenyu collapsed powerlessly on the soft big bed. The rusty scalpel lay quietly on his side. After being tossed by Wenyu for nearly an hour, it was still firm and had no scratches on his body. Ten minutes ago, Wenyu went to the kitchen again. Arisla thought Wenyu was coming to cook supper and helped make a fire, but when he saw it When Wen Yu put a rusty strange knife into the pot to cook, his brain immediately shorted. When Wen Yu took the strange knife out of the boiling water, took it to the chopping board and chopped it with a kitchen knife, arisra had only one idea in his mind. Is the young master''s brain broken and can it be eaten? When Wen Yu left, he kindly reminded Wen yutie not to eat. Lying in bed, Wen Yu completely calmed down and recalled the fragmentation of the scalpel. When his right hand accidentally touched his chest, Wen Yu bounced out of bed like a corpse and excitedly took the scalpel from his bed, "Brother, you didn''t break because you were stained with my blood?! yes, it must be. At that time, you cut my chest and fell to the ground. In that case, I''ll give you more blood. If you stick to it, I''ll throw you into the smelliest pit on the mainland and let you be the first pit knife in the world!" Wen Yu looked at his smooth and delicate fingers, then looked at the scalpel, then ruthlessly put his fingers into his mouth, and the upper and lower tiger teeth closed fiercely. As a result, Wen Yu''s scream sounded leisurely. The poor index finger of his right hand was pierced by his two tiger teeth. Looking at the bright red blood bubbling from his fingertips, Wen Yu''s eyes were in tears, "Brother, no, brother, just give me some face. Don''t hold your clothes tightly like a chick. I''m not going to rape you. Otherwise, how can you live up to the blood hole in my finger? You don''t want to be the first pit knife in the world, do you? Hehe, let''s accommodate each other. I break my finger and take off your clothes. Don''t worry, I''m a Chinese and know how to be rude Don''t look, you''ll never look at your private place. "Wen Yu cried, dropping the blood of his index finger on the rusty scalpel. "One drop, no, one big drop, two big drops, my blood! Three big drops..." when Wen Yumo counted the five big drops, the miracle was finally born. The cracks in the scalpel shell emitted wisps of gold, and it became more and more prosperous. V1.Chapter 26 "Shit!" Wen Yu scolded excitedly and rushed to the window as fast as possible to close the curtains. When Wen Yu pulled the curtains and the door curtain and turned around, the light emitted by the magic guide in the room had been completely covered by the golden light. Wen Yu screamed again, ran back to the bedside, opened the quilt, threw the scalpel in, and then pressed the quilt with his body for fear that the golden light would leak out. After a long time, Wen Yu loosened his tight body and said, "man, I know you''re not a mortal, but you should also consider my heart bearing capacity. Don''t do such a thing again in the future. You''ll be scared to death. Wenyu didn''t dare to open the quilt immediately, but opened a gap and put his head in. When he saw that the golden light disappeared, he was relieved to open the quilt. However, he was stunned when he saw the new shape of the scalpel with the help of the light. After a long time, he got out of the dull state. As soon as he woke up, he pointed to the new scalpel with trembling fingers and began to cry in a low voice, "Man, I know you''re powerful, but you can''t stimulate me like this! Look at you now. The scalpel is not like the scalpel, the dagger is not like the dagger, the knife is not like the knife, and the sword is not like the sword. You think you''re four different. Still want to tell me you can play magic!" The rusty scalpel was only 15cm long, but now the Sixiang lying in front of Wen Yu has a handle of 35cm, which is 20cm longer than before. The tip of the knife is slightly upturned and there are blades on both sides, so Wen Yu said it was Sixiang. It was golden all over. A golden five clawed dragon hovered on the handle and touched the tattoo on Wen Yu''s body Similarly, the only difference is that this one is a reduced version. The weird thing is that this five clawed golden dragon also has no head. The head of the five clawed Golden Dragon on Wen Yu''s body should have been on his chest, but this is not the case. The head of the five clawed Golden Dragon is like drilling through the pores in Wen Yu''s chest, and the whole head is inserted into Wen Yu''s heart. When Wen Yu noticed the five clawed Golden Dragon on the handle of the knife, he couldn''t help looking at it curiously. When he found that the Golden Dragon had no head like his own, his body shook violently, and doubts and puzzles filled his mind. If the Golden Dragon on his body was a gift from heaven and a memorial left to him by the hot and yellow gods at the time of reincarnation, he could reluctantly accept it, AI Wendeka''s beast totem can also be understood as a coincidence, but now there is the same golden dragon on the handle of this knife, and it is a golden dragon without a head, which is a bit too coincidental. Wenyu is not stupid. On the contrary, he is smarter than anyone. When he saw that the Golden Dragon has no head, he knew it was not a coincidence. Wen Yu''s face is gloomy and terrible. This series of coincidences reminds him of a terrible thing - his fate has been arranged by others. In the previous life, Wen Yu was cursed, his parents died at the age of 15, lost his family and relatives. After learning that he was cursed, Wen Yu spent five years reading through the divine arts of the great wilderness and practicing the formula of heaven Five years later, Wen Yu''s ability was discovered by the Chinese dragon group, so he was included in the dragon group. In the following ten years, Wen Yu has been working for the country in the dragon group and doing some tasks that can''t be exposed. When there is no task, Wen Yu will use the magic of the great famine The medical skills he learned flowed into the people to help the world and save people. But he didn''t escape the curse after all, and ended his life at the age of 30. He was finally reincarnated. He had a warm home, relatives and care, but he still carried the curse, and his destiny was still in his hands. The huge impact left Wenyu''s brain blank and didn''t know how to deal with this damn life Fight. After a brief daze, Wen Yu''s empty eyes gradually condensed, and his pupils contracted sharply. His sharp eyes were like two cold blades, as if to penetrate all the enemies. If someone broke into Wen Yu''s room now, he would be unable to help shivering. The cold smell emitted by Wen Yu from head to foot seemed to have condensed the air in the whole room. "Don''t you want to manipulate my destiny? Good! Good!" a sneer rose from the corner of Wen Yu''s mouth, "I''ll accept your gift as you like. In the last life, I was manipulated by you to death. In this life, I''ll be a devil against the sky. Sooner or later, I''ll use this four unlike to cut your throat! Brother, you''ll mix with me in the future. Four unlike is a little ugly. I''ll give you a handsome name, called soul chopping knife!" With that, Wen Yu reached out and picked up the soul chopping knife. When his five fingers clasped the handle of the soul chopping knife, Wen Yu suddenly felt connected with flesh and blood, as if the soul chopping was originally a part of his body. Wen Yu''s five fingers in his right hand fought slightly, and the soul chopping immediately flew between his fingers, and the speed became faster and faster. Half a minute later, he could only see a golden light and shadow flowing between Wen Yu''s fingers. Last World Wen Yu''s weapon is a scalpel. This scalpel is like the sickle of the God of death, reaping the enemy''s life. When Wen Yu flows into the folk to save the world, the scalpel is the real scalpel. Today, when I went to the blacksmith''s shop to search for the scalpel, Wen Yu actually wanted to buy some silver needles, but the technology of the mainland can''t compliment. If I use the needle made by the blacksmith to give it to the patient After the injection, Wen Yu dared to raise his hands and swear that the patient would definitely be killed on the spot - he was stabbed alive. After playing for a while, Wen Yu carefully hid it. Just now he had tried the sharpness of soul cutting, which made him very satisfied and almost reached the level of cutting iron like mud. Wen Yu has been exercising for half a month. His thin body, which was blown down by the wind, is now much stronger. After pinching the muscles around his body, Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said that he should strengthen his physical cultivation from tomorrow. After half a month, he can reach the intensity of cultivating Yitian Jue. It''s not that Wen Yu doesn''t want to cultivate Yitian Jue, but he doesn''t dare. Cultivating Yitian Jue requires high meat strength. If the physical strength doesn''t meet the requirements in the early stage, wait until he reaches Yitian Jue The third layer will last for days, which will cause great damage to the meridians, and even lead to systemic paralysis. When the first ray of light in the morning rubbed the horizon to illuminate the earth, Wen Yu had finished his morning exercise and returned to his room to wash. "Dong Dong Dong" as soon as Wen Yu finished washing, there was a knock on the door, followed by Lina''s cry, "slacker, get up, the sun shines on your ass! Hurry up, I''ll wait for you to go to the college." "Ah -" Wen Yu quickly pretended to be confused. "I haven''t woke up yet. Let me sleep for a while. Besides, the college has something to do with me. I can''t practice magic and fight spirit. I won''t go in the future. Don''t disturb my sleep, young master." V1.Chapter 27 Lina, who had a smile on her face, heard Wenyu''s lazy voice, her expectation for Wenyu was immediately replaced by disappointment. She didn''t knock at the door again, but shook her head and left with a sigh. Thinking of what Wen Yu said in front of Brian last night, Lina couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly, "that''s just what he said casually. I should take it seriously. It''s ridiculous. I can''t practice magic and fight spirit. No matter how nice it sounds, it''s useless. Hehe, I can''t blame him. If he has difficulties in the future, I''ll try to help him!" Looking at Lina leaving with a bitter smile and disappointment, Ghana smiled and shook her head, thinking, why did the young master cheat Miss Lina? Can''t miss Lina get into the young master''s eyes? No, Miss Lina is a beauty in every way. Oh, I see. The young master must have a crush on that black haired girl. Hey, hey "Grandpa Ghana, what are you laughing at early in the morning?" Wenyu''s small hand shook in front of Ghana. "Hey, hey, nothing, nothing!" Ghana looked at Wen Yu with ambiguous eyes and said, "young master, you can marry several wives after you are the Duke." Wen Yu didn''t know what Ghana was thinking. He muttered, "what nonsense did you say early in the morning. By the way, Grandpa Ghana, I want something to assist in training. Can you buy it for me?" "Of course, young master, as long as you don''t want some strange things," Ghana smiled back. Wen Yu said, "I need some iron blocks so long, so wide and so thick. Well, to put it simply, I want to do weight-bearing training and tie these iron blocks to my legs, waist and arms. The best weight of the iron block is -" "Hehe, young master, don''t explain." Ghana interrupted Wenyu''s messy explanation. "All the soldiers of the Empire will carry out this kind of weight-bearing training. I''ll go to the army and ask you for a complete set of the best one later. You''ll be satisfied." "Grandpa Ghana, go now. I''m waiting for urgent needs. I''ll cook for you myself when I get back." Wen Yu urged. Ghana''s eyes lit up and said in a hurry, "young master, I want to eat braised carp, shredded pork with green pepper, and --" "OK! OK! OK! What do you want to eat? I''ll make you something else you haven''t eaten." as soon as Wenyu''s voice fell, Ghana rushed out in a gust of wind. "Wenyu, take mom for a walk in the garden." Daisy stood not far away and waved to Wenyu with a smile. Wenyu nodded happily and ran to Daisy step by step. "Mom, you''re not old. When we walk side by side in the street, people will think we''re brothers and sisters. If Wenyu is higher, others will think we''re brothers and sisters." Daisy''s height is the best among women, about 1.75 meters. Although Wenyu is only 15 years old, he''s only a little shorter than daisy, Inherited the fine genes of Yasi and daisy. The only thing that makes Wen Yu dissatisfied is that he inherited Yasi''s appearance together, which belongs to the extremely popular kind. He will never steal the limelight of a handsome man in the crowd. Wen Yu secretly rejoiced that his mother was beautiful and neutralized his father''s rude face a little, making his face more literati. "Giggle" Daisy was praised by Wen Yu and smiled. She took Wen Yu''s hand and said, "son, mom likes to hear this. She will say it often in the future. Giggle..." After entering the garden, Daisy calmed down and seemed to enjoy the fragrance of green grass and flowers in the morning. Wenyu didn''t speak and let Daisy walk in the garden hand in hand. Five minutes later, Daisy finally stopped, pulled Wenyu in front of her, stared into Wenyu''s eyes and asked: "Wenyu, tell your mother that you really want to take the road of the strong? But you should know that you can''t cultivate magic and fighting spirit. If you want to become strong, you can only become a strength warrior. The strength warrior''s cultivation is extremely hard and cruel. If you say something bad, it is self abuse. The most important thing is that the cultivation process is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may be seriously injured, disabled or even injured¡ª¡ª Die! Wenyu, tell your mother, are you sure you want to go this way? Never regret it? " The unique maternal care of women in Daisy''s eyes made Wen Yu nod without hesitation, "Mom, for myself, for you, for my father, for my grandfather and for the cage family, I must go this way. No matter how hard and dangerous this road is, I must go! This is not a question of whether I want to go, but a question of the survival criteria of the continent. Weak meat and strong food. If you want to be the food of others, you must be the strong! Mom, you don''t want to look at yourself His son will always carry the title of waste and be tortured and ordered by the so-called strong and aristocrats. " Daisy nodded subconsciously. She didn''t expect Wenyu to say this. "Good! Good son! Mom supports you!" Daisy happily slapped Wen Yu on the shoulder. Fortunately, Wen Yu''s training for half a month has made him much stronger. If Daisy slapped her down, Wen Yu would lie in bed for half a month, "If anyone dares to bully my son in the future, I''ll chop him into meat and feed him to the dog! Son, if anyone dares to bully you again in the future, you''ll tell mom and see how mom treats them." "Hey, hey," Wen Yu waved his fist in front of daisy. "Mom, I''m better than you now. You should say that if anyone dares to bully me in the future, let my son chop him into meat and feed him to the dog!" Darius smiled imperceptibly at the corners of her eyes, then laughed and said, "good son, mom will rely on you for protection in the future. When mom was young, she was bullied by an asshole every day. Poor mom had no power to tie the chicken, so she had to bear it." later, Darius almost cried. Wen Yu flashed a chill in the corner of his eyes and asked, "Mom, who is that bastard? When I get stronger, I will chop him into meat and feed him to the dog!" With a strong smile, Daisy raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes without tears, and replied with gnashing teeth: "that bastard''s name is Yasi cage!" "Er -" Wen Yu smiled bitterly and found that he had been teased by his mother. "Giggle" Daisy laughed and helped Wenyu straighten out the wrinkled corners of her clothes. "Wenyu, your clothes have almost broken in the past half a month?" Wen Yu nodded sheepishly. In the past half a month, almost all of Wen Yu''s clothes were ground during his training. "Hehe, it''s all right. Mom will go out to buy some cloth and make new clothes for you later." "Ah!" Wen Yu exclaimed and asked in surprise, "Mom, are these clothes made by you?" "Yes, what''s the matter? Oh, by the way, I forgot everything before you after your serious illness. Ha ha," said Daisy as she walked, "Since you were born, I''ve made every dress you wear. I remember when I first conceived you, I began to learn to make clothes. Hey, mom''s hands and feet are very stupid. She pricks her fingers into a sieve every time. But later I learned that practice makes perfect." Wen Yu listened quietly behind daisy. His nose became more and more sour. Although he tried his best to bear it, the corners of his eyes were still getting wet. He stroked his clothes. Wen Yu smiled happily and whispered, "thread in the mother''s hand, coat on the wanderer! It''s good to have a mother!" When a breeze blew, Wen Yu found that there were two more tears on his face. He quickly raised his hand and wiped them off. At the same time, he secretly glanced at Daisy and said, "it''s good that mom didn''t look back, otherwise I''ll make a fool of myself again. I''m still crying at such a big age. Hehe, it should be normal for my son to cry in front of his mother." "Wenyu, can you teach mom to cook without training today?" Daisy turned her head and asked. V1.Chapter 28 Wen Yu looked at Daisy puzzled. Daisy smiled quietly, turned and went on, "I''ve been in the kitchen before, but I was soon scolded by your grandfather and your dead father. I''m not allowed to step into the kitchen again." Thinking of the chef''s position on the mainland, Wen Yu nodded and said, "the kitchen is where servants stay. Grandpa will certainly not let you continue." "Cut!" Doris snorted disdainfully. "Your grandfather doesn''t care about where servants stay. They think my food tastes bad. Hum, they just ate my fried food and have diarrhea for two days. That can''t blame me. I just learned to cook." "Er -" Wen Yu could only pray silently for Brian and Yasi, and then he asked carefully, "Mom, why do you suddenly want to learn to cook? If you like to eat last night''s food, I''ll cook it for you every day." "No." Daisy shook her head. "Mom wants to cook it for you. Mom wants you to grow up in the kitchen because of you. But I''m too stupid and the food I cooked is too lethal to cook for you. Fortunately, let them try it first." Although Wen Yu was moved, he didn''t faint. With Brian and Yasi''s strong physique, he had to have diarrhea for two days. If he ate it himself, he wouldn''t die. So he quickly shook his head and said, "Mom, my son has grown up and his body is strong. In the future, it''s time for my son to honor you!" Daisy''s body trembled violently and her eyes gradually blurred. At this moment, she really wanted to shout loudly, tell people all over the continent that her son has grown up, tell their son that he knows how to honor his mother, tell them that her son is no longer the weak and windless waste in the past, and tell them... At this moment, she forgot all the bitterness and bitterness of the past 15 years, This is the mother. She is willing to give everything for her children. They don''t ask for return. They just want to hear her children say a sweet word. Just one word is enough. Seeing that Daisy secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, Wen Yu felt as painful as being stung by a wasp. He clenched his fist and vowed secretly that he would never let his mother suffer another injustice! When Wenyu and Daisy left the garden, it was breakfast time. Naturally, Wenyu was the cook. Seeing Brian gobbling up, Wen Yu was full of praise. Then he thought of Derek''s big meal regardless of his image last night. Wen Yu thought of a way to make money - opening a restaurant. When Wen Yu said this idea, the whole family agreed. They seemed to have seen a lot of gold coins drilling into their pockets. After some discussion, the name of the hotel is rebirth dream. This name has two meanings: one is to imply the rebirth of Wenyu, and the other is to express the delicacy of the food. The boss is Yasi, who is also a thug in the hotel, because Wenyu puts forward a rule that anyone who enters the rebirth dream except the great emperor should respect the cook, and the cook does not need to salute anyone. This provision directly declares war on the civilization of the continent. After the decision was made, ASI rushed out to choose a site for the rebirth dream. As Duke Brian, it was very simple to buy a shop in DIDU. After filling his stomach, Wen Yu cooked some food for Ruixue. This time, Wen Yu didn''t do it. The little girl consciously ate all the food in front of Wen Yu. But she still didn''t speak. If Wen Yu didn''t know that Ruixue''s body was normal, he would think the girl was dumb. After settling down with Ruixue, Wen Yu began his intensive exercise. The training equipment Ghana obtained from the army fully meets Wen Yu''s requirements. The Duke''s mansion is very big, and the backyard has been idle. To put it bluntly, it is an open space. According to Brian, it is useless and a waste of money to build more houses. It''s better to grow some weeds and flowers. The whole backyard is about 150 meters. Wen Yu''s training is very simple, that is, weight-bearing running, weight-bearing jumping and weight-bearing... However, Wen Yu strictly follows the most scientific weight-bearing training on the earth. A slight negligence in this weight-bearing practice will bury hidden diseases in his body. Wen Yu, who is proficient in Honghuang Shenshu, will not make such a low-level mistake. Since then, Wenyu''s life has been regular. He gets up at five in the morning, trains for an hour and a half, goes into the kitchen to teach cooking after washing, and trains a chef for the rebirth dream. After breakfast at 7:30, he continued to train until lunch time. After lunch, he continued to practice until dinner. After dinner, Wen Yu still insisted on exercising for another two hours. Besides bathing and changing clothes, Wen Yu never takes off his weight. ¡­¡­ Since ancient times, scholars and writers like to use all kinds of elegant words to describe the passage of time. In fact, it is just a sentence - how fucking fast time flies! In the twinkling of an eye, Wen Yu''s hard training will be two months. "Wenyu, come on! Another lap will break yesterday''s record!" in a cool corner of the Duke''s backyard, Daisy shouted for Wenyu while doing sewing. There is still a girl standing beside her, with yellow skin and black hair. There are few such girls in the whole magic continent. There is only one in the Duke''s house. She is Ruixue. In the past two months, Ruixue still kept silent. In Wenyu''s words, others cherish words like gold, and the girl cherishes words like life. But she is much better than when she first came. She takes the initiative to help Wenyu wash and fold her quilt every day. When Wen Yu is training, she will stand aside and watch silently. After Wen Yu finishes training, she will take the initiative to help Wen Yu wipe his sweat. This made Daisy very unhappy. She blamed her for robbing her job. The most tiring thing in the Duke''s residence in the past two months is not Wenyu, nor Yasi, but daisy. In the past two months, there are not 100 pieces of clothes ground by Wenyu, nor less than 90. Daisy thought she was going to become a professional tailor. If conditions permit, she might go to a tailor''s shop. Not to mention, Wen Yu really has such an idea. Clothes on earth must be hot here, but he is not in a hurry. The rebirth dream is still under construction, and the Duke''s palace has little savings. If you really want to open a tailor shop, you have to wait until the rebirth dream has a stable income. In the past two months, the girl Lina has only been here three times. Each time, Ghana used various excuses. The young master is still sleeping. The young master is not feeling well. The young master went out to play and was sent away. Wen Yu explained that although Lina was his fiancee, Wen Yu didn''t catch a cold with her. Derek has also been here several times. On the one hand, he has a relationship with Brian. On the other hand, it is also his main purpose to eat the food cooked by Wenyu. In just two months, there were eight batches of chefs in the Imperial Palace, but the dishes they cooked were those kinds of flavors, which made Derek very angry. Derek even secretly vowed not to let Wenyu have an accident. When Wenyu had no way to live when he grew up, he recruited him into the palace and asked him to be his own imperial chef. What is worth mentioning is that Wenyu took time to go to a forest hundreds of miles away with Ghana. Injuries and illnesses on this continent are treated by priests with the holy light, and there are no herbs on earth. Wen Yu was very lucky. He found several herbs to strengthen his body, detoxify and Nourish Qi outside the forest. He didn''t dare to go deep into the forest, because Ghana said there was a powerful Warcraft in it, and his life was in danger after entering. With these herbs, Wen Yu will soak them in the potion he prepared for half an hour after a day''s training. Brian and others were very curious at the beginning. Wen Yu said a simple sentence, which was seen in the book. It was prevaricated. "Hoo - Hoo -" Wen Yu gasped heavily. His speed is not so much running as walking slowly. His lower legs, thighs, waist, wrists and upper arms are tied with heavy iron blocks. The total weight of these iron blocks is 200 kg. Don''t be surprised. Even Wenyu doesn''t understand why he has such great strength. What he doesn''t understand can only be attributed to the good genes passed on to him by ASI. V1.Chapter 29 Half a month ago, Wen Yu added the weight to 200 kg. At the beginning, he could only run 50 laps around the 100 meter track in the yard. After more than ten days of hard training, he could break through 121 laps, which is what Daisy said yesterday. Today, Wen Yu only planned to run 121 laps, but when he finished 121 laps, he found that he had not reached the limit of his body, so he added another lap. But the short distance of 100 meters made him suffer. It took him 20 minutes to take a small step in an average of six seconds. The remaining ten meters are as long as a light year. "Hoo -" Wen Yu took a deep breath, endured the explosive suffocation in his chest and crossed hard to the finish line. Nine meters, eight meters, seven meters "Wenyu, come on! There are only a few steps left. Mom knows you can do it! Come on!" Daisy stood up from her chair and waved her fist to cheer Wenyu up. After shouting, she smiled and glanced at Ruixue around her. I don''t know when Ruixue''s hand on her side has been clenched into a fist. Obviously, she is cheering for Wenyu. Dong, Dong, Dong, when Wen Yu crossed the finish line, there was only a drum like heartbeat in his ears. Wen Yu leaned his hands on his knees and gasped. At the same time, his thumbs and index fingers pinched the skin on his knees, stimulated his brain with pain, and kept himself awake to prevent fainting. If he faints now, he is likely to die suddenly. "Wenyu can''t practice magic and fight spirit. He''s a waste recognized by the Empire." Daisy whispered in a voice that only Ruixue can hear, "In fact, he doesn''t have to do this at all. In his capacity, even if he is a waste, he doesn''t worry about food and clothing when he grows up. We have never given him any pressure. The reason why he works so hard is to tell others that he is not a waste and wants to protect his relatives with his own strength. He is telling us that fate is in his own hands. Hehe, the boy must be tired. Go quickly Wipe his sweat. " Ruixue glanced at Daisy, nodded vaguely, then picked up a towel from one of the chairs and walked to Wenyu. He felt his muscles trembling violently. Wen Yu said secretly that his body has reached its limit. If you continue training, your body will be injured. It will take some time to cultivate and adjust. Hehe, let''s take a holiday. "Thank you!" when Ruixue wiped the sweat on her face with a towel, Wen Yu habitually thanked her. "You''re welcome!" "Thank you!" Wenyu replied conditionally. Then he was stunned, because the girl who cherished her word as life finally spoke. However, Wenyu didn''t shout happily, nor excitedly grabbed Ruixue''s shoulder and shook her body, but said calmly: "your voice is very good!" Ruixue''s face is slightly red. Wenyu stretched out his right hand to trim Ruixue''s long hair on his forehead and whispered, "you must laugh very beautiful. I hope I can see it one day." then he took Ruixue''s hand and walked towards daisy. Ruixue didn''t struggle, because this is what Wenyu must do every day. She wiped Wenyu''s sweat, Wenyu said thanks, and then took her hand and walked to Daisy. When she came to Daisy, Wen Yu loosened Ruixue''s hand and took off all the iron pieces from her body when she went to the second in the afternoon. Daisy''s heart pounded and asked, "Wenyu, you --" Knowing what Daisy wanted to say, Wen Yu first explained, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t give up halfway. The intense hard training in the past two months has reached the limit of my body. I need to relax and cultivate for a period of time, otherwise I will leave a hidden wound to my body. Hoo, it feels good to be light. If I have a pair of wings now, I can fly with two fans." "Giggle, that''s a bird man." Daisy joked. Laughing Wenyu was speechless for a while, secretly praised Daisy''s eloquence, swearing without dirty words, and it was reasonable. "I can finally have a rest. Mom, today I cook myself and make some fresh dishes to reward you. Hehe" Daisy''s eyes lit up and hurriedly put down her things and took Wenyu to the front yard. "Although the food cooked by your disciples is much better than before, it feels like there are fewer things to eat, which is thousands of miles worse than what you did." "Mom, it''s not as exaggerated as what you said. They''ve learned seven or eight in the past two months, so they''re short of heat. After the rebirth dream is built, let them exercise in it for a year and stand alone. Hey hey, if business is good, we''ll open another branch, and then open the second and third..." ¡­¡­ Since Wen Yu started cooking, Brian has formed a habit when eating. As long as Wen Yu made it himself, don''t ask anything and eat it. Because there is only one answer to ask - books! Touching his bulging stomach, ASI groaned comfortably, "Wenyu, it''s a pity that you don''t cook. By the way, boy, how did you remove the weight from your body?" Wen Yu explained his explanation to daisy in the backyard, and then asked, "Dad, how about having a game this afternoon?" "Yo" Yasi raised his eyebrows. "After two months of training, I want to start with my father? I tell you, my father, I''m a first-class fighter of the youth level. Don''t say you''ve only trained for two months, just two years. I can beat you down with one finger." Wen Yu turned his eyes. "Dad, are you very good? How about you and grandpa in the afternoon? The first-class green fighter scared who. Grandpa, didn''t he?" Wen Yu said the last sentence to Brian. "Well," Brian smiled and nodded, "I haven''t taught this boy a lesson for a long time. I think he''s itchy. Ha ha..." ASI didn''t dare challenge Brian. He could only stare at Wen Yu. "Dad, I just want to see what level my strength has reached." Wen Yu explained with a smile. Yasi smiled, "OK, I''ll play with you that afternoon." but he said with a thief smile, hey, I finally have a son to bully. I will give you all the harm your grandfather has done to me. Two hours later, Wen Yu felt that his physical recovery was almost the same, so he took ASI to the backyard. Brian also wanted to see Wenyu''s strength, so they followed him. "Boy," Yasi shouted, standing opposite Wen Yu, "I don''t have to bully you. I only use 10% of my strength to fight with you. How about it?" Wenyu smiled and nodded. He didn''t dare to underestimate Asina''s Hilly muscles. Although two months of training has made Wen Yu''s muscles much stronger, standing in front of ASI, he is like a stone under the hill, which can''t be compared at all. "Boy, be careful! The first move is to starve the tiger and eat!" Yasi roared, kicked his feet hard, and rushed at Wen Yu with a mountain like body. He threw his right fist and hit Wen Yu''s face. Looking at Yasi with his feet off the ground, Wen Yu looked calm and did not retreat. He took a small step towards the front right with his right foot and slightly bent his left leg. V1.Chapter 30 Looking at Yasi with his feet off the ground, Wen Yu looked calm and did not retreat. He took a small step towards the front right with his right foot, slightly bent his left leg and sank his waist disc. When Yasi''s fist hit him head-on, Wenyu''s upper body immediately tilted back, his arms extended flat, his forearms bent up, his hands spread out and crossed in front of his chest, just allowing Yasi''s fist to lock his forearms. "Sheep throw tiger!" Wen Yu shouted with a smile. ASI''s body turned in the air and flew out. Wen Yu uses the four or two kilos of Tai Chi. Two months ago, Wen Yu was absolutely afraid to do so. Let alone whether he could dodge when Yasi''s fist was about to hit the face, but Yasi''s explosive power was enough for him to eat a pot. Four or two kilos can''t move ten thousand kilos. "Good! What a sheep throwing a tiger! Ha ha..." Brian, who was watching the battle, was very excited. Although Yasi didn''t use fighting spirit and only used 10% strength, he really lost this move, and it was quite thorough. The most important thing is that he lost in Wenyu''s hands. Don''t forget that Yasi is a first-class fighting spirit warrior of the youth level. How could he be unhappy to see the effectiveness of his grandson''s two-month special training. "Up!" ASI, who was thrown away, whispered, straightened his waist and landed steadily with his feet. At this moment, only two words can describe his feeling - depressed! If you have to add a modifier, it''s quite depressed! He lost this fist unjustly. He didn''t expect Wen Yu to dodge so quickly. Just now, when his fist was about to hit Wen Yu, he even wanted to take back his fist by force. "Dad, 10% strength is too weak. Use 30%. Wen Yu smiled. "Smelly boy, I won''t beat you up." ASI was irritated by Wen Yu and rushed to Wen Yu with his fist. His meaning is obvious. He wants to have a hard fight with Wenyu. Wenyu also wanted to try what level his strength reached. His feet were not small, his waist disc sank, and his fists closed at his waist. He''s telling Yasi I I''m going to fight you. "Tiger attack!" "Sheep fight tigers!" Yaxi and Wenyu shouted one after another, which made Daisy giggle. Bang! Yasi''s hammer like fist collided with Wenyu''s small fist. As a result, his eyes fell to the ground, and Yasi, who used 30% of his strength, was forced back three strides by Wen Yu, but Weng Si did not move his feet. "Good! What a sheep against a tiger!" Brian laughed again. This time Yasi was not depressed, but shocked, completely shocked. The punch just now was a solid 30% force, or even a little more, but Wen Yu not only took it hard, but also shook himself back three steps. More importantly, his right arm was numb. This punch reminded Yasi of the scene when Wen Yu competed with himself. Wen Yu smashed a wooden stool with a humble punch. "Good! Good! Good!" Yasi cried three times from his heart. "Wenyu, 50% strength! Just like just now, I''ll try how hard your fist is." Wenyu nodded with a smile and closed his fists at his waist again. "Tiger attack!" "Sheep fight tigers!" This time, the roars of father and son sounded at the same time. Daisy rolled her eyes, smiled and scolded, "it''s really father and son!" Bang! Fist collision again! Wen Yu still stood where he was, Yasi was not shaken back, and their feet were all stuck in the ground. Wen Yu''s power shocked the audience again. Wen Yu was satisfied with his fist and smiled and pulled out his feet trapped in the ground. "Dad, this is my limit. Just fight me with 50% force." "Good job, son!" ASI nodded happily. "We worked hard just now, and the next is the real battle. You should be careful. If you can''t, say it." "Well" Ghana, standing next to Brian, whispered, "fight with the young master with the same strength. Alas, ASI will suffer a great loss!" "Oh," said Brian in surprise, "is Wenyu''s fighting skill very good?" "Sir, you''ll see if you look down." Before Brian turned his head, he heard Yasi''s scream. When he looked into the field, ASI was lying on the ground with his limbs spread out. "Cluck, son, that''s great! Teach him a good lesson for mom!" cried Daisy, shaking her fist. Yasi got up from the ground angrily and shouted and scolded, "smelly boy, I''m afraid to hurt you. I don''t dare to fight. You''re good. You''re playing with me as a monkey! Look at the move!" "Ah!" ASI''s scream sounded again, repeating the mistakes and falling into shit again. Yasi''s fighting skills are like children fighting in Wenyu''s eyes. He just waved his fist at Wen Yu, shook it twice in front of Wen Yu at most, and then punched. Wen Yu''s counterattack was very simple. He dodged at the moment when ASI''s fist was close, and then stretched out his right foot to hook ASI''s ankle. This time Brian looked very clearly and finally understood why Ghana said Yasi would suffer a great loss. Brian''s pupils suddenly contracted and shouted to Yasi, "Yasi, use fighting spirit to make the strength of the green third-order fighting warrior." Yasi, who had suffered two losses, was already angry with shame. After getting Brian''s permission, he showed a ferocious smile on his face, "Hey, boy, this is what your grandfather said. Don''t come to me if you suffer a loss." "Dad, come on! Don''t fall down and eat shit! Gaga..." Wen Yu smiled proudly. "Hum!" Yasi snorted coldly. There was a layer of dark green light around his body, especially on his fist. Wen Yu was suddenly under a lot of pressure and didn''t dare to hold it up. His pupils suddenly contracted and his eyes stared at Yasi. "Shit! When did the boy''s eyes become so sharp!" Yasi was surprised and reminded Wen Yu: "boy, be careful! Don''t underestimate the fighting spirit. My fighting power is three times higher than that of just using 50% power!" Wen Yu nodded to indicate that he was ready. "Whoosh!" ASI''s body flashed and ran to Wenyu. "Right fist!" Wen Yu whispered and leaned right. "Left leg!" Wenyu jumped to the left. "Left leg sweep!" Wen Yu leaped back at top speed. From beginning to end, Wen Yu''s eyes didn''t leave ASI''s body. Yasi didn''t attack. He was stunned, because Wen Yu didn''t say his own moves, but his own moves. That is to say, Wen Yu saw through his moves before he made his moves. Not only was he stunned, but everyone was stunned. Except for one person, Wen Yu was not stunned. When Yasi''s left leg swept past, Wen Yu''s retreating body accelerated forward without warning, leaned forward and jumped up, and his right knee pushed hard against Yasi''s chest. If ASI is the enemy, this is not as simple as hitting the chest, but right in the throat - one hit will kill! ASI''s silly fell out. He didn''t react until his ass kissed the earth. He exclaimed, "Wenyu, how did you know what I did in advance "We''ll explain later, let''s continue." Wen Yu smiled back. "Yasi, blue level one!" Brian shouted. His voice could not help shaking. Wen Yu''s surprise was too big for him. V1.Chapter 31 "Go up!" ASI stamped his foot fiercely, and the green light around his body turned blue. He didn''t rush to attack, but explained to Wen Yu: "There are seven levels of morale fighters, from low to high. They are orange, yellow, green, blue, green, gold and purple. It''s easy to distinguish the level of morale fighters. Just look at the color of their morale. Of course, it''s difficult to distinguish if the other party intends to hide their strength. For example, I, the youth fighters only emit blue morale. So, Wenyu, you must remember that you won''t be angry in the future No matter what level of enemies you encounter, you should think twice before you act, because your enemies may hide their strength. In addition, it is easier to cultivate orange, yellow and green. From green to blue is a threshold for the cultivation of morale fighters. The first-class morale fighters in blue are three times stronger than the third-class morale fighters in green. So you should understand the meaning of this threshold. Blue, green Gold and purple level 4 are extremely difficult to cross each level, but as long as you cross them, your combat effectiveness will be increased several times, or even ten times. For example, your grandfather is a green level 3 fighter, and I am a green level 1. There is only a gap between us, but your grandfather can rub me at will. Especially from green level to gold level, your grandfather has been stuck in green level 3 for 20 years. The whole magic is big There are less than eight strong people who have reached the gold level. " "What about purple?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Yasi''s face showed a trace of longing, "Purple level is the dream of fighting soldiers in the whole continent. If you can reach the strength of purple level, you can call yourself a god!" "Self styled as a God?" Wen Yu''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly felt a sense of blood boiling. However, he soon woke up. He secretly said that there were only eight gold fighters in the whole continent, not even a purple level. If the purple level was so easy to reach, there would be gods everywhere. "Dad, how long have you been stuck in green level 1? How many years do you expect to reach green level 3?" Wen Yu asks with great interest. He learns from Daisy that Yasi is only 45 years old this year, and Brian is 73 years old. If Brian Ka has been in the third grade of youth for 20 years, it means that Brian has reached the second grade of youth at the age of 53. Now Yasi has reached the first grade of youth at the age of 45. Wen Yu wants to know which of his father and grandfather is better Yu didn''t realize that when he asked this question, Brian, Ghana and Daisy''s faces darkened. "Ha ha," Yasi said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been stuck in the first level of youth for eight years. I''ll never make a breakthrough again." Wen Yu was shocked when he heard the first half of Yasi''s words and praised his father. However, when he heard the second half of Yasi''s words, he found that the atmosphere was a little wrong. He glanced at Brian and found that they looked gloomy. Wen Yu was a smart man. He had got the answer from Brian''s gloomy look, but he asked carefully: "Dad, why do you say that?" "Hehe, it''s nothing." Yasi forced out a smile. "When I was young, I practiced too hard and buried some hidden diseases in my body. If I make a breakthrough again, this bird''s body will not be able to withstand the energy impact of promotion. At least it will be paralyzed, at least it will be your grandfather''s white haired man who sends the black haired man, your beautiful mother is widowed, and your boy will become half an orphan." The sad atmosphere was instantly dispersed by ASI, and Brian, Daisy and Wenyu turned their eyes. "Hey, hey," Yasi said with a smile, "boy, it was fun just now. Come on, let''s continue!" Wen Yu hurried back three steps, shook his head and said, "don''t continue. Your blue level combat effectiveness is far higher than my current strength. Don''t waste time." "Really?" Yasi asked with a dark smile. Wen Yu was staring at Yasi and was cold all over. Without saying a word, he ran away and shouted, "Mom, your husband is going to kill your son! Ah -" as soon as Wen Yu shouted, he screamed and flew towards Brian. ASI stamped his right foot and groaned comfortably, "this foot is great! It hasn''t been so great for a long time!" Although Yasi''s strength is very strong, he handles it very well and won''t cause any harm to Wen Yu. Moreover, he still kicks Wen Yu to Brian and doesn''t have to worry about breaking Wen Yu. Don''t listen to Wen Yu''s cry, it''s all his fake. When Wen Yu crossed an arc in the air and flew to Brian, he was about to stabilize his body, but he was surprised to find that his body was imprisoned by an invisible force. Driven by this force, his body stopped steadily in front of Brian. Wen Yu stared at Brian in a daze. The sense of achievement he had just obtained from Yasi was completely destroyed by Brian''s excitement. Brian wanted to catch Wen Yu on the one hand, and beat Wen Yu on the other. He was afraid that the fight just now would make Wen Yu arrogant and complacent. However, seeing Wen Yu in a daze, he was afraid to blow Wen Yu bad. He quickly encouraged him: "Wen Yu, your strength is between green level 3 and blue level 1. You are definitely one of the best among your peers and can be called a genius. But you should remember that genius is equal to 99% sweat and 1% talent. Even if a person''s cultivation talent is hundreds of times higher than ordinary people, he will be a waste wood if he doesn''t work hard. The road to the strong is paved with sweat and blood Yes. Wenyu, work hard, grandpa looks after you! " "En" Wen Yu nodded hard. Heart way, when my "Yi Tian Jue" broke through the first level, I wonder if I can compete with the blue level first-class fighting soldiers. Although my father''s fighting skills are rubbish, the blue level first-class strength gives me too much pressure. If my father treats me as a real enemy, I have absolutely no power to fight back. "Wen Yu" Brian suddenly put his hands on Wen Yu''s shoulders and asked excitedly, "how do you train? Just two and a half months of training can make you have such strength! I''ve seen your training, which is not much different from the training of soldiers in the army, but they don''t necessarily have your strength for two years. Tell Grandpa, is it because of those grass soup?" "Grass soup?" Wen Yu understood for a while and said with a smile, "Grandpa, that''s herbal medicine, not ordinary weeds. The function of those herbs is to quickly recover my strength after training. Of course, they can also improve my quality a little. It''s all your credit for why I can have such strength in two and a half months." "My credit?" Brian looked puzzled. "I didn''t do anything." Wenyu patted his chest. "I have half of your blood in my body and inherited your excellent physique. Isn''t that your credit?" "Yes! Yes! You''re right!" Brian nodded again and again, and the beard at the corner of his mouth almost knocked at the corner of his eye. But while laughing, he also glanced at Daisy around him and said, "boy, the other half of your blood comes from your mother. Only the blood of cage''s family is not enough for you to have such a talent.". "Wenyu, Wenyu, is Wenyu at home?" Lina''s voice passed around the house to the backyard. Wen Yu hurriedly grabbed Ghana, who wanted to send Lina away, and said with a smile, "I don''t train these two days, just play with the eldest lady." then he turned to Brian and asked, "Grandpa, if I get into trouble outside, can you help me?" V1.Chapter 32 Brian patted his chest and said, "as long as you don''t kill the prince, grandpa can hold it. If you are really right with the prince, remember to leave a breath for him, otherwise grandpa won''t hold it!" "Hum!" Wenyu Leng hum, "I was bullied in the college before, and now it''s time for revenge." this is obviously a lie. He doesn''t remember what happened before long shaotian was born. How can he know if long shaotian was bullied in the college. However, he was right. Long shaotian was bullied every day in the college, and he was bullied miserably. Wen Yu never understood one thing. Why did Brian send long shaotian, a waste who could not practice magic and fighting spirit, to the college. In fact, Brian is thinking about long shaotian''s future life and wants him to learn to live independently one by one. Instead of dissuading Wen Yu, Brian laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "grandson, have ambition! Grandpa raised his hands to support!" "Hey, hey!" Wen Yu ran to the front yard with a sly smile and shouted, "Dad, it''s good for your body to take a bubble bath with those herbs I picked when you''re free. Maybe it can eliminate your hidden diseases." Knowing that Yasi has a hidden disease, Wen Yu is not in a hurry to explore Yasi''s condition, because he needs to find an excuse. Otherwise, if he helps Yasi cure his hidden disease, it will be shocking. Brian will ask questions. This is not a word to prevaricate. There is another reason why Wen Yu is not in a hurry. Yasi''s hidden disease was buried during his previous practice. It is an old injury for a long time. It needs to be reconciled slowly with acupuncture and traditional Chinese medicine. Wen Yu has no silver needle and no traditional Chinese medicine in his hand. His heart is spare but his strength is insufficient. It takes some time to prepare. After Wenyu left, Brian said to Ghana, "Ghana, watch it. Don''t let this boy poke the sky. But don''t over restrict his freedom. Do you understand what I mean?" Ghana nodded and smiled. It''s true that you''re afraid that the young master will leak the sky because he''s afraid of being bullied. Let me watch it. In fact, let me protect the young master secretly. Otherwise you don''t have to add the last sentence! "Daisy, go to the garden with Ruixue. I have something to say to my father." after Ghana left, ASI smiled at Daisy. Daisy smiled, nodded and led Ruixue towards the front yard. ASI leaned against Brian for two steps and asked in a voice that Brian could hear, "father, don''t you think Wenyu''s strength is growing a little fast?" Brian nodded and said, "it''s not a little fast, it''s too fast! Are you worried about the curse on Wenyu?" "Well," Yasi replied with worried look, "is that ancient legend true? Won''t Wen Yu really become a devil?" "Hum!" Brian humed coldly, "what if he becomes a devil? He is still my grandson. As long as he knows the word filial piety, he will always be my grandson. I was going to stay at level three of the youth level all my life, but it seems that I can''t do it." "Ah" ASI was shocked and exclaimed in surprise, "father, you can break through the third level of youth?!" "Cut!" Brian disdained Yasi. "I can break through five years ago without looking at who I am. What''s missing is only a high-level Warcraft." Whether it is a fighter or a magician, each promotion needs to absorb the spirit of Warcraft at a stage higher than their own level. In fact, what they absorb is not the soul of Warcraft, but the blood essence energy of Warcraft, but no one understands it. Absorb the energy of Warcraft blood essence that is one level higher than your height through a special spell, which can enhance your mental strength or physical strength, otherwise your body will not be able to withstand the energy impact during promotion. Warcraft is divided into four levels: low level, medium level, high level and holy beast. The powerful dragon family belongs to the holy beast level. Among them, low-level, medium-level and high-level Warcraft are divided into one to nine levels. Therefore, if Brian wants to break through the third level of green level and reach the first level of gold level, he must absorb the blood essence energy of a level higher than his own height. Hearing that Brian could be promoted to the gold medal five years ago, ASI couldn''t help looking gloomy. Brian smiled and patted Yasi on the shoulder. "Forget what Wen Yu said when he left?" ASI said with a bitter smile, "father, you don''t know my body. Even the high priest of light can''t help it. Can it be cured by the grass soup made by bubble Wenyu?" "Three months ago, did you believe that Wen Yu could get rid of the weakness that had plagued him for 15 years? Did you believe that Wen Yu could survive when he was seriously injured? Did you believe that Wen Yu could cook a thousand times better food than the imperial kitchen? Two months ago, did you believe that Wen Yu would become so powerful? You would not believe it, nor could you believe it, but as a result, Wen Yuquan did it." Then Brian walked to the front yard, "Wenyu is no longer the waste in the past. Now he is constantly creating miracles for us. Hehe, how can my Brian''s grandson be waste?" Yasi didn''t wake up until Brian disappeared around the corner of the house. ASI trembled with excitement at the thought that the hidden disease in his body might recover. The next moment he gave a loud roar, turned into a green light, jumped on the roof, rushed into the front yard, rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a handful of weeds at the top of the vegetable rack, oh no, it''s herbal medicine, grabbed a handful of herbal medicine, threw it into the pot, filled it with water and cooked it himself. His series of actions frightened the cook in the kitchen. ¡­¡­ At seven in the morning, the bright sun spread all over the earth. On the road leading to the seminary in fidonaro City, a 15-year-old blonde boy, with a canvas bag slung around his waist and a sunny smile on his face, hopped to the seminary, listening to his mouth humming: "Xiao Erlang, carrying his schoolbag to school, is not afraid of the sun or the wind and rain. I''m afraid that my husband scolds me for being lazy, ignorant and shameless to see my parents..." The boy was followed by a girl with an iron face. She was handsome. She knew she was a beauty at a glance. Before and after this, a man and a woman are Wenyu and Lina. When Wen Yu appeared in front of Lina yesterday afternoon, Lina was startled by him. If there were Africa on this continent, Lina would certainly open her mouth and ask if Wen Yu had gone to Africa. Two months of hard training turned Wen Yu''s skin from white and tender to bronze, adding a bit of taste of a mature man. It''s a pity that his appearance is not handsome, otherwise walking on the street will certainly attract people Many beautiful women. Wen Yu, carrying a canvas bag and singing children''s songs on earth, is going to the Seminary with Lina. The purpose is not to study, but to avenge long shaotian. V1.Chapter 33 Shenri college is the top college in the sakanasi Empire and ranks among the best in the whole magic continent. Wen Yu has studied the seminary for a long time. Don''t get me wrong. Wen Yu doesn''t study the history of the seminary, but only the four words "seminary". Finally, his research result is that the Institute of divinity day will not be bad. Then he wondered whether he should build a solar Theological Seminary. The future must be unlimited. Think about it, can a college that even God can day be worse, at least better than a theological seminary. Lina looks more and more uncomfortable with Wen Yu''s clothes and walking posture, especially the canvas bag around Wen Yu''s waist. Lina can''t wait to use this canvas bag to cover Wen Yu''s head and punch and kick hard. The only thing that satisfied her was that Wen Yu hummed a good song, especially the lyrics. Lina kept a distance from Wen Yu while calculating, "when I entered the college, I immediately parted ways with him. Don''t be seen by my friends, otherwise I won''t be able to look up in front of them in the future." thinking, she and Wen Yu came to the door of the seminary. When she looked up and wanted to pretend she didn''t know Wen Yu and go in another direction, she found that Wen Yu didn''t know when he was standing in front of her, with a playful smile on his face. Lina is sure that if she is a fighter, she will definitely punch it without hesitation. "Are you worried that your friends see you with a waste?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "How do you --" Lina opened her mouth and wanted to say how do you know what I''m thinking, but she stopped her mouth in time. Afraid of hurting Wenyu''s self-esteem, she changed her way: "I''m a magician and you''re a soldier. Naturally, we have to go to our respective classes separately." Wen Yu ignored her and said with a bad smile: "Two months ago, I was beaten out of my mind by someone. After I recovered, I forgot a lot. Girl, do me a favor and help me find out which class I''m in, where the class is, and where the dormitory is. I know you love face. If you help me, I won''t bother you. If you don''t help me, I''ll go to the place with the most people now and tell them who you are My fiancee. " "You -" Lina was so angry that she wanted to swear, but when she saw Wenyu''s Rogue expression, she had to stop. She said coldly, "follow me, remember, keep a distance. I''ll take you to your dormitory first, and then to the class." then she walked in one direction. Wen Yu tilted his mouth and waited for Lina to walk out seven or eight meters before he moved his feet. After taking two steps, he found that the problem was wrong. Why did Lina know about my dormitory and class? But he didn''t catch up and ask, because this little thing still couldn''t arouse his curiosity. About fifteen minutes later, Lina stopped in front of a three story building. After Wenyu came, she said, "this is where you live. Your dormitory is on the third floor, Room 302." Wen Yu looked around at the three storey buildings and asked, "why don''t you build this building higher? So many people in the college live in three storey buildings. What a waste of land." Lina glanced at Wen Yu with an idiot''s eyes and reluctantly explained: "You are an aristocrat, and the place you live is naturally different from that of civilians. These three-story buildings can only be lived by noble students. There are only two rooms on each floor, one for each person. The civilian dormitories are all five floors, and the building is much larger than this. There are four people living in one room, which can''t even compare with the bedroom of noble students." "Oh" Wen Yu nodded clearly and then asked, "why didn''t you see anyone along the way? Is it a holiday today?" this question is very important to Wen Yu, because he came to fight today. If there was no one, he would have gone in vain. Lina glanced at Wen Yu and said sarcastically, "it''s class time. The rules of the college are very strict. No students are allowed to be absent from class. Everyone goes to class. You think they are all like you. You sleep until 89 o''clock." Wen Yu didn''t take Lina''s sarcasm to heart at all. He said with a smile, "since there is no one, please accompany me into the dormitory. I have two shortcomings. One is that I can''t tolerate others to refuse me, and the other is that I have a weak mouth." Lina''s face was livid with anger, but she didn''t dare to refuse Wenyu. She only strode into the dormitory door angrily. When Wenyu and Lina came to the second floor of the stairs, they met an aunt in her fifties. She was holding a mop and looked like a cleaner. When she saw Wenyu, she was stunned, then looked at Wenyu excitedly and shouted, "benefactor, you''re finally here!" Wen Yu was startled and hurriedly dragged Lina to the third floor. There was another step on the third floor, which led to the roof. "Shit! My dormitory is really unique!" Wen Yu looked at a sign on the door of Room 302 and shouted, "with this sign, no one needs to say. Wen Yu also knows that this is his dormitory, because it says a row of words - waste, clean the dormitory for us when you come back! Otherwise, break your dog legs! Wen Yu suddenly understood why the cleaner''s aunt would excitedly call herself a benefactor. Long shaotian was here before I work as a cleaner in the. Lina frowned and raised her hand to take off the listing, but Wen Yu stopped her with a smile. "Don''t take it off, they''ll hang up after taking it off." then he pushed open the door and went in. After entering the room, Wen Yule. Lina couldn''t help scolding: "these bastards are too much!" The floor of the hall in the room was covered with scraps of paper. The only desk was smashed and one leg was tilted in the middle of the room. The white wall was covered with black ink. The bedroom was even more wonderful. A wooden bed was smashed like the desk in the hall. The bedding on the bed was like being bitten by a mouse - powder smashed! The most eye-catching thing was on the wall of the bedroom A line written in black ink - waste, this is the end of you not cleaning our room. Wen Yu didn''t dare to enter the bathroom because he was afraid that the floor of the bathroom was full of shit. "Hey hey, these guys are very kind to me." Wen Yu said with a smile after visiting the bedroom. "You -- you -- you can still laugh!" Lina shouted angrily, pointing to Wen Yu. The little girl''s face was white with anger. "Pa!" Wen Yu pulled a table leg from the crooked desk in the hall, put it in his hand, nodded with satisfaction, and then turned and walked out. "Hey, where are you going?" Lina asked. Wen Yu replied as he walked, "I''ll clean their dormitory. From now on, you''re only allowed to see, don''t talk, and don''t stop me. If you don''t want to stay here, go to class. It''s none of your business here." Bang! Lina was about to speak when she heard a violent crash in the corridor. So she hurried to the door to see what had happened, but was surprised to find that the door of Room 301 opposite Wenyu''s dormitory was missing. When she saw what Wenyu was stepping on, her small mouth couldn''t help opening - the missing door was lying at Wenyu''s feet sleeping. V1.Chapter 34 "Tut tut" Wen Yu tut tut said, "what an elegant noble child. He even takes a bathtub to school." Bang! The water splashed everywhere, but it didn''t splash on Wen Yu. The poor fish tank died in honor after the door. "And bookshelves!" Bang! Books were scattered all over the floor and the bookshelf became a small piece of wood. "And a desk!" Bang! A table is gone. "And..." Bang! Bang! Bang Listening to the continuous banging, Lina''s chin was about to dislocate. She has only one idea now. Wen Yu is crazy! Five minutes later, Wenyu came out of the room with a smile. The table leg in his hand turned into an iron bar with thick arms, which was his only combat weapon. At this time, all other things in Room 301 were reimbursed except that the toilet equipment was still in good condition. Seeing Wen Yu coming out with an iron bar smiling, Lina finally woke up from the shock, stepped in front of Wen Yu in two steps and shouted, "you''re crazy! You''re not afraid they''ll come back for revenge?! come on! Go! Don''t come back to the college in the future, or they''ll beat you to death!" "The little girl is arrogant, but she is not bad-minded and can be saved!" Wen Yu smiled at Lina''s excited touch and let Lina drag herself downstairs. Of course, he didn''t want to leave, but because he was going to the second floor. After going down to the second floor, Wen Yu broke free of Lina''s hand and said with a smile: "since you have done it, do it thoroughly. Anyway, they are also in class. They used to bully me every day. Now I can''t blow their things out." Lina was stunned. Thinking of the scene in Wenyu''s room, she nodded and agreed, and added, "I''ll help you!" "Hey, hey, OK! I''m worried that I don''t have a fire." Wen Yu nodded happily and strode towards 201. The cleaner''s aunt was dragging and washing the corridor. When she saw Wenyu coming towards her with an iron bar, she hurried to make a defensive posture, "what are you doing?" Wen Yu respectfully replied, "you are an elder and work in the seminary. You know more than most people. You should think clearly about what you should manage or not." after that, Wen Yu bypassed his aunt and continued to walk towards 201. The cleaner''s aunt was stunned. Wen Yu''s eyes at her just now made her feel a little afraid. At the same time, Wen Yu''s words also woke her up. Although Wen Yu is a waste, he is the Duke''s grandson. Is this still the weak and bullied waste before? With a trace of doubt, aunt turned and looked at Wenyu. I don''t know if it was luck or misfortune, she saw an incredible scene. She saw the waste standing at the door of 201, raised her right foot slowly, and then kicked it out fiercely. Then the door of 201 broke away from the door frame and flew into the room. Lina finally understood why the door of 301 was lying at Wenyu''s feet. Wenyu was forced to open it with the most primitive, violent and manly method. Looking at Wen Yu''s back, she couldn''t help raising a ripple in her heart. "Hey, girl, what are you doing? Come in and help." Wenyu turned and waved to Lina in a daze. Boom. A ripple in Lina''s heart suddenly turned into a violent wind and waves. She was damaged by the gangster in Wenyu''s front. Secretly scolded, even if this bastard is no longer a waste, he is also a thorough gangster. There is no aristocratic temperament all over. I unexpectedly - ah, I don''t live! Wen Yu saw Lina still standing at the door in a daze, so he had to drag her. Bang! Bang! Bang 2001 followed in the footsteps of 301. No, it was worse than 301, because the table leg in Wen Yu''s hand became an iron bar. It took Wenyu less than two minutes to hit the bedroom from the hall. "Girl, do me a favor and order everything that can be lit. Oh, forget it, you can''t burn this building." Lina replied, "this building is fireproof." after that, she regretted. Sure enough, Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and hurried, "come on! Come on! Use the fireball you fought with me that day! Your thing is more convenient than a lighter. Open your mouth and come out. What are you doing? Hurry up!" "Oh" Lina nodded foolishly, then raised her magic wand, "fireball technique!" four or five fireballs flew towards the inflammables in the room. After things burned up, Lina reacted, but all she could do was smile bitterly and think, why do I let him command like a fool Every time in front of this guy. Bang! Bang! Bang "Fireball!" Reimbursed in 2002. "Senior, please do me a favor." Wen Yu said politely to the cleaning aunt who was still standing in the corridor in a daze. "Ah, oh, what''s the matter?" the cleaning aunt finally woke up and hurriedly said, "young master, I''m just a cleaner. Don''t call me that, or the God of light will punish me!" Wenyu smiled and nodded, but he was as respectful as before. Who makes him a Chinese. "Please inform the owners of these rooms and tell them what happened here." "Oh" the cleaning aunt answered, turned and left quickly. Even if Wenyu doesn''t let her go, she doesn''t dare not. Otherwise, if those young masters pursue it, she can''t bear the responsibility. "Hey! Asshole, what do you think?!" Lina pushed Wenyu hard. "You asked her to inform them. Can you run when they come back?! you don''t have to do this if you want to die!" Wen Yu blinked and dragged Lina to the corridor. "Hey, hey, just wait for a good play. We have to hurry. We have two rooms to finish. I still want to go to the door to bask in the sun." Bang! Bang! Bang "Fireball!" Bang! Bang! Bang "Fireball!" Five minutes later, a recliner was added at the door of the dormitory building. On the recliner lay a young man with an iron rod in his hand. Naturally, this young man was Wen Yu. On the right side of the recliner, Lina was pacing back and forth nervously, with anxiety on her face. "Wenyu, let''s get out of here quickly. They''ll be back soon. You''ll be dead then." "Don''t go! Don''t go! Go yourself!" Wenyu replied lazily, and then stretched himself. Lina replied angrily, "I wouldn''t stay here if I wasn''t afraid of you being killed by others." "Hey, girl, can I understand that you care about me?" Wen Yu asked with a bad smile. Lina gave Wenyu a white look and sighed, "Hey, forget it. Just think I owe you. Help you through this time. I hope I can bluff these young masters as I am in the college." "Eh, do you have a high status in the college?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Lina was about to answer Wen Yu, but she was interrupted by a roar. "Waste, I heard you smashed our room?!" V1.Chapter 35 Wen Yu followed the roar. When he saw the visitor, he was startled and almost didn''t fall off the couch. The reason why Wen Yu was scared like this was not because the roaring young man looked terrible, but because there were forty or fifty people behind the young man. They were all about fifteen or sixteen years old, but everyone was tall and the shortest was one meter six. The strangest thing is that the people in 40 or 50 are very handsome, and the ugliest is only a little more abstract than Wenyu. "Shit! Such a big battle?!" Wen Yu muttered, then stood up from the recliner with the iron bar in his hand and replied with a smile: "how dare I smash your room? I just cleaned it up for you a little." Lina, standing beside Wen Yu, looks very ugly. Wen Yu doesn''t know who the visitor is. She knows very well. Just now, the blonde boy who roared and walked in front of the team was mafuron, grandson of imperial Duke cabrona. The one slightly behind mafuron on the right was Qi luobuk, grandson of imperial Prime Minister yelukid. The one slightly behind mafuron on the left was Qian Shengjin, grandson of imperial Finance Minister Mohamed Josie. Behind them... Lina shook her head a little dizzy, and her face turned white. If she had known that these people lived in the dormitory building, she would not have let Wenyu do it, let alone be Wenyu''s helper. Even if she did, she would run away with Wenyu at the first time. But now it''s too late. If they were to know that their dormitory was "cleaned up" by Wenyu, Lina wouldn''t dare to think about it any more. Wen Yu gently touched Lina, who was still dizzy, and whispered: "Don''t say anything later. If they ask you why you''re here, you''ll say you happened to pass by and help them look at me to prevent me from running away. Hehe, although you''re a little annoying, plus a little power eye, a little self righteous, and... Anyway, apart from these shortcomings, the rest is barely good. Look at your face, you''re causing a lot of trouble today Yes, I don''t want to involve you. Remember, anything that happens has nothing to do with you. " When she heard Wen Yu''s first sentence, Lina became more and more fond of Wen Yu. When she heard Wen Yu''s second sentence, she suddenly turned a little fond of Wen Yu into anger and wanted to burn Wen Yu''s mouth. When she heard Wen Yu''s third sentence, Lina had no feelings, because she was still in a state of anger. "Ha ha, I''ll tell you, how dare you smash our room." Ma Fulong went to Wenyu and sneered, "waste, don''t be absent from work for no reason in the future, otherwise it''s not your dormitory, but you." Wenyu pretends to be humble and nods again and again. Lina on one side is stunned. If she doesn''t know what Wenyu did, she will think Wenyu really helped mafuron clean their room. "Eh" Qian Shengjin gave a light eh, bypassed Ma Fulong and Wenyu, pointed to the recliner behind Wenyu and roared, "waste, why is my recliner here "Ha ha," Wen Yu replied with a smile, "I helped you clean up your room. I just wanted to bask in the sun, so your recliner appeared here. Young master, don''t be angry. It''s my fault. I''ll help you clean it up right away." "Asshole! Hurry up! If you dare to take out my things casually in the future, I''ll chop your claws." Qian Shengjin roared at the impulse of beating people. Wen Yu nodded with a smile. The iron bar in his right hand was held high and smashed down. Bang! Qian Shengjin''s recliner was'' cleaned up ''by him. Qian Shengjin was stunned, Ma Fulong was stunned, and Lina was stunned. At this moment, everyone was stunned. Except for two people, one was Wen Yu, and the other was the cleaning aunt standing behind Ma Fulong. From beginning to end, she understood the real meaning of the word "clean up" in Wen Yu''s mouth. "Hello," Wen Yu kindly awakened Qian Shengjin, who was in a dull state, and said with a smile, "young master, I''ve cleaned it up for you. Are you satisfied?" "I, I, I -- you wait! You help me watch him and don''t let him run!" then he turned and ran into the dormitory building. Ma Fulong and the other three people also ran in after waking up. They had vaguely guessed what Wenyu meant to clean up. "Eh, why is the dormitory building smoking out?" a girl standing behind the crowd inadvertently glanced at the second floor, but found that the windows on the second floor were smoking out. "Hey, hey," Wen Yu answered with a sly smile, "I saw that their bedding and other things were a little damp, so I baked it with fire." at the same time, he secretly praised Lina''s fireball skill. After those bedding were hit by her fireball skill, they burned 7788 in less than a minute. Otherwise, it''s not green smoke, but thick smoke now. These students are smart people and naturally know the meaning of Wen Yu''s words. However, except for their amazement, none of them stood up to stand up for Ma Fulong. They all wait and see with the mentality that more is better than less. Of course, if Wen Yu ran away now, they would do it. "Ah --" "Ah --" ¡­¡­ From the first floor to the third floor, four screams came out one after another, which was no less tragic than the cry of ancient Chinese men at the moment of palace execution. Wen Yu counted the screams and muttered, "eh, why is there one less? Did you faint with Qi?" With a "creak", only the framed window on the third floor shook open, and then a smiling head stretched out from the inside, "Hey, waste, did you do all this?" Wenyu smiled and nodded, raised the iron bar in his hand and replied, "can I borrow this for a while?" "Ha ha, OK." the boy smiled and nodded, "waste - no, you seem to be called long shaotian. Long shaotian, after you have handled the things here, do you have time to drink with me. Oh, by the way, I haven''t touched those things in your room, just like I never bullied you before. Then, this thing is better than the iron bed leg in your hand." With that, a mace appeared out of thin air in his hand. Hearing that the teenager said he had never bullied long shaotian, Wen Yu felt a little sorry. Seeing that the teenager was going to throw down the mace, he quickly stopped and said, "brother, thanks! But I still think this iron rod is easy to use. Besides, if you throw that guy down, I''ll be killed." "Ha ha..." the boy laughed and retracted his head, "I''ll come down right away!" "Boy, did you do all this?!" mafuron walked out of the dormitory with a livid face. Her angry eyes seemed to turn Wenyu into a roaster at any time. Wenyu Yangyang''s iron stick, "it''s all done with it." "Good! Good! Ha ha, what a waste!" Ma Fulong smiled angrily, stepped in front of Wen Yu two or three steps, stared into his eyes and said, "waste, dare you accept my challenge?" Lina was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She shouted anxiously, "Wenyu, don''t answer! He''s looking for an excuse to kill you!" from beginning to end, she didn''t say a word. I don''t know whether she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself or was listening to Wenyu. Although the seminary does not prohibit students from fighting in private, it has a rule: if students fight in private, they will be expelled from the college regardless of their identity. There is only one place that is not restricted by this rule, that is the challenge arena. Once on the challenge arena, life and death are fate. V1.Chapter 36 Ma Fulong just opened his mouth to challenge Wen Yu, and four people sprang out of the dormitory building. Except for the 301 teenager, the other three acted the same as Ma Fulong. They strode across to Wen Yu with an iron face and asked him if he dared to accept the challenge. The lively students naturally understand another meaning of mafuron''s challenge. They secretly sigh that mafuron is cruel and laugh at mafuron''s idiot. In their opinion, Wenyu will never accept his challenge. Although Wenyu is a waste, he is also the grandson of the Duke. As long as he doesn''t accept the challenge, he will be beaten up at most. The four mafurons would never dare to kill him. It''s not that the four malfurons don''t have the courage, but that they can''t afford to lose this man. They were expelled from the best Theological Seminary in the Empire for killing a waste. If so, they would have no face to stay in the aristocratic circle in the future. "OK!" Wen Yu nodded very readily. If the eyeballs can really fall out, now the No. 40 or no. 50 students are expected to lie on the ground and touch the eyeballs. Wen Yu''s challenge stimulated their brains to suffer from transient hypoxia - loss of thinking ability. When their brains recovered from lack of oxygen, they gave Wenyu two words - fool! The four of them were the happiest in Wenyu''s battle, but Wenyu''s next words soon made their smiles stiff. "Alas, the three young masters of the Empire have joined hands to challenge the waste recognized by the Empire. Alas, what about the future of the Empire? All the noble young masters rely on the waste! Alas -" Wen Yu lamented in a strange voice, "Don''t you think you''re forcing me? If I refuse your challenge, it means that your four noble young masters are not even as good as waste. Just, who makes me kind-hearted, let''s take it as selfsacrifice. Anyway, you can''t be worse than waste. At least we should stand on the same starting line with waste." Ma Fulong''s four faces changed again and again, but they couldn''t find anything to refute Wen Yu. "Hey, man!" the boy living in 301 pushed Wenyu. "Long shaotian, you have to think clearly. Once you get on the challenge arena, life and death will be their destiny. Don''t be brave. Just let them fight and vent their anger." "Situ Haonan, don''t say a word. No one thinks you''re dumb." Marvelon glared at situ Haonan. Wen Yu weighed the iron bar in his hand and smiled at situ Haonan: "man, your name is situ Haonan, right? Thank you for your iron bar. Sorry, I broke everything in your room. Carter hit me on the head two and a half months ago. After I recovered, I forgot a lot of previous things. So I don''t remember -" "Ha ha, little things! Little things!" situ Haonan waved his hand indifferently. "You can buy things when you''re gone, but nothing when you''re gone. Since you call me buddy, I''ll cover you all day." then he turned to Ma Fulong and said coldly: "I want to fight, man. I''ll play with you. I''ve seen you four unhappy for a long time. Let''s go. I have the seed to go to the challenge arena with me. You four go together!" Wen Yu smiled helplessly. Although he was smart, he didn''t know what situ Haonan was thinking. Everything in his room was smashed. He not only didn''t investigate the responsibility of the perpetrator, but also took the lead for the perpetrator. What logic is this? Wen Yu doesn''t understand. As soon as situ Haonan said this, the faces of the four people changed. Situ Haonan is a recognized super genius at their level in the Theological Seminary. At the age of 15, he has reached the first level of the terrible blue level. Although the four people have reached the third level of the green level, they dare not accept situ Haonan''s challenge. The strength gap between the green level and the blue level is too big, four to one , they only get fooled. Although situ Haonan was kind, Wenyu didn''t appreciate it. He didn''t forget the purpose of coming to the college. So he pulled situ Haonan and said with a smile: "Brother, I appreciate your kindness! I have a bad problem. I must solve the trouble I caused myself. By the way, brother Haonan, I''ve changed my name to Wenyu. Don''t call me long shaotian again. Listen to everyone else. Waste long shaotian changed his name to waste Wenyu. Don''t call me the wrong name when you see me later. Of course, you can still call me waste. I don''t mind." Lina turned her eyes when Wen Yu said these words. She thought Wen Yu was going to throw away the word "waste", but - she was speechless, especially the last sentence. "Shit! Is this still the weak and bullying waste?" a student muttered in a low voice. An observant student around him replied disdainfully, "you idiot, could that waste can break the recliner? Look at the recliner, there is not even a 30 cm long piece of broken wood. Who among you can do it?" Hearing this, everyone looked at the broken recliner behind Wen Yu. Only situ Haonan''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he had noticed this for a long time. Lina was the most shocked. She remembered Wen Yu''s great strength from beginning to end. This is the dormitory of noble children. Wen Yu kicked down the door with one easy kick. How much strength does it take to do it. Although She is a magician, but she also knows the meaning of this foot - Wen Yu is no longer the waste in the past. Thinking of the scene of dueling with Wen Yu in the Duke''s palace garden, Lina stared at Wen Yu around her. At this moment, she suddenly felt that this gangster boy without a noble smell was hiding deeply, which made her completely unable to see through. "Hum!" murmured malfuron disdainfully. "It turns out that he has been trained into a strength warrior. I said how can the waste be straight today." It seems that in response to Ma Fulong''s words, Wen Yu stood up and said, "you four are going to challenge a waste together. Aren''t you going to be four to one?" "Ha ha, funny! Four to one? You idiot! Oh, no, you''re a waste, not an idiot!" Qian Shengjin sneered. "You''re quite humorous." Wen Yu replied, "since it''s not four to one, come one by one. Who will go first?" "I!" qiluobuke pestled Wenyu in front of him. The reason why he said it was a pestle was because this guy was so tall that Wenyu''s height of about 1.7 meters was up to his shoulder. Looking up at Qi luobuk, Wenyu''s brain burst out three words - gigantism. "Since you want to kill me in the challenge arena, let''s just compete here. It''s more exciting than men. This dispute is caused by the dormitory, so we''re better than jumping off the building." Wen Yu pointed to the dormitory with an iron stick in his hand. Ma Fulong''s eyes lit up, opened Qi luobuk in front of Wen Yu, and said with a smile, "I''m their boss. I''ll go first than nature. Well, I''ll jump from a building with you. It''s exciting and man enough!" then he glanced at the dormitory building and said with a smile, hey, boy, if you want to die, just say it. I happen to have a gadget made of wind magic here, Can make me float in the air for two seconds. Look at the boy''s appearance. If he is dead, he will jump from the first floor. Even if it is the second floor, I should be able to support it with my green level and third level strength. If I can''t do it again, I will be on the third floor. I will be hurt at most. Well, I''ll take him directly to the third floor later. I''m hurt. It''s just worth it for his life. How can I say he''s also the Duke''s grandson. V1.Chapter 37 jump off building? People in the forties and fifties looked at Wen Yu with incredible eyes. From the beginning to now, Wen Yu has been challenging their imagination and kept them speechless every time. They wanted to pry open Wenyu''s skull to see if it contained brains that normal people have. "OK!" Wen Yu gave Ma Fulong a thumbs up, "enough men! Let''s go upstairs!" then he took the lead in entering the dormitory. Ma Fulong smiled proudly. Although Wen Yu had a waste name on his head, he was praised by Wen Yu with a thumbs up to his face. Ma Fulong still felt a little floating. Qiluobuke pulled mafuron, who followed Wenyu upstairs, and asked anxiously, "how can you promise him --" Ma Fulong stopped Qi luobuk with his eyes and whispered, "brother, don''t worry, I have wind magic tools here. Even if I jump from the third floor, it''s OK." then he shouted to Wen Yu walking in front: "if it''s a man, climb high!" Wen Yu, who took the lead, nodded and replied, "no problem, you''re satisfied!" At this time, the forty or fifty people behind Wen Yu can be divided into three categories. One is with the mentality of watching a good play. These people are led by situ Haonan, the other is in silence for Wen Yu, because they are walking to the third floor and jumping down from the third floor. Even the green third-order fighting soldiers can''t bear it. The third category is led by Ma Fulong, He waited ferociously and appreciated Wen Yu''s frightened expression before he died. Lina? Lina''s brain has been in a short circuit state for a long time and temporarily loses her ability to think. "Hey, boy, it''s already on the third floor. Why are you still going up?" Ma Fulong asked puzzling Wen Yu, who continued to climb up. Wen Yu smiled darkly, but when he turned to look at Ma Fulong, the smile on his face had been replaced by ferocity. Wen Yu roared almost madly: "You four bastards, you''ve bullied me since I came in. Don''t you say I''m a waste? Well, if you have seed, you''ll jump off the roof with me. No seed, now disappear in front of me! What''s worse than waste! I''ll take you on my back even if I die!" After roaring, he turned his head and continued to climb up. The ferocity on his face was replaced by a smile again. He smiled secretly. For people with good face, the method of stimulating will never fail! Sure enough, after Wen Yu''s roar, Ma Fulong climbed up without saying a word. He had no way out. If he quit the competition now, people will think of four words at the first time when they see him in the future - waste! If there are only one or two present, he may consider stubbornly refusing Wen Yu, but there are forty or fifty people here, and all of them are Noble son, he can''t afford to lose his face. In fact, the most important thing is that he is sure to jump off the roof and never die. As for how serious the injury is, he has no bottom in his heart. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can''t fall and die, in his grandfather''s position, he can find the high priest Guangming to treat himself. At most, he can lie in bed for a period of time. As he climbed to the roof, Wen Yu was thinking about whether to kill someone. When he went to the roof, he was caressed by a breeze and finally had the answer. Just now, all the people downstairs followed Wenyu to the top of the building. During this period, some people deliberately ran to the room of several people in malfuron. They only saw why malfuron wanted to kill people. The situation in the room can only be described in four words - terrible! Everything that can be smashed has been smashed, and everything that can be burned has been burned to ashes. On the roof, Wen Yu put on a gloomy face. He didn''t want to be seen by Ma Fulong that he was using the method of provocation. "No, you can''t compete!" Lina, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, finally woke up. After waking up, her first sentence was to stop the crazy competition. Wen Yu glanced at Lina and pretended not to know her and asked, "who are you? If you say you can''t compare, you can''t compare? Go and stay where it''s cool!" Lina was not angry, but calmly replied: "the college has regulations that private fighting is not allowed to lead to human life. If human life happens, both of you will be expelled from the college." Wen Yu glared at Lina and blamed her for her troubles. "You can''t say that. It''s not a private fight. There are so many students watching, and each student has a noble status. Do you mean that these noble students are blind and can''t witness this fair competition?" "You -" Lina was gasping for breath. Fortunately, her chest was not very big, otherwise she would have staged a spectacular and eye-catching scene. Wen Yu then said, "besides, we can''t compete in the challenge arena now. If the college has such a high challenge arena, I''ll go now without saying a word. Ma Fulong, don''t care whether this smelly girl is a man or a waste. Just say a word! Today I''ll let you pay for bullying me!" "Hum!" Humphrey Humphrey said, "I''m afraid you don''t dare to compete! Miss Lina, I know you''re the leader of the discipline group and have the right to stop us, but today''s competition between right and wrong is not good. I don''t want to bear the title of inferior to waste! Besides, how do you know that this competition will kill people? Just watch it before there is no life!" Malfuron obviously knew Lina, but he didn''t sell Lina face. Wen Yu went to the side and looked down. He felt dizzy in his mind. He said with a smile: "mafuron, if you jump down and die, it''s your bad life. Don''t blame me! Mafuron, why do these three words sound familiar? Mafuron, mafuron, I grass, cow force, unexpectedly named a contraceptive pill, and it''s still a long-term contraceptive pill. It has a future!" Wen Yu wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh now. After a while, his face turned red, but it was ferocious madness in other people''s eyes. "Marvelon, do I jump first, you jump first, or you jump with me?" Wen Yu smiled at marvelon and asked, insidious. Does he have a choice? If he asks Wenyu to jump first, he will indirectly say that he is inferior to waste. If he jumps with Wenyu, he will indirectly say that he is the same as waste. So Marvelon simply replied, "I''ll jump first!" "Then you jump!" Wenyu pointed downstairs and said with a grim smile, "stay away from me. I don''t want to die with you!" "Hum! I won''t die with you!" Marvelon added a bracelet out of thin air, put it on his wrist and said with a smile, "you don''t say you can''t use weapons." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment. A trace of cruelty flashed from the corners of his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He said coldly, "you bastard, I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!" "Wait until you become a ghost. Even if a waste like you is a waste ghost, I won''t pay attention to it. Look, I''m going to jump and jump!" Marvelon looked down, swallowed his saliva, and then his legs trembled weakly. "Qian Shengjin, after the boy jumped down, you go down and carry me to the infirmary for treatment." Qian Shengjin nodded. V1.Chapter 38 Wen Yu originally thought that the bracelet on Ma Fulong''s wrist could let him land safely, so his plan was to rush up at the moment when Ma Fulong jumped down, step on Ma Fulong''s shoulder and jump down together, and then loosen Ma Fulong''s bones with the iron bar in his hand in mid air. Although the roof was high, Wenyu was sure to step on the shoulder of marvelon and landed unharmed with the help of the cushioning force between Marvelon''s body and the ground. However, when he saw Ma Fulong''s slightly white face and heard his explanation to Qian Shengjin, Wen Yu gave up his previous plan. Wen Yu just wants to teach Ma Fulong a lesson and doesn''t want to kill him. If in a previous life, Wenyu would never have let the four mafurons live to see the sun tomorrow morning. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. This is the epitaph of Wenyu''s previous life. You can know with your toes that after today, the four mafurons will definitely retaliate against Wenyu. Moreover, these four people are extremely dangerous people, not referring to themselves, but the power behind them. However, Wen Yu is not afraid. Brian, a powerful iron man general, is the Duke''s grandfather. Ma Fulong climbed over the guardrail on the top of the building and shouted. She suddenly burst into a dark green light. After looking at the bracelet on her wrist, she took a deep breath and jumped down. His jump changed Wenyu''s impression of him. Anyway, he was a man. "Dong!" "Ah --" About three seconds later, there was a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground downstairs, and then there was mafuron''s scream of killing pigs. "Eh, why did you just scream?" Wen Yu looked down on the edge of the guardrail puzzled. "Oh, it''s dizzy. Tut tut Tut, spit a lot of blood. Poor child, it''s terrible!" As Wen Yu said, Ma Fulong is really a poor child. The baby thought for a long time before jumping. Should he use the floating skill on the bracelet first, or when he is about to land? After thinking about it, he resolutely decided to use it before landing. His decision is not wrong. If he starts floating to get a two-second buffer when he falls to the height of two floors, he will be unharmed. On the contrary, if the floating technique is used first, the falling speed of the body will be greatly slowed down. In two seconds, he can fall to the third floor at most and jump from a place as high as the third floor. Ma Fulong is not sure if he only depends on his own strength. Having made a decision, he jumped down, and he also started floating before landing. Unfortunately, his gravity was not very good. Before he jumped down, his body had fallen to the first floor. He was too excited to start the floating technique, but it was too late. There was only less than one meter between him and the ground. Fortunately, he opened the floating technique to cushion, otherwise it is estimated that he should appear on the road to the hell hall now. "Waste, it''s your turn! Jump!" Qian Sheng, Jin Chao and Wen Yu roared angrily. Qi luobuk and another teenager had rushed downstairs. They didn''t look down. The sudden stop of mafuron''s scream had explained everything. Wen Yu ignored Qian Shengjin, but turned to situ Haonan and asked with a smile, "brother Haonan, can you admit defeat in the duel?" Situ Haonan was stunned, then looked at Wen Yu with strange eyes and replied, "yes!" Wen Yu then looked at Qian Shengjin and said, "only a fool can jump from such a high place. I admit defeat! Gaga, Yin people feel great! Hum, the long-term contraceptive is awesome. When you meet me, I immediately make him ineffective!" The roof was so quiet that even the angry Qian Shengjin was stunned. Bidou can admit defeat. They all know, but they never thought Wenyu would admit defeat from beginning to end. Although the contest was not resolved by force in the challenge arena, it was also a life and death duel between nobles, which was related to the identity and dignity of nobles. Once the duel rises to this level of life and death duel, neither civilians nor nobles will admit defeat even if they know they will lose. But Wenyu just did it, and he did it righteously, even arrogantly. It''s like a man who is impotent, and then he stands in the street and proudly yells at me with a horn. "Ha ha" situ Haonan was the first to wake up. He rushed to Wen Yu in two steps, took his shoulder and laughed: "Brother, you''re so talented! This is the most wonderful duel I''ve ever seen in my life! Brother, you know, everything you do today is what I want to do but dare not do, just because I''m a noble. What a hypocritical word, but it''s these two words that lock me up. You know, I always feel very poor, just like a mountain beast in captivity. Roar It depends on other people''s faces. There is no freedom. But today, you did everything I dare not do, and you did it blatantly and arrogantly. Brother, tell me how you did it? How did you break through this shackle? "Situ Hao was excited, and he almost roared out in the following words. Wen Yu looked at situ Haonan calmly and said: "If you want to get it, you must know how to give up. Now you don''t have freedom, but you have a high status and dignity, rights and money. There are many things that ordinary people don''t have. If you want to get freedom, you have to give up some things. Hehe, for example, now, who among these people will think I am an aristocrat and who will think I am qualified to be an aristocrat and a Duke Grandson? No, they just think I''m a local ruffian. " Listening to Wen Yu''s words, situ Haonan''s eyes lit up gradually, but soon darkened again. He sighed: "brother, thank you! It''s a pity, it''s a pity that I can''t put it down, and I can''t put it down. This is my sadness!" "Tell you four more words, contentment is always happy! Although your freedom is limited, you have something others don''t have. Be contented and happy!" "Good! What a contented man! Brother, you''re right. Be contented and happy!" after saying this, situ Haonan seemed to have changed, because the knot that had entangled him for seven or eight years was completely untied at this moment. Wen Yu is right. Now everyone on the roof except situ Haonan looks at him with contempt, even Lina. But Wenyu doesn''t care. "Waste, coward, I want to duel with you. It''s a real duel!" Qian Shengjin said coldly, pointing a heavy sword at Wen Yu. "Brother, don''t pay attention to this fool. Oh, no, I''m an aristocrat. I can''t swear. Don''t pay attention to him. Let''s drink!" situ Haonan ignored Qian Shengjin at all, and then asked La Wenyu. Wenyu stepped back to avoid situ Haonan''s hand and said with a smile, "brother, I''ll teach you another word. In the world of the law of the jungle, there is another way to be free, that is - power! Power so powerful that everyone is afraid of!" after that, he walked to Qian Shengjin''s face with an iron bar in mind and asked, "come on, how can you compare?" Qian Shengjin was afraid of Wenyu''s conspiracy and hurriedly said, "here, use the strength that men like! Until a man falls!" "OK! No problem!" Wen Yu nodded readily, then glanced at the students around him and said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, please give way, don''t be splashed with blood!" V1.Chapter 39 The roof was very big. After a while, these noble young masters and ladies retreated to the guardrail to make enough space for Wenyu and Qian Shengjin. Qian Shengjin held the Epee in both hands, emitting a dark green fighting light from top to bottom. His blue eyes stared at Wen Yu and asked ferociously, "waste, can we start?" Dangdang. Wen Yu knocked on the ground with an iron bar in his right hand and replied with disdain: "Hey, I''m soft hearted. If people in the imperial capital know about sanitary napkins, oh, no, master Qian Shengjin has no chance to fight with the waste recognized by the Empire. I''m afraid master sanitary napkin will have no face to stay in the imperial capital in the future! Do it and give you a chance to fight." "Ha ha" Qian Shengjin smiled happily, not angrily, but from the bottom of his heart, because he would not be stingy and angry with a dying person, but he didn''t rush to do it. Instead, he smiled and said, "waste, my name is Qian Shengjin, not sanitary gold." if he knew what the sanitary napkin said by Dao Wenyu was for, he would probably go away immediately. Wen Yu held back his smile and shook his head and said, "sanitary napkins are very good. They are definitely faster than money and money!" "Hum!" Qian Shengjin snorted coldly. He didn''t want to entangle with a dead man on such a boring topic, so after the cold hum, he moved and rushed to Wenyu with his double handed Epee wrapped in dark green light. At this moment, the noble young masters and young ladies who watched the war around had already forgotten the broken recliner downstairs. They were all lamenting the strength of Qian Sheng''s gold green level three-level fighting soldiers and their pity for Wen Yu. Like Qian Shengjin, they agreed that Wen Yu would die. No wonder there is such an extreme idea. Who let Wen Yu be a weak waste two and a half months ago? Although he is a power soldier now, he can''t beat the green level three-level fighting warrior even if he practices every minute in just two and a half months. Although situ Haonan knew that Wen Yu was sure of winning, he couldn''t help worrying about Wen Yu. Living opposite Wen Yu, he knew better than anyone what Wen Yu looked like two and a half months ago. So when Qian Shengjin moved, situ Haonan''s body faintly emitted a light blue light. He was ready to save Wenyu at any time. Looking at Qian Shengjin rushing over with his double handed Epee held high, Wen Yu''s disdain is more prosperous. It is also the strength of green level three. The gap between Qian Shengjin and Yasi is too big. Wenyu let Qian Shengjin rush in front of him and didn''t move from beginning to end. It was like being scared silly by Qian Shengjin. Of course, in the eyes of Qian Shengjin and other noble young masters and young ladies, Wen Yu was really scared and stupid. When Qian Shengjin waved his double handed sword at Wen Yu''s forehead, Qian Shengjin smiled ferociously. The noble and young masters who watched the war showed compassion. Some timid even closed their eyes or turned their faces to one side and did not dare to watch any more. They were afraid that the scene of blood and brain splashing would make them have nightmares at night. Situ Haonan didn''t make a move, and the light blue light on his body disappeared, because he saw clearly the expression on Wen Yu''s face. It was not the fear of death, but disdain, disdain for Qian Shengjin! At the same time, Wen Yu''s words before the battle also rang out in his mind - in the world of the law of the jungle, there is another way to get freedom, that is power, the power that makes anyone fear! Situ Haonan doesn''t believe that people who say such a sentence will recklessly accept the challenge of their opponents without complete assurance. In addition to situ Haonan, there is another person who knows that Wenyu will be fine. She is Lina. When Qian Shengjin rushed to Wen Yu with a double handed heavy sword, she was completely sober. When she woke up, a terrible idea came out of her heart. Recalling the series of things that had happened from beginning to end, she was more sure of her own idea. Looking at Wen Yu standing there with a disdain on her face, Lina whispered: "these series of things are within your expectation. You have been leading the four of them by the nose. You firmly grasp everyone''s noble thought and direct the play! Are you a waste or a talent?! who can tell me why the waste recognized by the empire is like this?" The whole magic continent, except Wenyu, no one can give her the answer. "Ah --" The scream that everyone was looking forward to finally sounded. Unfortunately, the scream did not come from Wen Yu''s mouth, but Qian Shengjin, who waved his double handed Epee with strength up to green level 3. Hearing the scream, some students who didn''t dare to look seemed relieved and secretly glanced at the battlefield, but what they saw was not the imagined river of blood, but Qian Shengjin''s scream and flying backwards.? A big question mark pops up in all these brains. "What a fast speed! What a beautiful dodge! What a powerful explosive force!" situ Haonan exclaimed. He saw the scene of Wen Yu''s counterattack clearly. When Qian Shengjin''s two handed sword was five centimeters away from Wen Yu''s forehead, Wen Yu finally moved. His action was very simple. He took his right foot as the fulcrum, and his left foot stepped behind his right foot. At the same time, his body tilted left with his right leg as the axis. When Qian Shengjin''s heavy sword was cut off, Wen Yu''s body had changed from facing Qian Shengjin directly to facing Qian Shengjin, and his right side was facing Qian Shengjin in the front. He didn''t give Qian Shengjin time to change his moves at all. His body center of gravity instantly moved to his left foot, his right foot quickly lifted and kicked out, and a beautiful and domineering side kick hit Qian Shengjin''s belly. Bang! Qian Shengjin''s knees collided firmly with the ground. "Cough..." Qian Shengjin knelt on his knees and coughed violently with his lower abdomen in his hands. Every time he coughed, a small amount of blood would gush out. The ruddy face just now has become very white and white. The pain in his lower abdomen made him have no time to think about why Wenyu could escape his sword, why Wenyu had so much strength, why - the only thing he wanted now was whether he would die here? When! When! When The iron bar in Wen Yu''s right hand is knocking on the ground and approaching Qian Shengjin step by step. The sound of the collision between the iron bar and the ground hit everyone''s heart one after another. At this time, they looked at Wen Yu without any disdain, but only shock and fear. When! The iron bar and the ground finished the last knock, and everyone''s heart also mentioned to his throat. Although this is not a challenge arena, Wen Yu and Qian Shengjin are dueling. In other words, Wen Yu can kill Qian Shengjin without scruples. Wen Yu raised the iron bar with a sneer. "Money begets gold!" the onlookers had only such an idea. Many people closed their eyes and turned their heads. Just now they were afraid of watching Wen Yu''s brain splash. At this time, they were afraid of watching Qian beget gold''s brain splash. It was a dramatic scene. V1.Chapter 40 The raised iron bar didn''t greet Qian Shengjin, but was put on his right shoulder by Wen Yu. In fact, he wanted to beat Qian Shengjin twice, but Qian Shengjin didn''t give him a chance, so he closed his eyes and fainted. "Oh, it''s boring!" Wen Yu touched his nose and laughed, "what''s the matter with me? I''m a man of two generations. I''m 45 years old together. Why do I have nothing to do with these little children?" Wen Yu is really a man of two generations. He lost his parents when he was 15 in the last life and embarked on the road of cultivation. Later, he joined the dragon group. He has a special identity. He can''t contact many people at all, Even if he went to the countryside to save the world, he seldom spoke. As for this life, he only lived for two and a half months. The first 15 years were really the life of long shaotian. It can be said that he is not an adult at all. Otherwise, when the leader of the dragon group gives him a task, sometimes he doesn''t have to coax him to perform it like a child. Wen Yu put an iron bar on his shoulder in his right hand, straightened the canvas bag at his waist in his left hand, and glanced at the noble children around him with a sneer, "A bunch of conceited idiots! Listen to me, you noble idiots. I just said that you can call me Wenyu or waste. However, if you want to call me waste, you can beat me in the challenge arena. Otherwise, if I hear that any of you secretly call me waste, I will be very happy to challenge you. Of course, you can refuse, I will I won''t force you. I will only hang a sign on my chest with the word "waste", and then stand at the gate of your house to challenge you. Hey, my biggest weakness is a good heart. "After that, he turned and walked towards the stairs. Those noble children looked at Wen Yu''s back and thought, "your greatest advantage is a scoundrel!" Seeing that Wen Yu was leaving, situ Haonan hurried to catch up, climbed on Wen Yu''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "if they really call you waste and dare not accept your challenge, can you really do that?" Wen Yu''s mouth tilted slightly. "Anyway, I''m already recognized as a waste by the Empire, and I don''t care about multiple brands on my chest. But if anyone forces me to do so, he''ll have to be punished a little. Hehe, it''s definitely just a little punishment." Wen Yu''s funny smile made situ Haonan shiver and said to himself, "this is not a waste. It''s just a little devil. Fortunately, I didn''t offend him, otherwise I can''t escape bad luck today. But why did this guy suddenly become so strong? Qian Shengjin is also a green level third-order fighter. He kicked him and vomited blood. He knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up?" Thinking of Wen Yu''s strength, situ Haonan asked curiously, "Wen Yu, how strong is your strength?" "How strong is it? It''s hard to say." Wenyu replied mysteriously. "If you take my shoulder downstairs like this, I can kill you every step. Believe it or not?" Situ Haonan was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "ha ha, believe it! If you don''t believe it, you''ll have bad luck. I don''t want to try." he said so, but he didn''t think so in his heart. With his first-class strength of blue level, he can easily crush the four people of mafuron. The strength of blue level and green level is very different. Wen Yu knew that situ Haonan didn''t believe it and said nothing with a smile. Although situ Haonan gave him a good impression, it was only limited to his impression. Calling brothers was just Wen Yu''s polite words. "Brother Haonan, aren''t you in class? Why are you all running here? The rules of the seminary are not very strict and students are not allowed to be absent from class?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Ha ha, thanks to you. While we were having a class, the cleaner suddenly broke into our dormitory and said that our dormitory was smashed, and then we ran over. Other students saw the excitement and followed us. We had a theory class. Few people liked it. Plus our identity, the teacher didn''t care. If you came during our actual combat class, even if you took our dormitory The house building was demolished, and we didn''t dare to come. Our actual combat teacher was a famous ghost in the college. That guy wouldn''t care about your identity. Even if it was the prince, he would fight correctly. "After that, situ Haonan shivered with fear. Downstairs, Wen Yu refused situ Haonan''s invitation to dinner. He left the seminary alone with an iron bar. He could neither practice magic nor fight spirit. The college was not attractive to him. Walking on the bustling road, looking at the magicians in magic robes and holding magic wands, Wen Yu sighed secretly: "Ah, it''s a pity that I can''t learn such fun things. It''s strange why I can''t practice magic and fighting spirit. There''s nothing abnormal in my body. Can''t I say that a magician is different from normal people? Well, it should be so, otherwise one in ten thousand people can''t practice magic. What''s the matter with being unable to practice fighting spirit? I can''t say that a person who practices fighting spirit I''m not a normal person. No, I have to go back and ask. I''m a medical student. Maybe I can cultivate magic fighting spirit by beating my body twice. As the saying goes, if I can''t cultivate fighting spirit, I can''t even cultivate fighting spirit. Magic is a good thing. "Thinking of Wen Yu, I quickened my pace. When Wenyu returned home, only Daisy was at home alone. "Mom, where''s grandpa?" Wen Yu asked curiously. He hasn''t seen Brian out of the door since he was reborn. Instead of answering Wenyu, Daisy asked, "Wenyu, what''s up?" "Well, I want to know why I can''t practice magic and fighting spirit. I feel like I''m no different from normal people." Wenyu then said: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if I can practice fighting spirit. Magic is so fun. It''s a pity not to practice." Hearing that Wenyu regarded magic as a fun thing, Daisy couldn''t help laughing and explaining: "whether a person can practice magic depends on three points." "Which three points?!" Wen Yu asked impatiently. "Spiritual power, magic power and element affinity. To judge whether a person can practice magic, we should first look at his element affinity, that is, the ability to understand the magical elements between heaven and earth. This ability is born and cannot be enhanced by the day after tomorrow. That is to say, a person''s element affinity will not change from birth to death. If a person has element affinity, then look at his Spiritual power and magic power. If spiritual power and magic power are strong enough, you can practice magic. " "Spiritual power, I understand. What is magic power? Can it be obtained through cultivation?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "Every normal person has mental strength. It is just different from strength to strength. Magic power is different. It is the essence of the refinement of magic elements. Not everyone is born. If a person has an element affinity and enough mental strength, no magic power can not practice magic." Darius said with a smile, "to cast a magic, you need to use spiritual power to dominate the magic power, and then the magic power will mobilize the magic elements between heaven and earth, which will be released with the help of magic spells and magic wands. The magic power can be improved the day after tomorrow, but if there is no magic power, where to start." Wen Yu generally understood, so he asked, "Mom, I can''t practice magic. What''s missing?" Daisy replied with a gloomy look: "you have no element affinity. Without element affinity, you can''t feel the magic elements between heaven and earth. No matter how strong your spiritual power and magic power are." "Oh, is Grandpa Anthony''s crystal ball used to test element affinity?" "Well" Wen Yu didn''t give up, but then asked, "Mom, if I have element affinity, what can I do to feel the magical elements between heaven and earth?" "Close your eyes and feel the surroundings with your heart. The magic elements are hidden in the air around us." "Oh" Wen Yu answered, then sat cross legged on the chair and slowly closed his eyes. Seeing Wenyu trying to feel the magic element, Daisy shook her head bitterly. "Mom, I feel it!" Wen Yu suddenly opened his eyes and shouted happily. "What?!" Daisy sprang up and asked excitedly, "do you feel the magic element? Really?" V1.Chapter 41 "What?!" Daisy sprang up and asked excitedly, "do you feel the magic element? Really?" "Gaga, mom, I''m teasing you. I just feel dark. Gaga, it can''t be the dark element." Wenyu replied with a grimace. Daisy glared at Wen Yu with a smile and scolded, "smelly boy, is your skin itchy?! even your mother dares to tease. By the way, our restaurant''s rebirth dream has been completed and will open in three days. Your grandfather has gone to the palace. His majesty Derek will join in at that time. You have to cook in person." "Yesterday I asked my father, he said it wasn''t finished yet. How could it be finished today?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Daisy explained, "your father said that he hasn''t finished the decoration yet. In fact, he can start the business long ago. It''s just that your father said he wanted to pursue perfection, so it''s delayed until now. Wenyu, you proposed to regenerate the dream. Why don''t you care at all?" "Dad did it all by himself. Can I rest assured? Besides, I can''t help even if I care." Wen Yu replied, "by the way, mom, why do everyone do magic?" "Magic?" Doris looked at Wenyu puzzled. "Oh, there are more things in his hand out of thin air. For example, Grandpa Anthony suddenly had a crystal ball in his hand that night," Wen Yu explained. Then Daisy understood Wen Yu''s meaning. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s from the space ring." seeing that Wen Yu was puzzled, Daisy then explained: "Space ring is an extremely precious storage item, which is divided into three grades: high, medium and low. The storage space of low-level space ring is very small. The storage space of intermediate space ring is as large as half a hall, and the storage space of high-level space ring is much larger, which is as large as three halls." Then Daisy withdrew a dark green ring from the middle finger of her left hand, handed it to Wen Yu and said, "this is my space ring, but I stay at home every day and rarely use it. Here you are." Wen Yu would not refuse such a wonderful thing. He thanked him and took it down. "Wenyu, this ring is my family''s heirloom. It was passed on to me when your grandfather died. Now I give it to you. You must cherish it." "En" Wen Yu nodded hard and then put the ring on the middle finger of his left hand. He found that he couldn''t use it yet. He asked awkwardly, "Mom, how can I use it?" "This space ring is quite special. It needs a drop of blood to recognize the Lord. I have rescinded the contract with it. Just drop a drop of blood on it. Don''t worry, wait until I finish." Daisy glanced at monkey anxious Wenyu and then said: "Space rings basically don''t need blood to recognize the Lord, but only some special ones. Space rings that need blood to recognize the Lord can''t be used as long as the owner doesn''t die. Of course, if the owner dies, others can let the ring recognize the Lord again. As I said earlier, space rings are divided into three levels: high, high and low, but you don''t have this ring on your hand Step, this is another special feature of it. Its storage space is determined by your mental strength. No one knows how big its maximum storage space is. After you drop blood to recognize the Lord, you can feel its storage space and the things in it as long as you think about the ring on your finger. Just think about it. You can put things and take things in it. Of course, you should put them in Things must be in your hands. Well, you can let it recognize the Lord. Let mom see how strong your mental power is. There are some gadgets made by mom before. You can play with them. " Wen Yu can''t wait to bite his right index finger and squeeze out a drop of blood on the ring. When the blood drops on the ring, Wen Yu''s brain suddenly roared, as if it had been blasted by gunpowder. Then Wen Yu felt that a huge suction force was evacuating his brain, as if someone had inserted a large syringe into his head and sucked out his brain. "Ah -" Wen Yu couldn''t help shouting with his head in his hands. The pain of tearing his heart and lungs made him want to faint. "Wenyu!" Daisy screamed, ran to Wenyu, grabbed his hands and asked anxiously, "Wenyu, what''s the matter?! tell mom, what''s the matter?!" "Ah -- Mom, it hurts! My head hurts! Ah --" Wen Yu forced himself to endure the pain and squeezed out a few words from his teeth. In a short moment, his face became very white, his face was covered with bean sized sweat, and his close clothes were soaked with cold sweat. It can be seen how terrible the pain is. Wen Yu wanted to faint, but the intense pain constantly stimulated his brain to keep him awake. The more painful Wen Yu was, the more sober he was, the more painful it was. Seeing Wenyu''s painful touch, Daisy''s tears fell down her cheeks like a pouring rain. "Wuwu, Wenyu''s mother is bad. Mother shouldn''t give you this ring. Wuwu, Wenyu, you must not be busy!" Hearing Daisy''s cry, Wen Yu held back the pain of tears in her brain, held out her right hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, squeezed out a smile and said, "Mom, don''t cry! I, I''m not, nothing!" But the cold sweat on his face and body kept coming out, and his right hand was shaking for Daisy''s tears. However, he didn''t cry again, because he said he wouldn''t make Daisy sad again, so he kept telling himself to hold back no matter how painful it was and couldn''t let his mother continue to cry. In order to divert Daisy''s attention, Wen Yu said with a strong smile, "Mom, help me wipe and wipe my sweat! No, don''t cry!" but his smile is more ugly than crying, which makes Daisy cry even worse. Daisy nodded not to cry and wiped Wen Yu''s sweat with her silk scarf. Just when Wen Yu couldn''t help but want to knock himself unconscious with his fist, the tearing pain in his brain finally disappeared, followed by a sense of coolness, which spread all over his body in an instant along the meridians. The cool Wen Yu was floating like an immortal. The contrast between the past and the future was too great. "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang sighed with relief and said with a heartfelt smile: "Mom, you''ve hurt me badly. If you know how painful it is to make the space ring bleed and recognize the Lord, you don''t want to kill me." "Young master, are you all right?" Wen Yu''s scream attracted a group of guards, but without permission, they didn''t dare to step into the hall, but stood at the door anxiously watching the scene of Wen Yu''s scream. Wenyu smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine. Go and be busy." When Daisy saw that Wenyu was really all right, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked suspiciously, "Wenyu, what''s the matter? I didn''t feel any discomfort when I let this ring recognize the Lord. If I knew it would be so painful, I would naturally tell you to be prepared." V1.Chapter 42 "Eh" Wen Yu was surprised and said what he felt after letting the space ring bleed to recognize the Lord just now. Daisy looked uneasy and said with concern, "Wenyu, check your body quickly to see if you have been damaged." Thinking of the pain just now, Wen Yu was afraid for a while. He quickly closed his eyes and examined his body. Then his face suddenly showed great joy. His feet made great efforts and rushed out of the hall in an instant. At the same time, he shouted, "Mom, don''t worry, my body hasn''t been damaged. The cold sweat made my body sticky. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes." Wen Yu ran out with a smile. With his words, Daisy''s hanging heart suddenly relaxed. Thinking of Wen Yu''s scream just now, Daisy was shocked into a cold sweat again and said with chagrin: "I knew I wouldn''t give Wen Yu this strange ring. It''s strange that nothing strange happened when I let him recognize the Lord. I''ll ask Wen Yu after taking a bath. If there''s anything strange, let Wen Yu terminate the contract with him." Wen Yu was excited and ecstatic because when he examined his body, he was surprised to find that most of the eight strange meridians in his body had been opened, leaving only some acupoints that were difficult to open, and all the impurities in his body were excluded from his body, just like the legendary washing meridians, cutting veins, taking off the fetus and changing bones. When he was ready for hot water and took off his clothes in his bedroom, he found that his skin was covered with blood A thick layer of black viscous substance, Wen Yu knew that this was to eliminate impurities outside the body. After taking a comfortable hot bath, Wen Yu sat cross legged on the bed and slowly operated the Yitian Jue. He had begun to practice Yitian Jue a month ago, but he had not broken through the first level. Inspired by Wen Yu, a faint genuine Qi in the elixir field moves slowly along the meridians, and everything goes smoothly. Every time the genuine Qi moves forward in the vein, it will increase a bit, which makes Wen Yu very happy. After two rounds of operation, the genuine Qi has increased to a very considerable degree. After three rounds, the genuine Qi no longer increases. Wen Yu is not in a hurry to finish the work, but urges the genuine Qi to be small The heart and wings collided with some weak meridians that have not been opened. Most of these meridians are under the surface of the skin and have no impact on cultivation. However, Wen Yu likes to pursue perfection, and opening up these weak meridians is helpful for physical strength. Wen Yu did not try to collide with Ren Du''s big meridians, and his current skill is not enough to open up these meridians. Daisy waited in the hall for more than half an hour, but Wenyu still didn''t come back. She couldn''t help worrying. She came to the door of Wenyu''s bedroom, tapped the door twice and asked, "Wenyu, haven''t you finished washing? Are you really okay?" "Mom, I''m fine. It hurt too much just now. My muscles hurt a little. I want to soak more. You wait in the hall first, and I''ll be there in a minute." Wen Yu said after receiving his work. He had opened up all the tiny meridians in his body, and he was light all over. How comfortable and comfortable it should be. After putting on his clothes, Wen Yu said with a smile, "is this a gift from heaven? Let a ring recognize the Lord and help me get the Yitian formula?" Directly promote to the third level Huitian. As long as you open up several acupoints of governor Ren, you can break through to the fourth level Wutian. I don''t know what level my strength has reached now. At least I should be able to deal with the fighting soldiers of blue Level 3. Do you want to find dad to verify it? " Wen Yu soon gave up the idea. Yesterday, his strength was still between green level 3 and blue level 1. Today, it has soared to blue Level 3 or even higher. He doesn''t want to be treated as a monster by his family. "If some research maniacs know that their skills are growing so fast, they will catch me for anatomical research. I don''t want to be a white mouse. Then hide my strength for the time being." With the decision, Wen Yu thought of the space ring that made his strength soar. But when he looked at the middle finger of his left hand, he was surprised to find that the ring was missing and replaced by a circle of dark green marks, just like a tattoo. Wen Yu put the middle finger of his left hand in front of him and observed it carefully. He was surprised and said, "this guy won''t be integrated with me." thinking of the way to use the space ring, Wen Yu tried to feel the dark green mark on his left hand. After a little feeling, his mouth opened into a circle, because he felt an extremely huge space, which was as big as fidonaro. If the storage space of the high-level space ring was as big as three halls, then the space ring was a super high-level space ring. There was nothing special about this space. The edge of the space was a fog and space These things are stacked right in the middle of the. Wen Yu secretly said, "these things should be mom. Mom said that the stronger the mental strength, the larger the space. The fog around the space should shrink back around with the enhancement of my mental strength." "Hehe, lucky little guy, did you wake me up?" Wen Yuzheng looked at the huge space curiously. Suddenly, a laugh rang out in his mind, which made him tremble. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at his bedroom. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anyone. When he thought he hit a ghost in the daytime, the voice sounded again. "Don''t be afraid, little fellow. I won''t hurt you and I won''t hurt you. Don''t look for it. I''m in the ring on your hand. Just think about it and don''t say it." Wen Yu now wants to cut off the dark green mark on his middle finger with a knife. He bumped into a ghost in the daytime. What''s more terrible is that the ghost is still in his body. If Wen Yu didn''t have a good bearing capacity in his heart, he might have fainted. After emboldening himself, Wen Yu thought silently and asked, "who are you? Why are you in this ring? Why is this ring integrated with my flesh and blood? I don''t want this ring now. How can I take it down?" "Hehe, little guy, you have so many questions." the voice smiled, but answered one by one: "You don''t know who I am, so I won''t waste my saliva on this issue. The reason why I am in this ring is that I sealed a trace of my energy in this ring before I died. I just want to know who will be lucky to get this baby. It dissolves into your flesh and blood because it recognizes you as the Lord. If you don''t want this ring , the method is very simple. Just cut off your fingers. " Wen Yu turned his eyes and replied angrily: "If I knew who you are, I would ask you?! your head is sick! You said that since you are already dead, why don''t you die clean and come out to scare people after death? You can scare others. Why do you scare me? You think I''m easy to bully. Also, you dare to lie to me. This ring was given to me after others rescinded the contract. Why didn''t she wear it when she wore it It will melt with her flesh and blood. I managed to grow ten fingers. Don''t you mean to cut it. Idiot! " The voice didn''t do business because of Wen Yu''s scolding, but still said gently: "ha ha, boy, my mouth is very powerful. I won''t compete with you. My energy is disappearing. To make a long story short, I''ll introduce you to this ring." Wen Yu hurried to listen carefully. "This ring is very powerful!" Wen Yu waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the following. He couldn''t help shouting, "you said it!" "It''s over." "Finished?" "Well" "Then you talk long." "Well, this ring has your unexpected ability. It''s absolutely powerful!" "Finished?" "It''s over!" Wen Yu suddenly ran away: "I dare to play with Lao Tzu!" V1.Chapter 43 "Hehe, little guy, I won''t tease you." the voice smiled brightly. "Lucky boy, I just explored your body." "You pervert, peeping at me!" Wen Yu shouted, but he could only bite his teeth and stare. "Don''t be so ugly. My sexual orientation was very normal and I wasn''t interested in men. If you were a beautiful woman, I might look more. Boy, there is a strange energy in your body, which is neither magic nor fighting spirit. What is that?" "I want you to take care of it! Lust ghost!" Wen Yu replied angrily. "Boy, you''re really poor. You can''t practice magic or fight spirit. Not only do you have no element affinity, but you don''t have any magic power in your body, and your body can''t condense fight spirit. Poor, poor! Boy, do you want to learn magic?" Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and his tone drifted 180 degrees. He asked softly, "senior, do you have a way for me to learn magic?" "No!" "My grass, son of a bitch, you''re kidding me again!" Wen Yu said rude words directly. "Sorry, I said one more word just now. It should be." the voice said with a sly smile. Wen Yu wanted to drag this guy out and throw it to the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex, so that the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex could explode his mouth and his chrysanthemum. But now he asked for help, Wen Yu had to suppress his anger and brazenly flatter: "senior, you have a lot of adults. Don''t take my words to heart and fart. How can I learn magic?" "Boy, your fart stinks! Oh, I don''t have much time to quarrel with you. Make a long story short." "No! You must talk long and quickly." The voice really sped up and said like a burst of beans: "In fact, it''s not that I can make you have the ability to practice magic, but that this ring has. To be clear, it''s the ability of this ring. It''s integrated with you now, and its ability is your ability. The ability of this ring is to devour magic to enhance its own magic power. It can devour any magic. The premise is that the energy of devouring the target is within its bearing range. If If it exceeds its bearing capacity, it will lose its magic power. Swallowing magic is equivalent to the cultivation of magicians. The more it swallows, the greater its power will be. " "How should I use it? Do I recite magic spells like a magician?" "No, you just need to think about it. For example, if you want to cast fireball, just imagine fireball directly." "How can it Devour Magic?" "Lucky little fellow, be kind to this ring. I''m gone! Thank you for talking with me for so long!" "Hey! Hey! You haven''t answered my question yet. Don''t worry about dying first. Hey, are you really dead? Can you fake a corpse and die after answering my question. Hey..." no matter how Wen Yu called, the voice didn''t ring again. After confirming that the other party was really dead, Wen Yucai reluctantly stopped calling and sighed: "it''s a magical world. There are all kinds of strange things. He said I can do magic as long as I want. Hey, hey, try it." Wen Yu held his left hand high, his middle finger high and vertical, and his other four fingers bent. He shouted angrily: "my day! Oh, no, it should be fireball!" "Poof!" as soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, a fire burst out between his raised middle fingers. "Shit!" Wen Yu shouted, moved his middle finger to his eyes, looked at the fire on his fingertips and sighed, "man, you are too weak. The flame when a match burns is bigger than you. How can you swallow other people''s magic like a bird? A little wind can blow you out. Poof -" With that, Wen Yu blew a breath on his middle finger, which made the flame at his fingertips sway around, but it was firm. "Poof -" Wen Yu blew hard again. The result was the same. After the flame shook a few times, it was still strong. It jumped a few times from time to time, as if laughing at Wen Yu. "Ha ha!" Wen Yu laughed happily, "yes! Yes! Although it''s weak, the ignition is enough! Anyway, I don''t expect to fight with you. You''ll be my lighter in the future. Well, the man didn''t seem to say that he can only use fire magic. Can he say - water polo!" "Poof!" a drop of water floated on Wenyu''s fingertips. Wen Yu glanced and said, "that''s all. It''s no use farting. It''s better to use fireball. Try some other magic." "Electric ball!" "Earth ball!" "Wind ball!" "Earth ball!" "Light ball!" "Dark ball!" "Egg ball! Oh, no, it seems that there is no such magic." If someone hears Wen Yu doing magic like this, he will probably die of laughter. All magic is a ball. It''s not surprising that Wen Yu has seen Lina''s fireball when he came to this world. He didn''t see the thunder magic cast by Anthony at all. "Space ball!" "Eh, why didn''t you respond? It seems that this guy doesn''t know the magic of space. Then change the one, soul ball! Eh, he still didn''t respond. Forget it, these two kinds of magic don''t matter. Anyway, they don''t have much effect." Wen Yu said to himself. He didn''t even think about whether the space ball and soul ball can be seen with his eyes. Let alone whether these two kinds of Magic have a ball or not. Touching the mark on the middle finger, Wen Yu fantasized: "If I can make you swallow magic stronger, will I not be an all-round magician in the future? Gaga, that''s great! But what can you do to swallow magic? If you swallow magic in battle, you''re too weak. Forget it, I can''t take this risk. If you''re injured and your magic power is weakened, it''s estimated that you can''t send out fireballs, then my lighter will be gone. Strange, since you Why was he so weak when he followed that guy in the past? He can seal his energy. His strength should not be poor. He is strong. He must be strengthened by you, but how can he become stronger when you are so weak? Is it that your strength gradually weakened after he died? It should be like this. Gaga, well, follow me in the future. If possible, I will let him You become stronger. You''ll be called the whole ring in the future. "Although Wen Yu''s guess is not all right, it''s eight or nine. "Dong Dong Dong" a knock on the door interrupted Wen Yu''s fantasy, and then Daisy''s concerned voice sounded: "Wen Yu, are you lying to mom? Are you hurt? Open the door quickly and let mom see." "Zhi -" Wen Yu opened the door and appeared in front of daisy with a smile. "Mom, I''m fine. I just soak more. Do you think I''m hurt?" Daisy looked up and down at Wen Yu carefully for a while, and then said with a reassuring smile, "you''ve been washing for more than an hour. Can mom not worry. Wen Yu, how do I feel you''ve changed? But I can''t tell where you''ve changed." Wen Yu knew that Daisy felt this way because "Yi Tian Jue" reached the third floor. He smiled and said, "Mom, you still need to think about it. Your son must be handsome!" Daisy surprisingly didn''t refute Wen Yu, and nodded seriously, "yes! It''s becoming handsome!" "Mom, my son still listens to this and will say it often in the future! Eh, mom, I haven''t seen you for more than an hour. You''ve become beautiful again!" "Hee hee, good son, mom likes to hear this, and she will say it often in the future!" Ghana, who had just returned from the outside, heard the dialogue between the mother and son and was almost choked by her saliva. V1.Chapter 44 Daisy took Wenyu and walked towards the hall. She asked, "Wenyu, why did you have a headache just now? Have you found the reason?" Wen Yu put the middle finger of his left hand in front of daisy and said with a smile, "Mom, look!" "Pa!" Daisy slapped Wenyu hard on the back of the head and scolded, "smelly boy, please fight!" Wen Yu noticed that the posture of his left hand was very indecent, and quickly stretched out the other four fingers, "Mom, look at the difference between the middle finger of my left hand and before." Daisy glanced at the dark green mark on Wenyu''s middle finger. She was very familiar with the dark green mark. It was the pattern on the space ring she gave Wenyu. She asked strangely, "Wenyu, does the space ring melt into your finger?" "Well," Wen Yu smiled and nodded, pulling daisy in another direction, "Mom, go to your father''s room and tell you a more strange thing about this ring." Wen Yu originally wanted to hide it, but he gave up the idea of hiding it when he thought it would be exposed in front of his family sooner or later. After entering Yasi and Daisy''s room, Wen Yu closed the doors and windows and tightened the curtains. Seeing Wen Yu''s mysterious appearance, Daisy couldn''t help asking, "Wen Yu, what''s so mysterious?" Wen Yu didn''t answer, but asked, "Mom, is it safe to speak here?" Daisy gave Wenyu a reassuring look. "The sound insulation effect of the room is very good. As long as you don''t shout, even if someone stands by the window, you can''t hear the sound in the room." "Mom, look! Fireball!" This time, Daisy was not angry because Wenyu pointed her middle finger at herself, because all her attention was attracted by the faint flame at Wenyu''s fingertips. Wen Yu was very satisfied with the shocked look of daisy. After Daisy saw the flame at her fingertips, he successively performed several other series of magic. Although it was very weak, Daisy saw it clearly. After performing his magic, Wen Yu looked at Daisy with a smile and waited for her to wake up from her shock. I don''t know whether it was ten or fifteen minutes. Anyway, it took a long time for Daisy to wake up. She grabbed Wenyu''s shoulder with trembling hands and asked, "Wenyu, Wenyu, what''s going on? Why do you suddenly know magic, and all seven series of magic can be used?! tell me quickly!" Wen Yu was gripped by Daisy''s hands and grinned. It was not easy for him to break free. He comforted: "Mom, calm down! Calm down! No one can know about it!" "Hoo Hoo!" Daisy took two deep breaths, then nodded to Wenyu to indicate that she had calmed down. "Mom, when I found that the ring melted into my finger, I felt it according to your statement, and then..." Wen Yu said the whole story without a trace. Of course, he omitted the matter about Yitian Jue. "Incredible! Incredible! Incredible!" after hearing Wen Yu''s story, Daisy said three incredible things, "That elder must be a top expert. He can seal his remaining energy in the space ring. If he hadn''t died, I would think he was a supreme God. It seems that the ancestors who owned this ring before didn''t really let it master. It''s estimated that our spiritual power is too weak! I didn''t expect that your spiritual power is so strong, Wen Yu However, it''s terrible to expand the storage space of the ring to such a large imperial city! Wenyu, the goddess of luck is very kind to you. She deprives you of your ability to cultivate magic and fight spirit, but gives you seven series of magic abilities. You don''t even need to read magic spells when casting them. If you can let it swallow magic and become stronger, you will become the first magician in the magic continent! Wenyu, before you don''t have enough strength to protect yourself, the ability of this ring is limited to For me, your father and your grandfather know that others, even Ruixue, can''t say. Do you understand? " "Mom, I understand. If others know, I''m afraid the bastard of the God of light will be greedy. I don''t want to be chased and killed by people all over the continent." "Hehe, just understand. Wenyu, didn''t you say you don''t know how it devours magic? Let''s try it now." "How can I try without a magician?" "Who says there is no magician, mom is a magician, but the level is a little low, just a third-order magician. Mom''s talent is stupid, and she can''t break through the level of a first-order senior magician." Daisy smiled shyly. Wen Yu''s two eyes were as bright as a 100 watt light bulb, which made Daisy uncomfortable. "Wenyu, take a magic wand from the space ring. There are many magic wands in it, which I collected before." "En" Wen Yu couldn''t wait to take out a magic wand from the space ring and handed it to Daisy. Daisy danced her magic wand and whispered the spell. Then a fist sized fireball appeared in front of Wen Yu. "Mom, you are a fire magician, great! Great!" Wen Yu shouted excitedly. The fire department is the favorite of the seven Department magic Chinese Yu. Daisy slipped a funny smile from the corner of her eye and said, "Wenyu, attack it with your fireball. I''ll control this fireball and don''t let it fight back. By the way, try to use your index finger instead of your middle finger. It''s indecent!" "En, en, en" Wen Yu nodded excitedly, his left index finger stretched out, and the faint flame appeared at his fingertips. "Go!" Wen Yu whispered, and the faint flame broke away from his fingertips and flew towards the fist sized fireball. A strange scene happened. When the weak flame touched the fist sized fireball, the big fireball disappeared out of thin air, just like a flame extinguished. "Wenyu, it''s successful!" cried daisy in surprise. "I clearly felt that the fireball I sent out was swallowed by a force." Wen Yu was more excited than Darius and shouted, "Mom, come again! Come again!" "Fireball technique!" Daisy released another fireball, twice as big as the one just now. Wenyu did not hesitate to direct the flame at his fingertips to the big fireball. Daisy said she would control the fireball and not fight back, so Wenyu was not worried at all. As a result, the big fireball disappeared out of thin air again. Wen Yu didn''t ask Daisy to cast the fireball again, but carefully observed the flame flying back to her fingertips and said happily, "Mom, the flame has become bigger. Although it''s only a little, it has become bigger. Water polo!" Wen Yu took back the fireball and replaced it with a water ball. After observing it, he sighed disappointed: "the water ball has not become larger. It seems that only by absorbing water magic can the water ball become larger. In this case, if I want to enhance the power of the whole ring, my ability will be exposed. Hey -" "Fool! Dead brain!" said daisy with a smile. "Mom can gradually strengthen your fire magic, and then we can catch all kinds of magical Warcraft back. You can use fire magic to absorb other systems." V1.Chapter 45 "Fool! Dead brain!" said daisy with a smile. "Mom can gradually strengthen your fire magic, and then we can catch all kinds of magical Warcraft back. You can use fire magic to absorb other systems." Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and hurriedly urged, "Mom, come on, let''s continue!" In this way, the two mothers and children hid in the room. One performed fireball art, and the other manipulated a ghost like fireball to devour the big fireball until the evening. Brian and Yasi didn''t come back for lunch. "Oh, no, no, I''m so tired!" cried Daisy, wiping the sweat on her forehead. Wen Yu found that Daisy''s face was a little pale. She scolded herself as an asshole and asked with concern, "Mom, what''s the matter?" Daisy shook her head and said with a smile: "Wenyu, it''s getting dark. We haven''t stopped since the morning. Although fireball is the simplest magic, it will consume mom''s mental power and magic power after several hours of continuous casting. Hey, you''re a good ring. It doesn''t consume your mental power and magic power to cast magic. Wenyu, although your fireball is only half the size of a fist now, can you I feel that its power is more powerful than the fireball skill fully displayed by the third-order magician. " Wen Yu was stunned and asked excitedly, "really?!" "Well," Daisy nodded definitely, "but I''m just talking about the magic of fireball. If you change to other magic, your fireball will be vulnerable." "Why?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. He knew nothing about magic. Daisy explained: "Wenyu, fireball is the simplest magic of fire magic. Although it can improve its power with the improvement of the level of magicians, it is the simplest and most basic magic of fire magic. In addition to fireball, there are many low-level, intermediate, high-level and even forbidden magic. Low-level fire magic alone is more powerful than fireball Several times. " "Mom, I see." Wen Yu replied indifferently, "I just need to know fireball. I''m not very interested in other magic. Compared with the long-distance battle of magicians, I prefer the close combat of soldiers, which is exciting and man enough." "Cut! What''s great about soldiers? To put it bluntly, they are a group of wild cattle who only know how to rush forward." Daisy replied disdainfully. She seemed very unhappy that Wen Yu despised the magician, "If you reach the level of a great wizard, you can destroy a city and wipe out hundreds of thousands of troops. As for soldiers, even if you reach the level of gold, you can kill up to 180 people with one knife and one fist. How can you compare with a wizard." Wen Yu''s eyes were about to come out, and he cried inconceivably: "Mom, there is such a big gap between soldiers and magicians? Doesn''t that mean that a big magician can kill a gold level fighter at will?!" Daisy was stunned and sighed after a long time: "son, it seems that you don''t understand magic at all. The gold level morale fighter and the great devil guide are at the same level. How can there be such a big gap? Well, it''s dark. You can cook. From tomorrow on, I''ll instill some magic knowledge into you." After Wen Yu cooked the meal, he waited about half an hour before Brian and Yasi came back one after another. Their faces were the same tired color. "Grandpa, why are you so tired?" Wen Yu asked curiously while eating. He hasn''t seen Brian out of the house since his rebirth, but today he not only went out, but also went all day and didn''t even come back for lunch. Brian shook his head and sighed bitterly, "it''s not for your rebirth dream. It''s going to open in three days. I have to find some people to support it. Today, I''ve been running around all day. I went to the Imperial Palace and all the Duke and Marquis''s houses. Those bastards flatter each other, and I don''t know whether they will come on the day when the rebirth dream opens." Wenyu couldn''t help smiling when the iron man general and Duke were busy about this. When he heard Brian say that he had gone to all the Duke and Marquis''s house, his expression suddenly became embarrassed and said: "Grandpa, I accidentally beat two little farts in the college today. One is Ma Fulong, the other is Qian Jinsheng, and I offended one is Qi luobuk. It seems that there are several. I forgot my name." "Poof" Brian just took a mouthful of wine and sprayed it out. Yasi couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, Dad, you invited people to join in, but your grandson beat people''s grandson and young master. Tut Tut, you two really don''t have an ordinary tacit understanding. Wen Yu, tell me, how did you teach Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin?" Wen Yu glanced at Brian secretly. Seeing that Brian was not very angry, he replied: "My dormitory was smashed by four of them on the same floor, so I found an iron bar to smash their dormitory. I just smashed it, and I don''t know who tipped off the news. Malfuron and a group of people blocked me at the door of the dormitory. Malfuron challenged me, and then we jumped -" "Jumping off a building? What building?" Brian asked puzzled. ASI and Daisy also looked curious. Ruixue, who sat silently eating, also put down her chopsticks and looked at Wenyu. "Just jump from the roof of the dormitory. Gaga, that fool." Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of Ma Fulong''s determined eyes before jumping from the roof. "Ma Fulong''s fool jumped from the fourth floor and fainted directly. I don''t know if his life is in danger." "Wenyu, what about you?!" Daisy asked in surprise, but also puzzled. Wenyu came back alive. Daisy knew how high Wenyu''s dormitory building was. She jumped from such a high place, but Wenyu was fine, which made her very puzzled. Wen Yu glanced at the crowd with depressed eyes and said, "don''t you think I''ll jump from such a high place?" Brian nodded at the same time. "If I jumped from such a high place, you wouldn''t sit here for dinner now, but go to the seminary to collect my body. Idiots would jump from such a high place." Wen Yu turned his eyes and replied. ASI was more puzzled. "Didn''t you try to duel with mafuron? Since he jumped down, what about you?" "I admit defeat!" Wen Yu answered righteously. Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Wen Yu finally felt a little embarrassed and defended himself: "I''ve asked others. I can admit defeat in a duel. I didn''t cheat or commit a foul. Hey, did you listen to me? Didn''t you admit defeat in a duel? As for this?! cut, I haven''t seen the world!" Wenyu immediately felt reasonable and straight. V1.Chapter 46 "Giggle" Daisy was the first to wake up from her dull state and laughed back and forth. She had no image of an aristocratic young woman. "Boy, you have seed!" Asahi, who woke up one after another, had to admire Chao Wenyu and gave a thumbs up. Brian looked at Wen Yu with strange eyes and asked, "Wen Yu, you are the grandson of the Duke and a great nobleman. Don''t you feel ashamed to admit defeat in the duel?" Wen Yu shook his head without hesitation and replied, "of course not. It''s a stupid thing to do when you know you can''t do it. What''s the matter with the noble? The noble is not a reckless man. However, Grandpa, if you think I''m doing this to undermine your Duke''s dignity, I won''t do it in the future." "No! Of course not!" Brian hurried back. "You are a brave, resourceful and flexible man. Wenyu, you did a good job! The boy named Qian Shengjin won''t be cheated by you to jump down from the upstairs, will you?" "No. at that time, there were forty or fifty noble children watching. Considering your face, I had a fair fight with him and kicked him unconscious. Gaga, the green level third-order fighting swordsman, was kicked unconscious by me. You don''t know the eyes of those noble children looking at me. By the way, remember that the guy whose limbs were wasted by me and called Carter was a green level first-order fighting warrior, but he He is two or three years older than Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin. Both Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin are green level three-level fighters. But why does grandpa Ghana say Carter is a leader among his peers? Compared with Ma Fulong, he is not far behind? " "Hehe, Carter''s first-class green strength is indeed the best among his peers, but it is only limited to the best. Wenyu, do you know the nickname of your class? Golden genius. These forty or fifty students are talented young people selected from all the nobles of the Empire. Every Theological Seminary will have such a class to cultivate useful talents for the Empire "Mafuron''s green third-order strength can only be regarded as medium strength in the golden talent class," Brian replied. "Shit, it''s out of sight. I didn''t expect that there are still dragons and crouching tigers among those little children. Golden genius class, golden genius class, genius." Wen Yu muttered more and more and felt something wrong. "Genius? Grandpa, how could I be in the genius class?!" he finally chewed out something wrong. He is a waste, but he is in the genius class. Can he not be laughed at by those guys. "Hey, I''m also good for you. Now we''re all alive and can take care of you, but what should you do when we can''t take care of you in the future? With your original weak system, you will certainly be bullied. So I ruthlessly threw you into the golden genius class to let you thoroughly see the gap between yourself and others and die and survive. I hope you can realize it in the cruel reality Find a way to live for yourself. Who knows that something happened not long after you entered the college. Hehe, in fact, we should thank Carter, otherwise you won''t have the strength you have now. " Wenyu smiled and nodded, thinking that he should really thank Carter, or I might be reincarnated and reborn into a pig. "Wen Yu, do you know whose grandsons Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin are?" Brian shook his head and smiled bitterly. "They will be there on the opening day of the rebirth dream, but they are not here to support, but to smash. Hey, Wen Yu, you can poke a big basket for me." "Is the background of those two boys very hard?" Wen Yu asked. ASI replied for Brian: "Mafuron is the grandson of the imperial Duke cabrona. The six westernmost counties and cities of the Empire are the fiefdoms of cabrona. The Duke generally has six or seven counties and cities. But the six counties and cities of cabrona are different. These six counties and cities have many mountains and rich underground mineral veins. Most of the mineral veins of the Empire are in the territory of cabrona, so the title of the Duke of cabrona is important It''s heavier than most dukes. Qian Jinsheng is the grandson of Mohamed Josie, the imperial Chancellor of the exchequer. Fortunately, your grandfather is not in charge of the army now. Otherwise, if you beat his grandson, Mohamed Josie will do everything possible to reduce your grandfather''s military spending. Qi luobuk is the grandson of yelukid, the imperial prime minister. Boy, you poked three oversized hornet nests at once. " Yasi looked at Wen Yu with gloating eyes. "Cut!" Wen Yu snorted disdainfully. "Whatever, with Grandpa, what can they do to me. Besides, we''re just opening a restaurant. Can they smash the rebirth dream?" "He dares!" Yasi''s eyes were angry. He handled the rebirth dream from beginning to end. He had some feelings, "if anyone dares to smash the rebirth dream, I''ll smash his skull." "Wenyu, Derek will join in when the rebirth dream opens. You have to cook yourself at that time," Brian said with a smile. Wen Yu patted his chest and promised, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m sure Derek will patronize every day. Dad, is 100 gold coins a dish expensive?" Yasi was stunned for a moment. He laughed as if he heard the funniest joke and said, "ha ha, Wenyu, you want money crazy! A dish of 100 gold coins, rob money!" Wen Yu hasn''t spent money since his rebirth. He doesn''t have any concept of money in this continent. He only knows that the money in this continent is not paper tickets, but gold and silver coins. "What is the concept of a gold coin?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously. Daisy smiled and explained: "A poor family spends dozens of silver coins a year. An ordinary family spends only one or two gold coins a year. Even a little aristocrat spends no more than two hundred gold coins a year. For example, our Duke''s house only spends dozens of gold coins a year. However, we are different. Our usual expenses are food, drink and clothing, which can''t cost much. The average Duke''s house spends a year The normal cost is about 5000 gold coins. " "Five thousand gold coins?!" Wen Yu was startled and said to himself, "poor people only spend tens of silver coins a year, while a duke''s house spends five thousand gold coins a year. The gap between the rich and the poor is too big!" "Wenyu, now you should know the concept of 100 gold coins for a dish. Your father said it''s not too much to rob money. Yaya''s dish is more expensive than our Duke''s house in a year!" said daisy with a smile. "Hey, hey," Wen Yu said with a sly smile, "I just want to rob money! Dad, do you want to become a rich man?" The evil smile on Wen Yu''s face brightened Yasi''s eyes and asked, "Wen Yu, do you have a way?!" "As long as you listen to me, I promise to make you worth more than ten thousand within a year." Wen Yu promised, "Dad, the lowest price of vegetables in the rebirth dream is 50 gold coins. Then you send someone to spread the news that the rebirth dream is specially opened for the rich and noble. People without money, status and status stand aside. Even Derek is full of praise for our food, and you can''t get tired of it. This shows that our food is really delicious. When those nobles taste our food, they will certainly boast in front of their friends about how delicious the food of rebirth dream is. Unfortunately, it''s too expensive for the rich to eat. The nobles and the rich want face and like to show off and compare, If someone said that in front of him, we would eat and drink in our rebirth dream without saying a word. When our signboard is played out, we won''t worry that no one will come to eat. Those nobles love to show off. If there are some happy events at home, they will certainly have a banquet in our rebirth dream, Gaga. Won''t there be a lot of gold coins at that time! " "Wen Yu, what you said is very good. Is it feasible? Aristocrats do have money, but they won''t spend thousands of gold coins on a meal." ASI wondered. V1.Chapter 47 "Wen Yu, what you said is very good. Is it feasible? Aristocrats do have money, but they won''t spend thousands of gold coins on a meal." ASI wondered. Darius brightened her eyes and agreed: "son, you are so insidious! If you develop according to your meaning, our rebirth dream will become a place for nobles to compare their status and a sign for nobles to show off their wealth and status." "Well, mom is so smart." Wen Yu praised, "my goal is that in a year, the nobles in the imperial capital will compete for money, identity and status, and get into the consumption ratio of the rebirth dream. Dad, can you get three kinds of VIP cards?" "Stop!" Yasi made a stop sign, then pointed to Daisy and said, "just tell my secretary about these messy things. She will handle them for me." Daisy stared at Yasi and said, "Wenyu, do you want to get three levels of VIP cards?" seeing Wenyu nodding, Daisy then said: "we can get three levels of VIP cards, namely silver VIP card, gold VIP card and crystal VIP card." "Cough," Brian interrupted daisy with a dry cough and said with a smile, "these things should be told by your mother and son in private. ASI and I have a headache when we listen." Daisy smiled and nodded. Seeing that the food was almost ready, Chao Wenyu winked and said, "Wenyu, it''s late. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. You take Ruixue to have a rest." Wen Yu knows that Daisy is going to tell Brian and Yasi about the whole ring, and nods to look at Ruixue around her. Ruixue was already full. Seeing Wenyu looking at himself, she nodded to indicate that she was full. That day, after Ruixue said "no thanks" for the first time, Wen Yu thought Ruixue was enlightened and would speak slowly in the future, but Ruixue didn''t say a word these two days. Wen Yu wondered if he had been over trained that day and had a problem with his hearing. After sending Ruixue into the bedroom and closing the doors and windows for her, Wen Yu shook his head and returned to his bedroom with a bitter smile. He sat on the bed with his five hearts to the chronology of heaven and practiced Yitian Jue. "Yi Tian Jue" has reached the third level of meeting day. You can replace sleep with cultivation. If you practice like Wen Yu all night, you can finish your work in the morning, which is more effective than a comfortable sleep. The doors and windows of the hall were closed, and there were only Brian, Yasi and daisy in the whole hall. Brian and Yasi were looking at Daisy with dull eyes. The mouth that was wide enough to be stuffed into the goose egg showed that they were in extreme shock. After a long time, Brian and Yasi closed their open, silk dislocated chins and asked in unison, "Daisy, are you sure you''re not sleepwalking and talking nonsense?" Daisy covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "when I first heard Wen Yu say it, my reaction was the same as yours. I spent a day with Wen Yu playing fireball. I''m tired to death." Yasi was shocked and asked in a low voice, "Daisy, did you tell Wenyu about that?" Daisy shook her head and said, "no, I just told Wen Yu that I was a third-order fire magician. But I played a little too much today. If Wen Yu knew magic knowledge, my lie would be broken. How can the little third-order fire magician be able to accompany him to continuously cast fireball for a day?" "Daisy, be careful in the future. If Wen Yu doesn''t know about it, he won''t know it. It''s best for the three of us to bring it into the coffin." Brian said seriously. Yasi and Daisy nodded at the same time. "Daisy, according to you, isn''t it possible for Wen Yu to become the most powerful magician on the mainland? It doesn''t take mental and magical power to cast magic, which is a little terrible. If the whole ring reaches the level that can cast forbidden spells, can Wen Yu release forbidden spells one after another, and still release them instantly?" said later, Brian''s voice trembled uncontrollably and swallowed his mouth with fear of his own thoughts. Yasi and Daisy also swallowed their saliva and immediately released the forbidden curse, or continuously. It is estimated that the God of light can''t do it? After a while, Daisy woke up, shook her head and said with a smile: "Dad, the whole ring is not as terrible as you said. When Wen Yu casts a magic, he actually releases the magic elements in the whole ring. The whole ring manipulates these magic elements according to Wen Yu''s ideas. How many magic elements do you need to cast the forbidden spell? It is estimated that these magic elements are enough for Wen Yu to take the whole ring and suck the magic elements day and night for a lifetime. Besides, the whole ring The ring sucks Magic Elements too slowly. In one day, it only sucks a little magic elements as big as half a fist. I think only a high-level magic Wenyu can show it all my life. Alas, in the afternoon, I was fooled by the ability of the whole ring. I don''t know the southeast and Northwest. Now think about it, the whole ring is a chicken rib. It''s better to use a magic scroll. " Bryan and Yasi also woke up and laughed at their confusion when Darius said this. However, their eyes lit up again when they thought of the storage space of the whole ring. With Wenyu''s current spiritual power, they can expand the storage space of a king city. When Wenyu''s spiritual power becomes stronger, won''t the storage space of the whole ring be larger? The whole ring is absolutely comparable to God Device. ¡­¡­ "Wenyu, what kind of fist do you use? It looks very powerful." Ghana asked Wenyu who was practicing boxing in the backyard. Although he didn''t need weight-bearing training these two days, Wen Yu was used to getting up early, so he woke up early this morning and went to the backyard to practice boxing when he was free. "Shaolin Luohan fist!" Wen Yu shouted loudly. The two sects Wen Yu admired most in the past were Shaolin and Wudang. Unfortunately, these two sects have long declined. Wenyu''s Luohan boxing was not learned by apprentices in Shaolin Temple, but was awarded after completing the task. It is an authentic Shaolin Luohan boxing. "Shaolin Luohan boxing?" Ghana''s brain is directly short circuited, but he is used to jumping out these strange words from Wenyu''s mouth. If he doesn''t understand, he just doesn''t think about it. "Wenyu, slow down. Grandpa Ghana learns this boxing from you." Seeing that Ghana really put on a posture to learn, Wen Yu stopped with a smile and said, "Grandpa Ghana, Shaolin arhat boxing is not suitable for you. I''ll teach you another set of whole method. It''s absolutely not as powerful as Shaolin arhat boxing. Moreover, this set of boxing can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and play a magical role in strengthening the body and bones and prolonging life." Ghana was surprised and said, "is it so powerful? Is it true or false? What boxing?" "Really!" Wen Yu nodded very definitely and deliberately lengthened his voice: "this boxing is called Tai Ji -" "Tai Chi?" Brian came first before his voice came. The next moment Brian appeared in front of Wen Yu. Wen Yu didn''t respond to how Brian came. "Wen Yu, I''ll learn such a magical boxing to see if it''s as magical as you said." Wen Yu laughed to himself, "you can''t imagine the magic of Chinese martial arts." V1.Chapter 48 "Grandpa, Grandpa Ghana, watch it." Wen Yu slowly closed his eyes, restrained all the violent breath, and felt the aura between heaven and earth with his heart. When he opened his eyes, there was no spirit in his eyes. "Use static braking, slow driving, static and dynamic combination, and speed is appropriate. Overcome hardness with softness, overcome softness with hardness, and combine hardness and softness..." Wen Yu described the essence of Tai Chi while exercising Tai Chi, "Tai Chi comes from nature. Everything in the world grows and overcomes each other. The solitary Yang is not long, and the solitary Yin is not born. When Tai Chi is exercised, it is safe and comfortable, light, flexible and flexible, loose, soft and even, orderly opening and closing, and combining hardness and softness, moving like clouds and flowing water..." Brian and Ghana were all shocked. After a while, they were immersed in Wen Yu''s Tai Chi Boxing. Five minutes later, they couldn''t help playing Tai Chi with Wen Yu''s slow movements. "What a profound boxing technique!" this is the common feeling of Brian and Ghana. Although Wen Yu''s movement is extremely slow, they can''t keep up, not that they can''t keep up, but that they can''t play the artistic conception of Wen Yu at all. Half an hour later, Wen Yu slowly closed his fist and said with a smile: "Tai Chi looks simple, but it''s hard to fully understand the profound meaning of Tai Chi. Even the founder of this set of boxing dare not say he knows the profound meaning of Tai Chi. Grandpa, Grandpa Ghana, if you want to learn Tai Chi, you must practice it every day and experience Tai Chi with your heart. When you peep into the essence of Tai Chi, you will know the power contained in this set of boxing. That''s right It comes from the power of nature. " "What, smelly boy, is this Tai Chi really as powerful as you say? Why can''t I see it? It''s slow as a turtle. Haven''t you heard that you can''t break without moves, but you can''t break quickly?" Yasi came carelessly. He has been here for a long time. Wen Yu smiled noncommittally. Tai Chi is not suitable for everyone. Yasi, a pure violent warrior, is obviously one of them. Wen Yu didn''t argue with Yasi, but smiled and asked, "Dad, I have a pure violent boxing. Do you want to see it? It''s definitely your taste." "Oh," Yasi''s eyes brightened and urged, "show me. Don''t fool me with unsophisticated tripod Kung Fu, or don''t blame me." A faint smile flashed from the corner of Wen Yu''s eyes and said, "Dad, if you''re not fierce, you''ll know if you feel it yourself. But there''s one condition. You''re only allowed to defend and don''t fight back. If you fight back, I can''t play the essence of this boxing with my current strength." Yaxi stared, "boy, you want to beat me as a sandbag! Hey, but it doesn''t matter. If your boxing doesn''t fit my eyes, hey, my fist is just a little itchy. Hey, you know the consequences." Yaxi whispered and added a dark blue mask on the surface of his body. "Dad, be careful!" As soon as the word "small" was uttered, Wen Yu rushed up. At this time, Wen Yu''s breath was very different from that of Tai Chi just now. There was a violent breath all over his body, especially in his eyes. ASI was shocked by his stare. "Dad, remember, this boxing is called Thai Boxing!" "Fist" When the words fell, Wen Yu''s fist hit Yasi''s forearm, which protected his head, and Yasi''s body was blown away. Wen Yu hit the ground with his feet, jumped up to catch up with Yasi''s body, put his hands around Yasi''s back neck, hit Yasi''s head with his right knee like lightning, and hit Yasi''s head three times in a row. This is the most famous move of Muay Thai Boxing - hooping neck and knee. Also Good Yasi covered his head with his arms, or the bridge of his nose would be mashed by Wenyu''s knee. After the third impact of his right knee, Wen Yu pressed his palms on Yasi''s shoulder, raised his body again, and opened an arm distance from Yasi. His right leg hit in the air, his thigh pushed his lower leg, his foot straightened in line with his lower leg, and hit Yasi''s arms hard. Yasi''s huge body collapsed, and half of his head hit the ground. At this time Wen Yu''s body just stays right above Yasi. If he continues, Wen Yu may directly hit Yasi''s head with his right knee with the help of the falling force, or he may flip back and smash him with his right heel. Unfortunately, Yasi has raised his hands and called for a pause. "Boy, you want to kill your father!" Yasi''s roar made Wen Yu''s ears numb. Wen Yu looked at Yasi wrongly and said pitifully, "Dad, I''m afraid you''re not satisfied with this boxing, so I used a little strength. Don''t say, Dad, your fighting ability is really not generally strong. A big pit was hit on the ground, but your head didn''t do anything, and your elegant blond hair didn''t mess at all." "Hum" Yasi snorted angrily, "the head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the hair can''t be disordered! Fortunately, I use a blue level three-level air shield, otherwise don''t mention the hair, you''ll probably smash my head." Wen Yu was surprised. The strength of the blue level third-order fighter was so strong that I couldn''t break dad''s air shield with all my strength! I wonder if I can break this air shield with real Qi? "General, what do you think of Wenyu''s boxing?" Ghana asked Brian nearby in the distance. Brian frowned. "Violent, domineering and cruel, the moves are fatal. Although Wen Yu has only made a few moves, each of these moves is staring at Yasi''s head attack. If Yasi uses a green level three-level air shield, Wen Yu''s first punch can break the air shield, and the next three consecutive attacks on his knee can definitely explode Yasi''s head." "Wenyu, come here." Brian waved to Wenyu, then whispered to Ghana, "Ghana, go and guard around. No one is allowed to come near!" With a flash of blue light, Ghana disappeared in situ. Wen Yu went to Brian and asked with a low smile, "Grandpa, do you want to ask me where I learned these boxing skills?" Brian looked seriously into Wen Yu''s eyes. "Don''t use books to prevaricate. There are no boxing books at all. There are no Taijiquan and Muay Thai in the magic mainland!" Wen Yu had long thought of a good excuse, otherwise he would not continue to exercise Taijiquan and Muay Thai, "Grandpa, if I said I was not your grandson long shaotian at all, do you believe it?" Brian''s momentum soared in an instant, locked Wenyu, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?" Wen Yu stared at Brian''s sharp eyes without any timidity. "I''m not your grandson long shaotian, but your grandson Wen Yu, not the waste long shaotian who makes you bear the curse, but the strong man Wen Yu who will make you proud!" Suddenly, tears flashed in Wenyu''s eyes, "Grandpa, I don''t know why I have these things. These things appear in my mind out of thin air. Whenever my mental strength improves, something will appear in my mind inexplicably." V1.Chapter 49 Speaking of this, the tears in Wen Yu''s eyes finally slipped into the corner of his eyes, "Grandpa, Wen Yu is so uncomfortable. Every time I sleep, I have nightmares. I dream that I have become a devil, and you all look at me with disgusting eyes. Sobbing, I don''t care about others, but Wen Yu doesn''t want to lose his grandpa or his parents. Sobbing..." Brian''s powerful momentum was immediately broken by Wen Yu''s tears. He clasped Wen Yu''s shoulders with his iron tongs and said softly, "Wen Yu, don''t be afraid. Even if you become a devil, you are also grandpa''s grandson. Even if people all over the world abandon you, grandpa won''t abandon you!" "Wen Yu" Yasi put his thick palm on Wen Yu''s back and said, "don''t be afraid! As long as we are here, no one can hurt you!" Wen Yu broke his tears into laughter and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, "I''m not afraid! Originally, I didn''t want to tell you the truth. I''m afraid you''re worried. But I''m more afraid that because of my mystery, you can''t see me clearly and there is a gap between us. Once there is a gap between us, you will gradually alienate me until your feelings fade. I''m afraid of losing you, so I must tell you the truth. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry. What appears in my mind is not only harmless, but also beneficial to me. Like Luohan boxing, Taijiquan and Muay Thai, these boxing methods can enhance my strength. Although Muay Thai is fierce, it is a fighting boxing, how can it not be fierce. Taijiquan is on the contrary. Although it is also a fighting boxing method, its moves are full of Fraternity. By the way, there are also some medical skills, some medical skills to save the world. Grandpa, Dad, do you think the devil called by the God of light must be an unforgivable devil? " "Bullshit God of light!" Brian scolded angrily, "Wenyu, if you know the truth of the human demon war, you will know what God of light is. He is more evil than the devil. In those years, ah, forget it, don''t mention these troubles. Wenyu, no matter what you become in the future, Grandpa only asks you to do one thing and keep here. If you want to be right here, you will be right!" Brian''s right index finger points Wen Yu''s heart and sighs "Well," Wen Yu looked at Brian with firm eyes and said, "Grandpa, I''ll never lose my mind. If one day I find myself in an evil way, I''ll end it myself without your hands." at the same time, he said happily in his heart: "Grandpa, Dad, don''t blame me. I''m really afraid of losing you before I tell this big lie. It''s a white lie!" "Smelly boy," Yasi slapped Wenyu hard, "don''t hold back in your heart. Let''s share it with you. You can''t trust everyone in the world, but you must trust six people." "Well," Wen Yu frowned, "six people? Which six people? Grandpa, Grandpa Ghana, you and mom, who are the other two?" "Aha," said ASI with a laugh, "Wenyu, there are still many things to do in the rebirth dream. I''ll go first." then he ran away. "Hum" Wen Yu Leng hum, "Dad, if you don''t want to learn Muay Thai, just go." As soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, ASI turned back and said with an embarrassed smile, "actually, it''s no big deal. It''s the same whether I go or not." then he glanced at Brian and saw that Brian wasn''t angry because he slipped his tongue, so he pasted it in Wen Yu''s ear and whispered, "Wen Yu, actually -- ah --" ASI said only two words and flew out as a meteor. Bang! The sound of ASI landing in the front yard shook Wenyu''s heart. "Pa pa" Brian patted his hands disapprovingly and muttered, "it''s close to autumn now. There are still so many annoying flies. Ah, Wenyu, do you have any doubts? I can help you solve them." Wen Yu was numb all over by Brian and carefully replied, "Grandpa, I don''t have any doubts. I need your answer. Oh, no, I don''t have any doubts. Let anyone answer." Ghana, who was on guard in the dark, shook his head and sighed bitterly: "when can the war between the general and his wife stop? Wen Yu regarded me as a person who can be absolutely trusted. Ha ha, I''m satisfied in Ghana''s life. Child, Grandpa Ghana believes you, you must be able to fly very high and very high!" Wen Yu looked at Yasi poking his head in the corner and couldn''t help laughing: "Dad, don''t be like a thief. Grandpa has gone." "Hum!" ASI snorted coldly and came out from the corner. He looked around vigilantly and scolded: "you did it all, smelly boy! The old man slapped so hard that his ribs were almost broken! Boy, show me the Muay Thai fist again." "Dad, grandpa is gone. You secretly tell me who the other two are. I promise I won''t tell Grandpa." Wenyu asked curiously in a low voice. Yasi went to Wenyu and whispered, "I don''t dare, otherwise the old guy will peel my skin. Ask your mother if you have time and let her tell you secretly." Although Wen Yu was curious, he didn''t ask, because ASI''s appearance told him that no matter how he asked, ASI didn''t dare to say it. "Well, mom will tell me. These two people must have something to do with Grandpa." Wen Yu thought to himself. Then he looked at Yasi and asked, "Dad, there is only a two-level gap between you and grandpa. Are you deliberately beaten by him, or do you have no power to fight back?" ASI shrugged his head and said: "Of course it''s the latter. Otherwise, you think I''m stupid. I''m standing there and being beaten by the old guy. Wen Yu, you can''t imagine the strength gap between reaching the green level and the first level. Uncle Ghana is a green level second-level morale fighter, but I can hold on to him for up to three minutes. In addition, I''ll tell you a secret. Your grandfather can break through to the gold level first-level morale fighter, only one higher level Warcraft. Hey, it''s hard to catch a high-level Warcraft! " "Is the advanced level Warcraft very powerful?" Wen Yu asked curiously. His understanding of Warcraft was limited to a little record in books. ASI rarely replied seriously: "although the strength of advanced level 1 Warcraft is not as good as that of gold level 1 fighter, it is much stronger than that of green level 3 fighter. To put it simply, your grandfather''s strength now has no chance of winning in the face of advanced level 1 Warcraft. Boy, ask your mother about these messy things. I''m too lazy to tell you! Teach me Muay Thai quickly!" Wen Yu can only shake his head and smile helplessly. What else can he do with such an irresponsible father. "Dad, before learning Muay Thai, you must first know the essence of Muay Thai. The essence of Muay Thai is that the boxer uses the twisting of the body, that is, the rotation of the feet and the rotation of the hips to throw the elbows and knees out like a whip..." V1.Chapter 50 Yaxi''s Muay Thai taught by Wen Yu is not the kind of Muay Thai seen in the competition on earth. The competition is not fighting. The lethality of Muay Thai performed by boxers in the challenge arena is greatly weakened by the competition rules. All the attacks of fists, feet, elbows and wrists are harmonious by the sentence "friendship first and competition second". The lethality of Muay Thai in the boxing competition is less than one tenth of the original Muay Thai lethality. Although ASI is big, his flexibility and flexibility are not bad at all. Originally, Wenyu thought it would take a lot of brain power to teach ASI Muay Thai, but the result was far beyond his expectation. Muay Thai seemed to be tailor-made for ASI. Wenyu only needed to show it once, and then tell the essence of this boxing, ASI could understand it. The Muay Thai showed by him made Wenyu feel inferior. "This is fate! The fate of violent boxing and violent men!" Wen Yu can only use the word fate to explain why ASI can learn and reach the level of a master after several times. When Wen Yu taught Yasi boxing, Daisy also ran to join the fun and begged Wen Yu to teach her a set of boxing. Wenyu readily agrees and gives Daisy a set of Wing Chun boxing! For the next three days, Wen Yu taught Brian and Ghana Taijiquan in the morning, ASI Muay Thai and Darius Wing Chun after breakfast. In the afternoon, he and Daisy enhanced the power of the fire magic of the whole ring, and at the same time, he drank the common sense of the magic land from Daisy like a sponge. At night, Wen Yu used meditation to practice "Yi Tian Jue" instead of sleeping. Each layer of Yitian Jue has a growth process. For example, Wenyu''s Yitian Jue has just reached the third layer, Huitian. At Huitian, Wenyu is like a newborn baby and needs to grow slowly. Only when the baby reaches the age of 80 can Wenyu reach the breakthrough point, from the third layer to the fourth layer. Similarly, the other layers are the same. They all need to grow slowly to break through. Therefore, Wenyu divides each time into four stages: infant, youth, prime of life and old age. Since they knew that some inexplicable things would appear in Wenyu''s mind, Brian, Yasi and Daisy were extremely curious about Wenyu''s endless patterns, but they buried their curiosity deep in their hearts. They didn''t want to remind Wenyu of his cursed fate because of their questioning. Three days passed quickly. Brian''s boxing skills had been learned. The rest needed to be mastered by themselves and understand the essence and meaning of boxing skills alone. What Wen Yu could do was to explain some of his understanding of boxing skills to them. After three days, what makes Wen Yu most excited is that he can control the whole ring and release a fireball slightly larger than his fist. Wen Yu believes that if this continues, he can barbecue with the whole ring in a few days. From using the whole ring to light a fire to barbecue, Wen Yu''s use of fire magic has risen to a higher level. How would Daisy feel if she knew that Wenyu desperately let the whole ring devour the fire magic element every day in order to release enough fire barbecue. In the past three days, there are things that make Wen Yu excited and also things that make Wen Yu depressed and want to go crazy. That is, he still doesn''t know who the other two people Yasi said he can fully believe. Wen Yu never managed to pry open Daisy''s mouth until she was at a loss. ¡­¡­ Huarong Road is the main road of fidonara City, the imperial capital of sakanasi empire. Huarong Road is 15 meters wide and runs north-south. The south end is the main gate of fidonara City, and the north end leads to the imperial palace. No one has measured the length of Huarong Road. People living in fidona Luo only know that it takes at least a day to walk from the south gate to the palace at the speed of a middle-aged strong man, and the palace is still a distance from the north wall. It can be seen how big the whole fidona Luo city is. There are three gates in fidonaro City, of which the south gate is the main gate, and there is a side gate on both East and west sides. Connecting the East and West gates is a Taiping Road twice as long as Huarong Road. Taiping Road and Huarong Road divide fidonaro into a field shape. These four areas have their own place names. They are located in the northwest corner of fidona Luo city. This area is called Tianwan yuan. Most of the people living here are dignitaries, nobles and rich. They start with Tianwan yuan and rotate clockwise. The other three areas are konwen yuan, Dilian yuan and Zhuzhai yuan respectively. Among them, Kongwen garden and Dilian garden are inhabited by civilians, Zhuzhai garden is mostly inhabited by some small nobles and some retired courtiers and elders, and the theological seminary is also located in Zhuzhai garden. Today is the big day for the opening of rebirth dream. Early in the morning, there are only two or three servants in the Duke''s house to protect the courtyard. Others are busy with rebirth dream. Wen Yu sat in the soft and spacious carriage, looked at the house crowd speeding by outside the window, and said: "wow is really powerful. The magic wind horse is just a low-level third-order wow, but it''s running fast enough to catch up with the motorcycle. Two magic wind horses can pull the huge carriage to a speed of 50 miles. You must get a magic wind horse as a mount when you have time." "Dad, why haven''t you arrived yet? You won''t build your rebirth dream in any corner?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Asibai glanced at Wen Yu and said, "do you know how much I spent on that piece of land?" "How much?" "All the savings of the Duke''s residence are 30000 gold coins! In addition, I borrowed 10000 gold coins from a commercial firm to build a rebirth dream. Boy, I said that if the rebirth dream doesn''t make money, we''ll have to beg on the street in two months." Wen Yu was startled by Yasi''s three fingers and scolded secretly. Rely on it, 30000 gold coins to buy a shop is higher than the house price in Beijing. "Dad, where is the land so expensive?! it costs 10000 gold coins to build a hotel? Dad, you won''t use the money to do other things under the guise of building a rebirth dream?" "Ha ha," said daisy with a smile, "Wenyu, the land for reborn dreams is definitely worth 30000 gold coins. If people didn''t look at your grandfather''s face, we wouldn''t be able to buy 100000 gold coins. This land is at the intersection of Huarong Road and Taiping Road. Do you think it''s worth this money?" Wen Yu''s eyes lit up, gave Yasi a thumbs up and praised, "Dad, you have eyes!" "That''s right. Don''t look who I am." asion replied, "boy, you''ll be surprised to see the rebirth dream later." Listening to Yasi''s exaggerated description of the rebirth dream, they soon came to the door of the rebirth dream. PS: it''s a little slow. The first climax will come soon. When will Ruixue speak, will Lina become the hostess, and who are the other two people Wen Yu can trust... Etc. for more information, please see the next volume. V2.Chapter 1 As Yasi said, Wen Yu recognized the rebirth dream as soon as he got out of the carriage, because the rebirth dream was too conspicuous. There are many pavilions standing on the side of the intersection, of which the largest one is the rebirth dream, up to eight floors. The eight story building is very insignificant in the big cities on earth, but the magic continent is not the earth. Here, the six story building can be called a high-rise building. So the rebirth dream is at this intersection. No, it is very conspicuous in fidonaro. It feels like seeing a giant ant the size of a pigeon in a group of ants. Although the rebirth dream was very conspicuous, it did not bring a shocking impact to Wen Yu. There were many high-rise buildings, and the eight storey building was very common to him. Yasi has been looking forward to the shocked look on Wenyu''s face, but the result has disappointed him. From beginning to end, the expression on Wenyu''s face is very calm, just as it is reasonable to have a dream of rebirth up to eight floors. "Hey, boy, why didn''t you react at all?" Yasi poked Wenyu with his finger. "Reaction? What reaction?" Wen Yu asked inexplicably. Yasi stood up and said, "the rebirth dream covers an area of 1500 square meters, and the floor is as high as eight floors. There are only six buildings higher than the rebirth dream in the imperial capital, four of which are in the imperial palace. How about Dad''s handwriting?" Wen Yu sneered, "Dad, it cost 40000 gold coins to build the rebirth dream. 40000 gold coins!" Wen Yu deliberately showed an exaggerated look. "If it cost 40000 gold coins to build the rebirth dream into a two-story restaurant, I think I will be very shocked!" "I -" Yasi wanted to explain, but he had nothing to say. At this time, he wanted to use Muay Thai to torture Wenyu, so that he could understand what Lao Tzu''s majesty is inviolable. Seeing Yasi''s shriveled touch, Daisy Jiao smiled and said, "it''s getting late. It''s going to open in more than half an hour. We''d better hurry in and get ready to meet the guests." Entering the hall of the rebirth dream, ASI finally got what he wanted and saw a shocked look on Wen Yu''s face. Wen Yu was really surprised because the whole hall was decorated with extreme luxury. The carpet on the ground is animal skin, and the sofa is also animal skin. In the middle of the hall is a super large magic guide lamp. How can Wenyu not be shocked by so many animal skins? Almost all large animals on earth are protected by the state. It would be nice to have a complete tiger skin, but it seems that animal skins here don''t need money. They are actually used to make carpets. After waking up from the shock, Wen Yu asked Daisy, "Mom, tell me about the rebirth dream." Yasi replied first: "there are eight floors in the rebirth dream, and each floor has an independent system, such as the kitchen and the office space of the staff. With each rise, the grade will be higher, the type and price of meals and the quality of waiters will also be improved. There are few Empires who can sit in the eighth floor suite. This is what your mother stipulates." Wen Yu gave Daisy a thumbs up. "Here comes Lord Chris!" shouted the waiter in charge of receiving the distinguished guests at the door into the hall. Yasi muttered discontentedly, "you can''t come later. I just said something. Dad, why did you invite this old thing?" Brian shook his head and said, "he came uninvited! The old guy must have come to find fault! Wenyu corrected the grandchildren of cabrona in the college. Don''t you think we''ve been a little too calm these three days?" "This is the calm before the storm, and today is the time of the storm. It''s estimated that they have discussed how to deal with us." Brian sneered with disdain at the corner of his mouth, "hehe, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. I''d like to see how much wind and waves they can turn. Go and welcome the guests." then he walked towards the front door, followed by Wenyu and his three men. "Old Duke Brian, you didn''t do the right thing. Why didn''t you call me when the restaurant opened." Chris saw Brian coming up as soon as he entered the hall. He hugged Brian with great enthusiasm. If he didn''t know, he must think they were close friends. Carter, whose limbs were destroyed by Wen Yu, came in behind Chris. When he saw Wen Yu, Carter turned his mouth up slightly and looked at Wen Yu with a sneer. Wen Yu only glanced at Carter and turned his head to one side. He was surprised: "What mom said is really good. The healing power of light magic is really strong. I crushed the bones of his wrists and ankles, and he recovered completely in just two months. In this regard, light magic is much better than my medical skill! We must enhance the light magic element of the whole ring when we have a chance in the future. Hey hey, look at the sneer on Carter''s face. He must have come to revenge today , do you want to give him a big meal to lose his ability to be a man forever, or... "If Carter knew that Wen Yu was thinking about how to calculate himself now, he would be shocked into a cold sweat. Wen Yu seemed a little too insidious to lose his ability to be a man. Brian and Chris exchanged greetings. Then he noticed several people behind Chris and asked with a smile, "Chris, who are these behind you?" Chris''s eyes flashed a funny smile, "they are the chefs of my family. I heard that the old Lord opened a tavern and wanted to learn from the chefs of your hotel, so they came with me." "Hum! That''s a good idea. When I open a restaurant, you want to embarrass me on the food. However, hey hey, old man, you don''t have to do this if you want to help me publicize. I''m a little embarrassed. I hope you old guys have negotiated and brought some chefs each. If so, the rebirth dream will be popular. Gaga..." Brian was happy, but there was a look of embarrassment on his face. Chris was afraid that Brian would refuse and hurriedly said, "old Duke Brian, you must not be stingy!" "Oh, all right." Brian sighed and nodded, his face even more embarrassed. Chris took a panoramic view of the changes in Brian''s expression and said with a cold smile, "old man, don''t think about doing business in the imperial capital!" "Here comes the Duke of cabrona!" "Monsieur Marquis Mohamed Josie!" "The Marquis of yelukid has arrived!" "The Marquis of Arthas has arrived!" Hearing the waiter''s cry, Brian was more sure of his idea and said with a smile: "four together. If you are in trouble, I will be very happy to entertain you in a good way. For the sake of Wenyu, my dead tiger should be powerful! Today is a great opportunity, ha ha." As Brian guessed, cabrona, like Chris, took his family''s chefs and said that his chefs wanted to learn from the chefs of rebirth dreams. Brian was obviously embarrassed and embarrassed, and agreed one by one with joy in his heart. Wen Yu looked at the big people coming one after another and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that Grandpa''s prestige has run out, and few people are afraid. These guys know they''re looking for trouble, and they probably want to curry favor with the five old guys. In that case, hum, I''ll let you know that cage''s not as easy as you think." "Wenyu" when Wenyu was thinking about how to deal with the adults, Brian came over with a smile and put it in Wenyu''s ear. He whispered with a smile: "Wenyu, help Grandpa. Whoever finds fault today, we''ll let him put his face on his ass and walk out of the dream of rebirth." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, then immediately smiled and nodded hard. V2.Chapter 2 The waiters outside the door shouted higher and higher, knocking on the heart door of the staff of the rebirth dream again and again. They know that the rebirth dream was opened by Lord Brian. The huge and luxurious interior decoration of the rebirth dream also let them know that this is the most luxurious tavern in the history of the imperial capital. Opening today, they knew that there would be many big people to support, but they didn''t expect so many. Almost all the nobles of the whole imperial capital came. Today is not so much the opening day of the rebirth dream as a gathering between high-level nobles. The staff of the rebirth dream were shocked, and the nobles who came to support it were also shocked. These nobles never thought that the decoration of the rebirth dream should be so luxurious. Brian, Yasi, Daisy and Wenyu were sitting on the sofa in the hall talking and laughing. They would get up to meet the high-level nobles only when they came. They didn''t bother to pay attention to the ordinary nobles. They were all met by the three deputy managers of rebirth dream, and then arranged to the private room on the seventh floor. The high-level nobles were greeted by Brian, and ASI arranged them to the eighth floor. "Mo, President of Merson chamber of Commerce, Lord rodmeng!" the waiter''s voice outside the door suddenly trembled. When Brian, Yasi and Daisy heard the name of the visitor, they stood up at the same time and looked at each other seriously. Wen Yu asked, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Daisy explained for Brian: "Merson chamber of commerce is not only the largest Chamber of Commerce in the Empire, but also one of the two largest chambers of Commerce in the magic mainland. There are six empires and twelve small countries in the magic mainland. Merson chamber of Commerce covers three empires and eight small countries. If Merson chamber of commerce is willing, one word can plunge a small country into economic turmoil, retrogress its development by ten years, or even subjugate the country. The great empire is also unwilling to provoke Merson chamber of Commerce To put it simply, if the Merson chamber of Commerce doesn''t want our restaurant to operate, there''s no possibility that our restaurant can operate. Even if we make the rebirth dream work normally on our own, no one will dare to come to the rebirth dream. " Wen Yu is well aware of the power of the controller of the economic lifeline and looks serious. If the Empire and the Merson chamber of Commerce have to offend one, Wen Yu will definitely choose the former without hesitation. "General Brian, Luo demang came uninvited. Don''t shut me out, old general." As soon as Brian stepped out of the hall, Luo Deming greeted him with a smile. Luo Deming was about the same age as Yasi and was a head shorter than Yasi. It was not that he was short, but Yasi was too tall. The appearance of Luo Deming and Yasi matched their character very well. Yasi''s tough body matched his careless tough man''s character. Luo Deming exuded shrewdness all over his body Breath, standard merchant style. "Ha ha, don''t say that, president Luo demang. If your men misunderstand, the restaurant will be ruined." Brian responded enthusiastically. Luo Deming quickly waved his hand and said, "old general, don''t call me that. Luo Deming can''t afford it. Just call me Luo Deming. Old general, you are the person I admire most. 500000 iron cavalry can turn the tide -" Brian interrupted Luo Deming with a bitter smile and continued, "president Luo Deming, it was all a matter of decades ago. Don''t mention it, don''t mention it!" "Hey," Luo demang sighed and whispered, "yes! Let alone! I''m cold when I think of the war in those years. If I were in power at the Merson chamber of Commerce, I would make those bastards kneel down and apologize to the general! Hehe, old general, how can I remember to open a hotel?" Brian turned and looked at the rebirth dream and sighed, "old man, don''t move. Open a tavern to pass the boring time." "Dad, don''t shout at the old general. It''s so strange. You''ve always wanted to see the old general. Now it''s hard to see him. Why don''t you call the old general brother." a 15-year-old boy around Luo Demeng smiled. "Yes! Yes!" Luo demang nodded repeatedly. "Old general, I''ll hold high and call you brother. Can you?" "Why is Rodham so enthusiastic? It doesn''t seem to be to make trouble." Brian wondered in his heart and smiled back: "it''s best to call it that way. What Brian doesn''t like most in his life is the messy etiquette among nobles." Luo demang''s eyes brightened. "My brother is a soldier among soldiers. How can he be bound by those vulgar etiquette! Eating meat and drinking is the soldier''s hot-blooded nature!" "Wenyu, my brothers have come to your door, so don''t you invite me in?" the young man next to Luo demang suddenly walked to Wenyu and said with a smile. The young man Wenyu knew is situ Haonan, his opposite neighbor in the college. Wen Yu knew situ Haonan had a background, but he didn''t expect his background to be so strong. However, Wen Yu didn''t show a particularly surprised voice and said with a smile: "brother Haonan, you''ll make me a bargain as soon as you meet." Situ Haonan was stunned and asked suspiciously, "how can I make you cheap? I just punched you in the chest. Are you a daughter? Ha ha..." Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan. "You asked president Luo demang to match my grandfather and brother and doubled your generation for nothing. Isn''t that a bargain for me?" "This -" situ Haonan was dumb. He didn''t think about it just now. "Ha ha," said Luo demang with a hearty smile, "little guy, we call each other. You match brother Haonan. Just call me uncle." "Well," said Wen Yu with a smile, "uncle, don''t stand outside. Go in and talk with Grandpa." After Brian led Luo demang in, Wen Yu turned to situ Haonan and said, "brother Haonan, the seminary doesn''t allow students to be absent from class. Why didn''t you have class today?" Situ Haonan smiled back on Wenyu''s shoulder and said, "brother Wenyu, you are not stupid enough to think that the rules of the seminary have a great binding force on us upper class noble children. If you follow the rules of the college, you would have been expelled from the college. Who else is coming besides me?" "Carter and Marvelon are here to make trouble," Wenyu replied. "Just now your father''s name startled me. I thought your father was Marvelon. They invited them to make trouble on purpose." Situ Haonan''s face changed and he said angrily, "shit, these four bastards chose the happy day when the hotel opened to make trouble! Brother, don''t worry, it''s up to me. I''ll talk to my father and put pressure on the four old men later!" Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "no! I just don''t think the days are a little dull. They sent me to fix them. How can I refuse their kindness. Brother Haonan, just watch while you''re watching. Cooperate when necessary." "Hey, there''s a good play!" situ Haonan couldn''t wait to see the scene of Wen Yuyin and Ma Fulong in the college. V2.Chapter 3 "Your Majesty, drive, drive, arrive, arrive!" The shocked waiter who has not yet arrived from Luo demang, rouxiao''s heart is impacted again. Looking at the royal carriage with the symbol of the great emperor coming from afar, the waiter pinched his thigh and bared his teeth "Am I really dreaming? Although this restaurant is owned by Lord Brian, there are not so many big people to support it. Almost all the nobles in the imperial capital have come. Now even the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce and his majesty of the Empire have come. My poor heart can''t bear it!" As soon as Derek got out of the carriage, Brian, rodmeng and all the nobles welcomed him out. Derek, who had just got off the carriage, was stunned for a moment by the huge welcoming team. The most shocking thing for him was Luo demang, who was standing next to Brian. As the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce, Luo demang didn''t need to salute Derek at all. At this time, even if he didn''t come out to meet him, Derek didn''t dare to show him half a face. Luo demang''s identity was not lower than Derek, but he had to press Derek Head. Of course, as the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce, Luo demang will not easily offend the head of a country, because once both sides tear their faces and share the same situation, they will only lose both sides in the end. The magic continent is not dominated by the Merson chamber of Commerce, but with the novadro chamber of Commerce. If the Merson chamber of Commerce loses an empire and loses its vitality, the novadro chamber of Commerce will certainly seize this good opportunity Suppress, exclude, or even uproot the Merson chamber of commerce at any cost. Therefore, neither the Merson chamber of Commerce nor the novadro chamber of Commerce will easily offend the head of a country. Even if they offend, they will try their best to resolve the contradictions between the two sides. Like the two chambers of Commerce, the head of a country is not willing to have friction with the two chambers of Commerce, so the Empire and the chamber of commerce are mutually beneficial The relationship between lips and teeth. After Derek recognized rodemon, his face and eyes changed again and again, and he said suspiciously: "Why did rodemon come? Is there an unknown relationship between him and Brian? How can the president of the moving magic chamber of Commerce come to congratulate him in person when the small hotel is opened? So there must be an unknown relationship between them. Fortunately, I didn''t do too much to Brian. It seems that the plan for Brian must be revised." "Meet your majesty!" Brian and rodemon saluted Derek one after another. Only rodemon said that seeing your Majesty was very different from seeing him, but no one thought there was anything wrong. For these nobles, rodemon had given Derek face by coming out to meet Derek in person. After some greetings, Derek urged Brian, "Brian, it''s time to start business. Let''s start quickly. I can''t wait to taste Wenyu''s new dishes! President Luo demang, you''re not here for Wenyu''s cooking, are you?" Luo demang was stunned for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "Your Majesty, isn''t Wen Yu in your mouth brother Brian''s grandson? Can Wen Yu cook?" "Brother Brian, they are so close that they really have an unknown relationship." Derek smiled to himself and pretended to be surprised. "President Luo demang, you don''t know Wenyu''s cooking, too --" Wen Yu heard that Derek was about to expose his cards in teasing cabrona and others today, so he hurriedly interrupted Derek and said: "Your Majesty, in order to add entertainment to today''s boring opening, Chris and the Duke of cabrona specially brought the family chefs together and wanted to have a cooking competition with the chefs of our reborn dreams. Your majesty, your majesty, your adults are really well intentioned. Adults know that your majesty worries about the Empire day and night, so they want to take advantage of this rare opportunity to make your majesty happy To relax. " Wen Yu killed two birds with one stone. While praising Derek for working hard for the Empire day and night, he flattered him and made Derek proud. At the same time, he gave kabrona a big hat to worry about the king''s body. On other occasions, kabrona would nod with great joy, but now they are not happy, because they smell from Wen Yu''s tone The smell of conspiracy. Derek, who was flattered by Wen Yu, was in a good mood. He turned to cabrona, "ha ha, cabrona, is what Wen Yu said true?" "Your Majesty, that''s right. Your majesty, you''ve been working too hard these days. You should relax." cabrona smiled. Chris and the others nodded again and again. They had no choice but to nod. If they denied Wenyu''s statement, they would be sweeping Derek''s face in front of so many people. Naturally, they wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. "Ha ha," Derek laughed happily, "President Rodham, Brian, let''s cut the ribbon for the rebirth dream. I can''t wait to see this unique cooking competition." Derek is not stupid. The expression on Chris''s face tells him that things are not like what Wen Yu said. Chris brought his family''s cook to compare his cooking skills with that of the reborn dream cook on the happy day of the reborn dream opening, which obviously wants to embarrass Brian. Derek also knows the final result of the game. It will not be Brian but Chris who will be embarrassed A few people, but he didn''t say anything to stop them, because he also wanted to see how Chris made a fool of himself. The chefs in the Imperial Palace changed batch after batch, but they all fell into Wenyu''s hands. Derek''s idea is to fall in this. Why don''t he pull Chris together. If Chris knew what Derek was thinking, he would cry without tears. Luo demang doesn''t look very well. It''s called no business without adultery. As the number one leader of the Merson chamber of Commerce, Luo demang is definitely qualified to be a traitor among the traitors. After learning that Chris brought the family cook, he knew that Chris didn''t come to celebrate today, but to play. There are so many recreational activities. Why do you have to hold a cooking contest on the opening day of the rebirth dream? This is obviously finding fault. Seeing that Luo demang''s face was not good, Brian quickly patted Luo demang on the back and gave him a look. With a slap and a look in his eyes, the smart rodmeng immediately understood Brian''s meaning and said with a smile: "Chris really came to play. If they really succeed, they will definitely give a fatal blow to the rebirth dream. But if they lose, they will become propaganda for the rebirth dream. Ha ha, brother Brian reminded me at this time that they must have the confidence to win. Jiang is still old and spicy. There is a good play today!" After thinking about everything, Luo demang was in a good mood. He nodded and smiled at Derek and said, "Your Majesty, Luo demang is the same. He can''t wait to see this cooking competition. It seems that the magic mainland has never held such a competition in the history." "Yes! So it''s a unique cooking contest." V2.Chapter 4 With the arrival of Duke and Marquis one after another, the curious crowd had already surrounded the door of the rebirth dream. Coupled with the arrival of Luo demang, President of Merson chamber of Commerce, and Derek, the emperor of the Empire, the crowd suddenly increased. It can be said that rebirth has achieved perfect publicity effect. Derek, rodemon and Brian, as well as reluctant Chris, cut the ribbon for the rebirth dream. Although rodmeng didn''t say that the rebirth dream was covered by Merson''s chamber of Commerce from beginning to end, the intimate title between him and Brian has explained everything. The simple five words "brother Brian" tell Chris and others that the rebirth dream is covered by the Merson chamber of Commerce. Anyone who dares to move the rebirth dream must be prepared to bear the retaliation of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Although Chris and cabrona kept warm smiles on their faces, they had already begun to curse their mother in their hearts. The rebirth dream was covered by Merson chamber of Commerce. Today, with their courage, they didn''t dare to find the trouble of rebirth dream openly. While secretly scolding their mother, they are also secretly congratulating themselves for their plot, because this is the only opportunity to openly smash the rebirth dream signboard. Once this cooking competition wins, no matter how luxurious the rebirth dream decoration is, its business objects can only be civilians, adventurers and some travelers. Under the guidance of Brian, a group of nobles went to the luxury private room on the eighth floor of the rebirth dream. The crowd around the gate of the rebirth dream did not leave, because they also wanted to eat in the rebirth dream. And Luo demang, President of the Merson chamber of Commerce, and Derek the great, who dined in a hotel and dared not dream, now they have the opportunity to realize it. No one is willing to give up the opportunity given by God. Unfortunately, the manager of rebirth dream told them that rebirth dream would not receive guests this morning. In order to celebrate the opening of rebirth dream, everything is free for the next two days, and it will be officially opened two days later. "Brian, isn''t it a bit wasteful to build such a luxurious hotel? It can only recover the cost by relying on the dining income of those civilians and adventurers!" cabrona looked at the luxurious private room, smiled coldly, and his eyes were full of irony. "Ha ha," Brian replied with a self deprecating smile: "It''s normal for Duke cabrona to despise such a small business. If I had six mineral rich county and city fiefs, I wouldn''t like a small tavern. Ha ha, everyone, today is a happy day for the opening of the dream of rebirth. Don''t talk about these things. Your majesty is rarely relieved from the daily state affairs. Don''t spoil your Majesty''s pleasure." "Ha ha, the old lord said well." Derek smiled and looked at Wen Yu sitting at the corner of the table. "Wen Yu, what new dishes have you prepared today?" Wen Yu turned his mouth slightly and replied with a bad smile: "Your Majesty, all the dishes of rebirth dream are written in the menu in front of you. You adults also have the same menu in front of you. You can order whatever you want." Carter and Marvelon stared at Wen Yu with unfriendly eyes all the time, but they couldn''t find the opportunity to ridicule and attack Wen Yu. Now, hearing Wen Yu say so, their eyes lit up at the same time and couldn''t wait to open the menu on the table in front of them. In their view, Brian was just a poor old Duke, and the invited cook was naturally no better If the dishes in this menu are monotonous, they will seize the opportunity to ridicule Wen Yu and insinuate with Brian. Stir fry green vegetables. The first dish on the menu made Carter and Marvelon laugh. The second dish, fried cabbage with vinegar, made them smile more. The third dish, fried green vegetables with minced garlic, made them smile more. But when they saw the price of the first three dishes, the whole people were stunned. A plate of stir fried green vegetables cost 50 gold coins, a plate of vinegar cabbage cost 52 gold coins, and a plate of fried green vegetables with minced garlic cost 50 gold coins Eight gold coins. They mechanically looked down the price of vegetables, 60 gold coins, 65 gold coins, 66 gold coins, 70 gold coins After reading the menu, not only Carter and malfuron were stunned, but so were others, except for one, Derek, who had tasted the delicious dishes. Carter, who woke up, closed the recipe and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, Lord Brian is kidding us." the others also smiled and nodded in agreement. "Oh, why do you say that?" Derek asked, pretending not to know. "Your Majesty, it''s a joke that Duke Brian priced 50 gold coins for fried vegetables that even cheap civilians don''t like to eat." Carter explained in a self righteous way. Unfortunately, what he got was not Derek''s approval, but his cold face. Seeing Derek''s face suddenly darkened, Carter asked, "Your Majesty, am I wrong? Our slaves ate meat all at once. Fifty gold coins for fried vegetables, fifty two gold coins for vinegar cabbage and fifty-eight gold coins for fried vegetables with minced garlic. Duke Brian paid such a high price for these things for pigs. Aren''t you kidding us?" Derek''s face became more and more gloomy. He stared at Carter and said coldly, "get out! You can disappear in front of me in three seconds, otherwise - place - cut!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s face changed. His face was full of puzzled doubts. I don''t know why Derek suddenly became angry. Only Brian''s insiders knew that Derek would eat these dishes every time he went to the Duke''s house, but Carter said that the Dalits didn''t eat them and used them to feed pigs. How could he not be angry. Chris is familiar with Derek and knows that Derek is really angry. He glared at Carter and scolded, "beast, don''t you hear your Majesty''s words? Get out!" Carter was extremely oppressed, but he didn''t have the courage to ask the reason. He could only stare at Wen Yu and exit the private room in embarrassment. "Your Majesty is protecting the dream of rebirth. Be careful when you speak!" these noble elders have the same idea in their hearts. This episode sounded an alarm to them. After Carter exited the private room in a panic, Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. While observing silence for Carter, they secretly congratulated themselves on their escape. After reading the recipe, their thoughts were the same as Carter''s. They all wanted to ridicule Wen Yu, but Carter spoke first. Chris came to make Brian look ugly. Unexpectedly, before everything started, Brian slapped himself with the help of Derek. Chris was angry that his grandson had lost face in front of so many nobles, but he was more calm. After making amends to Derek, he suggested: "Your Majesty, can we start the cooking competition? It just seems that we are going to lose today, and we have lost half by looking at the price on the menu." he said so, but he didn''t think so in his heart. The chef brought by him and cabrona definitely competed with the Royal chef in the palace, He doesn''t believe Brian''s restaurant can hire a cook of this level. When he thought that Chris was about to eat a flat touch, Derek was in a much better mood and said with a smile: "let''s start! President rodmeng, me and other judges will absolutely ensure the fairness of this competition." Luo Deming smiled and said, "since this is a game to add entertainment, let''s omit the complicated rules of the game. You two choose ten chefs respectively to make ten best dishes, and finally we judges will taste the outcome. Within a time limit of 20 minutes, the ingredients needed for cooking are randomly selected from the vegetable storage room of the rebirth dream. What do you think, your majesty?" "Ha ha, just as president rodmeng said. Now I announce the game - start!" Derek waved his hand symbolically. "Hello, brother," situ Haonan, sitting next to Wen Yu, whispered, "brother, don''t be angry if you say something offensive. I don''t think Carter''s words just now are wrong, let alone offend his majesty Derek, but why is his majesty Derek angry?" Wen Yu replied with a smile, "your majesty will eat these three dishes every time you come to my Duke''s house. Did you offend your majesty by saying Carter''s words?" Situ Haonan was stunned and had more doubts in his heart. When he wanted to continue to ask, he was interrupted by Ma Fulong. Malfuron got up from his seat, saluted Derek respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, it''s boring to wait for 20 minutes. Why don''t you let Wenyu and I perform some programs for you?" "Oh," Derek raised his eyebrows and asked, "what program?" "Martial arts contest!" Ma Fulong smiled back at Wen Yu. V2.Chapter 5 "Martial arts competition!" malfuron smiled back at Wenyu. Seeing Derek''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, malfuron hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty, you may not know brother Wenyu very well. Brother Wenyu has completely recovered from his illness for more than ten years. Now he is cultivating strength soldiers, and his combat effectiveness has been regarded as a leader among his peers." "Hum" Derek snorted discontentedly. He knew that Chris and cabrona were looking for trouble. If it had been put in the past, Derek would be happy to turn a blind eye and wait to see Brian make a fool of himself. But now it''s different. Brian still has use value, and there is a deep relationship between him and rodmeng. Now rodmeng is sitting next to him. How can he let Chris embarrass Brian. Even without considering the relationship between Luo demang and Brian, Derek doesn''t want anyone to hurt Wen Yu, because Wen Yu has good cooking skills, and Derek has already planned to call him into the palace when Wen Yu has no way out in the future. "I really don''t know Wen Yu very well, but I know that he was seriously injured and unconscious by Carter in the seminary two and a half months ago and almost lost his life. Fortunately, with the help of the God of light, priest Andy woke him up with divine power and cured the diseases that have plagued him for many years. That is to say, Wen Yu recovered two and a half months ago. Unfortunately, he still can''t practice magic and fighting Qi, you can only choose to be a strength warrior. Malfuron, I remember that Duke cabrona told me that you are a student of the golden talent class of seminary, and your strength has reached the green level three-level fighting warrior. Hehe "Derek asked with a sneer, "Do you think Wenyu, who has been practicing for two and a half months, is your opponent? Or do you want to show your strength in front of everyone with the help of Wenyu?" After hearing Derek''s words, all the people who didn''t know it looked contemptuously at malfuron and his grandfather cabrona. Some even said in a low voice: "it''s not necessary to curry favor with your majesty. The green class three fighting soldiers even compete with the waste recognized by the Empire. I don''t know how thick this boy''s skin is." Rodmeng couldn''t see it anymore. "Duke cabrona, you should educate your grandchildren. If the younger generation of the Empire were like him, I think your Majesty would be very angry. The pillars of the Empire in the future can''t be like this." Cabrona nodded with a dry smile and glared at malfuron, blaming him for his assertiveness. However, cabrona did not say anything to teach malfuron, but explained: "Your Majesty, president Luo demang, you misunderstood. Wenyu has a great talent for cultivating strength soldiers. Three days ago, he defeated Qian Shengjin, the grandson of Mohan Josie, at the seminary. Qian Shengjin is also a green level third-order fighter. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Qian Shengjin yourself. President Luo demang, your son was also present." Everyone immediately looked at Qian Shengjin and situ Haonan. Qian Shengjin and Mohan Josie didn''t look very good. It''s strange that cabrona exposed their ugliness in public. If Wen Yu is a normal person and began to cultivate strength soldiers since he was a child, it''s not a shame that Qian Shengjin lost to Wen Yu, because the combat effectiveness of strength soldiers in the early stage of cultivation is much higher than that of morale fighters. But that''s not the case. Wen Yu is It was only two months ago that he began to cultivate strength warrior. Before that, his body was weak and in a mess, and he was also known as the waste of the Empire. It was not a good thing to lose in the hands of the waste recognized by the Empire. Qian Shengjin asked for face and didn''t respond to the crowd, but it doesn''t mean that situ Haonan will take into account his face and help him keep it secret. On the contrary, situ Haonan nodded his exaggerated head, "Sire, father, ladies and gentlemen, I was indeed present at that time. Just as the Duke of cabrona said, Wenyu and Qian Shengjin brothers had a fair competition, and Qian Shengjin brothers took the initiative. As a result, brother Wenyu kicked him off, and later he was stunned by the iron bar in brother Wenyu''s hand. Alas -" At the end, he shook his head and sighed. No one knew what his sigh meant. Only Qian Shengjin felt extremely harsh. With the affirmation of situ Haonan, although they still couldn''t accept it, they didn''t understand why the waste recognized by an empire suddenly became so powerful, but they still had to accept the defeat of Qian Shengjin. It was not only Mohan Josie and Qian Shengjin who looked ugly at this time, but also kabrona and Malfoy. Because stu Haonan said that Qian Shengjin was defeated by Wen Yu, which was completely different from Qian Shengjin''s self-report. Qian Shengjin said in front of Malfoy that he and Wen Yu fought hard for dozens of rounds, and finally Wen Yu won by sneaking attack with despicable moves. Malfoy and Qian Shengjin were the same As a green level three-level fighter, Ma Fulong is only a little more powerful than Qian Shengjin. If Qian Shengjin is really kicked by Wen Yu, Ma Fulong and Wen Yu will face off, and the odds of winning are almost zero. Thinking that he was likely to lose to the recognized waste of the Empire in front of so many nobles, Ma Fulong burst into a cold sweat on his back and said with a forced smile: "Your Majesty, Wenyu, he --" Derek raised his hand and interrupted malfuron, laughing: "Ma Fulong, I misunderstood what you meant just now. Since Wen Yu is so powerful, you can have a competition and let me appreciate Wen Yu''s strength. After two and a half months of cultivation, the strength warrior can reach the strength of green level three-level fighting warrior, which is unprecedented! If so, Wen Yu is definitely qualified to be a genius! Maybe more than ten years later, I will be sakanasi There will be a strong man who cultivates strength soldiers in China. Strength soldiers, the magic continent has not seen such a strong man for many years. Just thinking about it makes me excited! " Strength fighters and morale fighters of the same level will win or lose half the battle, but their combat roles on the battlefield are very different. A strong strength warrior plays a stronger role on the battlefield than two morale fighters of the same level. Unfortunately, in the human demon war decades ago, all the only power soldiers at the Vajra level in the magic continent were killed. Since then, power soldiers have lost the qualification to keep pace with fighting soldiers and magicians, and are gradually eliminated from the field of the strong. There are still many people practicing power warriors in the magic continent, but there has been no strong power warrior for decades, which makes the power warrior worse. Nowadays, only those who can''t cultivate fighting spirit and magic will choose to cultivate strength soldiers and join the army. Even in the military, power fighters are discriminated against. Now Wen Yu may break the blockade of fighting soldiers and magicians and let the power soldiers reproduce the glory of that year. This does not simply mean that there will be a strong power soldier in the sakanasi Empire, but that Wen Yu may find a way of cultivation for the power soldiers. If Wen Yu can find a way of cultivation for the power soldiers, The combat effectiveness of the army of the sakanasi empire will be increased several times. Derek can become the great emperor of the sakanasi empire. Naturally, his eyes will not be limited to the moment. He thinks about Wen Yu''s achievements in more than ten years and decades. That''s why he said he was excited to think about it, and the weight of the cage family in his heart increased a lot. "Congratulations, your majesty!" Luo Deming congratulated Derek, who laughed. He knew what Derek thought. "Congratulations! Congratulations!" Derek replied happily. "The stronger the sakanasi Empire, the stronger the Merson chamber of Commerce will be." "Gulu" malfuron swallowed bitterly. In fact, he just wanted to politely cancel the competition. However, Derek interrupted him before he finished. "Brother, this is the world where the strong survive. The stronger your strength, the more others will respect you and fear you. You should consider your strength in advance. Brother, this is a good opportunity. If you can show your strength, you and the cage family will one day regain their glory!" situ Haonan whispered in Wenyu''s ear. Wenyu smiled and nodded. He knew that this war must be, and he had to win beautifully. At the same time, he wanted to show his strength, so he said without surprise: "Your Majesty, Wenyu has some friction with Ma Fulong, Qian Shengjin and Qi luobuk. I want to use this entertainment performance to solve our contradictions, so I think -" Wenyu deliberately elongated his voice and looked at the four of them. After a pause, he continued: "please allow me to challenge the four of them at the same time! It''s not a single fight, but a pair of four!" V2.Chapter 6 Situ Haonan, who was close to Wen Yu, heard that Wen Yu wanted one-on-four and almost fell off his seat. Even Brian and Yasi were frightened, and others were frightened by Wenyu. Situ Haonan was the first to react. He quickly kicked Wen Yu under the table. He thought his words had stimulated Wen Yu, "brother, calm down! Calm down! All four of Ma fulongfei are green level three-level fighting soldiers. You want to die!" Brian, Yasi and Daisy also woke up from the shock one after another, but they didn''t stop Wen Yu, because they knew Wen Yu better than anyone else. Wen Yu was not a reckless person. Since he proposed to pick four, it showed that he was sure of winning. Ma Fulong and Qian Shengjin looked at each other with a ferocious smile. One to four, challenge, and there are contradictions between Wenyu and mafuron. Derek''s brain was running fast, and he soon figured out everything: Chris and cabrona chose to trouble Brian today because of the contradiction between their grandson and Wenyu. It is certain that Carter and malfuron had suffered from Wenyu. Chris and cabrona can''t find Brian''s theory openly, So he took advantage of the opening day of the rebirth dream to change the law to avenge his grandson. Derek glanced at Wen Yu and Ma Fulong and thought to himself: Ma Fulong are all green level three-level morale fighters. No matter how talented Wen Yu is in cultivation, it is impossible to resist the joint attack of Ma Fulong. The little guy is too calm. He must have been stimulated by Ma Fulong''s continuous criticism, so he made such an impulsive decision. The little guy has just practiced for more than two months, and he can defeat Qian Shengjin with one move. Whether there are tricks or not, it can show his super cultivation talent. If we can have a strong power warrior in the sakanasi Empire and drive the cultivation of power warriors in the whole country, we can definitely turn our sakanasi empire into the most powerful empire in the magic continent. So I must keep Wenyu, the hope that may make my sakanasi Empire strong. After the decision, Derek finally spoke, "Wenyu, don''t be impulsive. I know you are very angry now, but as an excellent soldier, the first thing you need to learn is not to be surprised and not to mess up in the face of danger. The four malfuron are green level three-level fighting soldiers, and you are not the opponent of the four of them. I don''t agree to your challenge, but I can write it down for you this time. You will have a competition in eight years. What''s the matter How are you? " Wen Yu got up, saluted Derek and said respectfully, "thank you for your love! But Wen Yu didn''t do it on impulse. I''m confident to defeat the four of them in eight years. Please allow me!" "Smelly boy, dead brain! Have the same virtue as your father!" Derek scolded angrily, but still kept a smile on his face. "Wenyu, are you sure you don''t have impulse?" "Yes, your majesty, Wen Yu is not only impulsive, but also quite calm. The four of them are not my opponents! Please allow me!" The four of them couldn''t hide their smile. They cooperated very well and didn''t speak. They were eager to get Derek''s consent. Derek smiled at Brian and winked at Brian, hoping that he could persuade Wenyu. "Your Majesty," said Brian with a smile, "if Wenyu says so, you can agree. I have confidence in him!" at the same time, Brian secretly touched Luo Deming sitting next to him under the table. Luo Deming, who got the hint, hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, since both of them have no objection, I think let them have a competition. Young people will inevitably be arrogant, hit them in time, and a little setback will be more conducive to their development. Your majesty, soldiers need to grow up in battle and must not be flowers in the greenhouse. I very much hope that there will be a powerful warrior in the sakanasi empire in the future, who will be really strong on the battlefield The power of the warrior! " Derek''s eyes lit up and laughed: "President rodmeng is right! I''m confused! Soldiers need to grow up in battle. This is an eternal truth! OK, Wenyu, I agree to your request! Brian, you''re the judge. You must not let five little guys put their lives in danger in the battle. What do you think of cabrona, Mohan Josie, yelukid and ARSA?" Mafuron, Qian Shengjin, qiluobuke and orr (ARSA''s grandson) hurried to convey their consent eyes to their grandfather, so cabrona nodded in agreement. Derek said with a smile, "since you both agree, we''ll go to the Royal arena to have a competition. Now, let''s wait for the results of the cooking competition, and then have a delicious meal. When you''re full, you can have the strength to compete! Ha ha" Wen Yu spoke again, "Your Majesty, our rebirth dream has a competition field, which is built to solve the non-negotiable contradictions between customers. It only takes me five minutes to compete with them without delaying the judgment of the results of the cooking competition! Your majesty, don''t forget that this competition is also for your entertainment. Only when you are in a good mood can you have a big appetite! Your majesty, only by solving the contradictions between me and them can I be happy Put all your mind on cooking, otherwise I''m afraid the taste will not satisfy your majesty. " Derek was stunned for a moment, then nodded and agreed: "since you are so confident, let''s fight first. If you can''t decide the outcome in ten minutes, the game will be postponed temporarily and continue after dinner." Soon the party was led by Brian to the Bidou room on the eighth floor. The room was large, surrounded by stands, with a challenge arena of 100 square meters in the middle. Wen Yu and Ma Fulong followed Brian to the challenge arena one after another. "I''ll announce the rules of the game." Brian shouted, standing between Wenyu and mafuron. "This is not a life and death duel, so it''s important to wait until the duel. Don''t deliberately hurt the enemy, otherwise it will be regarded as abstention! In addition, it''s forbidden to use drugs and magic scrolls, and fight with your real strength. Now I announce that the game - start!" With that, Brian flashed to a corner of the challenge arena. Luo Deming praised: "the old general is more powerful than that year. He has reached the strength of the third-class fighting warrior of the youth level. Maybe he will break through the first-class fighting warrior of the gold level in a few years. Congratulations, your majesty! There may be another gold level strong man in the sakanasi Empire soon!" Derek was stunned for a moment. He only reacted a few seconds later, smiling and nodding. At the same time, he was secretly scolding himself for being confused these years. Even if Brian won''t go to the battlefield again, he is a strong man. If Brian really breaks through to the gold level strong man in a few years, the strength of sakanasi empire will be better. Derek looked at Wen Yu standing on the challenge arena and smiled bitterly: "It''s all caused by this boy. The title of waste blinded my eyes. Fortunately, Luo demang reminded me, otherwise I might force a gold level strong man out of the sakanasi empire. Gold level strong man, the sakanasi empire can''t afford to lose! The cage family is so important to the Empire! I''m confused! But fortunately, I wake up in time!" No one knows that Luo demang''s conjecture has completely changed the positioning of the cage family in Derek''s heart. It is because of this conjecture and subsequent events that saved the fate of the demise of the sakanasi Empire and allowed Derek to escape the end of being beheaded and slaughtered. V2.Chapter 7 When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous. As soon as Brian announced the start of the game, Ma Fulong surrounded Wen Yu with the fastest speed and showed a ferocious smile at the same time. They know that there is a strong Brian, and the four of them can''t kill Wenyu, but they are confident that Wenyu will be seriously injured before Brian rescues. As for the rules announced by Brian, they have long forgotten. In the eyes of Wen Yu, the four people of Ma Fulong regard Wen Yu as their enemies, but Wen Yu does not regard them as their enemies. In the eyes of Wen Yu, Ma Fulong is just the first springboard for themselves to embark on the road of the strong. Wen Yu, who was surrounded in the middle, not only wasn''t nervous, but smiled and curled his mouth. He mocked with a voice that only four people can hear: "it''s too weak! It''s too weak! It''s done in a minute!" If the four mafurons hadn''t killed Wen Yu''s heart just now, they even tore Wen Yu''s heart after hearing Wen Yu''s ridicule. The four dark green lights shone at the same time, and the four bodies of mafuron were wrapped in a green air shield at the same time. Qian Shengjin suffered a loss and knew that Wen Yu''s explosive power was extremely strong, so just now he had reminded the other three people that they had to turn on the air shield to resist Wen Yu''s super explosive power before fighting. "Go!" Ma Fulong shouted and rushed to Wenyu first. Qian Shengjin and the three of them had a tacit understanding and waved their weapons to Wenyu. The weapons of mafuron and Qian Shengjin are Epee, and the weapons of Qi luobuk and Oka are sabre. Two Epee swords and two sabres instantly sealed Wen Yu''s retreat. The expression on the faces of the four people of Ma Fulong was more ferocious, and the nobles in the stands worried about Wen Yu. "It''s so stupid. How can we let the four of mafuron form a siege?! it''s different from seeking defeat?" "Hey, even if we let the four mafurons form a siege, we should strike first, break through their siege and then look for a chance to fight back! One on four, how can we act recklessly!" "Wen Yu is sure to lose!" "It''s possible. Look at that little guy. He''s calm and relaxed. He doesn''t look a little nervous. It seems that he deliberately let the four of mafuron surround and attack." "Oh, do you think Wen Yu can resist the attack of two Epee swords and two sabres at the same time with his own strength? There is only two meters between Ma Fulong and Wen Yu. There is no room to dodge the attack of Ma Fulong at such a close distance." "...." the nobles on the stand whispered, some did not see good Wenyu, others saw good Wenyu. Situ Haonan stared at Wen Yu who was besieged in the challenge arena and said secretly: "If it were me, I would attack the weakest Oka first and destroy one with the strongest power in an instant. At the same time, I would block the attack of the other three people with the blue level first-order air shield and look for opportunities to destroy them one by one. What would Wenyu do? I should be able to make the same choice, but he has no air shield and can''t block the swords of the other three people with his flesh. Is he Want to lose eight hundred and hurt one thousand enemies, and exchange injuries for injuries? " When the weapons of the four mafurons approached, Wen Yu finally moved. Situ Haonan guessed right. Wen Yu did ignore the attack of the three and attacked one of them. But he didn''t attack the weakest Oka. On the contrary, his target of counterattack was the strongest mafuron. An iron stick suddenly appeared in Wen Yu''s right hand, which was the booty of his last war at the seminary. The iron stick came first and fought with Ma Fulong''s two handed epee. Wen Yu saw a flower on his wrist, and the iron stick drove Ma Fulong''s two handed Epee to rotate. Jingle A series of gold and iron calls sounded. When the nobles who watched the battle reacted, Wen Yu had broken through the encirclement of the four mafurons, and the four mafurons were standing side by side in a row, but Wen Yu stood opposite them with a smile. Among them, an iron bar was rotating with two double handed Epee swords and two war knives. "Broken!" Wen Yu whispered, and the iron bar shook and pulled fiercely. The four of Ma Fulong immediately lost their center of gravity and staggered forward. At the same time, the tiger''s mouth holding the weapon was numb, and the weapon flew away. "Break!" Wen Yu roared again. He took a small step forward with his right foot, bent down and lowered his body''s center of gravity. At the same time, he rotated slightly. The iron rod in his right hand fiercely pressed against Qian Shengjin''s chest. At the same time, his left leg stretched into a straight line and hit Oka''s rib like a whip. "Poop poop" sounded softly. Qian Shengjin and Oka''s air shields broke at the same time, and their bodies flew backward towards the edge of the challenge arena. The four-to-one battle suddenly turned into two-to-one. The first time they fought, Qian Shengjin and Oka were hit by Wenyu. "Why?" "They didn''t collude in advance and deliberately act for us, did they?" Two questions came up in the hearts of the nobles watching the battle. They didn''t understand why the weapons of the four men of Ma Fulong were entangled with Wen Yu''s iron rod. What made them more puzzled was why the four men of Ma Fulong suddenly stumbled forward and threw away their weapons at the same time. As for the link that Qian Shengjin and Oka were hit by Wen Yu, they could barely understand the instant explosive power of Wen Yu Super strong. Not to mention the people watching the war, even Ma Fulong was very confused. They were very confused. Why did Wen Yu lose control of his weapons as soon as the iron bar in his hand came into contact with his weapons, and let Wen Yu''s iron bar entangle him, no matter how he pulled it. Finally, they thought of a possibility that there was something wrong with the iron bar in Wen Yu''s hand. Only Brian, Yaxi and Daisy knew that Wenyu used Taiji to overcome the hard with softness, and used skillful force to stick the weapons of the four people of mafuron together, so that they could use the instant explosive force to drive the weapons of the four people of mafuron, make them lose their focus in a short time, and take advantage of the opportunity to fly the weapons in their hands. Wen Yu uses Tai Chi. How can people who have not been exposed to Tai Chi understand it. After hitting Qian Shengjin and Oka, Wen Yu''s body suddenly bounced up, the iron bar in his right hand took back the whole ring, his left foot strode to Ma Fulong, his arms wrapped around Ma Fulong''s back neck like pliers, and his right leg bent his knees fiercely to keep up. "Neck and knee!" Yasi couldn''t help shouting. His obsession with Muay Thai has reached a state of infatuation and selflessness. In particular, this move is loved by ASI. He believes that this move is both strong and violent, and can best show the nature of hot-blooded men when used. "Poof" was another soft sound. Ma Fulong''s air shield was scrapped after being hit by Wen Yu''s knees twice. "He is worthy of being a power soldier. He is really fierce and violent!" Luo Deming exclaimed with a fist. "If Wen Yu hits again for the third time, I''m afraid Ma Fulong''s sternum will be difficult to protect!" Unfortunately, Wen Yu did not make a third impact after the rupture of Ma Fulong''s air shield, because Qi luobuk''s attack had arrived. Wen Yu pressed his hands on mafuron''s shoulder, and his legs curled up greatly. His toes stepped on mafuron''s knees and jumped onto mafuron''s shoulder. His hands stood upside down on mafuron''s shoulder. Qi luobuke used to aim at Wen Yu''s back and split the sword, but Wen Yu climbed onto Ma Fulong''s shoulder and suddenly hit him into Ma Fulong. If he cuts down with this knife, Ma Fulong without air shield will definitely be split in half. Fortunately, Qi robuk responded quickly and stopped the cleaving knife in time. Ma Fulong was stunned by Wen Yu''s knee. He didn''t react until Wen Yu climbed onto his shoulder. Unfortunately, he was stunned by the saber from Qi luobuk. V2.Chapter 8 Wen Yu didn''t give Ma Fulong time to react. He grabbed Ma Fulong''s shoulders with his hands like pliers and stood on Ma Fulong''s head and fell behind Ma Fulong. "Ah -" Wen Yu roared. With the help of his body falling down and his arms strong, Ma Fulong''s huge body was grabbed by him and his shoulders were thrown out. Bang! Poor Marvelon turned twice in the air, with his face down and his body in a big font, and threw himself to the ground. No, although Marvelon was the spokesman of Marvelon''s contraceptive pill, he was really a man, and there was an integration between his legs, so it should be said that the six body delivery had an intimate collision with the ground. The nobles who watched the war had a new understanding of Wenyu''s super explosive power. Although Ma Fulong was only 15 years old, he was 1.8 meters tall, much higher than Wen Yu, and as strong as a bull, but such a giant was grabbed by Wen Yu, who was much weaker than him, and threw seven or eight meters away with brute force without any skills. This shows how powerful Wen Yu''s arms are. It seemed like a long time from the beginning of the fight to the flight of malfuron, but in fact it was less than a minute. Wen Yu''s series of counterattacks were like running water without a pause. "Your majesty!" rodmeng arched his hand at Derek and laughed, "I''m sure there will be a powerful warrior in the sakanasi empire within ten years. Congratulations! Congratulations!" Derek Le''s mouth grinned to the root of his ear and nodded in response: "Yes! Yes! I didn''t expect that Wen Yu was a genius for cultivating strength soldiers. He achieved such amazing achievements in just two months. He was the enemy of four green level three-level fighting soldiers in one minute, and it was an overwhelming victory without suspense! I almost thought I was dreaming, ha ha..." Listening to Derek''s excited laughter, Luo Deming said secretly: "If Wen Yu can really cultivate into a powerful power warrior, drive the cultivation of power warriors of sakanasi Empire, and find a way to cultivate power warriors, then sakanasi empire will definitely become the most powerful empire in the magic continent. It seems that I have to invest more in sakanasi empire. Maybe Wen Yu is not only a blessing to sakanasi Empire, but also a blessing to me The lucky star of the Merson chamber of Commerce, if the sakanasi empire rises rapidly and becomes the leader of the magic mainland Empire, the strength of the Merson chamber of Commerce will also rise, and the balance between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of Commerce for decades will be broken. Maybe, maybe I can make the magic mainland have only one Merson chamber of Commerce! "At last, Luo demang could not help shaking slightly. Situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu, who was facing Qi luobuke one-on-one on the field, and looked a little confused. He always thought Wen Yu was very strong, but he was not the opponent of his blue level first-class fighting warrior, but the combat effectiveness shown by Wen Yu just now told him that Wen Yu''s strength was much stronger than what he thought. He could see that the full strength of Wen Yu in the battle just now was not complete After thinking about it for a while, situ Haonan came to a conclusion that Wenyu''s strength was much stronger than himself. In fact, the last time when he was in the seminary, Wen Yu was not the opponent of situ Haonan if he simply fought. But after Wen Yu returned, he was connected to the meridians by the whole demon ring and directly let his Yitian formula True Qi is Wen Yu''s real fighting power when he reaches the third level meeting day. At this time, Wen Yu can definitely defeat situ Haonan. What''s more, Wen Yu''s strongest is not a fist, let alone an iron rod, but a variant scalpel - Soul chopping! Due to the variation of soul chopping, Wen Yu has been familiar with the use of soul chopping these days. He won''t expose the soul chopping knife when he doesn''t fully master it. Wen Yu took out the iron bar from the space ring again and smiled at Qi luobuke holding the war knife with both hands, "admit defeat, you - too weak!" Qiluobuke stared at Wenyu with a cloudy and sunny expression for a while, suddenly smiled and said in the voice that Wenyu could only hear: "waste, let''s make you beautiful today. Soon you will know the end of offending us. You''d better not go out alone in the future. Otherwise, you are likely to be attacked by dangerous criminals." Wen Yu''s mouth slightly tilted, his eyes suddenly became cold, stared at Qi luobuk''s eyes and said coldly, "if you want to kill me, I can''t let you continue to live. Now is a good opportunity to kill you -" "I admit defeat!" before Wen Yu finished, Qi luobuk shouted and ran down the challenge arena in confusion. "Ha ha..." looking at Qi luobuke''s back, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing: "Cao, little boy, Mao learned from the gang boss before he had grown up. I scared you like this before I said a word. Wouldn''t it frighten you to sleep and eat if I told you. But you should be careful in the future. It''s easy for such a big family to hire several killers to deal with me. I don''t know how the killer assassination technology in this continent is. I hope I won''t let you down I was disappointed by the godfather of the former killer. " "The game is over!" Brian''s loud voice resounded through the audience. "I declare that the winner of this game is -" "Wait!" malfuron, who didn''t know when to get up, interrupted Brian. Brian smiled and asked: "Do you want to continue the competition? Qiluobuke has voluntarily admitted defeat. If you continue the competition, qiluobuke will not be able to participate in the battle. Wen Yu, in the challenge arena competition, unless the opponent completely loses his fighting ability, in other words, he is out of breath, or the opponent voluntarily admits defeat, like qiluobuke just now, or the opponent is knocked down from the challenge arena, you can count as victory in these three cases. Ma Fulong, yes "Do you want to continue?" "No!" "Then you have to admit defeat?" Brian asked puzzled. "Hum!" malfuron looked at Brian discontentedly and shouted to Derek on the viewing platform: "Your Majesty, there is something wrong with the iron bar in Wenyu''s hand. We are wronged to lose. Duke Brian said before the competition that poison and magic scrolls are not allowed, but the Duke cheated for personal gain and let his grandson use high-level magic guides. Your majesty, gentlemen, you can see the fight just now. Don''t you think it strange? The four of us Once a man''s weapon touches the iron bar, it will not be under our control, so I''m sure there''s something wrong with the iron bar in Wen Yu''s hand. " The nobles on the viewing platform immediately whispered. When Wen Yu flew the weapons of the four men of Ma Fulong just now, they already felt very strange. They even thought that the battle was negotiated by the five people in advance and played for Derek. Now, listening to Ma Fulong''s words, most nobles agree with Ma Fulong and think that there is something wrong with the iron rod in Wen Yu''s hand. Situ Haonan was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter like hearing the best joke, "ha ha... Ha ha..." Situ Haonan''s hearty laughter was very harsh. Luo demang glared at him and asked, "Haonan, what are you laughing at?" Situ Haonan tried to resist a smile and explained, "Your Majesty, father, do you know where the iron bar in Wenyu''s hand came from?" V2.Chapter 9 Derek, Luo demang and some nobles all looked at situ Haonan suspiciously. Situ Haonan pointed to the iron bar in Wenyu''s hand and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not an iron bar at all, but a bed leg. Brother Wenyu removed it from my bed." "Your bed legs?" Luo demang was even more puzzled. "How could your bed legs be in Wenyu''s hands?" "The reason for this is that I, Wen Yu and Ma Fulong are all students of the golden talent class, and the six of us live in the same dormitory. After Wen Yu came to the college, Ma Fulong often bullied Wen Yu... After Wen Yu recovered, he couldn''t swallow this tone and came to the College for revenge. Poor me, too. The dormitory was smashed by brother Wen Yu. At that time, brother Wen Yu Maybe I took down my iron bed leg and used it as a stick without a guy. Unexpectedly, brother Wenyu never threw it away. But Ma Fulong said that the bed leg was a high-level magic guide, and one bed leg was a high-level magic guide. If I brought my iron bed, wouldn''t it be an artifact? I''m laughing to death, ha ha... " "Ha ha..." after hearing situ Haonan''s explanation, Derek, Luo demang and everyone couldn''t help laughing. "Good! Good! Good!" Brian shouted three times and looked at the four of cabrona with a sneer. "The four adults are worthy of being the pillars of the Empire and can teach such an excellent grandson. Brian admired it! Admire it!" The four of cabrona were embarrassed. In fact, it is normal for the strong to bully the weak in the college. Under normal circumstances, Brian and Yasi should be embarrassed. In the mainland where the strong are respected, it is a shame to be bullied by others after being a general, and the four of cabrona should be proud of their grandchildren. But the problem is that Wen Yu is not normal. Before he recovers, he is recognized as a waste of the Empire. As noble children and heroes of the golden genius class, the four mafurons wantonly bullied a waste, which even civilians disdained to do, but they did it and did it very well. This is to discredit the four faces of cabrona. Derek saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Oh, old Duke Brian, these are childish behaviors of children, and things have been gone for a long time. Don''t pursue the old lord." "Hum!" Brian snorted coldly. Derek looked at the four of cabrona again and said in a deep voice: "You are all high-level nobles. You know what you can do, what you can''t do, what you do is glorious, and what you do is despised and ridiculed by others. Hum, don''t just focus on pleasure. You have time to discipline your children and grandchildren. The future of the Empire depends on more than a loser who only knows how to play prestige with a noble title." The four of cabrona got up quickly and nodded. Malfuron was stunned by his anger. Originally, he wanted to expose Brian who was practicing favoritism, but in the end, his grandfather was given a cold eye and taught a lesson by Derek. He couldn''t swallow this tone. Blinded by his anger, he broke out, pointed to Wenyu with a bad smile and shouted: "I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it! How about winning me with the help of advanced magic guide? You''re still a waste recognized by the Empire and can only live under the wings of the family! Waste, you''ll always be a waste! If you leave the wings of the family, you''re a waste that can be abused by others! You waste don''t deserve to be the aristocrat of the Empire! Ha ha, you don''t deserve! Waste that is inferior to the Dalits is hung with imperial waste My title, ha ha, how ridiculous! " Wen Yu''s face suddenly became very ugly. Everyone, don''t be confused by his expression. In fact, he has long been happy in his heart. "Gaga, God is very kind to me. I just thought that today''s performance goal was not achieved, and the contraceptive pill came out to eliminate my regret." Wen Yu was very angry and cold. In fact, he was very happy to go to Ma Fulong and said in a cold voice: "Ma Fulong, you insult and trample on my dignity in front of your majesty and adults. I, Wen Yu cage, want to duel with you and wash away the shame with your blood!" Clang. Wen Yu threw away the iron bar in his hand and beat his chest and feet at Derek: "Your Majesty, you have heard what mafuron said just now. As a nobleman of the sakanasi Empire, I can''t stand such a great humiliation! Please allow me to duel with mafuron, not for entertainment, but for dignity! I think anyone will be like me, because we are noblemen of the sakanasi empire. Our dignity is incomparably noble and tolerant Don''t be insulted or trampled on by others. If I swallow this breath today, how can I live? Your majesty, your excellency, maybe you think that the iron bar in my hand is a high-level magic guide like malfuron. In that case, I will duel with malfuron with empty fist. Even if he uses an artifact, I will duel! Your majesty, your excellency, I defend not only personal Dignity is also the dignity of the aristocrats of the sakanasi empire. When others abuse and trample on our dignity, what should we do? We should fight back with our fists and wash away the shame with the enemy''s blood! " Wen Yu''s words are sonorous, raising the duel with Ma Fulong to the level of safeguarding the dignity of the nobility. Even if Derek has the intention to stop the duel, there is no way. Unless Ma Fulong solemnly apologizes to Wen Yu with the highest etiquette of the Empire, is it possible? No way! If Ma Fulong apologizes, his words in front of him will be like a fan Slap yourself. Muhammad Josie, yelukid and ARSA saw the situation and quickly ordered their escort to forcibly pull Qian Shengjin, qiluobuk and Oka in front of them. Wen Yu said duel. What duel means is to fight regardless of life and death. They don''t want their grandson to get involved in the duel like mafuron. Cabrona wanted to defend mafuron. It was best to resolve the duel, but he couldn''t think of any way. Mafuron''s temper he knows very well. Once his temper comes up, nine cows can''t pull back. It''s better to kill him than to make him apologize to the recognized waste of the Empire. Even if Ma Fulong could be persuaded to apologize to Wen Yu, he couldn''t afford to lose his face. Wen Yu gave Derek a big problem. On the one hand, Brian, who is likely to become a gold fighter, and Wen Yu, a genius warrior, and on the other hand, cabrona, who has the richest six county and city fiefs, can''t offend him on either side. "Your Majesty," malfuron respectfully saluted Derek, "Your Majesty, I accept Wenyu''s Duel!" V2.Chapter 10 Derek was thinking about it. When he heard malfuron''s words, he was immediately angry and scolded: "shit, it''s all caused by you bastard. I don''t care. If you die and cabrona dares to rebel, I''ll let Brian command the army to destroy cabrona. If Wen Yu dies, I''ll let cabrona solve it. Hey, good way." "OK! I agree to your duel!" Derek waved his big hand and sealed the duel with permission. Ma Fulong was overjoyed. He turned to look at Wen Yu and said, "waste, do you dare to duel with me in front of the people all over the world?" "Why don''t you dare." Wenyu qiaomei replied, "but how can we duel in front of people all over the world?" "It''s a bit exaggerated to let people all over the world come to see our duel. I mean, three days later, we will duel in front of everyone in the Imperial Capital Square." "No problem," Wen Yu replied with a smile, "if the duel is a little monotonous, it''s better to add some color. I lost. I announced that Wen Yu cage was the first waste of the Empire in front of the imperial capital people, and posted the portraits and names in all the cities of the Empire." "Ha ha, good!" "Don''t worry, what if you lose?" "I can''t lose!" malfuron replied confidently. "Ha ha, young people are very confident. Have you ever thought that you would lose the game just now? If you say you can''t lose, you really can''t lose! Why don''t you say you are the first in the world and ask for a defeat alone?" Ma Fulong''s face suddenly became embarrassed and asked, "I lost. I''ll do what you say?" "Ha ha, joke! If you lose, I''ll let you take off your clothes, write on your chest that I''m impotent, stand in the square for three days, or let you sell yourself in the place of lights and wine. Will you also agree? Toad eats garlic, what a big breath!" "Well, what do you say?" Marvelon yelled angrily. Derek and others were speechless. "Since you can''t do what I said, is it still interesting for me to say? Well, I heard that your family is very rich, and the poor cage family are going to beg. If you lose, I won''t embarrass you. How about losing my money for a rebirth restaurant? Hehe, forget, you''re only 15 years old and can''t be the master. Lord cabrona, what do you think of my proposal?" "No problem, I can afford the money for a rebirth dream restaurant," cabrona replied. Wen Yu gave cabrona a thumbs up. "The Duke of cabrona is rich." then he turned to Daisy and asked, "Mom, I don''t know how much it cost to build a rebirth dream. Please tell the Duke of cabrona so that adults can prepare." Wen Yu''s strange tone and the thief''s smile on his face made Daisy unable to guess Xiao Jiu in his heart, and smiled back: "Duke, the construction of the rebirth dream took out all the savings of the cage family. In order not to delay the construction period, we also borrowed 10000 gold coins from the bank. The total amount is 199999 gold coins, 99 silver coins and 999 copper coins." The money conversion of magic land is that a thousand copper coins are equal to one silver coin and a hundred silver coins are equal to one gold coin. That is to say, one copper coin is only 200000 gold coins. PATA. PATA. PATA. His eyes rolled on the ground. Even Wen Yu, who was mentally prepared, was startled and shouted: "the lion opened his mouth. This is definitely naked blackmail! Mom is so powerful!" Yasi was the one who suffered the most, because the dream of rebirth was run by him, and the total cost was only more than 30000 gold coins. Luo demang stared at Daisy for a moment, then looked at Wenyu and sighed: "talent! Talent! If we can pull this mother and son into the Merson chamber of Commerce, it will definitely bring unimaginable wealth to our chamber of Commerce!" Cabrona''s first reaction was: Yin! After a while, the nobles woke up from the shock one after another. These people were not stupid. They knew that cabrona was Yin. At this time, their eyes were full of fear when they looked at Wenyu and daisy. They secretly warned themselves that no one could provoke the mother and son who ate people and didn''t vomit bone heads. 200000, not 200000 copper coins or 200000 silver coins, it was 200000 Glittering gold coins, half of the total annual income of the sakanasi empire! Ma Fulong couldn''t help it again and sneered: "hehe, 200000 gold coins, 200000 gold coins are enough to build ten rebirth dreams. You''re naked blackmail." Cabrona couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wenyu, to tell you the truth, although the rebirth dream is quite luxurious, it is worth 40000 gold coins at most. President rodmeng, you are a top businessman in the magic continent. Should you be able to evaluate the value of the rebirth dream?" Luo de Meng smiled and shook his head. "Lord cabrona, I''m sorry. I''m here for the first time. It''s not easy to estimate the value of the reborn dream, nor can I estimate it." Cabrona smiled and nodded, "Wenyu, do you think it''s ok? If mafuron loses, I''ll help you build a similar rebirth dream on the opposite street. At the same time, I''ll give you 20000 gold coins!" Cabrona has 200000 gold coins, but he can''t afford it. Although he has six rich counties and cities, his annual income is only 100000 gold coins. If mafuron really loses, he will take out his family''s income for two years, which will definitely cause an unprecedented blow to the development of the family. "Exactly the same?" Wen Yu said. "There are absolutely no two exactly the same things in the world. If adults can build a exactly the same rebirth dream, all of my cage family can make cattle and horses for Ma Fulong." "Hehe, aren''t you competing with me?" cabronagan smiled. "Hehe, it seems that the Duke of cabrona can''t afford 200000 gold coins. We are all acquaintances. Let''s not embarrass the Duke. If mafuron loses, the Duke will buy us the land 50 meters around and 30 meters wide. As for gold coins, we''ll be more generous and don''t want them." Cabrona was about to nod his head, but Brian stabbed him, "Wenyu, no! You''re my grandson of Brian cage. If you lose, you''ll lose your dignity all your life. At the same time, the cage family will never be able to raise their heads. If malfuron loses, it''s okay to pay some gold coins. It''s unfair! I don''t agree!" "Grandpa, we should learn to be magnanimous. The more this happens, the more magnanimous we should be. Do you think so?" "Hey," Brian sighed, "my silly grandson, hey, forget it, just eat some losses." Derek and a bunch of people were stunned. They wanted to break their heads, but they couldn''t understand what Brian meant by losing. "Lord cabrona, do you agree with my proposal? The land price of 1500 square meters around the rebirth dream is not even 100000 gold coins." Cabrona strongly suppressed the urge to curse and nodded with great reluctance. Derek breathed a sigh of relief and laughed: "At noon three days later, Wenyu and Ma Fulong dueled in the imperial square. I will be the judge myself! This is a duel in front of people all over the world, so we must ensure the fairness and justice of the duel. At that time, no party is allowed to use magic guides more than two levels of their own level, otherwise it will be regarded as admitting defeat. Well, the time is almost up. It''s time to go back and announce the results of the cooking competition ¡£¡± Hearing the cooking contest, cabrona finally showed a smile on his face. They were confident that Brian would be crushed. As they walked outside the competition, they secretly wondered how to do, what to do, what to say, and how to choose the tone of voice... Anyway, their ultimate goal was to humiliate Brian to the greatest extent. V2.Chapter 11 They quickly entered the private room and sat down at the table. Just at the right time, they sat down for a little while, and the chefs of both sides brought the entries to the table. Situ Haonan moved his chair to Wen Yu and said with a low smile, "brother, I declare that after this war, you and Ma Fulong have become completely hostile. I can guarantee that they have not suffered such a big loss since they were born." "It''s not enough to be afraid of a clown!" Wen Yu replied indifferently. Seeing Wen Yu''s fearless appearance, situ Haonan said in a slightly serious tone: "The four mafurons alone do not pose any threat to you. But don''t forget that the reason why they are so arrogant is not their own strength, but the strength behind them. Those four old bastards have great power in the sakanasi Empire, second only to his majesty Derek. If they can''t swallow this tone and deal with you secretly, they will be in great trouble." "Do you think they can swallow it?" Wenyu asked. Situ Haonan was stunned, shook his head and said, "no!" "Then why don''t you just say they''ll deal with me in secret?" Situ Haonan kicked Wen Yu under the table with his foot, "don''t chew words with me! What are you going to do?" "Soldiers come to block the water and cover the earth. No matter what evil moves they make, the final result is the same. It''s just a springboard for my cage family to soar. Besides, my cage family doesn''t engage in politics or martial arts. They only care about their own one-third of an acre. How can they deal with us except sending killers to assassinate us? Brother Haonan, don''t worry about these things. The dishes have been served Start judging and watch the game. " "En" situ Haonan answered. Since Wen Yu is fully confident of dealing with the Revenge of malfuron, he naturally worries lazily. Moreover, he also knows that his relationship with Wen Yu is just an ordinary friend. If he talks about these things too much, it will arouse Wen Yu''s suspicion. He knows what is enough. Derek and rodemen had 20 dishes in front of them. Looking at the ingredients of these 20 dishes, cabrona''s side was better than rebirth dream. Because rebirth dream''s ten dishes were vegetarian dishes in small plates, while cabrona''s ten dishes were meat in large plates. Wen Yu deliberately told Yasi in advance. Who were all present? They were all aristocrats of the sakanasi Empire, and their daily diet was absolutely dominated by big fish and meat. Wen Yu''s meaning is very easy to understand. For example, before and after the Spring Festival, we almost had three meals a day with fish, and we all wanted to vomit when we ate meat. At this time, we all wanted some light green vegetables for a change and a plate of fried Xiaobai Dishes and a plate of braised meat are placed in front of us. Most people will choose to eat sauteed cabbage. (except for some friends who are not tired of eating meat.) Wen Yu grasped this point and asked Yasi to order the chef to cook all ten dishes as vegetarian dishes. Derek picked up his chopsticks and smiled at Wen Yu and asked, "Wen Yu, are you teaching these chefs about rebirth dreams?" "En" Wen Yu smiled. "Ha ha, OK, let me see how their grades are. If I''m satisfied, Wenyu, you have to help me teach some chefs out, or I''ll come to regenerate my dream every day." Derek''s attitude towards the cage family has completely changed, so his speech has become casual. "Your Majesty, it''s our honor to come to the dream of rebirth." "Ha ha, boy, you have a sweet mouth." Derek laughed and then smiled at Luo Deming: "president Luo Deming, I have judged the results. It''s your turn." Luo demang was confused by Derek and asked, "Your Majesty, how did you get the result before you tasted a dish?" "Ha ha, president Luo Deming doesn''t know. I''ve eaten all these vegetarian dishes made by rebirth dream. Although these dishes are made by Wenyu''s disciples, I can guarantee that the taste of these ten dishes is 100 times or 1000 times better than that of these ten meat dishes. President Luo Deming, I''m not the one who helped Wenyu boast. Wenyu''s cooking is definitely qualified to be the first in the magic continent." "Your Majesty" cabrona is worried. It hasn''t been compared yet. Derek said that the dishes of small vegetables in the rebirth dream are delicious. Isn''t this naked favoritism! Derek interrupted cabrona and said with a smile: "I know you think I''m partial to the rebirth dream. Don''t worry. I''m not alone in this evaluation. There''s president Luo Deming. After president Luo Deming''s evaluation, you can try it yourself. Don''t worry about it. You can also come and have a taste. I can tell you clearly that the prices on the menu are definitely worth it." As soon as they said this, everyone''s curiosity was tickled out. A dish of ordinary fried green vegetables costs 50 gold coins. How delicious is this dish to be worth 50 gold coins? No one thought, so everyone focused on the ten vegetarian dishes on the table. Only after tasting it can we really know what the dish of 50 gold coins tastes. Luo demang can''t wait to pick up the chopsticks in front of him and reach for the first dish - stir fried green vegetables! Creak. Creak. Creak. There was no noise in the whole hall, only the sound of Luo demang chewing vegetables. Everyone held their breath and waited for Luo demang''s judgment. With the mouth moving, Luo Deming''s eyes became brighter and brighter. In fact, he wanted to hold the second chopsticks very, very much, but everyone was looking at himself. He could only suppress the impulse in his heart and put down the chopsticks. Luo Deming glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "this humble dish is the best dish I''ve ever eaten in my life. Only this dish is qualified to win the game. Don''t say 50 gold coins, 100 gold coins are worth it! Ha ha, you waste time with you. I can''t help it." Luo Deming couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks, Directly reaching for the second dish of vinegar cabbage, "Your Majesty, let them taste it by themselves, otherwise they won''t believe what they say." Derek nodded and smiled, "don''t be polite. Taste it yourself." With Derek''s permission, cabrona was the first to pick up chopsticks and stretch out to stir fry vegetables. After a mouthful of green vegetables, cabrona shrugged his head like a defeated Rooster and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t need your judgment. I admit defeat! Your majesty and President rodmeng are right. This dish of green vegetables is really worth 50 gold coins." The rest of the people were more curious and immediately picked up chopsticks and rushed up. Creak. Creak. Creak. For a time, in addition to the sound of the collision of dishes and chopsticks in the room, it was the sound of the mouth chewing green vegetables. Luo Deming tasted the tenth dish from the first dish. When he wanted to go back to the first dish, he was depressed to find that the first dish had been robbed by the public. Almost in an instant, all the ten dishes bottomed out and there was no residue left. If these people hadn''t taken their identity into account, they would even grab the soup. After tasting the ten vegetarian dishes of rebirth dream, several people in cabrona successively conceded defeat. They knew that they were stealing chicken instead of eating rice. This game not only failed to make Brian eat flat, but became Brian''s dream of promoting rebirth. Think about it. If this competition is publicized, several dukes and Marquis, together with their family chefs, declare war on the chefs of the reborn dream, but they are completely defeated and return, what a storm will be set off! Wen Yu didn''t know when to walk up to Daisy, put it in her ear and whispered, "Mom, give Derek and rodmeng a crystal membership card! By the way, briefly introduce the rules of rebirth dreams." V2.Chapter 12 "Cough," said daisy with a light cough, waking the people from the delicious aftertaste of the dishes and said with a light smile: "Your Majesty, the chefs are preparing rich delicacies for your majesty and your adults. Please allow me to use this space to briefly introduce our rebirth restaurant." Derek nodded and joked, "welcome to the future. At the same time, we also launch four levels of advanced membership cards, from low to high, which are Bronze membership card, silver membership card, gold membership card and crystal membership card." Daisy took out two crystal membership cards from her pocket, went to Derek and rodmeng and said, "Your Majesty, President rodmeng, this is the highest level crystal membership card of our rebirth dream. Please accept it." Derek and rodmeng were interested in the result of the crystal clear membership card in the palm of their hand and asked, "what treatment can you enjoy in the rebirth dream with the highest level crystal membership card?" "With a crystal membership card, all consumption in the rebirth dream is completely free, and you can get the top entertainment of the rebirth dream." Derek and rodmeng''s eyes lit up at the same time. Coincidentally, he thought: This is a good thing. The price of dishes for reborn dreams is so expensive. A dish with meat costs at least 90 gold coins. A meal is only ten dishes. If you count the drinks, you get 1000 gold coins. Who can afford long-term consumption. "What conditions do you need to get a crystal membership card?" an aristocrat couldn''t help asking. "My Lord, I''m sorry, rebirth dream has only two crystal membership cards for the time being," said Daisy apologetically, "Don''t be sad, adults. In addition to the crystal level membership card, we also have three other levels of membership cards. Of course, there are certain restrictions on getting another level of membership card. For the gold membership card, you can get a 20% discount for reborn dream dining, with a minimum consumption of 2000 gold coins each time. For the silver membership card, you can get a 10% discount, with a minimum consumption of 1000 gold coins each time. Qing Copper membership card, you can get a discount of 9.60%, with a minimum consumption of 500 gold coins each time. A one-time consumption of 5000 gold coins can get a chance to spend on the eighth floor, and there is no minimum consumption limit on the eighth floor. If you want to rebirth your dream membership card, you can apply in the afternoon. You should note that if you hold the membership card, the minimum consumption cannot reach the corresponding limit According to the requirements of level membership card, we will not give discounts according to the membership card. " "Can''t anyone with money or without money apply for a gold membership card?" someone asked puzzled. "Oh, you can say so," said daisy with a smile, "In addition to the minimum consumption limit, there is also a limit on the number of consumption times for each level of membership card. Each level of membership card will consume at least once within two months. Each time we consume, we will record it. If we fail to meet the consumption times requirements, we will abolish this membership card! Therefore, adults must consider their own economic conditions when handling membership cards , if a friend knows that you have a gold membership card, it will lose face because you have no consumption. " "If I happen to go out for some time and don''t come back for a few months, won''t my membership card be abolished?" "Good question, sir. We also consider this situation. Unfortunately, we didn''t think of a good solution. We only thought of a stupid and harsh way, that is, when the cumulative consumption of gold membership card reaches 50000 gold coins, this membership card will be converted into a permanent membership card, which is not limited by the number of consumption times. Silver membership card needs to consume 30000 gold coins, and Bronze membership card needs to consume 30000 gold coins The accumulated consumption is 15000 gold coins. Of course, the permanent membership card may also be abolished, that is, there is no consumption in five years. In addition, it should be noted that when handling the membership card, each card will be bound with the holder''s identity. Once the card is abolished, the holder will be forced to lower the level when handling the membership card. For example, i If I apply for a gold level membership card and don''t spend once in two months, then when I apply for the rebirth dream membership card, I will be forced to lower one level and can only choose between bronze and silver membership cards. If I apply for a Bronze membership card, I will never be able to apply for the rebirth dream membership card after it is abolished. Hehe, I''m sorry, I''m a little too much. Go ahead The meal time is approaching, so I won''t bother to affect your appetite. If you don''t understand, you can ask the relevant staff when handling the membership card. " "Landlady, I have the highest level crystal membership card now. Can I make a request?" Luo Demeng asked with a smile. "Yes." "Your majesty and I don''t like excitement. We want an elegant and quiet private room for dinner." "Your Majesty, your excellency, please follow me!" Doris made an elegant gesture. "Ha ha, Wen Yu, situ Haonan, come with us." Derek winked at Wen Yu. "Thank you, your majesty!" Wen Yu and situ Haonan got up and saluted at the same time. After following Daisy out of the private room, Luo demang immediately rushed to Wenyu regardless of the image and said, "Wenyu, your majesty said that the chefs of the rebirth dream were trained by you. Tomorrow I''ll send some chefs to help me." "Wenyu, I have the same requirements as president rodmeng!" Derek echoed. "With pleasure!" Wen Yu bowed back. "Your Majesty, rebirth dream will pay 10% of the Empire''s income as tax every year." Derek was overjoyed, but he didn''t show it on his face, "ten percent? Ten percent is a little less?" Daisy, who walked in front, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, if you don''t agree, we will pay 5% tax to the Empire every year like other business places?" Derek quickly shook his head and said, "ten percent is just right! Wenyu, go and prepare delicious food for president Luo Deming and me. Your skill is a hundred times better than the chef of rebirth dream. Hey, that''s why we need a private room alone." Wen Yu showed an expression I knew and reluctantly walked towards the kitchen on the eighth floor. V2.Chapter 13 In the big bag room, as soon as Derek and rodmeng left, the atmosphere became lively. Those noble officials who initially stood on the side of cabrona began to choose their positions again after seeing Derek''s warm attitude towards the cage family and the close relationship between Rosen Meng, President of the Merson chamber of Commerce, and Brian. Those who had unfriendly relations with cabrona and those who took the helm did not hesitate to stand on Brian''s side, while those who were shrewd and cunning chose neutrality and made a choice after observing the wind direction. Cabrona''s best friends still adhered to their position. Listening to people''s praise for the cooking skills of the reborn dream chef and the boasting of various people scrambling to apply for the reborn dream membership card, cabrona''s faces became more and more ugly. They came to destroy today and wanted to stain the reborn dream on the first day of its opening, but the end result was that they were destroyed by the cage family, and the destruction was quite serious. "Duke Brian, I''m not feeling well. I''m leaving!" Chris got up and left first, in a very stiff tone. Brian didn''t care. He sat in his chair and waved to Chris, "go slowly, don''t send it away! If you can''t find the stairs downstairs, you can ask the staff, ha ha..." at this time, you can only use two words to describe the look on his face - arrogance. If you describe it more closely, it''s very, very arrogant. "Farewell!" cabrona was more angry than Chris. He got up angrily and pushed the seat one meter away. "Tut tut" Brian smacked his mouth with regret. "Duke of cabrona, if you come to the dream of rebirth for dinner and accommodation in the future, please take care of some tables, chairs and benches. If they are damaged, they should be compensated according to the price. Do you know how expensive this chair is, 10000 gold coins!" Cabrona, who was walking towards the door, was scared by Brian and almost fell. Dark scolded: "old bastard, I cabrona and you are at odds!" "Farewell!" "farewell!"... Mohamed Josie and those in their camp left one after another, and Brian didn''t get up from beginning to end. After the rebirth dream, Chris and others parted ways and left. They were all on fire. They were not in the mood to discuss how to deal with Brian. Poop. In the carriage, malfuron knelt in front of cabrona and said in a ashamed voice, "Grandpa, it''s all the trouble caused by your grandchildren. Please punish me!" Cabrona looked at malfuron with love and hate and said in a deep voice: "Mafuron, you are the most outstanding child of the younger generation of my Waltz family, and also the one that my grandfather is most optimistic about. Originally, I wanted you to spend your youth before the bar mitzvah happily, and then I took you with me to familiarize you with the family business and train your management ability. When you have the ability to run the waltz family, I will directly pass the throne to you. But I am ten thousand I never thought you would fall into the hands of a loser. Hey - " When she heard cabrona''s words, malfuron was both happy and resentful. She was glad that her grandfather planned to pass on the title of the head of the family directly to herself. She hated that she had not read through his grandfather''s ideas. If she had known cabrona''s real ideas, even if he was allowed to be a man with his tail between his legs, he would have no complaints. Once she became the head of the waltz family, money, power, etc. would follow. Ma Fulong''s whole heart hung in his throat for fear that cabrona would change his mind because of the accident. He was very smart. He didn''t rush to solve for himself and put all the blame on Wen Yu, but sank his airway: "Grandpa, I''m sorry, my grandson let you down!" "Hehe, get up." cabrona suddenly chuckled. "No!" malfuron replied decisively, "the grandson has hurt grandpa and should be punished! Please punish Grandpa, otherwise the grandson will be unable to kneel!" if in the past, malfuron would definitely get up without hesitation, but now it''s different. He must try his best to change cabrona''s confidence in himself, otherwise the position of head of the waltz family will really miss him. Cabrona nodded with great satisfaction and said with a smile, "well, grandpa doesn''t punish you and gives you a chance to commit a crime and meritorious service. Three days later, he trampled the waste on the challenge arena." Ma Fulong was very happy in his heart, but he couldn''t see a trace of happiness on his face and eyes. He got up and said in a deep voice: "Grandpa, grandson will help you save your face and severely humiliate the waste in the challenge arena, so that the cage family can never raise their heads." "Hehe, that''s a good idea, but it''s too childish." cabrona said with a light smile, "Son, remember that you are the successor of the waltz family and the largest family in the sakanasi empire. You should think twice before you act. You should not be impulsive. Sometimes you should resist even if you are humiliated. Impulsivity is the devil, and impulsive people will never achieve great things. Take today''s incident as an example, Wen Yu has done a hundred times, a thousand times better than you. Don''t be unconvinced, it''s a fact. Today, all of us All are being led by the nose by this waste, and even grandpa is trapped by him. Tell me, what''s your fault? " Malfuron quickly recalled a series of events in the dream of rebirth, "Grandpa, my grandson is so reckless! If I don''t know Wen Yu''s real strength, I propose to compete with him, and I shouldn''t yell angrily after the defeat. If I hold my breath, he won''t find a chance to duel with me. Grandpa, Wen Yu is not a waste. On the contrary, he is very smart and cunning. His strength is far beyond our imagination. I''m afraid, I''m afraid -" Cabrona nodded happily, because mafuron was growing at a visible speed, "I''m afraid what?" "I''m afraid my grandson won''t win the duel in three days!" Marvelon has indeed changed. At this time, he is very different from him half an hour ago, which is why cabrona is optimistic about him. Marvelon is like a piece of jade, lacking only carving. "OK! OK! Boy, you didn''t disappoint grandpa!" cabrona laughed. "Should I thank Wenyu for helping me wake up the future successor of the waltz family." Malfuron was very happy to be recognized by cabrona, but he was very confused and could not help frowning. "Child, are you wondering why I didn''t stop you from dueling with Wenyu?" cabrona asked mafuron''s doubts. "Well," Marvelon nodded and admitted: "Grandpa, you know I can''t win, but why do you promise this fight? In that case, as long as you teach me a good lesson and force me to apologize to Wen Yu, we can resolve the duel. If I lose the duel in three days, we will lose not only the land around my dream, but also the honor of my Waltz family! Grandpa, this is the disaster caused by my grandchildren , I''m going to apologize to Wen Yu now. The eldest husband can bend and stretch. Let''s write down this revenge for the moment and report it later! "After that, Ma Fulong wanted to stop the carriage. "Don''t worry." cabrona stopped mafuron''s move and said, "I mean you can''t win with your current strength, but I didn''t say you can''t win in three days. Son, I ask you, can you swallow this tone?" "No!" malfuron replied without hesitation, his eyes filled with hatred. "Grandpa can''t swallow it either," cabrona replied coldly. V2.Chapter 14 Ma Fulong analyzed cabrona''s words, his eyes lit up and asked in a hurry, "Grandpa, do you have a way to ensure that I will win the competition in three days? Hey, I think of a good way to hire a killer to assassinate Wenyu." "Are you sure it''s a good idea?" cabrona asked with a smile. Malfuron thought for a moment, his face darkened, shook his head and said: "Grandson, stupid! Duke Brian and Yasi, Wenyu''s father, are both young level masters. Ordinary killers can''t enter Duke cage''s house at all. Even if we succeed in assassinating Wenyu without leaving any handle, the cage family will think we did it, and they will retaliate against my Waltz family by any means. Brian and President rodmeng have a close relationship. If rodmeng will If you help the cage family, our family will suffer a devastating blow. " Cabrona''s eyes have narrowed with laughter, and mafuron''s performance is far higher than his imagination. "Your analysis is correct, so we can''t assassinate Wenyu in these three days. On the contrary, we have to protect Wenyu''s safety and let him live safely for these three days." "Doesn''t that mean I can''t kill Wen Yu in the challenge arena?" "No!" cabrona shook his head, "You not only want to kill him, but also try your best to kill him. I can''t see through this child. What''s more terrible is that I smell danger from him. People of his type can''t provoke him, otherwise there will be endless trouble. Once provoked, you have to fight hard and kill him with a stick, so that he won''t have any chance of revenge. Are you doing life and death in the challenge arena Duel, life and death are fate. If you kill him, the cage family can only accept his life. Even if you retaliate, they dare not be aboveboard. Luo demang will not give us too hard. Maybe the family will suffer a little loss, but it''s worth it compared to killing Wen Yu! " "Grandpa, what you said is very good, but your grandson is useless. You are not sure of winning in a row. How can you kill Wenyu in the challenge arena?" Ma Fulong said lonely. Cabrona suddenly stared at marvelon and said: "Son, there is an evil secret method that can raise your strength to the third level of blue level in a short time, but the price is also very high. The person who uses this secret method will never reach the green level. In fact, son, I don''t want you to go this way, because you are different from others. Your cultivation talent is very high. You will become a green level master in 30 or 40 years." "Grandpa, I --" Cabrona raised his hand and interrupted malfuron, "What we said just now is just a way to solve this conflict and dispute. In addition, we have another way, that is, if you play with Wenyu in three days, it''s best to win. If you lose, I''ll take you to apologize to Wenyu and the cage family in front of everyone in the imperial capital, and we''ll try our best to maintain a friendly relationship with the cage family in the future. Son, don''t care about others If you choose the second way, grandpa won''t be angry and will still choose you as the heir of the family. As you said, a big husband can bend and stretch, so what if we bend. " "Grandpa, I''ll give you the answer in the evening." Marvelon answered and thought. No one knew what was on his mind. ¡­¡­ At the same time, a farce is being staged on the seventh floor of the rebirth dream. The protagonist of the farce is Cano Wharton, the Earl of the Empire and the father of Wenyu''s fiancee Lina Wharton. The reason for this is that the earls, viscount, barons and marques of low status of Cano are arranged on the seventh floor of the dream of rebirth. There was no cooking contest on the seventh floor, so after they sat down one by one, the waiter began to serve. Like Carter and malfuron, they scoffed at the menu of rebirth dream, but when they really tasted the delicious dishes of rebirth dream, they were stupid. They all wolfed down regardless of their image. When the waiter introduced the four levels of membership cards, the face loving Kano thought of his relationship with the cage family and wanted to show off in front of many aristocratic colleagues. Cano called the waiter and said very arrogantly, "go and get me a crystal membership card." The waiter only told them that the crystal level membership card is limited edition. Now there are only two crystal level membership cards in the whole rebirth dream. He didn''t tell them that the two crystal membership cards have owners. The waiter didn''t know that the two crystal level membership cards had been issued. The waiter respectfully replied, "Sir, we don''t start to apply for the membership card until this afternoon. If you want to apply for the membership card, please wait until this afternoon. In addition, the crystal membership card can''t be applied for." "Ha ha, Cano, you haven''t taken the wrong medicine. Didn''t you hear the lady say that there are only two crystal membership cards? Do you think you are qualified to take crystal membership cards as you?" a nobleman who usually disagrees with Cano sneered. "Hum" Kano sneered with disdain and replied, "you will know immediately whether I am qualified to get the crystal membership card. Is the boss of rebirth dream Yasi cage?" the last sentence asked the waiter. The waiter respectfully replied, "Sir, yes, our boss is Lord Yasi." "Call Yasi, tell him I''m canowatton looking for him, and ask him to prepare a crystal membership card." Cano is very arrogant, and his arrogant capital is to believe that the cage family will curry favor with themselves because of the relationship between Wenyu and Lina. If he didn''t see Lina didn''t live in cage''s house, he would have sent someone to forcibly tie Lina home. Up to now, he doesn''t know that Wenyu is no longer the waste in the past. The waiter still replied respectfully, "Sir, I''m sorry, I can''t meet your requirements. Lord Yasi is entertaining distinguished guests on the eighth floor." the waiter scolded in his heart as he replied: "Is this adult really sick? He even wants to get a crystal membership card and see our boss. Who does he think he is? He doesn''t even have the right to go to the eighth floor and wants a crystal membership card. What''s bad is that his head was kicked by a donkey." "Ha ha..." the nobles in the whole private room were happy when Kano ate flat. The angry Kano got up and stared at the waiter and shouted, "bitch, believe me or not, let you go into the brothel and sell yourself all your life? You don''t want to be shameful. You can call Yasi in a minute." The waiter still kept a smile on his face, took a small step back and replied without fear: "Sir, I don''t believe it! I only know that if you make trouble here and beat the waiter, you will lose your qualification to enter the dream of rebirth again." Cano and the nobles were stunned. They never thought that a cheap waiter dared to talk to the count like this. Kano reacted after a while. He got up and stepped in front of the waitress. He said coldly, "bitch, do you know who you''re talking to? Believe it or not, I demote you as a slave. Hey, hey, don''t say, this chick''s beauty is pretty good. It looks like she''s only eighteen or nine years old. She should still be a virgin. Tut Tut, she has a lot of qualifications!" V2.Chapter 15 "Cano, take this girl away and tell the boss of rebirth dream that you can buy up to ten gold coins. Maybe Lord Brian will give her to you as soon as he is happy." someone shouted. "Cano, how about playing a spring palace war for us? How exciting it is to have this girl in front of us! Anyway, you have to train him. Let the brothers train him for you. You give it to her first, and we''ll go on. The guy who fell in love with a man on the first day that this girl became a real woman. Ha ha..." "..." under the influence of alcohol, the male hormone increased rapidly, one sentence after another. The waiter was red in the face teased by these hungry wolf like men and looked at the aristocratic masters who stood up from their seats one after another. She was afraid! Just now, the reason why she dared to face Cano and respond to Cano fearlessly was that boss Yasi promised them that no one dared to touch them except the great emperor in the rebirth dream. But just now I heard someone say that Duke Brian might give himself to the Earl named Cano. She suddenly woke up. Her boss ASI is also a noble, and she is just a girl of ordinary people''s family. How can boss ASI offend other nobles for the sake of civilians? At this moment, she felt so stupid that she was confused by the boss of the rebirth dream. I was fascinated to believe his sweet words. "Thinking of this obscene word, the little girl almost fainted with black eyes. Frightened, the little girl couldn''t care to keep her image and shouted, "help! Help!" "Hei hei..." in response to the frightened roar of the little girl, there were a dozen men laughing. The frightened look on her face and the sharp roar further stimulated the secretion of male hormones. "Shout! Shout! If you shout, no one will save you! No one dares to save you!" Kano said a very classic line with a smile. It''s just that once this line comes out, there will often be a hero to save the United States. So many smart people don''t say this sentence before committing a crime. They don''t say any lines. They just say it silently. "What''s the matter?!" sure enough, as soon as Kano''s voice fell, three big men rushed in, led by Yasi, the boss of rebirth dream. In fact, there were two waiters in the private room just now. ASI came just because another waiter tipped off. If Kano and others trap the two waiters first, and then close the doors and windows to improve the sound insulation ability of the private room, even if they hold a concert in the private room, people outside will not hear any sound. When the little girl saw the boss rushing in with people, she seemed to see a life-saving straw. She ran behind Yasi two or three steps and grabbed Yasi''s right arm with both hands. Yasi''s arrival saved the little girl, but also made Kano a lot sober. Some smart people hurried back to their seats and indicated that it had nothing to do with themselves. Cano was stunned for a moment, and then glanced at the little girl behind Yasi with an obscene smile and said, "in laws, there''s nothing wrong. It''s this cheap woman who doesn''t have eyes who contradicted me. I want to teach her a lesson. In laws, the quality of the waiter here is not very good." Yasi''s mouth turned up slightly and said with a smile, "Wen Yu said that someone would make trouble today. Let me put on a show to make an example of others. Gaga, I didn''t expect this unlucky egg. Oh, no, the unlucky chicken was his father-in-law." "In laws!" the nobles in the private room finally understood why Kano was so arrogant. It turned out that Kano and Yasi had this relationship. The little girl behind Yasi was also stunned, and her body could not help shaking. She knew that she could not get out of here safely today, and her hands clutching Yasi''s right arm gradually loosened. "Medorals, what''s going on? Did you contradict count Cano?" ASI asked with a frown. Medolar smiled coldly. "Boss, do you think I have the courage to contradict the count?" knowing that I could not escape bad luck, medolar bolded up and mocked: "Boss, do you think my explanation is useful? I''m just a civilian. You''re all aristocrats. Do you think you''ll offend another aristocrat for a Dalit, not to mention Lord Cano or your in laws. Hum! Your hypocritical acting makes me sick!" "Oh, chick, you have a high consciousness." Cano flirted frivolously. ASI touched his face depressed, looked at medlar puzzled and asked, "why don''t I think I have an actor face, words hurt the image of the boss and deduct a day''s salary. Melrado, tell me, what did I promise you when you finished your training?" Medlar was stunned for a moment and replied conditionally: "the boss assured us that no one can touch us except his majesty Derek in the rebirth dream. We can refuse any guest''s excessive service request!" "Well, keep in mind the boss''s instruction and count one more day''s salary this month." Wen Yu replied, "medolar, tell me everything just now. If you deliberately contradict the count, I will apologize to the count on your behalf and fire you. If you do not do anything wrong, I will let you understand the real meaning of the sentence ''no one can touch you''." Desperate medlar suddenly saw hope. Yasi''s expression told her that his boss was not acting hypocritically. After understanding this, medlar''s face burst into a happy smile. Cano disapproved and said, "tell me! Tell me! What am I afraid of with your adults testifying." Medolar ignored Kano and said, "Lord Kano wants to apply for a crystal membership card, and then I told him... From beginning to end, I smiled and answered every question of count Kano as respectfully as possible. But unexpectedly, he suddenly said that I contradicted him and wanted to buy me from the boss, and then train and train." ASI nodded, turned to Kano and asked, "count Kano, is this what happened?" "In laws, that''s it." Cano confessed, because with his understanding, medlar''s words had seriously offended his Earl''s dignity. "A humble waiter despised me. I want her to know whether I have the ability to touch her in the rebirth dream." "Count Kano" Yasi had a bad smile on his mouth, "As the boss of the rebirth dream, I tell you that you really don''t have this ability in the rebirth dream! I''ll tell you again, it''s not that meadoral despises you, but that you are not qualified to have a crystal membership card at all. To put it mildly, you don''t even have the qualification to look at it. Now I tell you, please get out of the rebirth dream immediately and don''t start rebirth from now on One step in the dream, or the stick will blow out! " V2.Chapter 16 Listening to Yasi''s words, the smile on Cano''s face gradually stiffened. When Yasi spit out the last word, Cano''s brain went blank and became stupid directly. Except ASI, the whole private room was stunned. If it had not been for ASI''s words echoing in their minds, they would have been dreaming. Among them, the most excited is medolar. I never thought ASI would offend count Cano so directly for his own civilian. "Old boss," murmured medorals behind ASI, "in fact, I have something wrong. You don''t have to embarrass count Cano so much." ASI turned his head to stare at medlar and scolded, "of course I know you''re wrong. I''ll settle with you later." "In laws, in laws -" "Wait a minute." Yasi raised his hand to interrupt Kano''s words, frowned and asked, "who is your in laws? The engagement between Wenyu and Lina has long been dissolved. You came to our Duke''s house to put forward it yourself, and Wenyu and we agreed." "But, but Lina didn''t agree." Cano said foolishly. For a short time, his brain was still in a short circuit state and his thinking was slow. "You are Lina''s father. You brought Lina to our Duke''s house to repent, and we agreed. Now you say that the engagement between Wenyu and Lina is still valid, Lord Cano, do you deliberately play with our cage family?" the last sentence, Yasi''s momentum instantly pressed against Cano, and his tone became extremely cold. Cano''s brain speed has become normal. Although he was oppressed by ASI''s momentum, he still straightened his back and put on the count''s airs and said: "Well, that''s what you said. I hope you don''t regret it. In front of all adults, I officially announce the dissolution of the engagement between Wenyu and Lina. ASI, if I remember correctly, you don''t seem to have any titles?" "You remember correctly, I really don''t have any title. Why, do you want to use the title to pressure me?" Yasi asked with disdain on his face. "I''m canowatton, a count granted by the Empire. You civilians have no right to talk to me. Now -" "Now get out of the rebirth dream right away. I''ll give you three seconds, or I''ll throw you out of the window. In addition, I''ll tell you that my rebirth dream has only two crystal membership cards for the time being, one in your Majesty''s hand and one in Lord rodmeng, President of Merson chamber of Commerce. You can ask for it if you want. Medlar, open the window! Maybe Lord Cano is very happy Happy to give us a wonderful flying man jump. " "Yasi, you --" "Three, two, one! Good! Good!" ASI sneered and gave Cano a thumbs up. Kano looked at Yasi without showing weakness, "I don''t believe you dare to throw my empire count out of the window!" "Hey, hey, you''ll believe it soon." ASI smiled, "medlar, hurry up!" "Boss, the window is open!" medlar hurried back. "Let''s go and find a good place by the window. The rare flying man jumping off the building in history is about to be performed, and the protagonist is the count. It''s wonderful to not miss!" Yaxi shouted at the same time. At the same time, he was full of green light. Kano didn''t even have a chance to resist, so Yaxi grabbed him by the shoulder. Yasi carried Cano to the window like a chicken, stretched his head, looked downstairs, smacked his mouth and sighed, "Tut, the seventh floor is so high. If you jump down from here, you will be thrown into meat cakes." then he raised his hand and stretched Cano out of the window. Cano''s face was already blue and purple. He begged in horror: "ASI, let me go. I promise I will never set foot in the dream of rebirth from now on." "Hey, hey, you know it''s wrong?" "I know! I know! You have a lot, don''t worry about it like me!" Kano nodded quickly. "It''s late!" Yasi loosened his right hand. "Ah -" Kano burst into a pig like scream and fell down. Bang! Then came the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. The bang made everyone in the private room burst into a cold sweat. Several people who were not frightened even fell to the ground. They squeezed their heads and wondered why Yasi really dared to kill Kano. Kano was the count of the Empire. Only those who reached the Duke title could sentence him to death, but Yasi had no Duke The man did what the Duke would not do, and did it openly and in full view of the public. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa "Ladies and gentlemen, rebirth dream is a place for dining and leisure. You are our God here. We will entertain you with the most enthusiastic attitude and top service. As the boss of rebirth dream, I hope you don''t make trouble in rebirth dream, especially don''t harass our waiter, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences. If our waiter If you really offend your adults, you can complain to us. I will personally apologize to you and exempt you from all expenses in the year of reborn dreams. " All the nobles nodded mechanically. At this time, even with their courage, they dared not say no. No one dared to stretch his head out of the window to see whether Cano fell dead or not. "Medlar" ASI turned to look at medlar. "Old boss" meadowlard is pale. She has completely lost her ability to think now. Although Cano provoked the dispute, she did nothing wrong, but she couldn''t get rid of the relationship. Canogui was executed by Yasi as count. She was a civilian without any background¡ª¡ª Thinking that he might also be thrown down from the seventh floor, medolar was soft and collapsed to the ground. ASI hurried forward, picked up medlar and scolded, "medlar, you did quite badly this time. In that case, you should turn around and leave and find the person in charge of the floor to solve the matter. Fortunately, someone reported to me this time, otherwise you will be finished. So you will be fined half a month''s salary as a warning. If something happens next time, you will be responsible for yourself." Medlar stared at ASI in amazement. After a long time, he asked, "boss, just punish me for half a month''s salary. Is there no other punishment?" Yasi grinned. "Do you want me to punish you for a month''s salary?" Medlar''s eyes turned red. Tears could not help falling down the corners of his eyes. He broke away from Yasi''s help and bowed respectfully to Yasi. "Boss, you are the best boss in the world! Medlar is willing to be punished, let alone a month. Medlar will work for rebirth dream for free all his life, and medlar has no complaints." Yasi scratched his head in embarrassment, waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t, don''t do this. It makes me uncomfortable. Well, I''ll only give you a gold coin salary this month." Medolar was stunned again. "One or one gold coin, boss, isn''t our salary fifty silver coins a month?" V2.Chapter 17 The salary of 50 silver coins a month is very high for ordinary people. Medolar and other waiters basically work for the salary of 50 silver coins a month. The dream of rebirth is a restaurant. An 18-year-old girl working in the restaurant is very dangerous. If you don''t do well, you will be liked by some aristocrat and forcibly occupied. However, under the temptation of money and Yasi''s guarantee, they ignored the danger. Now a gold coin suddenly appeared from ASI, and it was still a gold coin after deducting most of his salary. How could medolar not be shocked. Yasi explained with a smile, "Fifty silver coins is the salary of the waiter on the first floor. Your salary will double every rise. If you work on the seventh floor, your monthly salary should be three gold coins and fifty silver coins." "Ah!" medolar was frightened by ASI, and his cherry mouth opened round, with incredible eyes. Not only her, but all the nobles in the room were also startled. The average waiter who serves tea and drinks has a salary of 3.5 gold coins a month. What''s the concept?! It is estimated that there are few such good workplaces in the whole continent. "Medolar, work hard. If you perform well, you are likely to work on the eighth floor with your qualifications. The monthly salary of the eighth floor is five gold coins, and you don''t have to work at ordinary times, because there are only a few people who can spend on the eighth floor in the whole Empire." "Five or five gold coins!" medolar felt that her brain was a little short of oxygen and her breathing was obviously rapid. Five gold coins a month and 60 gold coins a year and 12 months, which was definitely an astronomical figure for her. "Hehe, the trouble has been solved. I won''t bother you any more. Medolar, give you another table of dishes and ten pots of good wine to calm you down!" "All right," said medolar quickly and confidently, "boss, I will go up to the eighth floor." then she turned and left. After leaving the private room, medolar suddenly turned around and saluted a girl behind him. He thanked from the bottom of his heart: "Mona, thank you! If you hadn''t informed the boss, I would have been defiled by those animals." Meng Li blinked and said with a smile, "don''t thank me, because we are the best sisters. If you really want to thank me, I should thank you. If you didn''t pull me to rebirth my dream at that time, I wouldn''t have an income of 3.5 gold coins a month in my life. God, it''s crazy to think about three hardware coins! I don''t know whether the boss is lying to us." Medlar shook his head decisively and said, "don''t worry, the boss certainly didn''t lie to us. Mengli, think about it, the boss threw count Cano down from the seventh floor for a dispute. The boss dared to do this. How can he lie to us on such a small matter." Mengli thought of the situation when ASI threw Kano, and sighed with lingering fear: "the boss is so terrible that he killed a count." "Hee hee, do you think the boss is such a reckless man? I''m sure count Kano is not dead." medlar blinked and smiled. "How do you know? It''s seven floors here. Do you still have a chance to live if you fall?" "I don''t know. Anyway, my intuition tells me that the boss won''t really kill Cano, it''s just a severe punishment. Hehe, we don''t have to worry about these things. We just need to work at ease. In such a good place, I don''t want to lose this job because of my mouth." Meng Li nodded with approval, "Haha, we don''t have to worry about work anymore. Rebirth dream, rebirth dream is really a good name. Now I''m really like in a dream. Three and a half gold coins a month, which is higher than my father''s two-month salary. Haha, I don''t know what expression they will look forward to when I tell them my salary is three and a half gold coins Ah! " "Monty, have you tried those dishes?" "No. but look at the way those adults eat, it seems to be really delicious." ¡­¡­ Medolard guessed right. Kano was not dead. When Yasi said he was going to throw Kano out of the window, Ghana, who followed him, quietly withdrew from the room and rushed to the second floor as fast as possible. When Kano fell, Ghana rushed out of the window on the second floor as fast as possible, using Tai Chi to remove most of Kano''s falling force and save Kano''s life. Nevertheless, Kano After landing, Nuo broke his legs, vomited two mouthfuls of blood and fainted. ¡­¡­ In the elegant room on the eighth floor, Derek and Luo demang share the dishes served by Wen Yu without image. Situ Haonan sat aside and could only stare, because Derek and Luo demang were red faced and competed for the dishes, so he didn''t dare to stretch out his chopsticks. But he had to follow Wen Yu into the kitchen on the eighth floor and let Wen Yu secretly fry some dishes for him. "Oh, my God! Wenyu, do you have a bad intention to support us both!" Derek smiled and scolded, touching his bulging stomach that could no longer fill a mouthful of food. "Ha ha," said Luo demang with a funny smile, "just now we were like starving ghosts reincarnating. We worked hard to fill our stomachs. Now I feel like vomiting and have eaten my neck." "Your Majesty, uncle, what do you think of the future development of rebirth dream?" Wenyu suddenly asked. Luo Deming propped up his half lying body, looked at Wen Yu seriously and said, "Wen Yu, I want to cooperate with you. No, it should be said that Merson chamber of commerce wants to cooperate with you." Derek hurriedly said, "President rodmeng, you can''t eat this fat meat alone. Count me in." Wen Yu has got the answer he wants. If the rebirth dream has no future, Luo demang and Derek won''t compete to cooperate with him at all. Wen Yu has already thought of a cooperation plan. "Your Majesty, uncle, I want to expand my rebirth dream and try to open branches in other cities." "Yes, that''s what I think." Luo demang said slightly excitedly. "Wenyu, if you can join me in the Merson chamber of Commerce, I can make the branch of rebirth dream full of half a magical continent." "Hey, hey, I''m not good at these things. You two can discuss them. Anyway, just count me." Derek said with a sly smile. "Your Majesty, uncle, listen to my plan first. In addition to the rebirth dream, I also want to operate the clothing, tobacco and wine industry, which are absolutely no worse than the rebirth dream." Wenyu has considered the clothing, tobacco and wine industry for a long time, but it is limited to the problem of capital, which can not be implemented for the time being. Now, with two big money, all the problems can be solved. "I understand clothing, but what is alcohol and tobacco? I''ve never heard of it. I''ve only heard of wine." Derek asked with a puzzled look on his face. There is no such thing as cigarettes in magic land. V2.Chapter 18 "I understand clothing, but what is alcohol and tobacco? I''ve never heard of it. I''ve only heard of wine." Derek asked with a puzzled look on his face. There is no such thing as cigarettes in magic land. Click. Wen Yu''s heart trembled fiercely and accused himself of being too reckless. These unique things on the earth must not be said all at once, otherwise it is likely to cause an uproar on this continent. Without strong strength to ensure his own safety, Wen Yu doesn''t want to attract much attention and become the focus of the magic continent. Wen Yu smiled mysteriously when asked by Derek and Luo demang, "In the past, I was weak and couldn''t do anything. I had to spend time reading and dreaming. My cooking skills were based on the knowledge of books and my own conjectures. In addition to my cooking skills, I also thought about people''s clothes and wine brewing. Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough time to practice and test. Hey hey, I was talking big just now. I''m sorry I don''t know whether the imagined clothes and wine can be welcomed by everyone like food. Hey...... "Wen Yu pretended to be embarrassed and smiled. Derek pretended to be angry and said, "smelly boy, you''re fooling President rodmeng and me." Luo Deming shook his head and said with a smile, "this boy is too cunning. He wants to lure us with clothes and wine. Let''s invest in the rebirth dream and help him make it bigger. Tut Tut, Wenyu, it''s a pity that you don''t become a businessman. Are you interested in coming to Merson chamber of Commerce to help me?" Before Wen Yu could make a statement, Derek refused for him. "President Luo demang, I have a genius in the sakanasi empire. You can''t dig my corner." then he looked at Wen Yu and told him with great sincerity: "Wenyu, you are a rare power warrior genius in a hundred years. You will certainly make great achievements in the future. Compared with making money, I hope you can spend a lot of time on cultivation. In the magic continent, hard fists are the king." Luo Deming surprisingly didn''t object, nodded and agreed: "Wenyu, your majesty is right. Alas, if I had a choice, I would never take the position of president of Merson chamber of Commerce. Since I was sensible, I have worshipped the strong and obsessed with cultivation. Unfortunately, my life path has been paved by my family from the moment I was born, and I can''t choose. How domineering is the strong who stands at the top of the world and looks up at the world!" Listening to Derek and Luo demang''s exclamation, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing: "power warrior? Hehe, I''m not what you call a power warrior. I practice Chinese martial arts. Chinese martial arts have a long history. Can it be compared with fighting spirit, magic and power soldiers?" He smiled in his heart, but Wen Yu vowed: "Your Majesty, uncle, don''t worry, I will let the power soldiers reproduce the glory of that year." Derek is very happy to hear Wen Yu''s promise. He is really afraid that Wen Yu will be fooled by Luo demang to become a businessman. Even he doesn''t know. He has virtually bet on Wen Yu whether the sakanasi empire can be further powerful. In fact, Derek''s subconscious is not wrong. Power soldiers have always been the masters of the battlefield. Unfortunately, the human demon war has dealt too much blow to power soldiers It''s heavy. A human demon war has killed and injured all the human power soldiers. The sacrifice of the power soldiers is inevitable, because the power soldiers will always rush to the front in the battle. It''s strange if they don''t die. Wen Yu asked, "Your Majesty, uncle, it is said in the book that power soldiers are extremely powerful, especially in war, which is several times stronger than morale fighters. But why is no one cultivating power soldiers after the human demon war? It is reasonable that as long as there are cultivation methods, even if there is no expert guidance, someone will succeed." Derek replied with a wry smile, "Wenyu, you''re right. But the key is that after the human demon war, the cultivation methods of power soldiers also disappeared." "Disappeared? How can a human demon war make the cultivation methods of power soldiers disappear?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Wen Yu seldom mentioned the cultivation of power soldiers at home. He was afraid that Brian and others would find that they were not power soldiers. Wen Yu had only a vague concept of power soldiers. Power soldiers are to cultivate physical strength and constantly tap the hidden power of the human body through cruel extreme training, so as to obtain strong combat effectiveness. So Wen Yu has always been Regard the power warrior as an outsider of Chinese martial arts. Derek frowned and replied: "In the battle of man and devil, all the powerful warriors of human beings sacrificed, and then the high-level cultivation skills of the powerful warriors disappeared. Even the skills hidden in the secret room of the Imperial Palace disappeared out of thin air. This is the biggest mystery in the history of the magic continent, and no one knows the answer. The cultivation of strength soldiers is difficult and dangerous, and one careless will lose his life. The disappearance of high-level skills is added to the snow Frost has directly ruined the development of power soldiers. Over the years, all empires have been cultivating power soldiers, hoping to find a way to cultivate power soldiers. After all, power soldiers play a great role in the battlefield. If any empire can succeed, it will definitely become the most powerful empire in the magic continent in a few decades. " Wen Yu showed a suddenly enlightened look. "No wonder those cultivation methods grandpa gave me are the most basic ones, and they often advised me not to continue to practice. It turned out that I was worried about my life safety!" he said so, thinking in his heart: "No wonder Derek''s attitude towards me has changed a hundred and eighty degrees. Originally, he wanted me to find a way to cultivate strength soldiers, so as to make the sakanasi Empire grow stronger and become the strongest empire in the magic continent. Hey hey, it seems to disappoint him. But he misunderstood quite well. I was looking for a strong backing to bluff people, which came out, lucky girl God is really nice to me. But why did the cultivation skills of power soldiers suddenly disappear after the human demon war? Even the cultivation skills stored in the secret room of the Imperial Palace are gone. Did someone deliberately do it? Who can have the strength to destroy the cultivation skills of power soldiers in the whole continent? Is there a huge conspiracy hidden in it? Er, whether it''s his conspiracy or his conspiracy, it''s my bird''s business. " When Wen Yu finished, he showed a thoughtful look. Derek asked nervously, "Wen Yu, you won''t give up the cultivation of power soldiers because of danger?" "No!" Wenyu replied very firmly, "I can''t cultivate fighting spirit or magic. I can only become a strength warrior. Even if the road ahead is full of danger, I will go on. The big deal is to die, which is better than hanging the title of waste all my life!" "Hoo -" Derek breathed a sigh of relief and patted Wenyu on the shoulder. "Wenyu, you will succeed! I believe that one day old Duke Brian, me and the whole sakanasi empire will be proud of you!" Luo Demeng nodded secretly and said in his heart that he was worthy of being the grandson of the old general. He knew that his life was in danger and didn''t shrink back. V2.Chapter 19 Wen Yu looked at Derek with firm eyes. "Your Majesty, I won''t let you down!" in fact, Wen Yu wanted to say: Your Majesty, put all your hopes on me, so that someone will wipe my ass after I get into trouble. "Hehe, our topic seems to be a little far away." Luo Demeng smiled. "Come back to business, Wen Yu, tell me your plan again. How are you going to develop the rebirth dream?" Wen Yu blinked. "Uncle, you already know, don''t you? I think the same as you, that is to focus on the rebirth dream of the imperial capital and gradually expand to the surrounding cities. As long as the funds are enough, I will open branches in other cities." "Well," nodded Luo Deming, "what''s more specific?" Wen Yu scratched his head and said: "I haven''t worked out the specific plan yet. The construction of this rebirth dream has almost exhausted all the savings of the cage family, so I originally planned to wait until the rebirth dream business is on track and accumulate enough funds before starting a second rebirth dream. But now I don''t need it. Since your majesty and uncle want to cooperate with rebirth dream, they naturally need to invest. So my idea is to expand it The financial, human and material resources of rebirth dream are negotiated by your two families. I only provide technology and constantly develop new dishes. " "What about sharing?" Derek and rodmeng asked in unison. "Fifty five, we want fifty percent, and you can talk about the remaining fifty percent." "No!" Wen Yu was opposed by Derek and Luo demang before his voice fell. Wen Yu said with a light smile, "if you can''t do it, you have to do it! Otherwise, you''ll fall down! In fact, I''ve made it very powerful. Without my technical support, you won''t make any money." Luo demang no longer dares to treat Wen Yu as a child. It is reasonable to say that Wen Yu really makes a lot of money, but who will think that there is less money. If you can make more money, you can make more money. "Wenyu, have you ever thought about it? Once the profit of reborn dreams is envious, someone will come to reborn dreams and steal it. A skilled cook can guess the methods and ingredients of this dish as long as he tastes it. That is to say, the dishes of reborn dreams will be stolen in a short time." Wen Yu raised his hand to interrupt Luo demang and said with a smile: "Uncle, I dare to use my head to guarantee that this will not happen. The ingredients required for each dish of rebirth dream are prepared by myself. Some of these ingredients contain several or even more than a dozen kinds of raw materials. No good cook can infer the specific ingredients of the ingredients only by eating the dishes. In addition, the cooking process of each dish made by rebirth dream is extremely strict. How long does it take As long as we strictly control the formula of ingredients and the kitchen, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to steal it. " "I can guarantee that," Derek laughed, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. There have been several batches of Royal chefs in my palace. Their cooking skills are absolutely first-class, but they can''t make the same taste, even 50% of the taste. This makes me very angry. So every time I visit Brian''s house, I take one or two chefs with me. I hope they can It''s a pity that he failed several times to steal one or two skills. Ha ha, Wen Yu, do you feel like you can''t laugh or cry? The emperor of the Naxi empire of the grand Saka took the chef to your house to steal cooking. Ha ha... " "Hey hey, I already know." Wen Yu smiled to himself. Naturally, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He said with a bitter smile: "Your Majesty, if you want to eat, you can let Wen Yu into the palace to cook for you personally, or Wen Yu can teach you some chefs. Why bother so much." "That''s not about face," Derek said with an embarrassed smile. Luo demang suppressed his excitement. As the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce and the top businessman in the magic continent, when the rebirth dream dishes can be kept secret, he can naturally see the unlimited "money" way of rebirth dream. "Uncle, you can rest assured with your Majesty''s guarantee?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Luo Demeng nodded. "As long as you can ensure that the rebirth dream dishes do not leak out, I agree to give 50-50 points. Your majesty, I only get one share of the rebirth dream in the sakanasi empire. With the 10% tax on the rebirth dream, you get 40% in total. Out of the sakanasi Empire -" "I don''t want to leave the sakanasi empire. But you have to promise to develop the rebirth dream in the sakanasi Empire until there is no room for expansion." Derek said frankly. "No problem." Luo demang nodded. Wen Yu saw that Derek and Luo Deming had reached an agreement, so he smiled: "Your Majesty, uncle, I don''t know anything about this. I can''t help you. All I can do is help train the chefs. Of course, these chefs need your help. I only have two requirements for the chefs participating in the training: first, I can trust them; second, I should have a solid foundation in cooking or have a talent in cooking. In addition, when the rebirth dream officially begins to expand, I will give you a chance You are responsible for purchasing and processing the raw material list of ingredients, and I must be responsible for the final blending process. " Rodemon frowned slightly, but nodded and agreed, and Derek didn''t mind. Wen Yu was not afraid of Luo Demeng knowing the ingredients of the ingredients and then shook hands alone, because he would not be foolish enough to list all the raw materials. He would hide the one or two most important materials and add them as soon as they were finally allocated. "Wenyu, now we are a family. Let me ask you a secret question. How much is the cost of a plate of fried green vegetables?" Luo Deming asked curiously. Wen Yu replied with a smile: "counting all the consumption, it can add up to 20 copper coins." "Poof" Derek, who had no psychological preparation, was so frightened that he burst out the tea he had just drunk in his mouth. Fortunately, Wen Yu hid quickly, otherwise he would be sprayed on his face. Luo demang was also frightened. He didn''t react until a long time later. He asked incredulously, "Wenyu, are you sure you''re not kidding?" "No." Wenyu replied positively, "a dish of green vegetables is at most ten green vegetables, which is only worth a few dollars. Plus the consumption cost of the boiler, oil and water, ingredients and coal, it killed 20 copper coins. Counting the salaries of the cook and waiter, it is at most 500 copper coins, which seems not so much." At this time, Derek and rodmeng have only two words in their minds - rob money! A dish of fried green vegetables costs 500 copper coins and the selling price is 50 gold coins. This is not stealing money! But some people like to be robbed. V2.Chapter 20 After waking up from the extreme shock, Luo demang asked, "Wenyu, don''t you need the cost of the ingredients for these delicious meals you developed? In addition, you say the cost is 20 copper coins. Considering that the salary of the chef and staff is 500 copper coins, what is the salary of the chef and staff in the rebirth dream?" Wen Yu replied with a smile: "I picked those ingredients at the edge of the worma forest hundreds of miles away from the imperial capital. There are a lot of them everywhere. Do you think it costs to catch a lot of them? These ingredients are weeds in people''s eyes. At the beginning, I had a whim to try, but I didn''t expect it to succeed. As for the salary of our reborn dream chef, the first layer is a gold coin per month Double the height of the first floor to the seventh floor, and there are seven gold coins. The top-grade eighth floor is ten gold coins. The salaries of waiters and managers are very high. Because the purpose of our rebirth dream is to build the first restaurant in the magic continent, and the rebirth dream will become a club for the upper nobility, we should show the nobility in all aspects. By the way, your majesty and uncle, when you build the rebirth dream branch, you must not be limited to food. You should eat, drink and have fun, everything. The reason why I asked Duke cabrona to help me buy the land on both sides of the rebirth dream is to expand the rebirth dream and add some facilities for noble entertainment. " "Wenyu, you don''t have to worry about these things." Derek smiled. "Don''t forget that president Luo Deming is the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce, one of the two major chambers of Commerce in the magic mainland. I believe everything you say, but I don''t believe president Luo Deming won''t make money. Ha ha..." Wen Yu nodded suddenly and said to himself, "I''m playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong!" "What do you mean by playing broadsword in front of Guan?" Derek asked curiously. "Ha ha, the original meaning of this sentence is that Guan Gong is very good at making broadswords, which is almost unmatched. There is a man who has just learned to make broadswords. He thinks he is very powerful and shows off in front of Guan Gong, boasting about how powerful he is. So the extended meaning of this sentence is to boast in front of experts." "Ha ha, it''s a good sentence that Guan Gong plays with a big knife in front of him. It''s just right!" "Hehe, don''t put gold on my face. I''m a little better than ordinary businessmen." Luo Demeng smiled humbly, "Wenyu, our cooperation is settled. But to be safe, we can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefits. We should gradually improve the management system of rebirth dream and expand it gradually when everything is mature. We can also use this time to observe the benefits of rebirth dream." "Well, I think so too." Wen Yu said. "Look at you, Wenyu, you don''t seem to be worried about the duel in three days, and according to your tone, you have already won. It''s so confident to ask Duke cabrona to help you buy the land around your rebirth dream." "Your Majesty, you can see in today''s competition that none of the four men of mafuron is my opponent. How can he defeat me with his own strength?" "So, the iron bar you made is really no problem." "Here" Wen Yu took out the iron bar from the whole ring. "This is the iron bar of my angel today. In fact, it is the bed leg of Haonan brothers. How can it be a high-level magic guide." Wen Yu was afraid of causing others'' doubt. He wore a slightly wider ordinary ring on the middle finger of his left hand to mark the impression of the whole ring on his middle finger. Derek motioned Wenyu to take the iron bar back into the space ring, and warned with a serious expression: "Wenyu, you can''t be careless even if you are 100% sure of defeating mafuron. I know the character of Duke cabrona. He never fights with uncertainty. Since he promised, it shows that he has a way to let mafuron win you. I guess mafuron may have met the requirements of breakthrough. Maybe mafuron who fights with you in three days is a blue level first-order fighter." "Well, I think your Majesty''s guess is true nine times out of ten," said Luo demang. Derek then said, "Wenyu, if you find yourself not an opponent of Marvelon during the fight, don''t try to be strong. You must admit defeat at the first time, or Marvelon will kill you. Don''t worry, if you lose, I will come forward for you. The most is to let you apologize to Marvelon in public." Wenyu gratefully saluted Derek, "thank you for your love!" And he said with a smile in his heart: even if Ma Fulong reaches the blue level, what can he do? I''ll abuse him. If he can''t, he''ll use some Yin moves to kill him. Derek cares about me so much, Gaga, very good. Well, I have to find a way to give him some sweets later. He will work harder to protect me. Wen Yu is thinking about giving Derek sweets, and Derek is also thinking about how to give Wen Yu sweets, "How can we win this boy over and give him a title? He must be given a title, but he is too young and has no merit. Giving the title rashly will make ministers dissatisfied. Hey hey, with so many little princesses in the Imperial Palace, it''s not easy to marry two or three to him. When he marries my daughter, I''m afraid he won''t do his best to help me? Hey hey, that''s it It''s settled. " At the same time, Luo Deming is also thinking about the same problem. "Wenyu boy is not easy. I''ve read a lot of people, but I can''t see through this boy. Cabrona was fooled by him today, and he didn''t have the strength to fight back. When he met such a person, he''d better take it for himself, but this boy obviously won''t join our Merson chamber of Commerce. Just now I tried to ask him if he meant to come to Merson chamber of Commerce, but he didn''t have any desire at all. No There are only two ways to take it back for your own use. Strangling or making friends. Strangling is a helpless move, and I can''t do it. He is the grandson of general Brian. Haonan and he seem to have a good relationship. Well, go back and tell Haonan to be closer and closer to Wenyu. It''s best to be sworn brothers. " "Wenyu, go and play with Haonan. Your majesty and I have something to talk about. By the way, help me watch that bastard. He is becoming more and more disobedient and works against me every day." Luo Demeng smiled. Wen Yu nodded with a smile and saluted Derek and Luo Deming successively. "Your Majesty, uncle, you talk, Wen Yu leaves." After leaving the elegant room, Wen Yu said with a smile: "Derek wants to give sweet dates, and Merson chamber of commerce can''t fall behind. Then go and cultivate feelings with situ Haonan." "Brother Haonan, what''s the matter with you?" Wen Yu saw situ Haonan lying on the sofa as soon as he entered the kitchen. The kitchen on the eighth floor of the rebirth dream has everything, and the degree of luxury is no less than that of the elegant room. Situ Haonan heard Wen Yu''s voice and reluctantly raised his head. "Brother Wen Yu, you''ve hurt me badly. I feel like I''m going to die. Ah, what are you doing? Let go quickly and press twice, and my belly will crack!" situ Haonan shouted in horror, because Wen Yu''s right hand was pressing on his swollen stomach. Wen Yu took back his hand and joked, "I thought you were pregnant. I''m going home. Are you interested in coming to my house?" V2.Chapter 21 Wen Yu took back his hand and joked, "I thought you were pregnant. I''m going home. Are you interested in coming to my house?" Situ Haonan immediately got up from the sofa with bright eyes, "very, very interested! Go!" then he walked towards the door with his stomach. He had been thinking about finding an excuse to go to Wenyu''s house. As long as he found the door of Wenyu''s house, he would go to Wenyu''s house every once in a while. Lying on the broad carriage, situ Haonan sighed: "Wenyu, what can I do after eating your dishes? How can I eat the previous meals." Wen Yu gave situ Haonan a white eye. "If you want to come to my house for dinner, just say it. Look at your expression, it''s like I forcibly occupy your wife. By the way, your father asked me to take good care of you, saying that you are becoming more and more disobedient and do everything against him." "Hum," stu Haonan said discontentedly, "I have no interest in the management of the family, but he let me take over the Merson chamber of Commerce. If I don''t face him and listen to him in everything, I will lose all my freedom. I will receive this and that with a false expression every day, and always be wary of and calculate others. This kind of intriguing life will torture me to death!" "If you don''t want to live this kind of life, it''s clear that you''re not the only successor in your family. I don''t think uncle will be too difficult for you. A person''s life is just a few decades. He has to live for himself while living for others. What''s the meaning of living when his destiny is arranged by others!" "Can I resist my father''s arrangement?" situ Haonan muttered, like asking Wenyu and himself. Wen Yu suddenly sympathizes with situ Haonan. Maybe it''s because their fate is arranged by others. The difference is that Wen Yu doesn''t know who is controlling his destiny. Even if he resists, he doesn''t know who to resist. Wen Yu was silent for a while, and finally said, "if you really don''t like the road arranged by your uncle for you and think you will lose your soul after taking this road, I think you should resist." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up, like grasping a straw, got up and walked to Wen Yu, grabbed Wen Yu''s shoulders and asked slightly excitedly, "can I really resist?" "Why not?" Wenyu asked. "He is my father, how can I resist?! he puts such a heavy burden on my shoulder, because I am his son and he trusts me! I can''t disappoint him! If you stand in my position, will you resist?" Wen Yu was stunned and asked himself: "If my father arranges a way for me, but I don''t want to go this way, will I resist? Will I or won''t I? If I resist, I will disappoint my father and may even lose his care. But if I don''t resist, is it still meaningful for me to live? I walk the way arranged by my father? No, I don''t like to go the way arranged for me by others, but I''m not happy at all Interesting way. What should I do? Resist or not resist? " Seeing Wen Yu stunned, situ Haonan smiled bitterly and loosened his hands holding Wen Yu, "although I don''t like this road, I have to go, because I can''t resist. Ha ha..." Wen Yu found the answer and said with a little excitement: "If it were me, I would resist! I would tell my father how painful I would be if I took the road he arranged for me. At the same time, I would try to prove it to him and let him know that I would be very happy if I took the road I chose. If my father really cared about me, he would support me. If he ignored my feelings and let me sacrifice my life for the future of my family , forcing me to take the road I don''t want to take, let alone such a father. A father who can''t feel his father''s love is not a father! " Situ Haonan''s absent-minded eyes glowed again and laughed: "Wenyu, you''re right! A father who can''t feel his father''s love is not a father! I firmly believe that my father loves me and he will not force me. I''m not the only heir in the family. With me and without me, the Merson chamber of Commerce will run." "Brother, calm down." Wen Yu patted situ Haonan on the shoulder and said in earnest: "I think you should calm down and think about this problem. First of all, you should find out whether you like this road or not. You must not be emotional, because it is related to the relationship between your father and son. A wrong step may push this relationship into an area of eternal disaster. Once something is lost, it will never be found back. If you are sure you won''t like it all your life Enjoy this road. If you go on this road, you will become a walking corpse with only a body and no soul. You will bravely refuse, and then work hard and work hard to prove to your father that you live happily. " "Brother, thank you! I''ll give myself a period of time, give up some interfering factors, think it over and make a decision." situ Haonan thanked sincerely. "Well, I can see that you are not a reckless person." Wen Yu smiled and nodded, "Let me give you some advice. If you really intend to resist, you must not be too fierce. Step by step, move with emotion and reason, and let your uncle know that you are not acting on your own will. If you are too fierce, it will only be counterproductive. By the way, you must not sue your uncle. These are what I said. I don''t want to be pursued by the Merson chamber of Commerce." "Don''t worry, I won''t bring you in." situ Haonan said with a smile, "why is your home so far away? It hasn''t arrived yet! Eh, isn''t this the direction of the seminary? Is your home near the seminary?" situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and stared at Wen Yu like a hungry wolf. Seeing Wen Yu nodding and admitting, situ Haonan suddenly roared up to the sky: "ha ha, heaven helps me too! Heaven helps me too! Ha ha..." "Shit!" Wen Yu raised his middle finger towards situ Haonan. "Brother, hey hey, discuss something." situ Haonan asked the thief with a smile. Wen Yu didn''t ask, but refused: "no discussion! My family has three meals a day at seven in the morning, twelve at noon and seven at night. If you want to eat and drink, you can come half an hour in advance every day. As for living in my house, don''t think about it!" "Hey, how do you know I want to live in your house?" situ Haonan rubbed his hands and smiled awkwardly, "That''s settled. I''ll put more bowls and chopsticks for lunch and dinner in the future. Although I can''t eat breakfast, it doesn''t matter. When I leave in the evening, just pack something. Wenyu, when will you come to the college for class? We''re the opposite neighbor. I live on the third floor alone. It''s too lonely." "Academy?" Wen Yu frowned lightly. "Besides, I may go to the Academy for a month later. I want to check the information in the library of the Academy. You know that the cultivation skills of power soldiers are too dangerous, and I want to know more about magic and fighting spirit. When I take risks in the future, I can eat less losses when I meet the enemy." "Wow!" situ Haonan exclaimed, "Wenyu, you said you were going to take risks!" "Yes. The magic land is so big that there are so many interesting things. It''s boring to stay in the imperial capital." "Count me! Count me! You can''t refuse. If you refuse, I''ll die in front of you." situ Haonan shouted excitedly. "Then you can die!" Wen Yu replied jokingly. "Brother, you can''t really be so cruel? Take me with you." V2.Chapter 22 Situ Haonan''s pathetic appearance made Wen Yu laugh and said, "it''s not impossible to take you on an adventure, but there are two conditions." "Don''t mention the two conditions. There''s no problem with thousands or tens of thousands. I''ll never frown at situ Haonan when I go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire." situ Haonan patted his chest and promised. "First, you must pass your father''s pass and get his approval. If you run away with me secretly, your father will certainly regard me as a villain who abducts and sells minors and mobilize all the forces of the Merson chamber of Commerce to hunt down. It is estimated that we will be caught by your father before we leave fidonaro. In addition, your father can''t send someone to protect us. I don''t want to follow behind A group of self righteous guys talk to us all day. " Situ Haonan frowned slightly. "It''s a little difficult. But I believe I can do it. If I can''t do it, I won''t take risks with you. It''s better not to take risks without freedom under the protection of others. What''s the second condition?" "Your strength is too weak to take risks with me. I don''t want the son of the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce to die in front of me." "My strength is too weak? Did I hear you right?" situ Haonan asked, pointing to his nose. Wen Yu nodded without hesitation. "I know you are a genius among geniuses. You are outstanding in the lower grades of the seminary. The strength of the blue level is the first. I only ask you two questions. From cultivation to now, you have had several real battles, hovering on the edge of life and death. Have you ever killed people?" "I, I -" situ Haonan was speechless and asked reluctantly, "have you ever?" Wen Yu didn''t answer situ Haonan, but sneered: "there''s no wandering on the edge of life and death, no killing people, you''re just a vase. The blue level first-class fighting warrior is just a laudatory name for you. When you really fight, you''re weak and vulnerable. To put it mildly, your blue level first-class cultivation is just a waste with empty appearance." Situ Haonan was stunned and didn''t get angry because of Wen Yu''s humiliation, because his mind echoed a sentence, a ghost of sorrow from the actual combat teacher of the golden genius class: "You are all noble children with delicate bones. If anyone touches your hair, your family will retaliate. But I''m just an ordinary teacher without any background. Naturally, I dare not offend the family behind you, so it''s impossible to train you in the most cruel way. To tell the truth, I prefer to teach students in civilian class, compared with you , they can bear hardships and are not afraid of sweating and bleeding. Such students can become strong in the future, and you, you are just a vase with the title of genius. Strong people are born by wandering on the edge of life and death and constantly breaking through their own limits. Most of you can''t experience cruel fighting in your life and will never have the desire to live on the line, so you Most people will never be strong in their life. I feel sad for you! " This is the prologue of the first actual combat class that ghost saw sorrow gave them. Situ Haonan clearly remembered the strong disdain and ridicule on ghost saw sorrow''s face and eyes, mixed with some regret. Now Wen Yu said the same thing, and the expression on his face was the same as that of ghost saw sorrow at that time. Situ Haonan was a little shocked. After waking up from the shock, situ Haonan was unhappy. It was estimated that anyone would be unhappy. He was a super genius among his peers, but he was pointed at by the nose and scolded as a waste. What''s more hateful is that the person who scolded him was still recognized as a waste by the Empire. Therefore, situ Haonan said angrily: "What you said may be right, but aren''t you the same as me? I really haven''t experienced fighting on the edge of life and death, let alone killing people, but it''s undeniable that I''m a blue level first-class fighter, and you''re better than me." "Ha ha" Wen Yu got up and stepped in front of situ Haonan, bowed down, his face almost stuck to situ Haonan''s face, his cold eyes stared at situ Haonan''s eyes, and asked without a trace of emotion in his voice: "are you sure you are better than me?" Situ Haonan only felt that the temperature around him suddenly dropped, and the cold air went straight into his bones through his clothes. Wen Yu''s cold eyes stabbed his heart one after another like two invisible daggers. He wanted to answer Wen Yu, but he was frightened to find that he didn''t know when his mouth was dry, and his throat was like blocked by a ball of things Voice. Then he found that his body had been soaked in cold sweat and his body was shaking uncontrollably. A terrible idea suddenly came out of his frightened heart - Wenyu wanted to kill himself! "Ha ha, as I guessed, the poor flowers in the greenhouse don''t experience the wind, sun, rain, drought and flood. Even if they are beautiful and fragrant, they can''t compare with an insignificant wild flower by the road." Wen Yu smiled back to his original position. "Hoo - Hoo -" after Wen Yu retreated, situ Haonan suddenly became paralyzed and lay powerless on the sofa panting. After situ Haonan almost returned to normal, Wen Yu asked, "how do you feel?" "You feel like you want to kill me!" situ Haonan replied quite simply. "If I am your enemy and really want to kill you, do you think you have the strength to resist?" "No. I can''t even speak. I can''t resist. I don''t understand. You didn''t do anything. You just stared into my eyes. Why can''t I move? I feel and feel like a lamb to be slaughtered. No, not even a lamb to be slaughtered. The lamb will scream and struggle before being killed." "Murderous spirit! The murderous spirit honed in the fight! You can understand it only if you really understand it! Ha ha, to tell you the truth, my grandfather can scare me down with one look. I''m only half qualified, far worse than his old man!" Wen Yu was afraid of situ Haonan''s questioning and pushed Brian out as a shield. Situ Haonan smiled bitterly and said, "old general Brian has made great achievements in the war, and countless enemies have died in his hands. It was once said that old general Brian''s one look can scare the enemy''s generals. It turned out that this is true! Wenyu, you''re right. I''m really a superficial waste, and I was told by the teacher." "Ghost sees sorrow teacher?" Wen Yu looked at situ Haonan puzzled. Situ Haonan said the words of ghost sorrow to Wenyu again. "It''s your blessing to have such a teacher. Alas, it''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish it." Wen Yu sighed. "Wenyu, I want to be a real strong man. Teach me what to do?" "Fight! Keep fighting! Teacher guijianchou must have a way. You can find him and he will be very happy to agree. But let me remind you first. The training arranged by teacher guijianchou for you is absolutely terrible, sweating and bleeding, and even losing your life. You should be fully prepared. It''s not easy to become a strong man. Maybe teacher guijianchou will train you You will suddenly realize that the road your uncle arranged for you is so beautiful. Ha ha... " "Hum!" situ Haonan said discontentedly, "don''t look down on me! I will become a strong man!" V2.Chapter 23 Thinking that he was about to embark on the road of training to become a strong man, situ Haonan was both looking forward to and excited. But after Meizizi fantasized for a while, the smile on his face suddenly froze, looked at Wen Yu and asked, "when are you going to start on an adventure?" Wen Yu knew what situ Haonan was worried about and smiled back: "Don''t worry, I won''t go alone behind your back. There are so many strong people in the magic continent. I can''t risk nine lives with this strength. So I''m going to start after my strength is stronger. During this time, you have solved all the problems that should be solved and train desperately to strengthen our strength. Then our two brothers will unite strong forces and travel every inch of the magic continent." Situ Haonan shouted with bright eyes: "when I become stronger, I must catch a dragon as a mount and become the most handsome holy dragon knight. Gaga, at that time, the beautiful MM in the magic continent will wave to me and pray me to give them a smile. Hey, I, the great and selfless holy Dragon Knight will give up his life to save those lonely beautiful girls without hesitation." At last, situ Haonan''s mouth burst out a lump of saliva that made Wen Yu sick. After waking up from the erotic dream fantasy surrounded by beauty, situ Haonan wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth and moved his ass to Wenyu. "Wenyu, is it a little too monotonous for us to take risks? I think we should find two more, and it''s best to find two beautiful partners to make the exciting adventure more passionate." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "it''s really not enough for the two of us. Fighting on the way of adventure is essential. We lack a powerful long-range attack output." "Powerful long-range attack?" situ Haonan murmured, "this position belongs to the magician. The attacks of thunder magic and fire magic are very strong. Personally, I think fire magicians are better, because fire magic has strong large-scale killing ability." "Well, I think so too. When it''s cold, it can also let the fire magician put a big fireball to keep warm. It''s also more convenient to make a fire and cook in the field." "..." situ Haonan was speechless. "In addition to the long-range attacker, we also need a light mage to ensure our continuous combat ability." "Master of Guangming department?" situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu in tears and laughter, "Who will the mages of the Guangming department take risks with us? Fools also know that joining the Guangming holy see is better than joining our adventure group. If the mages of the Guangming department join the Holy See, they can become the backbone members of the Holy See, and their treatment and power are in a mess. More importantly, cultivating the magic of the Guangming department in the Guangming holy mountain is two or three times faster than their own cultivation. Who is willing to give up this opportunity?" "Why is it so fast to practice Guangming magic in Guangming holy mountain?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "I don''t know the details. It is said that the light God has arranged a magic array in Shengsha with his divine power. This magic array can gather the magic elements of the light department." "According to what you say, all light magicians in the magic continent will join the Holy See." "You can say so, but there are others. For example, there are more than ten lightness magicians in the large mercenary regiment. It is said that the largest storm mercenary regiment has an extremely powerful lightness magician who is a third-order magician." Wen Yu wants to find a Guangming magician, mainly because Guangming magicians can quickly heal wounds and break bones. Having a Guangming magician is equivalent to several more lives. However, as situ Haonan said, 99% of Guangming magicians will join the Holy See. It is extremely difficult to find a Guangming magician to take risks together. "In fact, we can find a water mage. Water mages also have basic healing skills." "Can you connect the broken bone?" Situ Haonan shook his head. "The water system magician can only cure some trauma, but can''t connect the broken bone." Wen Yu showed a faint disappointment. "A little is better than nothing. If you can''t find a light magician, find a water magician. By the way, is there a dead magician? It''s said that the dead magician can summon things such as skeletons. If these dead things stand in front of us during the battle, we''ll be safer." Situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu with monster eyes and asked tentatively, "child, don''t you have a fever?" as a result, Wen Yu glared at him. "Necromancer! Do you want to taste the taste of being chased and killed by the Holy See?" Wen Yu remembered that the necromancer was the natural enemy of the Holy See and said with a dry smile, "I''m just beginning my life. I don''t want to die for the time being. There are too many people, so many people for the time being." Situ Haonan broke his fingers and said, "I, you, fire magician, water magician, four people. Er, this number is too unlucky. You will die before you start your adventure. Add another one." "There''s another guest in my house. If she doesn''t go, we''ll find another one." "Male? Female?" "Female." "Wow! How old is it?" "It''s your ass!" Wen Yu glared at situ Haonan. "Hey, hey, don''t I care about my future siblings?" situ Haonan said with a bad smile. "Brother, your sister!" "I have no sister and no sister. I have two brothers and one brother. You can choose." "..." it''s Wenyu''s turn to be speechless. "The number of people has been set, but where to find fire magicians and water magicians?" Wen Yu frowned and said, "is there such a talent in the college? It''s best to get together with people the size of us. There''s something to say. It won''t be boring." Situ Hao said happily in the South: "there is a fire magician, and she is a beautiful little beauty, known as a genius magician." "The person you said won''t be called Lina Wharton? It''s the leader of the discipline group on the roof of the dormitory that day." "Well, that''s her. Is this chick good-looking? Hey hey, brother, how about choosing her? You already have one in your family, so don''t argue with your brother. How about giving it to your brother?" "Do you know who she is?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "What do you mean?" stu Haonan asked, "isn''t she the daughter of canowatton and the granddaughter of general oswatton?" "Do you think Jiao Didi''s going to take risks with us? She''s such an invincible young lady who doesn''t know heaven and earth, is arrogant and thinks she''s invincible. There''s only a dead end to taking risks. Brother, if you''re looking for a woman, don''t look for a woman who has only appearance and no inner." "Well, it seems that you know her very well. Have you had an affair long ago?" "More than one leg, eight legs and ten legs. She is my fiancee in name." "Ah!" situ Haonan whispered, hurriedly apologized and said, "brother, I didn''t know she was your fiancee. Don''t be angry. Just think my words were Farting!" "Don''t get excited. I haven''t finished yet." Wen Yu smiled. "Our engagement was dissolved two months ago." Situ Haonan opened his mouth and stammered, "you, you are not, are you not such a person? Don''t you want it after playing?" V2.Chapter 24 "Get out!" Wen Yu said with a smile, "I can''t see that your nature is so dirty! I have nothing to do with Lina. Her grandfather used to be one of my grandfather''s generals. They have a very good relationship. Lina and I made an engagement for us when we were just born. Lina''s father is an out and out villain. I''m a waste recognized by the Empire. How can he let himself The daughter of a gifted magician married me! And Lina''s girl was just like her father, so the last time I recovered from an accident, their father and daughter came to the Duke''s house and dissolved their engagement with me. " Situ Haonan glanced. "I didn''t say anything. Why did you explain so clearly? It''s obviously a guilty conscience. But to tell you the truth, your engagement with Lina has really been dissolved?" Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan, "she has nothing to do with you. Why do you ask so clearly?" "Hey, hey," situ Haonan rubbed his hands shyly, "I''m not curious! Hey, I wanted to cultivate feelings with her. Who knows there''s still this relationship between you. Friends and wives can''t be deceived. Don''t worry, I''ll never start on her." "It doesn''t matter to me if I can''t do it," Wen Yu said with a smile, "I just want to say that our adventure group can''t find such charming young masters and young ladies. What we need is someone who can give his back to his companions when fighting. I''m afraid young masters and young ladies like this will be scared to pee their pants and rely on them to attack when they are in real danger? Dream! If you really can''t find a suitable candidate, you can also pull her on the premise that you can change it What''s wrong with her eldest daughter. " Situ Haonan shook his head. "Don''t choose her! Shit, she''s your fiancee. How dare I do it!" Wen Yu glanced up and down at situ Haonan, "how do I feel that you are not choosing adventure members, but like choosing a wife!" "Aha," stu Haonan said, "grasp both hands and be hard. Cultivate feelings while taking risks. It doesn''t waste time or risk. It''s good to have the best of both worlds!" "You are familiar with the seminary. First select a few qualified people, and then I will review them. Remember, we want strong companions, not noble children, so we are not allowed to look discriminatory when selecting people. To tell the truth, I prefer civilian children to you noble children." "What do you mean, you noble children? You are not aristocratic yourself." situ Haonan despised. ¡­¡­ After entering the Duke''s residence, Wen Yu introduced Ruixue to situ Haonan. Everyone who saw Ruixue for the first time would pay attention to her dazzling black hair. Only situ Haonan, an alternative, patted Wen Yu on the shoulder when he saw Ruixue. He smiled and praised Wen Yu''s vision. No wonder he would be reluctant to terminate his engagement with Lina. It turned out to be Jinwucangjiao. After the three of them got along for a while, situ Haonan found that the beautiful woman Ruixue was like a vegetable. She couldn''t laugh or talk. So he broke his head and tried everything to make Lina laugh. As a result, Wen Yu was teased forward and backward, his belly cramped and his chin dislocated. Ruixue still closed her lips and maintained a consistent indifference. Situ Haonan was greatly hit, In his words, I tasted deep frustration for the first time in my life. Situ Haonan stayed in the Duke''s house until 7 p.m. after rubbing a meal cooked by Wenyu himself, he reluctantly left. Ruixue and Wenyu sat in the hall until nine o''clock. Brian and his wife came back from the rebirth dream. From the joy on their faces, Wenyu already knew the results of the rebirth dream. Although they were prepared, when Daisy told him that ten yellow gold membership cards, 40 silver membership cards and 150 Bronze membership cards were issued in one afternoon , Wenyu was still shocked. The minimum consumption of gold membership card was 2000 gold coins, silver membership card was 1000 gold coins, Bronze membership card was 500 gold coins, and each membership card was consumed at least once every two months. After all, the minimum income of reborn dream in two months was 135000 gold coins. Can Wenyu not be shocked by such a huge number? And And this is the first day. The name of the rebirth dream has not been completely started. If the rebirth dream is completely started, what will be the income in those two months? Wen Yu is a little afraid to think about it. Brian and the three are really tired. After confirming that Wenyu is sure to win the duel in three days, the three go back to the room to have a rest. It''s not that they don''t care about Wenyu, but that they know Wenyu''s real strength better than anyone. Even if Ma Fulong can break through the blue level one in just three days, Wenyu can still rub and abuse him in the challenge arena. As before, Wenyu sent Ruixue back to rest first, but this time he didn''t help Ruixue close the doors and windows and then leave. Instead, he sat by Ruixue''s bed and said about going out for adventure. "Ruixue, do you want to stay in the Duke''s mansion quietly or take risks with me?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Normally, Ruixue would answer Wen Yu by shaking her head or nodding her head, but this time she didn''t do so, but said, "I want to be with you." Ruixue''s words really startled Wen Yu, but he still suppressed his inner shock like when he first heard Ruixue''s words, pretended not to be surprised at all, and smiled: "Adventure is very dangerous. If you want to take risks with me, you must at least have the ability to protect yourself. I can''t protect you all the time, but I don''t want you to be dangerous. Do you understand what I mean?" Ruixue nodded. "Ask you a personal question, do you know magic or fighting spirit? You can''t answer." Wenyu asked carefully. "If I don''t answer, how do you know if I have the ability to protect myself?" Ruixue asked, looking at Wenyu. Wen Yu was stunned, not because of Ruixue''s rhetorical question, but because Ruixue''s words were too long, which made wen yu feel longer than the Great Wall. "Great! Great! Ruixue is finally willing to speak!" Wen Yu shouted excitedly, but his face was calm. "What would you do?" "Magic." "What department?" "Light Department." "Guangming department, good. What? Guangming department?!" although Wen Yu wanted to keep calm, he couldn''t calm down at this time. Seeing his gaffe, Wen Yu quickly apologized: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it. I''m really, really, very shocked!" Ruixue''s eyes were full of sarcasm. "Is it ironic that I, who was cursed by the God of light, can even use light magic? Wen Yu, tell me, why are you so kind to me? I am a cursed person, and people close to me will be cursed. But you not only don''t dislike me, but also are so kind to me, why? Can you tell me?" Wen Yu blinked and replied, "you are so beautiful. Shouldn''t I treat you as a man?" V2.Chapter 25 Ruixue shook her head. "This is not the answer I want." Wen Yu straightened out a wisp of black hair in front of Ruixue''s forehead and said leisurely: "when we passed by in the street, I suddenly had a feeling of soul tremor. My intuition told me that I must not let you go! So I forced you to stay with me. Also, I like your black hair very much. Don''t get me wrong. I''m telling the truth, not comforting you." "I believe it!" Ruixue nodded hard. "Your eyes tell me that you didn''t lie!" After a pause, Ruixue then said, "Wenyu, you know, when you catch me in the street, my soul is shaking like you. It''s like seeing a loved one who has lost thousands of years. When you let someone take off the slave collar around my neck, I really want to hold you and cry bitterly. It''s you that gave me a hint of the idea to continue to live. You know, for more than two months, I have always wanted to leave the Duke''s palace secretly. You are so kind to me, but I dare not enjoy these love, because I am a cursed person, and I don''t want to bring you disaster. But I''m useless. I make up my mind to leave again and again, and fail again and again. Whenever I move my steps to leave, my soul is like being drained There seems to be a rope in the dark that ties my soul firmly to you. " "Ha ha, silly girl." Wen Yu stroked Ruixue''s long black hair and said softly, "as long as I''m here, no one can hurt you! Don''t believe the shit curse -" "No!" Ruixue suddenly became excited. "The curse is true! My parents, my relatives, all those who are good to me are dead, all dead! I am a cursed person, which will bring disaster to all those close to me! Wenyu, the curse really exists, what should I do, I don''t want to lose you, I don''t want to lose everyone! Sobbing..." "Ruixue! Look at me, look into my eyes!" Wen Yu grabbed Ruixue''s shoulders and shouted. He knew that Ruixue was very fragile. At the same time, it was also an opportunity to open her heart, enter her heart and help her remove her demons. If he missed this opportunity, Ruixue might return to the appearance of walking corpses again. Maybe he could not escape the torture of demons in his life, So Wen Yu must seize this opportunity, "Ruixue, don''t cry, listen to me! You used to be dead, and the curse has been annihilated with your death. Now your name is Ruixue, which I gave you. You are my Ruixue, my lucky star, and you bring me good luck, not disaster! You can''t believe yourself, but you must believe me, because our souls are tied together. Ruixue, tell me Tell me, you believe me! Tell me, you won''t leave me! If you leave, you will take away my good luck and my soul! " Ruixue stopped crying, looked at Wen Yu tremblingly and asked confirmatively, "I''m Ruixue, I''m your lucky star, our souls are tied together. Is this true?" "Yes, everything is true." Wen Yu nodded vigorously. "I will always be with you, protect you with my strength and take care of you with my heart! In the face of difficulties, setbacks and dangers, you will not have to be afraid, retreat and escape, because I will always stand in front of you!" Ruixue looked at Wen Yu, tears falling from the corners of her eyes. "Cry! Cry out all your grievances and pain. It''s comfortable to cry out." Wen Yu took Ruixue into his arms and said softly. "Wuwu..." Ruixue was very obedient and lay down in Wenyu''s arms and cried bitterly. After a long time, Ruixue''s cry gradually weakened until it disappeared. So he fell asleep in Wenyu''s arms. Wen Yu gently removes shoes and socks for Ruixue, takes off her coat and puts her under the bed. Ruixue curls up like a kitten in her deep sleep, which is very lovable. Wen Yu sat by the bed, looked at Ruixue''s sleeping face and said with a smile: after crying, the girl should be able to speak. I don''t know how the little girl spent these years. She was alone under the pressure of the curse. It would have collapsed if she had been an ordinary child. The little girl just said that his parents, relatives and all those who cared about her were dead. Why are they all dead? Is it a disease Die, or die because of a curse, or be killed? "Although Wen Yu doesn''t believe in a curse, in fact, he believes in a curse more than anyone else, because he died because of a curse in his previous life. It''s not poisoning, it''s not illness, it''s not an accident, it''s inexplicable death. "What if she died of a curse?" Wen Yu frowned. "If she died of a curse, I''ll leave the Duke''s house with her. I hope it''s not what I think. These things can''t be asked in a hurry. I''ll take it slowly and carefully after her demons are completely removed." ¡­¡­ As soon as it was dawn, Ruixue woke up from her sleep. As usual, when she opened her eyes, she got up and prepared to dress. Today, when she opened her eyes, she found that Wen Yu was sitting by the bed and looking at herself with a smile. Stunned for a long time, Ruixue remembered what happened last night. Only then did she understand that last night was not a dream. "Brother, don''t ask me about the past, okay? I''m Ruixue. I want to live a new life." Wen Yu nodded softly and asked softly, "did you sleep well?" "Very good! I had a beautiful dream." Ruixue replied with a smile, but her smile was a little stiff. It should be the reason why she didn''t smile for a long time. "Brother, is my smile ugly? I feel uncomfortable myself." "How could it be that my Ruixue smiles more beautiful than a fairy." although Ruixue''s smile is stiff, it is as gorgeous as a spring flower in Wenyu''s eyes. Ruixue blinked, blushed and asked, "brother, can you help me dress?" Wen Yu''s heart beat missed first, and then beat rapidly. Although Ruixue is only 15 years old, her body is not like a 15-year-old girl at all. Last night, I helped Ruixue remove her shoes and socks and took off her coat. Wen Yu didn''t think too much, but now it''s different. The most important thing is that Wenyu, who lived for 30 years in the last life, is still an authentic virgin. In his words, we must learn from Master Zhang Sanfeng when practicing kung fu. Children practice Kung Fu quickly. (if you don''t understand this sentence, you can take a look at Jet Li''s story of leaning on the sky and killing the dragon. After watching this film, you may forget its plot in a while, but you will definitely forget the four words - one pillar holding the sky!) "Brother, you blush. Are you shy?" Ruixue doesn''t give Wenyu face at all. Wen Yu can''t wait to find a mouse hole to drill in. He cheekily argued, "yes, you must be dazzled. Come on, let me help you dress." then Wen Yu helped Ruixue put on his coat and shoes and socks at a very fast speed. He breathed a sigh of relief after everything was done. In just two minutes, Wen Yu felt like a long decades. After washing with Ruixue in the room, Wen Yu looked at Ruixue''s clothes and asked with a smile, "Ruixue, how about I help you design a suit of clothes? It''s absolutely beautiful to wear." "Clothes? Brother, can you design clothes?" asked Ruixue curiously and happily. "Well, I only have a rudiment in my mind, which needs my mother''s cooperation. At my mother''s current level, I should be able to do it." Wen Yu''s understanding of clothing is no better than cooking. In the last life, Wen Yu was a delicious guy who tasted almost all the delicious food on earth. In his spare time, he would also cook by himself. Cooking was his only hobby in the last life. As for clothing, Wen Yu had only a general pattern in his mind. "Hee hee, let me tell you a secret. I''m better at sewing than my mother." V2.Chapter 26 "Hee hee, let me tell you a secret. I''m better at sewing than my mother." Wen Yu, the mother of Ruixue, was very upset. He wanted to ask the meaning of Ruixue''s mother. Did he see himself as a married brother before he was called Daisy''s mother, or as a daughter-in-law? Wen Yu didn''t dare to ask, because he was afraid to get the answer is the former. Facts tell us that our protagonist is a man for two generations and is homesick for the first time. Seeing that Wenyu''s face suddenly changed, Ruixue''s ruddy face turned pale and asked nervously, "brother, what''s the matter? Is it, is it my fault to call aunt Daisy?" "Oh, no! Don''t think!" Wen Yu hurriedly explained. But Ruixue''s face didn''t improve. Her eyes looked bitterly at Wen Yu, "brother, you''re lying to me! Brother, are you afraid I''ll bring the curse disaster to Aunt Daisy? Yes, it must be. Brother, I don''t need sympathy, let alone compassionate care, no -" Wen Yu quickly grabbed Ruixue''s shoulders and stopped her from thinking. He explained: "Ruixue, no! It''s not what you think! I think, I want to know, know --" Wen Yu was depressed and found that his mouth was like eating spicy hot and lost its previous flexibility. "Hoo -" Wen Yu took a deep breath and showed a look of death at home. "I want to know what your identity is, your daughter''s identity, or that, that other, other, that identity?" Ruixue was surprised to find that Wen Yu blushed and stuttered with excitement. This was the first time she had seen Wen Yu since she knew him. Bang. Bang. Bang. Wenyu felt his heart was jumping in his throat. It seemed that it might jump out at any time. But Ruixue has been looking at him with strange eyes, so he can only suffer hard second by second. Wen Yu felt that this taste was worse than dystocia, just like he had experienced dystocia before. "Brother, what kind of identity are you talking about?" Ruixue blinked and asked. Wen Yu looked away from Ruixue''s eyes and replied vaguely, "that''s the identity." "What kind?" Ruixue asked persistently. "That''s it!" Wenyu replied sonorous and forceful. In fact, he was very empty in his heart. Ruixue held back her smile. Smart she already knew what kind of identity Wen Yu said. Unconsciously, two blushes also climbed on her face. But she still pretended to be enlightened and replied, "I see. Brother, what identity do you want me to call aunt Daisy''s mother?" "Shit, die!" Wen Yu took a deep breath, but the next moment he found himself impotent again. At this time, a classic line suddenly appeared in his heart: impulse is the devil, non impulse is impotence! The word impotence scared Wen Yu into a cold sweat. He thought, I''m not impotent, I want to be impulsive! "If you really understand what kind of identity that is, I hope you can call that identity, that identity is -- that is, the identity of the daughter-in-law!" Wen Yu spit out a sentence like a burst of beans. The only drawback is that his voice is a little small. Although Wen Yu had long known that the identity he said was the identity of his daughter-in-law, Ruixue still felt dizzy when Wen Yu said it himself. She never thought, even in her dream, she didn''t dare to expect someone to say this to herself, not to mention a nearly perfect noble man who said this to her now. Although this man''s appearance is very ordinary, in Ruixue''s heart, this man''s inner beauty is better than all men. "I, I call in that capacity." Ruixue''s voice is like a mosquito and fly. When he got the answer he was ignorant of, Wen Yu immediately felt as light as a swallow. It seemed that a breeze could blow himself to heaven. This comfortable feeling was unprecedented. He clearly felt that every cell of his body was dancing happily. Suddenly, a coolness burst out in his elixir field. The coolness spread all over his body along his meridians. "Ruixue" Wen Yu shouted to Ruixue in surprise, "Ruixue, I need to practice immediately. This practice may take one day, two or three days, but it can''t exceed five days at most. Tell Grandpa and tell them not to worry. If it''s time for me to duel with Ma Fulong, I haven''t woke up yet. Let Grandpa deal with the situation, I can admit defeat or delay time. In a word, before I wake up Don''t disturb me before! If you worry about me, just sit in the room and watch me, but you must remember to eat. Also, don''t let anyone close within three meters from me. Ruixue, you are definitely a lucky star given to me by God! I love you! " Ruixue was stunned by the words "I love you". When she woke up, she found that Wen Yu was sitting cross legged on her bed with her eyes slightly closed. Looking at Wen Yu sitting on the bed with her eyes closed, Ruixue blamed herself for being stupid. However, when she thought of the last three words of Wen Yu, she was happy again. When. When. When. "Is Ruixue there? Is Wenyu with you?" Daisy''s voice awakened Ruixue from the dizziness of happiness. Ruixue hurried to open the door, made a silent gesture to Daisy, and said in a low voice, "Mom, Wenyu is practicing. Don''t disturb him!" Wenyu can suppress her excitement when she hears Ruixue speak, but Daisy can''t. So when she heard Ruixue speak to herself, she was stunned at first, and then screamed. I didn''t even think about what Ruixue said. "Woo woo..." Ruixue''s little hand pressed on Daisy''s open mouth and whispered eagerly, "Mom, Wenyu is practicing. He asked me to tell you, don''t, don''t disturb him! Mom, shall we go to the hall?" Daisy reacted and looked into the room. She saw Wen Yu sitting cross legged on Ruixue''s bed. After closing the door, he took Ruixue and ran towards the hall. "Daisy, have you found Wenyu? I''m starving. I have to rush to the dream of rebirth!" Yasi shouted impatiently as Daisy entered the hall. Daisy ignored Yasi, pulled Ruixue to the sofa next to her and asked excitedly, "Ruixue, you are finally willing to speak, great! Great! Do you know how hard we are waiting for this day?" Ruixue''s eyes turned red. She could hear the rich love in Daisy''s tone. "Mom, I''m sorry to worry you!" Brian and Yasi sitting in the hall couldn''t help crying when they heard Ruixue''s voice, just like Daisy''s reaction just now. "Ha ha, girl, you are finally willing to speak. Great!" Brian stroked his beard and laughed. "Silly boy, how can you hold something in your heart? It will make your body sick." Yasi blinked and said with a smile, "Ruixue, should you call me dad?" Ruixue wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, got up and saluted Brian, Yasi and daisy. She respectfully said, "Ruixue, please say hello to Grandpa, dad and mom! I''m sorry, Ruixue has made trouble for you!" V2.Chapter 27 Brian nodded happily. There are bursts of warm currents in Ruixue''s heart. She hasn''t felt such warmth for a long time. She knew that the lost care and care came back. Brian''s eyes and heartfelt laughter, like the sunshine of spring, bathed her scarred heart. "Grandpa" Ruixue stroked her black hair and asked Brian, "you should know what my black hair means. Aren''t you afraid that I will bring disaster into the Duke''s palace? Ruixue doesn''t understand. I don''t understand why you take Ruixue in. You not only help Ruixue remove the slave collar, but also take care of, care of and care for Ruixue like relatives?" "Hehe, girl, there are some things that don''t need a reason. If I have to give you an answer, I think Wenyu gave you all these things. In the past, like you, he was stabbed at the backbone and scolded as a waste when walking in the street. Everyone would look at him with discriminatory eyes except us. But he can''t do anything. He can''t even find a reason to argue for himself. You When I first entered the Duke''s residence, I really felt a little disgusted. I secretly blamed Wen Yu for bringing you, because you were cursed by the God of light and would bring disaster to the people around you. But when I saw Wen Yu''s eyes looking at you, my unhappiness disappeared. Wen Yu''s eyes looking at you were too special, quiet, peaceful, compassionate, concerned and so on, which I can''t describe in words. Girl, In fact, we are all jealous of you, because only you can enjoy Wen Yu''s eyes. " In fact, Brian has another meaning. Wen Yu has a curse of incarnating demons. He hopes Ruixue will always stay with Wen Yu and help Wen Yu keep his mind. Because Wen Yu''s eyes at Ruixue tell Brian that if Wen Yu really turns into a devil, only Ruixue can let him find his lost mind. After a pause, Brian continued: "Girl, you have been in the Duke''s residence for more than two months. You must have seen the rules of the Duke''s residence. There is no high or low here, only the love between people. You should feel that the people in your family will be surprised by your black hair at the first sight, but they absolutely don''t mean any discrimination or spitting. They are just surprised. After being surprised, they all took you away You are loved as a younger generation. In fact, like us, they are silently cheering for you and hope you can defeat the demons as soon as possible. Everyone is looking forward to you talking and blooming beautiful flowers on your face. Children, you should thank them. Without their care and the help of us, you will not defeat the demons. Think about it , if everyone in the family except us will look disgusted when they see you, and they will dodge when they see you as if they saw the devil. Will you speak? " Ruixue Bei bit her red lips with her teeth and tried to suppress the impulse to cry loudly. She was moved and said, "it turned out that everyone cares about me so much and is cheering for me silently. I, I, what should I use to repay you?" Daisy pulled Ruixue to her side, took her into her arms and said softly, "repay everyone with your heart and your smile!" afraid Ruixue couldn''t help crying, Daisy changed the topic and said, "Ruixue, should we understand your identity when you call us so?" Ruixue, who was moved and wanted to cry, was suddenly distracted by Daisy, buried her head in Daisy''s arms, rubbed her clothes with her hands, and dared not answer. "Cough" Yasi coughed twice and said, "I''ve always wanted a daughter, daisy. Why don''t we take Ruixue as a dry daughter? Hey, in the blink of an eye, Wenyu is 15 years old and will hold an adult ceremony in three years. We should find a wife for him. Ruixue is about the same age as Wenyu, and we have to help her find a good mother-in-law." After listening to Yasi''s words, Ruixue was worried and said in a hurry: "Dad, no, I can''t be your dry daughter!" ASI''s face changed slightly. "Why? Do you think I don''t deserve it? Since you don''t want to, why do you call me dad?" "No! Ruixue doesn''t mean that." Ruixue waved her hands anxiously and explained, "I call your father because I want to marry Wenyu." "Ha ha..." Brian laughed at the same time. Ruixue now knows that she has been teased by Yasi. She thinks she wants to marry Wen Yu. Her little face is red to the root of her neck. The shy Ruixue quickly changes the topic and tells Wen Yu what to tell her. ASI frowned and said, "what the hell is this boy doing? I haven''t had anything to eat these days." Ruixue rolled her eyes depressed. She thought ASI would say something about Wenyu. Brian said: "Since Wen Yu said this, it means he''s okay. Ruixue, we''re all going to regenerate the dream. You''ll be in charge of the Duke''s house. If you''re hungry, let the kitchen cook. Don''t worry about Wen Yu. I guess his strength will rise greatly when Wen Yu wakes up. Ha ha, in this case, there''s no suspense about his duel with Ma Fulong. Daisy, prepare to take over the rebirth dream Your majesty Rodham Meng and Derek will provide us with construction funds. Once the land is obtained, we will start construction immediately. " If cabrona hears this, he will jump to his feet and scold. But now cabrona is very happy, because mafuron has decided to accept the secret method to improve his skills. When mafuron successfully reaches the third level of blue level and kills Wenyu in the challenge arena, he will train mafuron and let mafuron take over the position of clan leader in only five years. As for what can mafuron do He was not worried that he could not kill Wenyu, because when malfuron nodded his head, Wenyu was already dead in his heart. Brian and the three hurried to the dream of rebirth after breakfast. Ruixue sat in a chair with a sweet smile on her face and stared at Wen Yu without blinking. I don''t know how long it took before she woke up and said with a smile: "What''s the matter with me? I''ve been sitting here in a daze for so long. Everyone has been silently caring about me and cheering for me. I have to thank them one by one. My mother said to repay everyone with a smile, but my smile doesn''t look good. I haven''t smiled for too long, and my expression is stiff. Forget it, I''d better practice smiling in the mirror before thanking you." As a result, Ruixue sat in front of the dressing table and smiled in front of the mirror. She didn''t go out of the room until her face was sore. Most of the people in the Duke''s house have been busy with the dream of rebirth. Only a few cleaners and a cook remain at the house. When these guys hear Ruixue speak, the expression on their faces is quite wonderful. One of them almost dislocated his chin. After being surprised, they are all happy for Ruixue from the bottom of their hearts. Like Brian, no one asks Ruixue In the past, although they were very curious, they didn''t want to make Ruixue sad. V2.Chapter 28 In the seminary, amid the cheers of a group of teenagers, the practical class of the first grade golden genius class finally ended. With a disappointed sigh, Czech picked up the coat he had taken off before class and walked towards the office building. Czech sneered as he walked: "Golden genius class? Alas, a group of poor children! These children are all young geniuses, but their future has been ruined by the word aristocracy. Every graduate of the golden genius class is really unique, but when they go out of college and participate in the battle for the interests of the aristocracy, how many can become real strong. Shit, drink that day How could you lose to that bastard jerov? What a good civilian class three. It was robbed by jerov. " "Ghost - Czech teacher, I want to talk to you." a voice interrupted Czech thoughts. Czech asked without looking back: "situ Haonan, what''s up?" Among the students of the golden talent class, the Czech Republic is most optimistic about situ Haonan. At the age of 15, he has reached the blue level first-class fighting warrior, which can be called a genius among talents. If situ Haonan is only a child of an ordinary aristocrat, the Czech Republic will not hesitate to offend the aristocrat and also carry out real warrior training for situ Haonan. But situ Haonan is not an ordinary aristocrat''s child, but The son of the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce and the successor of the future Merson chamber of Commerce. If stu Haonan has problems in training, let alone the seminary, even the sakanasi empire can''t bear the anger of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Every class, the Czech Republic will feel heartache and feel sorry for stu Haonan. "Teacher, I want to be a real strong man. I hope you can help me." Czech was stunned. His raised right foot stopped in the air for five or six seconds before landing, "I can''t help you!" then he continued to walk forward. The passionate situ Haonan seemed to be watered down by cold water, because the Czech response was completely opposite to what Wenyu said. "Teacher, why and why?! by the way, teacher, I have understood what you said in the first class. I want to be a strong man and don''t want to be a flower in the greenhouse." Czechoslovakia finally stopped, but did not turn around and said in a low voice: "if I remember correctly, you should be the son of president Luo demang of Merson chamber of Commerce? And you are very hopeful to become the next president of Merson chamber of Commerce." Situ Haonan immediately understood why the Czech Republic refused him. He bypassed the Czech Republic and stepped in front of him and said, "teacher, you''re only half right. I''m really Luo demang''s son, but I''m not the president of the next Merson chamber of Commerce. My dream is to be a strong man, not the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce." "It''s just your impulsive decision. I won''t agree to you. Unless - ha ha, that''s impossible. Well, you go. Don''t make these boring requests in the future!" "Unless what? Teacher, you say, I can do it." situ Haonan asked eagerly. In fact, Czechoslovakia has been happy for a long time, but he is really afraid that situ Haonan made such a decision on impulse. After all, becoming the president of Merson chamber of commerce is more tempting than becoming a strong man. Czechoslovakia doesn''t want to be impulsive with situ Haonan. He is afraid that his hope will eventually end in disappointment. "Unless you just said that to me personally by president Luo demang." "OK!" situ Haonan nodded firmly, "my father happened to be in the imperial capital. You must be able to hear him say this. I hope you can give me a little time." Czech smiled and nodded, "situ Haonan, tell me, why did you suddenly make such a decision?" "Because my dream has always been to be a strong man. I haven''t changed since I was sensible. I didn''t dare to do it before because I have an inextricable knot in my heart. My dream conflicts with my father''s hope, and I don''t want to disappoint him, so I have to suppress my dream and fulfill my father. But God bless me and let me meet someone who not only helps me untie it The knot also let me regain my long suppressed dream. " "Who has such a great ability?" Czech asked curiously. "Hehe, teacher, you know him too. Wenyu cage is a member of our golden genius class." "Wenyu cage? I don''t seem to know such a student. There is one named cage in our class, long shaotian, a recognized waste of the Empire." "The teacher is long shaotian. Now he has changed his name to Wenyu. Teacher, as Wenyu''s best friend, I hope you don''t evaluate him with the word waste in the future, otherwise I''d rather not learn from you. Teacher, I ask you, how are the strengths of Ma Fulong, Qian Shengjin, Qi luobuke and Oka?" Czechoslovakia was not angry at situ Haonan''s rudeness. He smiled and said, "well, I won''t judge your friends casually in the future. Although their four strengths are not as good as you, they can also be called the best in the golden genius class." "The four of them are very powerful among their peers, but they haven''t played Wenyu together. They lost without holding on for a minute." Czech suddenly stretched out his hands, hugged situ Haonan''s head and shook it. Stu Haonan was dazed by the shaking of his eyes and said in a hurry: "teacher! Teacher! Wake up, my head is not a ball. Don''t shake it. I''ll vomit all over you if I shake it." at the same time, he muttered to himself: "Czech teacher won''t be crazy. He will be stimulated by me. If so, I won''t learn from him if I kill him, otherwise I will be killed by him." Czech took back his hands and said with a smile, "boy, are you clear headed? You talk nonsense in the daytime. I doubt if you have a nerve problem." "I, I --" situ Haonan was speechless, gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, "teacher, my nerves are very normal --" "Psychopaths never say they have a problem. Impotent people never tell others they are impotent." Situ Haonan was like a deflated ball. He knew that no matter what he said, the Czech Republic would not believe it, so he said, "teacher, in three days, your student Ma Fulong will duel with Wen Yu in the imperial square. His majesty will come to the scene to judge in person. If you don''t believe it, you can see it in person. I''m sure Wen Yu can beat Ma Fulong down the challenge arena." "Why don''t I know such a big thing? Are you sure you''re normal?" "Soon you will know, because this duel was decided at noon yesterday. Your majesty will post this duel on all the bulletin boards of the imperial capital today. I think the whole imperial capital will know this duel tonight. Teacher, I''ll ask you again, what do you think of me and whether I can defeat mafuron and join hands?" "Blue level one against four green level three, if you really have no problem with your nerves, you can win," Czech replied. Situ Haonan was so angry that he wanted to slap Czech, "listen, teacher! My nerves are very, very normal, at least more normal than you! My blue level strength is very powerful among my peers, but Wen Yu''s eyes pressed me to move. It''s hard to say. I was almost scared by him to pee my pants." "Situ Haonan, listen up! There is really something wrong with your nerves. I have to consider whether to agree to your request. Otherwise, you will have a nervous attack during training, which is very dangerous." Situ Haonan was too lazy to argue with Czech, "teacher, Wen Yu''s eyes are full of murderous spirit! Do you still think there is something wrong with my nerves? Unless you think murderous spirit is as common as your tone." V2.Chapter 29 "Murderous!" Czechoslovakia was like being hit by thunder magic. He trembled fiercely, put away his playful look and asked, "situ Haonan, are you sure Wenyu has murderous look in your eyes?!" in fact, Czechoslovakia has been playing tricks on situ Haonan. Wen Yu defeated the four mafurons in his rebirth dream for half a minute, Such shocking news was already spreading in the imperial capital yesterday afternoon, and he also learned the news of the duel between Wen Yu and Ma Fulong three days later yesterday afternoon. "In fact, I don''t know if it was murderous. At that time..." situ Haonan recalled the scene in which Wen Yu stared at him in the carriage. "Teacher, Wen Yu also told me that this breath can only be achieved by constant fighting." Czech frowned: "You are so scared with your first-class blue level strength that only murderous can explain it. Hehe, old Duke Brian, who has fought in the battlefield for decades, is a hero who has experienced the human demon war. Don''t say you, I don''t dare to face his eyes when fighting. When my husband became famous in the battlefield, I was just a spearhead boy who just started." Situ Haonan listened with passion. In his heart, Czechoslovakia has always been a hidden strong man, but Czechoslovakia said that he did not dare to face Brian''s eyes in battle. Brian''s image was magnified dozens of times in situ Haonan''s heart. This is his dream - strong man! Strong man who can oppress his opponent only by his eyes! "Teacher, my dream is to be a strong man like old general Brian! You must help me!" situ Haonan pleaded. Czechoslovakia looked into situ Haonan''s excited eyes, "situ Haonan, do you know how to have murderous spirit?" "Fight! Fight!" situ Haonan replied. "You''re right. The murderous spirit is developed by fighting. But do you dare to kill? It''s not to be defeated by serious injury, but to end a fresh life with your heavy sword, do you dare?" "I dare not now, but I promise I will dare in a short time, because my goal is to become a strong man!" situ Haonan replied firmly with his fist clenched. Czech smiled and said: "I hope you won''t flinch! As long as your father personally says to give you to me for training, I will agree to your request! Of course, I can''t help you much, because the strong are not trained, but climb up step by step by their own strength. I give you the first task to beat all the students of the second grade golden talent class in one month. At the same time, you have to challenge the first grade and the second year If you can''t do it, you don''t have to come to me again. " "Yes!" situ Haonan nodded without hesitation. "Gaga, if the jackov bastard knew that situ Haonan gave up the president of Merson chamber of Commerce and chose to become a strong man, he would regret spitting blood! Hey, I can''t wait to see the bastard''s wonderful expression." Czech laughed excitedly. Czech and situ Haonan said a few unimportant words, so he hurried to find jerov. "Hello, brother, what grade are you?" as soon as Czechoslovakia left, situ Haonan grabbed a student passing by. The student who was held frowned, but still opened his mouth and said, "what''s up, sophomore?" at the same time, he scolded: "is this girl sick? Hum, if he didn''t dress better than me, I would give him a fist to taste." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and asked, "which class?" The student was a little unhappy and said coldly, "the golden genius class!" "Ha ha, God help me too!" situ Haonan laughed and said, "please go back and tell your classmates that situ Haonan of the first grade golden genius class will challenge all the members of the second grade golden genius class within a month to prepare them for being flattened." after that, situ Haonan put his hands into his pockets and whistled away. The student looked at situ Haonan''s back and sighed: "Fortunately, I didn''t beat him, or I''ll die! I can''t afford to offend the young childe of Merson chamber of Commerce! This guy said he would challenge all the members of the second grade golden talent class within a month. I have to tell you the news right away. Cao, I don''t know which bastard provoked the little ancestor and let us suffer together." ¡­¡­ Three days passed in the blink of an eye. In the past three days, two things have been discussed in every corner of fidonaro City, one is the rebirth dream, the other is the duel between Wenyu and mafuron. On the first day of opening, Chris brought his own chef to challenge the chef of rebirth dream and failed, which made the best publicity for rebirth dream. The two-day free meal of rebirth dream from the first floor to the fourth floor pushed the rebirth dream to an amazing height. At the same time, Merson chamber of Commerce and Empire announced their cooperative relationship with rebirth dream at the same time, and made clear their position in rebirth dream Those who make trouble inside are like declaring war with the Merson chamber of Commerce and the sakanasi empire. This explosive news shocked everyone in the imperial capital. Although Kano was unwilling to break his leg bones and ribs, he could only lie in bed humming and abusing. With the protection of the Merson chamber of Commerce and the Empire, he dared not step into the dream of rebirth again. He was thrown from the seventh floor just because he molested the waiter I''m lucky to save a small life. If I take the initiative to find fault in the dream of rebirth, it''s no different from looking for death. Although Kano is a villain who must be rewarded, he cherishes his small life more. On the third day, the rebirth dream began to be officially opened. At the same time, the fifth floor to the eighth floor were open to the outside world. The net income of one day was as high as 20000 gold coins. This terrible figure not only stimulated Brian three, but also frightened Derek and rodmeng. However, these two cunning guys are not impulsive, but watch the momentum. If the rebirth dream can maintain this income within a month and keep the momentum, their heart of cooperation with the rebirth dream will be as firm as a rock. In addition to the heavy bomb of rebirth dream, another topic people talk about is the duel between Wen Yu and Ma Fulong. Especially when people know that Wenyu is long shaotian, the discussion is more intense. A loser had to duel with the genius of the golden genius class, and his majesty Derek was the judge himself. If notices were not posted on bulletin boards everywhere in the imperial capital and printed with royal print, they would certainly think someone was playing a prank. Major casinos seize the opportunity to set up openings for gamblers to bet. As a result, there is no doubt that most gamblers bet on Ma Fulong. Some gamblers who lose for a long time swear to their family and friends that he will win this time. No one refuted them because they dared to swear. Just after dawn, the square was crowded. Some people even rolled up their bedding last night, hoping to grab a good position. They didn''t grab the position to watch the war, but to see his majesty Derek. A duel without suspense is naturally not interesting. V2.Chapter 30 "Father, it''s already nine o''clock, and Wen Yu hasn''t woke up yet. What should I do?" Yasi couldn''t help asking in the hall. Today, they didn''t go to regenerate their dreams. After breakfast, they sat in the hall waiting for Wenyu. Brian frowned. "The duel time is twelve o''clock and there are three hours left. Well, I''ll leave for the square at ten thirty and have a sneak ventilation with your majesty. If Wen Yu wakes up before eleven thirty, you can bring him to the square immediately. If you haven''t come after twelve thirty, I''ll try to delay the duel with your majesty for two days." "Will your majesty be on our side?" ASI asked anxiously. "Don''t worry, your majesty will certainly be on our side. Now in your Majesty''s heart, we are more important than the waltz family." In the bedroom, Ruixue looks at Wen Yu, who is still closed her eyes, and anxiously whispers, "brother, wake up quickly!" Ruixue has learned from Daisy that the bet of the duel between Wen Yu and Ma Fulong. Although she doesn''t know how powerful Ma Fulong is, she firmly believes that Wen Yu can defeat Ma Fulong. The reason why she wants Wenyu to wake up quickly is that she doesn''t want Wenyu to be called a coward by others. Tick. Tick. With the passage of time, Brian has left for the square, but Wenyu still has no sign of waking up. Yasi and Daisy also came to Wenyu''s room and looked forward to Wenyu waking up before 12 o''clock with Ruixue. ¡­¡­ It was already eleven o''clock when Brian arrived at the square in a carriage. Cabrona and mafuron had been waiting for a long time. Derek and rodmeng were also present ten minutes ago. "Coming! Coming!" The crowd outside saw a commotion of the coming carriage and consciously gave up a way for the carriage to pass through. A round challenge arena of nearly 200 square meters and two meters high was built in the center of the square. The imperial palace guard kept the spectators 50 meters away, while Derek and others sat under the protection of the guard. Seeing Brian''s carriage coming, Derek, rodmeng and others looked at each other with a smile and got up to meet them. Cabrona and mafuron had to follow. Ma Fulong stared at the gradually entering carriage with cold eyes and said with a ferocious smile: "waste, today next year is your death day! But you don''t have to be sad, because I buried you with a lifetime of cultivation future." "Old Duke Brian, you made us wait so hard." as soon as Brian got out of the carriage, Derek greeted him and joked. Three days of careful consideration changed his attitude towards Brian. That''s why Daisy is sure Derek will help him delay the fight. "Hum" cabrona snorted and was very dissatisfied with Derek''s warm welcome to Brian. "Your Majesty, brother rodmeng, I''ve kept you waiting." Brian replied with a smile. "Eh, brother, why did you come alone?" Luo Deming asked puzzled when he saw the coachman driving away the carriage. Brian laughed and said, "Wenyu said that today''s competition is very important. We must adjust our state and come back again. I''m afraid that coming early will affect the mentality during the battle. I hope you will understand!" Luo demang nodded and said, "ha ha, Wen Yu is really cautious. He has been a master since he was young. Your majesty, it seems that we have to wait." Derek looked at the time and said with a smile, "it''s already eleven o''clock. It''s twelve o''clock. Maybe Wenyu has rushed here in a carriage. Let''s sit down and have tea first." Situ Haonan, who followed Luo demang, looked at Brian suspiciously and said, "is Wen Yu still in the state of cultivation and didn''t wake up?" he would go to the Duke''s house at lunch and dinner these three days, but he was told that Wen Yu was practicing in isolation and couldn''t be disturbed every time. Mafuron looked at cabrona with worried eyes and whispered, "Grandpa, Wenyu won''t be afraid to fight, won''t he?" Cabrona is also worried about this. If Wenyu doesn''t come to fight, Ma Fulong will die in vain. "Wait and see, you shouldn''t come." Marvelon nodded. Seeing that Brian was the only one who came, the crowd whispered. Most people''s ideas were the same as those of Ma Fulong. Wen Yu was afraid and didn''t dare to fight. On the top of a five story building outside the square, two people are sitting on it, drinking and eating meat comfortably. "Czech, why hasn''t the Wenyu boy you said come? He won''t be afraid to come?" one of them grabbed a chicken leg in one hand and a pot of wine in the other hand asked the person sitting opposite. It was situ Haonan''s teacher who was called Czech. Today, he specially took jerov to watch the war. Because there were too many people watching the war, they had to find this "elegant seat". Czech frowned and said, "I don''t think so. His strength is much stronger than that of Ma Fulong. There''s no reason not to come. Unless, unless he was in the dream of rebirth that day, there was a real problem with the iron rod he used to defeat the four of Ma Fulong. It shouldn''t be. If he could scare situ Haonan with one look, how could he fear Ma Fulong who is several times weaker than situ Haonan." "Ha ha, if the boy doesn''t come, there will be a good play," jerov laughed. The duel attracted not only civilians, but also many nobles and teachers and students of Seminary. Lina also followed her teacher and master to watch the war. When she learned that Wen Yu was going to have a public duel with Ma Fulong in the imperial square, she begged her master to bring herself to watch the war. Jones Dilian couldn''t stand Lina''s entanglement and had to agree. Jones tillian is a strong presence at Seminary, and Anthony is a level presence. In addition to johnstina, many people came to the seminary, including Anthony. They came not for dueling, nor for Derek and rodmeng, but for the title of Wenyu genius power warrior. It can be said that many experts present today came for this title. ¡­¡­ "ASI, close the door curtain quickly!" in Ruixue''s bedroom, Daisy urgently whispered. Before Darius had finished, ASI pulled all the curtains and door curtains up with great speed. At the moment, Yasi, Daisy and Lina all showed an incredible look on their faces. The three people and six eyes opened to the greatest extent and stared at Wen Yu on the bed without blinking. Because Wenyu suddenly burst into gold. Yasi and Daisy''s hearts both mentioned their voices and clenched their fists unconsciously. They had seen this golden light. When Andy used divine magic to treat the dying Wenyu, Wenyu was the same as now, and the surface of his body was constantly emitting dazzling golden light. This golden light reminds them of a word they don''t want to mention - devil. Yasi''s eyes, as big as brass bells, narrowed into a seam with the strength of the golden light. The golden light was so dazzling that they had to narrow their eyes and shrink their pupils. "What''s that?!" Ruixue pointed to Wen Yu and exclaimed loudly. At this time, she had been stimulated to completely forget that shouting would affect Wen Yu. V2.Chapter 31 "Oh, my God!" Daisy also covered her mouth and exclaimed, with a look of horror on her face. Yasi was as shocked as Daisy, but his face was not shocked, but full of worry and prudence, and exuded a faint murderous spirit. "Daisy" Yasi frowned and said in a deep voice, "this monster is the same as the spell on Wenyu!" The shocked Daisy''s body was shocked, like being poured with ice water. She woke up from the shock in an instant, and the shocked color on her face was replaced by worry. Liu Mei frowned and asked ASI, "is it evil and the devil about to wake up?! ASI, what should I do?" Yasi was full of blue light, and coldly replied, "kill this monster! Never let it hurt Wenyu!" at the same time, he stunned Ruixue around him. "Will killing this monster hurt Wenyu?" asked Daisy anxiously. Yasi stared at the monster circling Wenyu with dead eyes and replied, "I don''t know. But I know that if the legendary devil really wakes up, Wenyu will have no hope of survival. Daisy, don''t hesitate, give me the answer, kill or not?" Daisy''s eyes were bright and bright, and there were streaks of colorful light bands on the surface of her body out of thin air. These light bands were like colored silk and kept circling and flowing on Daisy''s body surface. At the same time, a delicate staff nearly one meter long appeared in Daisy''s right hand. At the top of the staff, there was a colorful crystal stone the size of an goose egg. The colorful crystal stone kept shining, which was very beautiful corresponding to the colorful light curtain on Daisy''s body surface. Although Daisy didn''t speak, her action had answered Yasi. If Wen Yu is sober, he will certainly stop Yaxi and Daisy''s crazy decision, because he knows what the little guy hovering on his upper body, almost two meters long, is. It is not the monster Yaxi said, but the legendary top divine beast worshipped by the Chinese people - the five clawed golden dragon! It''s called a little guy because it''s too small. Unfortunately, Wen Yu''s eyes are still closed and he doesn''t know anything about Yasi and Daisy''s actions. After circling on Wen Yu for a few weeks, the reduced version of the five clawed Golden Dragon suddenly spits out words and laughs: "ha ha, the master''s cultivation speed is really fast! If I continue at this speed, I can leave the master''s body and soar in the blue sky in 20 years at most! Ha ha, it''s great!" If Yasi and Daisy had hesitated just now, they were determined to kill the five clawed Golden Dragon hovering over Wen Yu. Because they heard the five clawed Golden Dragon saying a strange spell. They thought it was a spell to awaken the devil. I don''t blame them for this idea. I only blame Wuzhao Jinlong for speaking standard Chinese Putonghua. How can they understand it. Just as Yasi and Daisy were about to attack, the five clawed Golden Dragon suddenly looked at them and whispered, "stop!" then Yasi and Daisy stood in place like being cursed, slowly closed their eyes, and the blue fighting light and colorful light band disappeared together with the magic wand in Daisy''s hand. "Hoo -" the five clawed Golden Dragon breathed a long breath and sighed: "it''s terrible to break away from the master''s body by force! I almost exhausted all my energy with a little hand! EH -" the five clawed Golden Dragon''s eyes suddenly fixed on Ruixue who fell unconscious, and a dragon like surprise smile appeared on the dragon''s face. "Ha ha, God helps my Lord! Unexpectedly, the master found the mistress!" the five clawed Golden Dragon laughed loudly, "The white scale lady should still be under the seal. In that case, give the lifeblood of the white scale to the mistress. It can not only help the mistress cultivate, but also guide the mistress to find the white scale. Er, the mistress can''t bear this thing now, and can''t rescue the white scale too soon, otherwise it will attract the attention of those bastards and bring danger to the master''s life. That''s it Add a seal to it with the last energy. When the master mother is strong, the seal will be automatically lifted. " With that, the five clawed Golden Dragon opened its mouth and spit out a round silver white thing the size of an egg. The five clawed Golden Dragon moved with its five claws, and each golden spell seal flew to the silver egg. "Whoosh!" the silver egg slipped through an arc and shot into the center of Ruixue''s eyebrows. "Hoo - Hoo -" the five clawed Golden Dragon breathed heavily, and the golden scales lost their original luster as if splashed with ink. "Hoo - before the master was strong, these two young people were enough to protect the master''s safety, and I was relieved. Hoo - it will kill me this time, and it will be impossible to break away from the master''s body forcibly in ten years." Then the five clawed Golden Dragon turned into golden light and disappeared into Wenyu''s body. The five clawed Golden Dragon just entered Wenyu''s body. ASI, Daisy and Ruixue''s eyes slowly opened at the same time. "Why did I fall?" Ruixue whispered angrily and got up from the ground. Yasi pointed to Wen Yu and said with a smile, "the golden light is fading and disappearing. Wen yu should wake up soon." Daisy shook her head and muttered, "it feels strange. It seems that she has forgotten something important. Ah, it''s almost duel time. We only worry about surprise and forget the time." after that, Daisy nodded subconsciously, as if she was sure that what she had forgotten was duel time. ASI glanced at the clock on the wall and frowned, "it''s 11:40. If Wenyu can wake up before 12:20, I can take him to the square. Alas, it seems that he can''t. I don''t know if his father has pressed cabrona." ¡­¡­ Cabrona looked at the time, smiled at Brian and said, "Duke Brian, it''s Duel time in a few minutes. Why hasn''t Wen Yu come yet? Isn''t it a timid fight?" "Ha ha..." Brian laughed as if he heard the funniest joke. "Duke of cabrona, if my cage family is afraid of war, do you think you will become the Duke of the sakanasi empire with six counties and cities?" Cabrona was embarrassed and speechless. Brian said it without exaggeration. In the human demon war, if Brian had not led the imperial army to defend the imperial territory to the death, even if the sakanasi Empire survived, it would not have become one of the magical mainland empires, at most a small kingdom. A small kingdom can''t have a Duke with six counties and cities. Brian''s voice was not loud, but it clearly spread to everyone''s ears. The noisy square suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at the iron man general with reverent eyes. Situ Haonan clenched his fists with excitement and shouted in his heart, "this is the strong man of my dream. One word can frighten the strong man in the audience! I, situ Haonan Merson will become such a strong man one day!" "Duke of cabrona," Derek said to ease the atmosphere, "it''s not time for the duel. Wait a minute. Although I''m not a strong soldier, I also know that experts should keep a calm heart before the match. I think Wenyu must be playing psychological war with mafuron. I hope mafuron won''t lose momentum before the war." "Your Majesty taught me a lesson." Ma Fulong pretended to be taught, then got up and said with a smile: "since Wen Yu wants to have a heart war with me first, I''ll wait for him in the challenge arena!" V2.Chapter 32 Watching mafuron straighten his back and step by step onto the challenge arena, Brian couldn''t help laughing: "shit, you''re fighting in your heart. Just stand on the challenge arena and wait slowly with the cool wind." Ma Fulong stood in the middle of the challenge arena with the momentum of who is the best in the world. Suddenly, Ma Fulong welcomed a burst of applause from the spectators. Ma Fulong was very satisfied and smiled and said, "you should come up earlier. Hey hey, Wenyu, I hope you are not afraid of fighting. It''s better to sacrifice your life than throw the face of the cage family into the pit!" Tick. Tick. Tick. One minute, ten minutes, twenty minutes, time is slowly passing. Just at twelve o''clock, Ma Fulong, standing in the challenge arena, patted his chest and said he could wait. Naturally, there was another cheering. But half an hour later, the cool wind blew her face green. This makes Ma Fulong understand that heroes can''t pretend. During this time, Brian has found an opportunity to tell Derek and Luo Deming about Wen Yu''s cultivation. Although Derek was a little upset, he promised to try to postpone the duel date by two days if Wen Yu didn''t come at 12:30. "Your Majesty," cabrona got up and saluted Derek, "now half an hour has passed, but Wenyu still hasn''t come. If Wenyu doesn''t come, do we have to wait all the time?" Derek frowned, pretended to be impatient and asked Brian, "Brian, why hasn''t Wen Yu come yet?" Brian frowned, wondering, "Your Majesty, I don''t know. Maybe the carriage broke down on the road." Hearing Brian''s explanation, cabrona was livid with anger. "Your Majesty, Wenyu hasn''t come yet, and we can''t wait like this all the time. According to the duel rules, Wenyu should have been sentenced to abstain." cabrona''s meaning is very obvious. Wenyu didn''t come is to admit defeat. Derek is the judge of the duel and has to announce the duel result according to the rules. "Hey," Derek sighed disappointed. Brian cooperated and pretended to be in a hurry, "Your Majesty, there''s definitely a reason why Wen Yu hasn''t come yet. If Wen Yu is afraid of fighting, why should I wait here with you. Besides, I can be afraid of anything in the cage family, but I can''t be afraid of dueling. If Wen Yu is really afraid of fighting, I''ll be the first to spare him. I''ll kill him in front of the ancestors of the cage family." Brian''s voice sounded like a bell, and the whole square heard it. Hearing this sentence, those who thought Wen Yu was afraid of war and did not dare to come immediately denied the idea. They all stood on Brian''s side. "Brian, we all know that the cage people are not afraid to fight. But, according to the duel rules, if they don''t come for ten minutes, they will abstain and admit defeat." Derek asked, "Hey, let''s ask mafuron first to see what he thinks." Derek got up and shouted to malfuron in the challenge arena: "Ma Fulong, Wen Yu hasn''t come yet. According to the rules, I should announce that the winner of the duel is you. But the old general said that Wen Yu may be involved in some urgent things and can''t come for the time being. Moreover, everyone is very looking forward to the duel between you and Wen Yu. If the duel that caused a sensation in the whole imperial capital ends in such an ambiguous way, everyone will take advantage of it and lose it." In our opinion, will you postpone the duel or win the duel? " Derek asked mafuron this way, obviously hoping that mafuron could postpone the duel. And he asked very skillfully. Mafuron had shown his magnanimity to the spectators before. If he chose the latter, his previously established image would collapse in an instant. If mafuron really chose the latter, Derek would have to use the last move to postpone the duel. Malfuron frowned and said: "I made such a great sacrifice to kill Wenyu. If the duel ended like this, wouldn''t it mean letting Wenyu die. Brian said that the cage family couldn''t be afraid of war, and most people seemed to stand on his side and thought that Wenyu couldn''t come because of something urgent. Conspiracy, this is a conspiracy of the cage family. If I get it like this To win the duel, the cage family will surely make up some lies to make everyone think that Wenyu really has something urgent to come today. At that time, even if Wenyu tells the world that he is a waste, people will only have regret and sympathy when commenting on him. What a good kill two birds with one stone can not only avoid the duel, but also keep his reputation. Hum, it''s a pity that I have seen through your tricks I will not let you succeed. Besides, even if you have no plot, I will not let Wenyu go. Otherwise, my sacrifice will not be in vain! " After making a decision, malfuron hurriedly replied: "Your Majesty, like everyone else, the grandson of the old general can''t be afraid to fight. It must be delayed by some urgent things. If I take advantage of the danger of others, I''m not a villain scolded by people all over the world. Therefore, I beg your majesty to postpone this duel for two days. After brother Wenyu solves the matter, we''ll fight fairly." "OK! I have such a mind at a young age. I am worthy of being a hero of the younger generation of the waltz family!" Luo demang, who has not spoken for a long time, got up and shouted, and then saluted Derek: "Your Majesty, I think we have to postpone the duel against Ma Fulong''s words, otherwise the duel will become the outcome of Wen Yu''s unwillingness to lose and Ma Fulong''s unwillingness to win." "Yes! Postpone the duel!" "..." For a moment, the spectators in the square shouted to postpone the duel. Derek nodded admiringly at malfuron, but he didn''t mean to appreciate malfuron, but to be satisfied with malfuron''s cooperation. Derek stepped onto the challenge arena and pressed his hands against the crowd around him. After the square was quiet again, he smiled and said, "since everyone thinks it''s necessary to postpone the game, I''ll announce the duel between Marvelon Waltz and Wenyu cage --" "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" a roar interrupted Derek, and a green light galloped towards the arena from the periphery of the square on the shoulders of the spectators. Brian recognized that the roar was Yasi''s voice and laughed, "ha ha, your majesty, Wen Yu is coming!" "Here comes Duke Brian''s grandson!" "Ah, it was brought by a young strong man!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd watching the war became lively again. Wen Yu didn''t take a carriage, but was brought by an expert at a high speed. The people watching the war were more convinced that Wen Yu didn''t come in time because of some delay. Even cabrona and mafuron believed it. ASI stopped 50 meters away from the challenge arena. It was Wen Yu who came with him. After Yasi stopped, Wen Yu hurriedly knelt down and asked Derek for a crime: "Your Majesty, Wen Yu didn''t come in time, causing your majesty to wait for a long time. Please punish him!" V2.Chapter 33 Derek waved Wenyu to get up and said with a smile, "fortunately, you arrived in time, otherwise the duel will be delayed for three days! Hurry up to the challenge arena, everyone can''t wait to see the duel!" he didn''t dare to ask Wenyu why he came so late. If Wenyu''s reason is different from what people speculated, there will be a joke. Wen Yu looked around as he walked towards the challenge arena. Because he felt that as soon as he arrived, dozens of sharp eyes locked him in. Although these eyes are harmless, they still make Wenyu uncomfortable. On the top of a five story building outside the square, Czech put down his wine glass and said with a smile: "the protagonist finally appeared!" Jerov got up, walked to the edge of the roof, looked at Wen Yu and said: "The waste recognized by the Empire turned into a genius power warrior after a serious injury. He defeated four green level three morale fighters in less than a minute and frightened situ Haonan with one look. I don''t know what kind of surprise he will bring to us today. In addition, I was surprised that Yasi was still a green level two morale fighter. I thought he had already reached green level three." "Eh" the Czech eyebrows picked and said in surprise: "the little guy looked at us for three times and smiled at us at the last time. Has he noticed that we are staring at him? If so, the little guy is too terrible." Jerov frowned and said, "don''t guess. He has really noticed our existence. His eyes have been shooting at the experts on the field since he got up and walked towards the challenge arena." "But we are not on the court. You don''t want to tell me that the strength of the little guy has reached the level of seeing us so far apart?" Jerov glanced contemptuously at Czech, "can''t you notice hiding in the dark to spy on your enemy after you close your eyes?" Czech was stunned for a moment, then exclaimed: "you mean the little guy has a strong fighting intuition. He found us by fighting intuition?!" "It''s a little hard to accept, but that''s the truth. Because all the experts on the court have been seen by him. Hehe, the little guy covered up very well. If he didn''t look at us three times, we wouldn''t know that he had noticed our existence. The little guy looked three times, indicating that he wasn''t sure that someone was watching him at first, but the last smile He''s sure. What a strong fighting intuition! " Czech chagrined and said, "I knew I wouldn''t stare at him blatantly!" ¡­¡­ Wenyu stopped at the edge of the challenge arena. In front of him was not the steps leading to the challenge arena, but the two meter high wall. "Shit! This boy doesn''t want to face the wall and think about it?" everyone burst out a bewildering doubt. There is only a distance of more than 20 cm between Wenyu and the wall. No wonder they have this idea. Wenyu certainly doesn''t want to think about it. Unless his head is caught in the door when he goes out, he just wants to be handsome. He bends his knees slightly, and then his body jumps into the air. The power of jumping is just controlled. When his feet are at the same level as the surface of the challenge arena, his body just reaches the highest point of jumping. Wenyu calmly steps out his right foot and steps onto the challenge arena. Since Wen Yu''s knees were only slightly bent when he jumped, the whole process seemed like an invisible force holding him to the same height as the challenge arena and sending him to the challenge arena. "OK!..." After a short silence under the challenge arena, there was a cheering sound. Even experts at Brian''s level couldn''t help shouting. It''s not that they can''t do this. If they can compete in the high jump alone, they can jump ten meters high with Brian''s green level three strength, and can also make a short stay in the air. But they should be as calm and elegant as Wenyu, Bligh Well, I asked myself, I can''t do it with the same strength. Those who can watch the gateways will not watch the excitement. Experts like Brian applaud, not because Wen Yu jumps very high, nor because Wen Yu is calm and elegant in the whole process, but because of the explosive power of Wen Yu''s legs at the moment of taking off. These experts have the same feeling in their hearts: the explosive power of power soldiers is fierce! When Wen Yu was applauded at the bottom of the challenge arena, Wen Yu jumped into the challenge arena with a feeling of guilt and fear. In fact, he almost lost his face when he finally stepped into the challenge arena. If he lost his face. "Grass, don''t you just jump into the challenge arena? I can do it too. Pretend to be forced! Be split by thunder sooner or later!" Ma Fulong cursed angrily, but his face was piled with a kind smile. Chao Wenyu hugged his fist and complimented: "I haven''t seen you for three days. Brother Wenyu''s strength has improved again!" Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, and then asked a laughing question: "excuse me, are you talking to me? Why are you so kind? Haven''t you seen brother mafuron change his gender in three days?" "Hehe, brother Wenyu is as humorous as before." Ma Fulong laughed with a strong smile, holding back his anger in his heart. He was a mute. It''s hard to say how he ate Coptis chinensis. Who made him pretend to be an honest man before, but now he can only bite his teeth and bear it. Derek glanced at Marvelon with pity, then turned to the stage and shouted: "Let''s be quiet. This duel is different from the previous duels. Wen Yu and Ma Fulong want to defeat each other with their own strength under the condition of absolute fairness and justice, so there is a more harsh condition for this duel, that is, neither side can use weapons two levels higher than their own height. At the same time, this is a life and death duel. No matter who died in the duel, their relatives will die No one is allowed to strike or retaliate against the other party. Next, please show your weapons. " "Your Majesty," malfuron saluted Derek, "before I show my weapons, I must announce a secret. In fact, my real strength is not green level three, but blue level three!" malfuron showed his dark blue air shield. Everyone was shocked except cabrona and mafuron. At the age of 15, he became a blue level third-order fighter, which shocked people as much as a snowstorm in a hot summer. After waking up from the shock, people who didn''t know it unanimously believed that mafuron was the first genius in the history of the magic continent. The person who knew the matter looked at cabrona with strange eyes. Because they know that mafuron can''t reach the third level of blue level by his own cultivation. The most important thing is that they all know the evil secret method that cabrona said. Although this secret method is a little evil, it is not a secret method prohibited by the mainland. This secret method is only spread among big families and strong people, and ordinary people generally have no chance to know it. There are two conditions for practicing this secret method: first, the person to be cast must be completely voluntary, can''t resist at all, and must be a fighting warrior. 2¡¢ It must be cast by the fighting warrior of youth level 1 or higher. This secret method has two side effects. The person being cast can only improve level 3 strength. The top level is level 3 blue. The strength can never be improved after being cast. Another side effect is that the caster loses all his skills. This is why the Holy See did not prohibit this secret method. No one is willing to lose a young strong man in order to create a blue level third-order fighting warrior who can''t break through all his life. V2.Chapter 34 As soon as this secret method of harming others, not yourself, and harming others spread in the mainland, it created the first person in the history of the magic mainland. The person who created this secret method successfully won the glorious title of being caught in the door when he went out. I don''t know whether I don''t want to be a mainland celebrity or I''m afraid of being beaten by experts all over the mainland. This is the first person in history who has never revealed his identity in front of others. Derek and others finally understood why cabrona, who was crafty and never fought uncertain battles, would agree to the duel. While disdaining cabrona, they had to admire cabrona''s ruthlessness. In order to win a duel, they sacrificed the cultivation future of a young strong man and their grandson. "Duke of cabrona, admire! Admire!" Brian said with a sneer. "It''s good to have many grandchildren. It doesn''t matter to sacrifice one or two! Alas, poor cage family''s single pass. I Brian is such a grandson. I dare not compare with Duke of cabrona!" Although cabrona was heartbroken, he couldn''t help smiling triumphantly when he thought of killing Brian''s only grandson. He smiled back: "ha ha, where, where! Duke Brian praised me!" "How can it be? How can mafuron reach the third level of blue level?! ha ha, I always think I''m the first genius of all previous golden talent classes. In fact, I''m just a self righteous clown. It''s ridiculous!" situ Haonan looked at the mafuron wrapped in the dark blue air shield on the challenge arena and smiled to himself. He didn''t know the existence of the secret technique, Therefore, when Marvelon showed his blue level three-level strength, the genius among his recognized talents was the most impacted. The thoughtful Luo demang found the change of situ Haonan for the first time and said with a low voice smile: "Haonan, don''t be depressed! You are still the first genius in the golden genius class! Mafuron didn''t reach the third level of blue level by his own strength." Situ Haonan was stunned and asked in a hurry, "really?" "En" Luo de Meng nodded and then told situ Haonan the secret method. "Ma Fulong can only be a blue level third-order fighter in his life! Cabrona sacrificed Ma Fulong. It seems that he is determined to kill Wen Yu. I don''t know what brother Brian will do." When situ Haonan learned the truth, he was so angry that he grinned and said, "it''s not a fair fight at all! Damn Ma Fulong, he used such a mean and treacherous means. Father, it''s unfair. You must stop the duel, or Wenyu will die!" Luo demang patted situ Haonan on the back and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let Wenyu have an accident. Apart from my relationship with brother Brian, I can''t let Wenyu have anything to do with the rebirth dream alone. Look at brother Brian''s decision." the popularity of the first day of the rebirth dream made Luo demang more convinced that the future development of the rebirth dream is unlimited. Merson chamber of Commerce and rebirth dream are only cooperative relations. After the rebirth dream is saturated in the development of the three empires operated by Merson chamber of Commerce, it can fully develop to the territory of novadro chamber of Commerce. This makes Luo Deming see a hope to defeat the novadro chamber of Commerce, and this hope is pinned on Wen Yu. Therefore, even if he has no friendship with Brian, he will not let Wen Yu have an accident, at least not before mastering Wen Yu''s cooking skills. Luo demang wants to protect Wenyu, and Derek thinks the same. He rushed at Wen Yu''s hope to revive the power soldiers of sakanasi empire. Neither Rodham nor Derek was in a hurry to stop the duel, because they knew Brian would never watch his only grandson die in the arena. Cabrona heard Brian''s intention to let Wenyu admit defeat and deliberately laughed loudly: "Old general, if you hadn''t led the Imperial Army and vowed to defend the imperial territory to the death, even if I had escaped from the claws of the demon family, I wouldn''t have become a Duke with six counties and cities. Here, I pay tribute to the old general on behalf of all the six counties and cities! The brave spirit of the old general not only defended the imperial territory, but also told the imperial people that the cage family had only Warriors, there are no cowards who are afraid of life and death! Today is a memorable day, because we are lucky to see the young warrior of the cage family again, Wen Yu -- " Brian interrupted cabrona''s blood boiling ''speech with a sneer and said: "Duke cabrona, don''t you think you''re a little wordy? Why don''t you shout concisely that the cage family has no cowards who are afraid to fight. As a descendant of the cage family, no matter how powerful the opponent is, Wen Yu can''t take the initiative to admit defeat. If you want to fight the enemy to the end, you have to stand tall and die in the challenge arena. How good it is to say that. You can understand it as soon as you listen, otherwise you have to use your brain to think. How tired it is! Do you think so? " "Ha ha..." the crowd burst out laughing. Brian opened his voice and went on: "In the war between man and devil, the demon family wants to destroy mankind and take the magic land as their own. All races, men, women and children in the magic land take up arms and rise up to resist. As the general of the sakanasi Empire, I Brian naturally wants to rush on the most wall of all the soldiers, use my flesh and blood to resist the demon family, defend the Empire and defend the home behind. Do you think I and the soldiers can retreat? Can you give it to the devil Make way for the family? No! Because behind us is the home we guard, our children and relatives are here! We can''t retreat! We can''t let the cruel demon family kill our relatives! We can''t let the demon family trample on our home! Hehe, his majesty Derek was still a little emperor at that time, but he rushed in the front in every battle. His majesty Derek''s bravery frightened the whole army Well, if your Highness the prince dies unfortunately in battle, we can''t afford it! So we came forward to persuade his majesty Derek to be honest and don''t make us worried all day. But what his majesty said, I and all the officers and men were speechless. His majesty said: the demon family army is coming to the city, the empire is in danger, and the imperial people are worried all day. As an empire Prince, how can I hide and live a miserable life! I want to fight! And I must rush to the front! Because if I kill a demon family, the imperial people will be safe! If the demon family wants to kill my sakanasi Empire, they have to step on my body! Your Majesty''s words made all the officers and men excited. In every battle, the officers and men fought with your majesty with their lives. The officers and men protected our home with flesh and blood! " Derek in the challenge arena was flattered by Brian. He did participate in many battles during the human demon war, but it''s unclear whether he said that. Because at that time, his purpose was only to obtain meritorious service on the battlefield and stabilize his position as Prince. The reason why he rushed to the battlefield without fear of death was that Brian would always send more than a dozen brave generals to guard him. More importantly, every battle he participated in was a battle that Brian promised to win with his head. Derek knew that Brian was complimenting himself. Instead of being angry, he kept praising Brian. Presumably anyone would do so. V2.Chapter 35 After a pause, Brian went on: "Now it''s not a human demon war, it''s just a duel. I''m not a general in those days, but an old man with children. I''m Brian Wenyu''s grandson. The child has suffered many disasters since childhood and can''t cultivate fighting spirit and magic. Hehe, you must know these things better than me. My grandson is a famous figure in the Empire and more famous than my grandfather, He is a waste recognized by the Empire. As a grandfather, I have watched him grow day by day for 15 years, and my heart is torn like a knife all day. Two and a half months ago, I sent Wen Yu to the seminary and put him in the golden genius class. Because I want him to see his position in the magic land as soon as possible and be strong in the hardships. But who knows that he has been in the seminary for less than half a month He was seriously wounded and unconscious by Carter, the grandson of Duke Chris, an 18-year-old green level three-level fighter. Just when we thought the poor child was about to die and escape from the sea of suffering, the great God of light visited him. Lord Andy, the holy high priest, took him back from death with his powerful power of light. He gave him a healthy body so that he could practice Strength warrior. He has only practiced for two and a half months since he recovered. However, the child has great talent for cultivating strength warriors. In just two and a half months, his combat effectiveness has reached the level of green level three-level fighting warrior. As a grandfather, I am very happy! Hehe, some friends must be scolding me impatiently. I Brian beg you to take a little time to listen to me! Some time ago, Wen Yu returned to the seminary. He lived in the same dormitory with Ma Fulong. A loser lived with several geniuses. I don''t say how they were treated. But now it''s different. Wen Yu is no longer a loser, but has green level three fighting power. How can he be bullied. So there was some friction between him and Ma Fulong. They were together a few days ago The contradiction between them escalated again in the rebirth dream, so there was this duel. To tell the truth, at that time, we didn''t know that mafuron had reached the third level of blue level. I''m afraid no one except mafuron himself and his family knew that he was hiding his strength. So I agreed to the duel because their strength was almost the same. But now mafuron shows his real strength, the third level fighter of blue level. What about Wenyu who has only trained for two and a half months It may be his opponent. If the duel continues, Wen Yu will die. How can my grandfather watch his grandson die in vain. It''s a shame to admit defeat in a life and death duel. People in the whole continent will despise and scold me. Hehe, I don''t want an old face like Brian. I''ll get rid of all face, honor and reputation. Grandson''s life is the most important. So I decided to announce for Wen Yu. Wen Yu didn''t dare to fight in this competition and took the initiative to admit defeat! Tomorrow we''ll post a notice to tell the whole world People of the Empire, my grandson Brian cage is a loser and a waste¡° "Grass, your uncle!" The livid cabrona wanted to point at Brian, but he didn''t have the courage. If he dared to do so, Brian''s fist would blow his head to pieces. Don''t look at Brian. He''s only fighting with cabrona, but it doesn''t mean Brian has a good temper. If you know and know Brian, you can''t bear Brian unless you have strong strength to bear him EN''s anger after the outbreak, otherwise no one would dare to touch his bottom line in front of him. As Brian''s closest friend, Anthony, who was sitting next to the war, had already laughed and scolded: "when did the old bastard''s temper become so good that he had a war of words with cabrona. If it had been put before, cabrona would have been blown away by the old bastard''s fist." Cabrona''s face was livid with anger, but he didn''t have a word to refute. After Brian put down these words, Wen Yu''s admission of defeat became a matter of course. If Wen Yu didn''t admit defeat, Ma Fulong''s challenge was a villain''s act. A strong man of blue level three and a man who had only been practicing for two and a half months had a fair duel in the challenge arena. What about fairness? Derek, rodmeng and others are happy. Like Anthony, they didn''t expect that the angry and rough Brian would talk to cabrona and win completely. At the same time, Brian''s image in their hearts has changed 180 degrees. In Derek''s words, Brian is now several levels more dangerous than Brian before. Ma Fulong in the challenge arena was too regretful. He wanted to show off his real strength on the one hand, and on the other hand, he wanted to use a higher-level weapon to destroy Wenyu. What he didn''t expect was that his showing off was equivalent to saving Wenyu from death. He was the one who wanted to kill Wenyu and the one who saved Wenyu. Fortunately, he had strong tolerance, otherwise he would be sure He would laugh three times, spit blood, faint and fall to the ground. "Be quiet!" Derek raised his hands to suppress the noisy discussion in the square and smiled: "I have just said that this duel should be fair and just. It seems that it is not fair at all. Although both Ma Fulong and Wen Yu are imperial talents, there is a big gap in their cultivation time. Wen Yu has only been cultivating for more than two months. If the duel continues, the fair and just duel will only become a joke for everyone after dinner. This is my second I didn''t want to be ridiculed by the imperial people when I was the referee of a challenge arena duel. But if I let Wenyu admit defeat, he had to abide by the agreement with Ma Fulong before the duel, post a notice all over the country and admit that he was a coward and waste. It would have a negative impact on the cage family and Wenyu''s future development. So I thought of a compromise to postpone the duel for ten years How about home? " "Your majesty!" cabrona was worried. Ten years later? Ma Fulong''s strength has stopped at the third level of the blue level in his life. Wen Yu has had the third level of the green level in two and a half months. Who knows how strong he will be ten years later. Maybe one finger can destroy Ma Fulong. Ma Fulong is the heir of the waltz family. If Wenyu is destroyed ten years later, the waltz family will have a play and sing. So cabrona would never agree with Derek''s approach. Derek smiled and nodded at cabrona, "Duke of cabrona, please speak!" and he said with a bad smile: "I knew you wouldn''t agree to cancel the duel. Your Waltz family has been too arrogant for more than ten years. If you were given a period of development, it is estimated that your Waltz family would break away from the sakanasi Empire and become king. I didn''t touch your Waltz family before because I just ascended the throne and didn''t dare to fight with you deep-rooted old guys. But now it''s different Yes, I have fully mastered the military power of the Empire. It''s time to do it. Father, you entrusted me before your death. I have endured for more than ten years and have met your requirements. " V2.Chapter 36 Cabrona bowed slightly and said, "Your Majesty, mafuron and Wenyu are still children. It is inevitable that there will be some small friction when children play together. I think it''s better to do so. Our elders will return to the Lord for them and let them turn fighting into friendship and work together for the Empire in the future." When the crowd heard cabrona''s words, they all looked contemptuous. Some bad tempered adventurers even scolded cabrona for being hypocritical, cunning and insidious... Cabrona must know the real strength of Malfoy, but he didn''t stop Malfoy when Malfoy and Wenyu proposed a duel. Obviously, he wanted Malfoy to kill Wenyu in the challenge arena and break the back of the cage family. At this time, he said that both Ma Fulong and Wen Yu were children. It was normal to have friction when playing together. We should cancel the duel, shake hands and make peace. How ridiculous. The plan is made by man, and the success is done by day. Cabrona and mafuron''s wishful thinking tinkled, but they put a thick layer of ash on their faces. Wen Yu, who had been standing on the challenge arena watching the change, finally opened his mouth, saluted Derek and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, this duel was put forward by me, because Malfoy trampled on my dignity. I want to wash away the shame with my fist in the challenge arena. This duel is a battle for dignity for me! As a descendant of the cage family, although I am only 15 years old and my strength is very weak, I am a hot-blooded man. If I am afraid to fight because of the strength of my opponent, find some crown halls The emperor''s reason to cancel this duel related to my dignity, I Wenyu cage can''t do it! Defeat is not important to me, what matters is how to defeat. If I am scared to admit defeat by the strength of the enemy, what''s dignity? As a soldier, we should stand tall whenever and wherever, because we are noble, and the soldier''s dignity can''t be trampled on! Whether we lose or die, we must use our upright Waist pole, tell the enemy with our blood that we are noble soldiers and the dignity of soldiers cannot be trampled on! Please your majesty and your elders who care about Wenyu do not stop this duel! " "Good!" "Good boy!" "You''re right! The dignity of soldiers can''t be trampled on!" "War! You are the pride of our soldiers!" "..." as soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, there was a cry of joy. Especially those adventurers, if they were not stopped by the Royal Guard, they would rush to the challenge arena to cheer for Wen Yu! Derek turned his eyes and said angrily: "Smelly boy, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb! We finally forced cabrona to give up the duel, but you fucked up at the most critical time and let our efforts go to waste! Damn it! When did the cage family become so powerful? They are all right! Cabrona must have been made to cry by the master and grandson. Oh, poor old man, may God bless you! " "Duke Brian, what do you think?" Derek quickly threw the hot choice to Brian. He didn''t dare to hastily agree to Wen Yu''s request, otherwise Wen Yu would have to pay some responsibility in the duel. Brian looked at Wen Yu on the challenge arena and whispered to Yasi: "has Wen Yu reached the third level of blue level?" ASI shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. When we woke up from practice, we asked him. He only replied that he felt very good. He didn''t say what level he reached. However, I don''t think Wenyu fought on impulse. With this boy''s cunning level, he wouldn''t do anything stupid that knew he would die." Brian nodded with a smile and said with a smile, although the boy said so awe inspiring, in fact, these so-called noble dignity and honor are not bullshit in his heart. Brian looked up at Wenyu again and saw that Wenyu was smiling and nodding to himself. Then he put down the last worry in his heart and said with a laugh: "Your Majesty, it seems that all the people in the cage family have the same bad temper. Since Wenyu wants to fight, fight!" As soon as Brian said this, the soldiers on the field suddenly became excited and couldn''t help cheering for Wen Yu. The duel between Wen Yu and Ma Fulong has been determined. It''s reasonable to say that cabrona should be happy, but he can''t see a happy look on his face. Instead, he is worried. Wen Yu''s cunning has been experienced. Just now Brian and Derek worked together to pave the steps for Wen Yu, let him go down the steps and cancel the duel, but Wen Yu simply refused. If Wen Yu is the kind of person Cabrona would only laugh at a reckless man for his stupidity. But the fact is that Wenyu is not a reckless man. It''s a problem that he accepted the duel without fear after learning the real strength of Marvelon. That''s why cabrona is worried. Unfortunately, he can''t think of what''s wrong, let alone what tricks Wenyu is playing. Derek''s laughter interrupted cabrona''s thinking, "mafuron blue level three-level fighting warrior can use green level two weapons according to the regulations. Wenyu - er, Wenyu, what level are you?" Wen Yu nodded and said, "Your Majesty, I have said that I will not use any weapons in this duel, only these meat fists! The weapons of strength soldiers are strong flesh, and holding weapons in their hands will affect our combat effectiveness." Derek nodded in agreement. "Malfuron, take out your weapons. I''ll ask Anthony cook, the third-order ray magic guide, and Joan stillen antru, the third-order fire magic guide, to test." The square was suddenly boiling, and all the people standing behind stood on tiptoe to see the dignity of the two strong men of the seminary. Third order wizard, this is a legendary existence. Although the third-order devil guide and the green third-order fighting warrior are at the same level, their status is very different. Magicians are rarer than morale fighters, and high-level magicians are even rarer. The most important thing is that the role of high-level magicians in war is much higher than that of morale fighters at the same level, dozens of times stronger than strength fighters. Against hundreds of thousands or even millions of troops, a third-order devil guide can control the war, because the third-order devil guide has reached the level of releasing the forbidden spell, and a forbidden spell is enough to kill hundreds of thousands of troops in an instant. The main reason why the sakanasi empire can occupy the position of the empire is that it has five third-order magic guides. The appearance of Anthony and Jones tillian caused a sensation in the audience, which instantly raised the duel to several levels. There is a duel between the great emperor and two third-order devil guides as judges. Isn''t it of high grade? "Please check!" malfuron held a dark red double handed Epee about 1.5 meters long in front of Anthony and Jones Tirian. Anthony and Jones tillian are both teachers at the seminary, and there''s nothing wrong with Malfoy calling them that. Anthony stroked his beard with his left hand and stroked the sword with his index finger and left finger together. He said with a loud smile, "ha ha, I didn''t expect to see the baby fire dragon sword of the waltz family here. It''s really lucky. The quality of the fire dragon sword is first-class green and conforms to the duel rules!" Jones Dilian smiled, nodded and agreed, stroked the fire dragon sword and said, "the quality of fire dragon sword is first-class green!" "Wow! This is the green first-class fire dragon sword! God, I can see the green first-class fire dragon sword!" "I''m not dreaming!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a cry of surprise in the crowd. Many adventurers are greedy and ready to rob. Unfortunately, the existence of the two third-order magic guides is like a flaccid medicine to suppress them, but their desire is high, but they can''t flourish. V2.Chapter 37 The fire dragon sword also surprised Wenyu. Wen Yu has only a vague concept of the grade of magic land weapons. The level of magic land weapons is the same as that of fighting soldiers. Weapons above the green level are like beauties in Jurassic Park. They are rare items at the super baby level. As for how to divide the grade of weapons, Wen Yu is not very clear for the time being. He only knows that the sharpness is also one of the criteria for judging the grade of weapons. Anthony frowned slightly, glanced up and down at malfuron, finally fixed his eyes on malfuron''s neck and sneered: "it''s strange that he had to wear armor. It turned out that he had the heart to protect the earth, hum!" Jones Tirian also noticed the earthy yellow pendant on malfuron''s neck. Like Anthony, his tone became cold. "The heart of earth protection, green level second-order defense magic guide! Duke cabrona, you really bought the heart of earth protection, very good! Very good!" Derek''s face changed slightly and glared at cabrona. Cabrona smiled and explained, "the heart of earth protection was given to me by a good friend of mine, and I didn''t take it at the auction." "Oh," Anthony raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Duke cabrona, who is your good friend?" "Sorry! My friend is an expert in the world and doesn''t like to appear in the secular world." cabrona replied without anger. Jones Tirian snorted coldly: "Duke of cabrona, although it has been 20 years, our investigation has never stopped in these 20 years. I hope you can come to the seminary and tell us the name of this expert when you have time, otherwise you will bear the consequences yourself!" Cabrona nodded noncommittally and scolded: "Shit, it''s been 20 years. Unexpectedly, these bastards haven''t forgotten that thing. Hum, I just want to explore your attitude towards that thing through the earth guarding heart. I didn''t expect that it''s deeper than the hatred in those years. Ha ha, in this case, I''ll give you the earth guarding heart, but do you have the face to want it? Ha ha..." Jones Dilian walked up to Wen Yu with a cold face, took off a red pendant from his neck, put it on Wen Yu''s neck before he reacted, and smiled: "Wenyu, this is my baby. I''ll lend it to you for fun. It''s called burning the sky, an aggressive weapon. As long as you start your mind, it can release a sea of fire. The size of the sea of fire is controlled by you. You won''t be hurt by the fire in the sea of fire. The lethality of the fire depends on your mental power. Your mental power is enough to roast that guy into a roast chicken! Boy, I''m very interested in you Interestingly, your mental strength seems to be too strong! I can''t see through it at all with my strength! "Jones Dilian said the last two words in Wen Yu''s ear. Wen Yu nodded and replied with a smile, "teacher, I''ll find you." with his continuous understanding of the novel ability of the magic continent, Wen Yu realized that spiritual power is also an attack ability. He vaguely felt that he failed to reach the fifth level of Yi Tian Jue in the previous life, which is likely to be a problem of spiritual power. Anthony also came forward, took out a ring from the space ring, handed it to Wen Yu and said, "Wen Yu, my cheap grandfather has never given you any gifts. I''ll give you this ring. It''s the first level of green -" Wen Yu interrupts Anthony, crying and laughing. "Grandpa, teacher, you seem to have forgotten one thing. I can''t use green weapons in this duel. I can''t use these babies at all." then he wants to solve the burning sky. Jones Tirian hurriedly stopped Wen Yu and said, "Wen Yu, there is no order to burn the sky. If you say it is a waste tool, it is a waste tool. If you say it is an artifact, it can also be called an artifact. Because its ability depends on the spiritual power of the holder." Wen Yu stroked the burning sky and said, "it''s similar to my whole ring." "Wenyu, this ring --" Wen Yu pushed Anthony''s hand back and said, "Grandpa Anthony, if you control this ring with your mind, I''ll take it. If you control it by magic, it''s waste to me and can''t be used at all." Anthony was stunned for a while before he reacted. He stroked his beard and said with a dry smile, "ha ha, I forgot about it. Wenyu, are you sure you can beat Marvelon?" Anthony asked in a low voice. Before Wenyu answered, Jones tillian hurriedly added, "Wenyu, help the teacher kill him!" "Teacher, is it because of the earth''s guarding heart?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Jones Tirian nodded gently, which made Wen Yu more curious about the story behind the earth''s Guardian heart. Unfortunately, Wen Yu''s reason is still there. He won''t kill Marvelon for Jones Tirian''s good impression, and become an enemy of water and fire with the waltz family. "Teacher, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you." Wen Yu replied apologetically. Anthony pulled the corner of Jones tillian''s clothes and whispered, "don''t be impulsive!" Jones tillian also realized that her request was too much and hurriedly said, "Wenyu, the teacher is kidding you." then she turned to Derek and said respectfully: "Your Majesty Derek, the weapons and armor of both sides have not violated the competition rules, but I am worried that they suddenly use something beyond the regulations in the duel, so I think if anyone uses something beyond the regulations in the duel, the families of both sides must be severely punished, remove the titles of all members of the family and confiscate all family property, so as to make the duel more convenient Add fairness. " Fair? The duel has long been unfair. Derek nodded happily and agreed. He was eager for malfuron to use something beyond the regulations, so that he could get rid of the waltz family and consolidate his empire. Brian and cabrona also nodded and agreed. It''s not that cabrona is not afraid of malfuron''s violation of the regulations, but because malfuron doesn''t have weapons and armor beyond the regulations at all. The whole Waltz family doesn''t have a junior three-level baby. "The duel begins!" after some nonsense, Derek waved his big hand and announced the duel begins. Jump off the challenge arena at the same time. Dozens of court mages jointly laid a magic shield around the challenge arena and shrouded the whole challenge arena. Prevent the overflowing energy from hurting the audience when fighting in the challenge arena. Wen Yu touched the burning sky on his chest and said with a smile, "this guy is a super baby. If his ability is really like what Jones Dilian said, I''m invincible with him. Who can resist the flame released by my spiritual power." Wen Yu''s lust is not wrong, but Jones Dilian said less when introducing burning sky, The lethality of the flame released by burning the sky really depends on the spiritual power of the holder. Unfortunately, the lethality of the flame has an upper limit. The most powerful is the flame released by the first-order fire demon guide. Qiong stilian said that the sea of fire released by Wen Yu''s spiritual power was enough to roast Marvelon into a roast chicken because she knew that Marvelon''s strength could not give full play to the full power of the earth''s Guardian heart. If mafuron can exert all the power of the earth''s Guardian heart, burning the sky will not break the defense of the earth''s Guardian heart at all. There is too much difference between green level 1 and green level 2. V2.Chapter 38 When Wen Yu was thinking about how to get the burning sky, Ma Fulong was already ready to attack. He held the green first-order fire dragon sword and hung the green second-order earth guard heart around his neck. He was fully sure to cut off Wen Yu''s head. The only thing that worries Ma Fulong is that Wen Yu will suddenly jump out of the challenge arena and admit defeat, just as he did last time. That''s why he was ready to attack but didn''t attack. He was thinking about what to do so that Wen Yu didn''t have a chance to jump off the challenge arena and admit defeat. Wen Yu didn''t rush to burn the sky. Instead, he slammed his feet on the ground, waved his fist and rushed to Ma Fulong with the force of thunder. The speed is amazing. In the eyes of others, Wen Yu''s speed depends on the strength and the super instant explosive power of soldiers. Only Wen Yu himself knows that his speed depends on real Qi. This secret is only known to him, and it is a great secret that can not be known to anyone, so he must pretend to be a power warrior and use the violent fighting style of power warrior. Bang! Mafuron took Wenyu''s punch with a dark blue air shield. It was not that he wanted to show off, but that all he could do when he reacted was to hold up the air shield. This makes us further understand Wenyu''s nature, which is an out and out scoundrel and pseudo aristocrat. The nobles would attack without saying hello during the duel. Wen Yu''s fist did no harm to Ma Fulong. The dark blue air shield returned to normal after a ripple on the surface. The power of one fist only made Ma Fulong stagger back five or six steps. After a successful attack, Wen Yu was not in a hurry to attack, although he suddenly thought of a way to make Ma Fulong lose. The reason why I''m not in a hurry to attack is that I just want to use mafuron as a test mouse to see what level my strength reaches after breaking through. Ma Fulong stabilized his body and sneered, "Wen Yu, you can''t even break my air shield. What can you beat me?" "Wow!" Wen Yu shouted at the top of his voice with an extremely contemptuous look. "You''re too insidious. You even asked me what I''d take to win you. It''s too insidious to set up my unique skill at the beginning of the duel. It''s so insidious! Such an insidious person, heaven and earth can''t tolerate!" "Ha ha..." Wen Yu''s shouting caused a burst of laughter. What''s more, she responded with a broken Gong voice: "yes! It''s too insidious!" malfuron''s face was green and white with anger. "Ah!" Ma Fulong could only respond with an angry roar to vent her inner anger, waving the fire dragon sword and rushing to Wenyu. Wen Yu didn''t dare to be careless. Since the fire dragon sword is a green first-class weapon, it must have a powerful killing move. He didn''t want to rush up and experience the killing move of the fire dragon sword. So Wenyu rushed to the right of mafuron as fast as he could. Mafuron''s reaction was quick, and her forward body changed direction in an instant. Wen Yu saw that Ma Fulong changed his direction, a sinister smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, and his forward body turned back without warning. Mafuron''s reaction speed was still very fast and changed the impact direction again. Then there was a picture that made people cry and laugh, and made mafuron ashamed to want to run away. Ma Fulong, holding the fire dragon sword in both hands, stumbled and fell with his left foot and right foot. He rolled on the challenge arena for several times before he stopped. Ma Fulong''s speed is very fast and his reaction speed is not bad. Therefore, whenever Wen Yu changes his dodge route, he will also change the impact direction, but his body''s reaction speed can''t keep up with the brain''s reaction speed. After going back and forth several times, his feet are disordered, his left foot mixed with his right foot, fell a dog and ate shit, and the lazy donkey rolls for several times. "Ha ha..." a burst of happy laughter broke out again under the challenge arena. The experts who watched the battle gave Wen Yu a thumbs up and praised him for his rich experience in actual combat. Ma Fulong has just reached the third level of blue level by external force. She is not familiar with her real strength, which leads to that the body''s response can''t keep up with the brain''s response. In fact, with his blue level three-level strength, he can do it. Wen Yu didn''t have a gentleman this time. As soon as Ma Fulong fell, he rushed up. Before Ma Fulong reacted, he added his fists and feet. Wen Yu did everything in place, showing his strength and the violent attack of the soldiers. The fist and foot hit the air shield and burst into a series of dull collisions. Unfortunately, mafuron''s air shield has been strong without any sign of breaking. I don''t know whether I''m tired or want to understand that I''m doing useless work. Wenyu jumped back and opened the distance with Ma Fulong. "Hey -" all the spectators shook their heads and felt sorry. Even Brian and Yasi thought Wenyu couldn''t break mafuron''s air shield. Wen Yu really can''t break mafuron''s blue level third-order air shield, on the premise that you don''t need real Qi. Wen Yu shook his fist hurt by the collision and scolded: "the blue level third-order air shield is comparable to the king''s shell of the Millennium king. I don''t know if I can break it with real Qi. It''s better to be low-key. If I break Ma Fulong''s air shield with double boxing, I will be paid more attention. This is not what I want. The ancients said, be low-key!" Ma Fulong got up with a tangled expression on her face. She was not only angry at Wen Yu''s humiliation, but also happy that Wen Yu couldn''t break her air shield. "Wenyu, I don''t want to play with you anymore. Go to hell!" Ma Fulong shouted in a low voice. Wen Yu waved his hand. "Go! Go! I won''t stop you. People like you waste air alive and waste land dead. I don''t know what rare species your parents are. They can match your best." "Kill!" malfuron raised the fire dragon sword very domineering. Ma Fulong learned well this time. Instead of rushing to Wenyu with the fire dragon sword, he stood in place and waved dozens of knives. Each time the fire dragon sword is waved, it will send out a red and blue fighting spirit cut. Dozens of fighting cuts sealed all Wen Yu''s escape routes. Wen Yu''s pupils contracted instantly. His intuition told him that these dozens of angry cuts were extremely dangerous and must not be hard connected. Wen Yu''s intuition is right. This is the power of the fire dragon sword. It can cut the fighting spirit and attack with fire attribute. This kind of fire is essentially different from the fire magic issued by the fire magician. The fire is dragon inflammation and its burning power is extremely terrible. Mafuron''s blue level three-level strength is enough to give full play to the 70% power of the fire dragon sword. The 70% power of Longyan chop can instantly break the blue level three-level air shield. As soon as Longyan cut shot the fire dragon sword, Wenyu moved. He knew that the earlier he moved, the greater the space to dodge. If he let the fire dragon cut close, he would be unavoidable. In addition, Wen Yu must be careful about the golden dragon tattoo on his body. He has just exercised violently. The golden dragon tattoo has already been shown. If his clothes are accidentally torn, it will be in trouble. Therefore, Wen Yu not only wants to avoid the Dragon burning chop, but also can''t play limit dodge. Let the Dragon burning chop pass close to his body to prevent his clothes from being torn by the strong Qi. V2.Chapter 39 Although Wen Yu dodges fast, Ma Fulong wields his sword faster. Wen Yu flashed a dragon fire chop. Ma Fulong can swing three or more. As Wen Yu gradually became embarrassed to dodge, the hearts of the spectators hung up and worked hard for Wen Yu in the dark. At this time, they had forgotten the bet on the duel. They were eager for Wenyu to rush to Ma Fulong and blow Ma Fulong with his hammer like fist. The closer he gets to Ma Fulong, the greater the pressure on Wen Yu. He regrets that he didn''t kill Ma Fulong with a rogue method just now. What Wenyu hates most is the golden dragon tattoo on his body. If he is not afraid of the exposure of the Golden Dragon Tattoo, he can hide a little easier, at least not so embarrassed. "Brother, it''s up to you! Don''t let me down!" Wen Yu''s thoughts surged, burning the sky and shining red light. The next moment, the whole challenge arena was shrouded in a sea of fire. At the moment of burning the sky and shining, malfuron disdained. His lips moved and read a spell. The heart of the earth sent out a yellowish light, and then a layer of yellowish earth appeared on the surface of his body. "How could it be?!" Jones Tirian whispered and exclaimed at the bottom of the challenge arena, "how could mafuron exert the 100% power of the earth guarding heart?! unfortunately, the burning flame can''t break the earth guarding heart''s Earth Defense." Even if she couldn''t hear Jones Tirian''s low cry, Wen Yu knew that the burning flame couldn''t hurt Ma Fulong, because Ma Fulong waved the fire dragon sword more happily. "Buddha bless you!" Wen Yu prayed in his heart and shouted, "go up!" as soon as the roar fell, the flame on the surface of the challenge arena was like pouring gasoline, and the flame rose more than two meters in an instant. The sight of the spectators was immediately blocked by the rising flame. All they could see was a flame more than two meters high. Boom. Boom. Boom As soon as the fire started, a series of explosions came out from the sea of fire, and the flames covering the whole challenge arena were shocked into layers of fire waves. Click. Click. Cluck This series of explosions hit the hearts of the spectators like a hammer. Brian and Yasi''s hands were all clenched into fists. Like others, they also thought that the series of explosions broke out after Wenyu was hit by Long Yan''s chop. Brian whispered in Yasi''s ear, "Yasi, prepare a suit of clothes. We''ll rush to the challenge arena together later. When I put out the fire, you should wrap Wenyu with clothes at the first time." Yaxi nodded, "father, there are clothes to change in my space ring. Hurry up. If you start one second later, Wenyu will be a little more dangerous. With Wenyu''s current physical strength, you can''t resist the dragon fire from the fire dragon sword." "Ha ha, Wenyu, stop fighting with trapped animals. The burning flame can''t even hurt my hair." Ma Fulong''s arrogant laughter came from the sea of fire. Brian quickly stopped Yasi who was about to fly to the challenge arena and whispered, "wait! Wen Yu made the fire. He must have his own purpose. Maybe the explosion just now didn''t break out after Wen Yu was hit by Long Yan." ASI nodded, but his muscles were still tight. "Gaga, I can''t hurt you. Can you hurt me? Poor child, you are so naive that I haven''t paid attention to the two fights." Wen Yu''s joking voice spread the sea of fire, "Little doll, let''s play slowly. The sea of fire obscures your sight. You don''t know where I am. Be careful. Maybe I''ll appear in front of you in the next moment and smash your bad breath teeth!" Wen Yu''s relaxed ridicule sound is like spring rain and dew, which makes Brian and others relax their tense nerves in an instant. "Hum!" malfuron said disdainfully, "your fist can''t even break my air shield. Now I have the protection of the earth. Your fist is not as strong as scratching on me." "Hey, hey, I admit that. My fist can''t hurt you, but you can''t stand still against my fist. If you take a punch, you step back two steps, and I can send you off the challenge arena. If I remember correctly, you will lose even if you fall into the challenge Arena. So I advise you to be careful. Once I rush in front of you, you won''t be able to fight back, I can only watch myself step by step back from the challenge arena. Alas, poor baby! May the God of light bless you! " Hearing Wen Yu''s threat, Ma Fulong was not angry but overjoyed, because he had recognized Wen Yu''s position from Wen Yu''s voice. The fire dragon sword danced wildly and cut dozens of fire dragon cuts in an instant. Bang. Bang. Bang Unfortunately, these dozens of fire dragon choppers crossed the sea of fire, hit the protective magic shield outside the challenge arena, and burst out a series of fireworks. Fortunately, these dozens of palace mages are strong, otherwise the magic shield they jointly arranged will be broken by these dozens of fire dragon choppers. "Well --" Wen Yu uttered a low, muffled voice, "how domineering! It almost killed me! Hey, Ma Fulong, I know you judged my position according to my voice, so I won''t speak any more. Finally, I''ll give you a word, and the distance between us has narrowed down again." If someone could see through the flame and see the situation in the challenge arena, he would be surprised to dislocate his chin. At the same time, he scolded Wen Yu for being insidious. Wen Yu pretended to be making a dull noise. At this time, he was shrinking in a hole in the challenge arena and playing happily with the flame released by burning the sky. That is to say, there was only Ma Fulong standing in the challenge arena at this time He waved thousands of Longyan cuts every second in all directions, and it was impossible to hurt a hair of Wenyu. The explosion just now was the sound on the surface of Wen Yu''s boxing ring. The stone used to build the ring was very hard. Wen Yu used his real Qi and tried his best to blow out a hole enough to accommodate himself. Half squatting in the hole, Wen Yu happily played with the flame at his fingertips and said with a smile: "you are still young to fight with me. If it weren''t for peace to Grandpa, I wouldn''t bother to talk nonsense with you. It would be fun for me to stand up after you think I lost and walk down the challenge arena. If so, you might be angry and spit blood. Hey hey..." "The burning sky is really a good baby. The released flame can let me control at will and does no harm to me. Shit! It does no harm to me. In other words, it can make the whole ring absorb these fire magic elements at will. Oh, try it quickly! If it''s really possible, doesn''t it mean that I can exert my power in a short time It seems that burning the sky is his thing. He can use it whenever he wants in the future. V2.Chapter 40 Wen Yu trembled, stretched out the middle finger of his left hand, released a fireball slightly larger than his fist, and carefully controlled the fireball to slowly approach the flame released by the burning sky. "Ah!" Ma Fulong, who was throwing fire dragon cuts in all directions, suddenly heard a scream and was overjoyed. He quickly waved fire dragon cuts at the shouting place. So the magic shield surrounding the challenge arena erupted a series of fireworks again. The spectators under the stage were extremely depressed. At this time, a battle between soldiers turned into a battle of competing treasures. What made them most depressed was that they couldn''t see what was happening on the challenge arena. They could only see the flames more than two meters high and the fireworks collided with the guardian magic shield. Only children and ignorant girls enjoyed it. This battle let them understand a principle that fighting spirit and magic can not only be used to fight, but also be used to make beautiful fireworks. Wen Yu screamed because his guess was right. The flame released by the whole ring just touched the flame released by the burning sky, just like a dry sponge meeting water, he ate it crazily. This is much faster than taking the fireball released by Daisy. In the blink of an eye, the fireball is twice as long. "Baby! Baby!" Wenyu was so excited that every muscle was shaking all over his body. His use value of fire magic of the whole ring finally rose from ignition and barbecue to battle. ¡­¡­ "My grass!" Ten minutes later, when Ma Fulong couldn''t help scolding Wenyu scoundrels, she heard Wenyu''s cry again. Due to the continuous release of Longyan chop for a long time, most of the fighting spirit in his body has been consumed. At this time, Ma Fulong has lost his previous calm, because he can''t afford to spend time. With the passage of time, the fighting spirit in his body is gradually consumed. When the fighting spirit is exhausted, he will have no power to fight back. What worries mafuron most is the duration of the earth guard. The reason why he can exert all the power of the earth guard heart is that kabrona asked people to do some tricks last night, which can only keep the earth guard heart in a full defense state for 20 minutes. Once more than 20 minutes, the full defense state of the earth Guardian heart will fail. If he has not defeated Wenyu at that time, the result will be terrible. Wen Yu''s abusive voice was like a dose of stimulant, which made Ma Fulong cheer up in an instant. He didn''t dare to go on like this, so he chose to take the initiative. While waving the fire dragon sword, he approached the sound source. Ma Fulong was very careful. He was bluffed by Wen Yu. He was afraid that Wen Yu would suddenly come out behind him and blow himself off the challenge arena with several punches. So he was like a little devil entering the village. He put the fire dragon sword on his chest, waved two dragon fire cuts from time to time, and the cat walked forward step by step with his waist. Although he could see nothing but the flame, from time to time he looked back for a trace of comfort. When Ma Fulong approached Wen Yu''s hiding place, Wen Yu didn''t notice it. At this time, all his thoughts were immersed in the whole ring. The flame released by the whole ring sucked into three fists and suddenly stopped smoking. Just like children eat, they can''t swallow a mouthful when they are full. Wen Yu, who was very excited, was suddenly splashed with cold water, which is why Ma Fulong heard Wen Yu''s angry scolding. Ma Fulong was careful and impeccable, but he didn''t know that the flat challenge arena had a hole ten minutes ago. So when he came to the edge of the cave and took his right foot, he found that he had stepped empty. Ma Fulong was immediately frightened into a cold sweat and thought he had groped for the edge of the challenge arena. After taking this step, he would fall into the challenge arena. So he quickly stabilized his body and wanted to take back his right foot, but when he wanted to take back his right foot, he was surprised to find that his right foot stepped on something, and it was a round thing. Wen Yu, who was thinking about why the whole ring no longer absorbed magic elements, suddenly woke up and was angry because his head was trampled by a foot. He finally thought that he was dueling with malfuron instead of sitting at his home studying the whole ring. "Fuck you!" Wen Yu roared, and his body bounced up fiercely. He used all his true Qi unconsciously. Before Ma Fulong could figure out what he had stepped on, she heard Wen Yu''s roar, and an explosive impact came from her feet. Only then did he react that he stepped on Wen Yu''s head, because Wen Yu''s roar came from his feet. So he wondered more why he stepped on Wenyu''s head, but time didn''t allow him to think about it. Wen Yu''s fist blew his jacked body away like a heavy hammer. Bang! The shield around the challenge arena is impacted again. The difference is that the shield is not Longyan chop, but mafuron wrapped in Tu dun. "What''s the matter?" Brian and others who sat on the seat stood up and stared at the challenge arena without blinking, eager to know what had happened. "Take it!" Wen Yu said silently and asked the burning sky to take back the flame on the challenge arena. When I found that there was no more Ma Fulong in the challenge arena, I relaxed my vigilance. "What''s the matter?!" except Wen Yu, everyone''s heart was like being caught by a cat. They wanted to pry open Wen Yu''s skull and see what happened in the challenge arena in the past ten minutes. Wen Yu went to the edge of the challenge arena, pointed to Ma Fulong lying on the ground with doubts on his face, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, Ma Fulong has been beaten down by me. Is it a loss?" "Eh, count!" Derek was stunned for a moment, then came to the challenge arena with a puzzled look and announced: "I announce that Wen Yukai won the duel! Ha ha, everyone, like me, must want to know what happened in the past ten minutes. Can the little hero talk about it and relieve the big guy''s doubts." Wen Yu smiled, nodded and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the battle was like this. When I burned the sky to release the flame, I smashed a big hole in the challenge arena with my fist and retracted. Here, that''s the hole!" pointed to a hole in the challenge arena, and Wen Yu continued: "The fighting spirit of the fire dragon sword was so powerful that I didn''t dare to take it. I had to hide in this cave. Just when I was sleepy in the cave, malfuron waved the fire dragon sword and leaned over. His foot accidentally stepped into the cave and stepped on my head and foot. It hurt me! So I took advantage of a great opportunity to blow malfuron down the challenge arena with my fist." Wen Yu sighed and touched his head. After listening to Wen Yu''s humorous explanation, all the people were stupid and were thinking about a question: "can this be a duel?" V2.Chapter 41 "Asshole! You -- you cheat! Mean, obscene, shameless! I don''t accept! I don''t accept!" Ma Fulong, the first to wake up, pointed to Wen Yu and shouted hysterically. "Ha ha..." Wen Yu laughed proudly in response. "Ma Fulong, please don''t use the three words mean, obscene and shameless, because these three words are usually the lines after women are taken advantage of by men. If you are a woman, I don''t mind you scolding me like this. Unfortunately, you are a man. The most important thing is that your sexual orientation is very normal!" "Ha ha..." the crowd suddenly burst into a burst of laughter. Most of them laughed because of the injustice of Ma Fulong''s loss. In the face of Wen Yu''s ridicule, Ma Fulong''s reason was instantly overwhelmed by anger, raised the fire dragon sword and said ferociously, "I''m going to kill you waste!" "Roll!" Brian appeared in front of Marvelon as if in a blink. The right palm wrapped in the dark blue fighting spirit gently pressed Marvelon''s chest. The earth guarding heart on Marvelon was full of power. The earth ran away like paper paste and broke in an instant. "Ah -" with a scream, malfuron''s body crossed an arc in the air and fell in front of cabrona. Cabrona glared angrily, stared at Brian and said in a deep voice, "Brian, you''ve gone too far!" "Hum!" said Brian disdainfully, "Cabrona, I should tell you this. Do you think I Brian is a soft persimmon and can pinch as much as I want? Hum! Others may not see it, but do you think I''m blind?! the power of the fire dragon sword and the heart of the earth can be exerted by the power of the blue level three. Cabrona, I see that Wenyu is all right, and because you are the Duke, I don''t want to investigate, Don''t be shameless! " Cabrona glared at Brian with resentment and roared in his heart: "waste! A group of waste! Don''t you say that except for the gold level strong, why can Brian see through!" "Hey, hey..." Wen Yu said with a bad smile, "Duke cabrona, admit defeat in gambling. Don''t forget our gambling appointment." "Hum! It''s just two pieces of broken land. My Waltz family can afford to lose! Let''s go!" cabrona was really angry. Without saying hello to Derek in the challenge arena, he turned and left with his people. Cabrona didn''t salute Derek, but his men, like him, helped the unconscious mafuron turn and leave. Derek looked at cabrona''s leaving back, a chill flashed across his eyes, and his idea of dealing with the waltz family was several times stronger. "Ha ha, your majesty, should we go to rebirth the dream and celebrate Wenyu''s victory!" Luo Demeng laughed. Derek smiled and nodded again and again. "The dream of rebirth is too far away. It''s the same where we celebrate with Wenyu. The palace is nearby. President Luo demang can enjoy it?" "Ha ha, it''s a great honor!" "Anthony, Joan sterling, come with the you," Derek smiled at Anthony and Jones sterling. Anthony and Jones Tirian nodded and promised. Anthony agreed to taste Wenyu''s cooking, while Jones Tirian wanted to return the burning sky hanging around Wenyu''s neck. As third-order magic guides, they can refuse Derek''s invitation. Wen Yu jumped out of the challenge arena, walked up to Jones Dilian and saluted: "teacher, can you lend me the burning sky for a few days? I''ve been longing to be a powerful fire magician since I was a child, but God forbids it. Today -" Jones Dilian raised her hand and interrupted Wen Yu. "Take it with you if you like, but the teacher is poor. It''s such a green baby. You have to give it back to the teacher when the teacher wants to use it. Wenyu was overjoyed and quickly thanked. Jones tillian meant that Wenyu could borrow it when she didn''t have to burn the sky. ¡­¡­ "Ah --" "God, why are you doing this to me! Can''t I really win once in my life?" As soon as Derek and others left, the crowd broke out loud screams. These guys just reacted now that they had lost the bet that they were sure to win. Czechoslovakia drank the wine in the cup and said excitedly, "the old general is more powerful. With one palm, he will break the earth''s protective heart!" Jerov nodded with a smile and said, "I''m afraid Brian has reached the bottleneck of the third level of the youth level and wants to break through the golden level!" ¡­¡­ Yasi didn''t follow Brian to the palace, but ran home excitedly to report the results to Daisy. When Daisy heard that mafuron was forced to advance to the third level of the blue level through his secret arts, she couldn''t help saying in a cold voice: "Cabrona is so cruel! He sacrificed the most talented malfuron of the waltz family just for a duel. Tell me, how did Wen Yu defeat the third level malfuron of the blue level?" Yasi slowly drank the tea handed by Ruixue, and Runrun''s voice said vividly: "mafuron has not only reached the blue level three, but also the weapon he uses is the green level one fire dragon sword, and there is a green level two earth guarding heart around his neck." "Fire dragon sword! Earth guarding heart!" Daisy was impacted again and woke up after a while. Liu Mei said slightly: "the earth guarding heart that has disappeared for more than ten years has been hidden in the waltz family. What''s the reaction of Anthony''s guys when the earth guarding heart appears?" "Needless to say, it must be very angry!" ASI replied, "If Wen Yu didn''t have any magic power, it''s estimated that Anthony and Jones tillian would take all their treasures out to Wen Yu. Anthony and Joan stillian wished Wen Yu could kill Ma Fulong in the challenge arena. Wen Yu could win the final victory and thank Ma Fulong for his heart of protecting the earth. Otherwise, how could Jones tillian lend Wen Yu the burning sky. Let''s talk back Come on, Wenyu can defeat mafuron by rogue playing, because kabrona sent people to tamper with the fire dragon sword and the earth guarding heart, so that mafuron can give full play to the full power of these two treasures in a short time. " "Don''t beat around the Bush and get to the point!" Daisy''s heart itched like being scratched by a cat. She was eager to know how Wen Yu defeated mafuron. "Hei hei" the Yaxi thief said with a smile: "at the beginning, Wen Yu used his speed to throw Ma Fulong into a dog''s excrement and a donkey''s tumbling, and Ma Fulong was furious..." then Yaxi told the story of the battle vividly, and almost didn''t blow Wen Yu to heaven. "Giggle -" after hearing Yasi''s story, Daisy and Ruixue couldn''t help laughing. Wen Yu won too much. "Daisy" Yasi frowned and asked, "I''ve been thinking about a question all the way. Why did cabrona let the earth guard heart come into the world? Was he not afraid of Anthony''s revenge? Or did he have another plot to deliberately throw out the earth guard heart?" V2.Chapter 42 Daisy rolled her eyes and sighed, "don''t you have nothing to smoke? If your brain can figure out such a profound problem, I''ll take your head off and use it as a stool for you. Fortunately, my son inherited all my intelligence, otherwise the duel will be lost." Yasi shrugged his head helplessly and knew his thinking and judgment ability very well. When Daisy said so, he also thought he was idle looking for a cigarette. Seeing Yasi''s battered look, Daisy nodded with satisfaction, "Since cabrona dares to use the heart of protecting the earth in front of Anthony, he is certainly not afraid of Anthony''s counterattack. There are two possibilities. One is that the waltz family has trained or recruited some experts over the years to compete with Anthony. The other is that the waltz family has no experts to compete with Anthony, but he has a way to resolve Anton The Revenge of the four of Anthony, or he wants to kill with a knife. He uses the four of Anthony to get rid of some enemies. After that, he pretends to be a good man and gives the heart of guarding the earth to the four of Anthony. In this way, he can not only use the four of Anthony to get rid of the enemies, but also make the four of Anthony owe him a favor. " "Hey, hey, my wife is smart. Whatever he does, as long as it annoys us, cabrona will do whatever he likes." ASI said indifferently. Daisy thought the same, "Yasi, with Wenyu''s current style, will provoke many enemies in the future, but his strength is too weak now. A blue level third-order expert with rich combat experience can threaten his safety. Do we try to get some Baobei for him to defend himself?" "Well, this boy has offended a lot of dukes and marquis in just two months. With his character, he will offend all the people in the imperial capital who don''t like him in two years. The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, Gaga, just like I did in those years. Alas, if I hadn''t offended so many people in those years, I wouldn''t be the first-class youth. I suffered a great loss, but I can''t let my son be in the same place A place suffers losses. But Wen Yu has neither fighting spirit nor magic power. There is no good treasure for him, otherwise my Diaz Epee can be used for him. At least it is also a treasure of the first-class youth. " "I think burning the sky is good." "Burning the sky? It''s not ours. The young baby has a price and no market. Can Jones tillian give it to us?" Yasi said with a bitter smile. "Stupid!" Daisy stared at Yasi helplessly. "I mean, babies like burning the sky, Wenyu can be used. Wenyu''s spiritual power is very strong. These babies that rely on spiritual power to play their fighting power are the most suitable. Mom, isn''t there such a baby?" Yasi''s head shook faster than the rattle. "I haven''t lived enough, but I don''t dare to make her old man''s idea. Do you dare?" "No!" Daisy replied very simply, "Hey, we don''t dare. Some people dare. It''s obvious that my mother loves Wen Yu. As long as we tell Wen Yu about this baby, we will find a way to get it with Wen Yu''s character. Hey, hey..." Yasi got goose bumps all over by Daisy''s treacherous smile and hurriedly stopped Daisy''s laughter: "Stop! Stop! I''m fluffy when I laugh. You can do it yourself. I won''t intervene. If I annoy the old woman, I will definitely survive or die! Hey, in the blink of an eye, another year will come, and Wenyu''s birthday will be two months away. The old woman will bring the little demon king again. Our annual suffering day is not far away." Daisy shivered, and the smile on her face was suddenly replaced by bitterness. Sitting on one side, Ruixue was confused and asked, "Dad, mom, who are you talking about?" "Ha ha," Daisy managed to squeeze out a smile and explained: "After Wen Yu recovered from his serious injury, he forgot everything about the past. We kept a secret from him. In fact, Wen Yu also has a grandmother and a sister in addition to our relatives. There is a growing contradiction between your grandmother and your grandfather. The two old people look like enemies every time they meet. Five years ago, your grandmother was angry and took Wen Yu''s sister away Let''s go. You only come back once a year on Wenyu''s birthday. Ruixue, you can tell Wenyu this secretly, but don''t let your grandpa know, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable! Hehe, your grandmother and sister will be very happy to see you. Ruixue, you have a lot of babies in your milk. Don''t be soft at that time. You can get as much as you can. " Ruixue blushed and nodded. She said: "On my brother''s birthday, grandma and my sister will come to celebrate my brother''s birthday. It seems that they all care about my brother very much. I don''t know what kind of contradictions between grandpa and grandma can''t be solved, but they are like enemies. If I knew I had grandma and sister, I would be very happy. Well, I''ll tell him the good news when I get back." ¡­¡­ The celebration banquet in the Imperial Palace was very lively. It was strange that chef Wen Yu was not lively. There was a constant jingle in the whole dining room during the banquet. Derek and others sitting at the table did not care about their identity. They would loot every dish. The situation was no less than more than a dozen beggars robbing a piece of delicious fat. They were surprised to see the palace maids serving next to them. They finally understood that it was so delicious Some high emperors and adults also have a normal person''s side. But what makes them most curious is the dishes robbed by Derek and others. What kind of dishes can make Derek put down his body and rob others? After drinking and eating, Derek specially introduced several beautiful princesses to Wenyu. Unfortunately, there was no desire in Wenyu''s eyes, which filled situ Haonan''s eyes. After dinner, they had a short rest, so they said goodbye to Derek and left the palace. Situ Haonan forcibly pulled Wen Yu into Luo demang''s carriage and said there was something important to discuss. "Father, I want to discuss something with you." as soon as the carriage drove out of the palace, situ Haonan said to Luo demang with a serious face. Click. Wen Yu''s heart jumped fiercely, and he immediately understood what situ Haonan said. It turned out that situ haonanla wanted to push himself in front of Luo demang as a shield. If you knew situ Haonan''s little Jiu Jiu, you wouldn''t get on the thief ship if you killed him. Oh, it should be a thief car. Seeing situ Hao''s serious face and tone, Luo Deming straightened up from his half lying posture and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Father, I know you will be very angry after hearing this, but I don''t want to beat around the bush with you, let alone hide it from you. But I can''t help but say it. After thinking again and again, I think I''d better say it straight. Father, I don''t want to take over your position as president of the Merson chamber of Commerce!" after that, situ Haonan stared at Luo demang with firm eyes, don''t look at him like death, In fact, he was more nervous than the big girl in the sedan chair. Wen Yu also glanced at Luo demang to see how he reacted. Luo demang''s reaction disappointed situ Haonan and Wen Yu, because he didn''t respond at all, but slowly closed his eyes. Seeing this, situ Haonan couldn''t help holding his fists tightly. He was about to explain, but Wen Yu stopped him with his eyes. Wen Yu knows that Luo demang is thinking. If situ Haonan forces too hard at this time, it will be counterproductive. V2.Chapter 43 Five minutes later, Luo Deming slowly opened his eyes. The five minute ordeal was as long as a hundred years for situ Haonan. Seeing that Luo demang didn''t have any fluctuating eyes and expressions, Wen Yu sighed to himself, "he is worthy of being the president of Merson chamber of Commerce. His heart can hide so deep." "Why?" Luo demang asked quietly, staring at situ Haonan with calm eyes. The more Luo demang didn''t respond, the more nervous situ Haonan became. After taking two deep breaths to slightly relieve the nervous tension caused by excessive tension, situ Haonan said: "Father, I know everything you do is good for me, but I can''t accept your kindness to me or accept it. Because I have my own life, my own road, and my dream at the end of this road. This road may break my head and blood, or even die halfway, but I have no regrets. If I take the road you arranged for me, my life will become unintentional Yi, I do what I don''t want to do all day. Although I have countless money and all-round rights, I can''t get real happiness. I''m just a walking corpse who keeps working for the Merson chamber of Commerce. Father, I''m sorry, I''m a descendant of the Merson family. I should pay all my life for the development and growth of the Merson family, but I''m too selfish for my dream I would rather abandon the mission on my shoulder. " Luo demang still had no response and asked, "can you tell me your dream?" Situ Haonan''s eyes seemed to be lit, and he gushed out a raging fire and said excitedly: "My dream is to be a real strong man! Like old general Brian, no, a stronger man than old general Brian. A word, a look, or even a wave can frighten the strong man in the audience. I want to travel every inch of the magic continent, constantly challenge my limits and enhance my strength. I want to explore the road of martial god after gold!" "Are you sure this is not your impulsive decision?" "No!" situ Hao shook his head firmly, "Father, you know, my dream hasn''t changed since I was sensible. With the growth of age, my dream has not changed, but strengthened. Although I know you have arranged another broad road to heaven for me, although I have been trying to persuade myself to wake up from my false fantasy, I have been trapped and can''t extricate myself. Whenever I think that I will be the next president of the Merson family and will never have the chance to be a strong man, my heart hurts like a knife. Especially in the past two years, after midnight, when others are dreaming in the warm quilt, I lie in bed tossing and turning, and I can''t sleep because of my inner entanglement. "At last, situ Haonan couldn''t help crying. Situ Haonan''s painful expression and tears told Wen Yu that it was not situ Haonan''s intention to persuade Luo demang. It was all from the bottom of his heart. Wen Yu was relieved. He was afraid that situ Haonan would act smart in front of Luo demang, which was no different from looking for death. At the same time, Wen Yu began to worry about situ Haonan. As a doctor, he knew it How terrible is the violent contradiction entanglement hidden in the heart of Tao situ Haonan. If situ Haonan has been hiding this increasingly strong contradiction entanglement to live, there are only two possibilities, either to expand the team of schizophrenics or to be depressed and die in peace. Luo Demeng nodded and then closed his eyes again. Situ Haonan also fell into the torment of waiting again. This time, Luo Deming soon opened his eyes, nodded and smiled: "Haonan, you''re right. Everyone has his own dream, and life is wonderful if he works hard to pursue his dream. I have no right to deprive you of your dream and forcibly arrange your life, nor can I do so. I''m the president of Merson chamber of Commerce and your father. As long as you have a happy life, I can promise you. However, as a father, I''m also responsible for you and can''t let you go You indulge in depravity, so I''ll give you ten years. After ten years, I hope your dream remains the same. " Dong! Situ Haonan knelt excitedly in front of Luo demang and shouted excitedly, "father, thank you! You are the best father in the world! Father, please believe that one day, the child will become a strong man in the magic continent, and you will be proud of me!" "Ha ha, please come." Luo demengci smiled, stretched out his hands to help situ Haonan, smiled and asked: "Haonan, I know your character very well. Your character should not go against my meaning, let alone directly refuse to become the successor of the president of Merson chamber of Commerce in front of me, but you did so. Do I know you at all, or are there other reasons? This makes me wonder." Situ Haonan gave Wen Yu an apologetic look, then sat down next to Luo demang and replied: "It was Wen Yu who untied my heart knot. In him, I saw another self, a real me who was forcibly buried in the depths of my heart and dared not be exposed. Father, I hate this aristocratic status where my words and deeds are constrained everywhere, the false smile between people, and the treacherous life. What I yearn for is freedom, and heaven is the bed A few days ago, I couldn''t help pouring out my inner suffering to Wen Yu. Wen Yu said that I should make it clear to you. He said that you are not an arbitrary bully, but a kind father and will certainly agree to my request. Hey hey, I didn''t expect you to really agree. Thank you! You are definitely the best father in the world! " Luo Deming deliberately put on a straight face, "so I was an arbitrary bully in your heart before?" "Of course not." situ Haonan quickly shook his head and said, "I know everything you do is for my good. I also know that you have placed endless hope on me. Your love makes me dare not do anything against you for fear of hurting your heart." "Are you not afraid now?" "Hey, hey, I''m not afraid at all." situ Haonan replied with a smile, "I''ve been wandering in a misunderstanding before, but now I suddenly realize that my father is still very young. It''s no problem to be president for another 50 years, and there''s no need to choose an heir so early. At the same time, I think of one thing, father, I was too selfish before. After my mother died for so many years, I never allowed you to marry again, leaving you alone for so many years. You live every day I''m tired of running around for the Merson chamber of Commerce, but I don''t even have a person to complain and relieve boredom when I get home, so I think you should find another partner. However, this woman must pass my review. " "Smelly boy, please fight!" Luo demang knocked on situ Haonan''s forehead and sighed, "Haonan, I only have your mother in my heart and can''t accommodate anyone anymore." Wen Yu was very depressed while listening to the conversation between the father and son. The two guys completely ignored their feelings. "Father, you are wrong. Your heart is not that you can''t accommodate others, but that you have closed your heart." situ Haonan said with a smile, "father, I really want a brother or sister. Don''t you want to have children and grandchildren when you are old?" "Hey -" Luo demang sighed with a gloomy look. "Haonan, when your mother was alive, she loved children very much. Do you know why we gave birth to such a child?" without situ Haonan''s answer, Luo demang continued: "after you were born, I suffered a serious injury, which made me lose my fertility." The sleepy Wen Yu suddenly became interested and asked carefully, "uncle, can you make it clear? Maybe I can help you solve this problem." V2.Chapter 44 Luo Deming then realized that there were not only their father and son in the carriage, and his face suddenly became very embarrassed. However, he managed to squeeze out a smile and replied: "Wenyu, although I was badly hurt in my lower abdomen, I was immediately cured by master Guangming. Cough, all the functions of that area are normal, but I can''t make my wife pregnant. Cough..." Luo Deming coughed one after another to hide his embarrassment. This kind of thing is the most painful injury in the heart of a normal man. If he didn''t see the hope of cure, how could Luo demang tell this embarrassing story that broke his heart. Wenyu then asked, "uncle, maybe I can really help you solve this problem, but the next problem will be very bold. If you want to cure, you have to tell the truth. Otherwise, I can''t judge your condition." "Ha ha, smelly boy, do you think uncle is so easy to tease?" "Ha ha..." situ Haonan couldn''t help laughing: "Wenyu, the Merson chamber of Commerce has its own master of light. The senior personnel of the Merson chamber of Commerce have to be baptized by the magic of light every month. Unless they are injured in this month, my father can''t be ill." "Cut!" Wen Yu scoffed. He already knew the healing ability of light magic. Light magic is really magical, but it can only cure injuries visible to the naked eye. For example, it can heal cuts, burns and even broken bones instantly, but it can not cure diseases caused by germs and viruses such as colds and colds, or internal injuries such as blockage of meridians. "Uncle, you don''t think you are ill. Then I ask you, why can''t you get your aunt pregnant? Isn''t such a big disease a disease?" Luo demang and situ Haonan choked. "Light magic is really magical, but it can only cure wounds, not diseases. Forget it, you don''t understand. Uncle, tell me whether you want to cure the hidden diseases of the body." "Yes!" situ Haonan answered for Luo demang without hesitation. As a man, he can feel the pain in Luo demang''s heart. After hesitating for a while, Luo demang finally nodded. "Uncle, you said that your function was normal, but you couldn''t make your aunt pregnant. Have you ever suspected that the problem was your aunt?" Luo demang frowned and replied with embarrassment: "your aunt and I really thought about this, so we specially asked the most powerful light mage of the Merson chamber of Commerce to treat it with powerful light healing magic." "Hey, it''s light magic again." Wen Yu sighed helplessly and said, "uncle, I can''t judge your exact condition. Please untie your clothes. Oh, just show your belly." "Little fellow, what the hell are you doing?" Luo Deming muttered, and did as Wen Yu said. He got up and untied his belt to expose his belly below his navel. Wen Yu got up and walked to Luo demang. His right index finger and middle finger were close together, gently pasted Luo demang''s lower abdomen, and said seriously, "uncle, you will feel a strong force coming into your body from my fingers later. You must not fight against it, otherwise we will all be seriously injured." "I understand!" Luo demang nodded. Wen Yu said the same as invading others with fighting spirit. If the intruder launched fighting spirit and resistance, one of them would be hurt. "Uncle, pay attention, try to relax and start!" Wen Yu told him, closed his eyes, urged Dantian''s true Qi to flow along the meridians to the fingertips of his right hand, and then slowly entered Luo demang''s body. Detecting the disease with true Qi is more effective than those high-tech instruments on earth. The situation where true Qi passes will be transmitted to Wen Yu. "Hoo -" five minutes later, Wen Yu finally took back his right hand from Luo demang''s lower abdomen with a long sigh of relief. Although his face was tired, he wore a faint smile. "Wen Yu, how''s it going?" situ Haonan was more nervous than Luo demang. Luo demang, who was still skeptical just now, began to believe it. Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "the problem really lies with my uncle. How can I say it?" Wen Yu quickly looked for words that Luo demang and situ Haonan could understand as much as possible, "To put it simply, a pipe similar to a blood vessel in my uncle''s body is blocked by something. This blocked pipe blocks some very important things when men and women are involved, so my uncle will lose his fertility." Situ Haonan scratched his head. "I don''t understand. Can you make it more complicated?" he thought the complexity was a detailed explanation. "The complex point is that the fallopian tube is blocked, resulting in failure to discharge." "??" three big question marks, fallopian tubes? What is this. Naturally, Wen Yu was not stupid enough to think that he could explain clearly, so he simply didn''t explain. He changed the topic and said, "uncle, your disease should be a hidden disease left after heavy trauma at that time, not a disease that can be treated by light magic. In fact, it''s just a minor disease, and there are many ways to solve it." Situ Haonan was overjoyed and asked excitedly, "Wen Yu -" "Get out of the way!" Luo demang slapped situ Haonan, smiled and scolded, "don''t rob my lines! Wen Yu, how can I cure this disease? What do I need to do and how long can I cure it?" "Hey, hey, I finally found a chance to blackmail the president of Merson chamber of Commerce." Wen Yu smiled treacherously in his heart, but he didn''t show any satisfaction on his face. He frowned and said, "uncle, you need to rest and rest for half a month. During this half month, you should eat tonic every day. It''s best to be some treasures that gather the spirit of heaven and earth." "A tonic? A treasure that gathers the aura of heaven and earth? Can you make it clear?" "Uncle, are there any plants such as plants, trees, flowers and fruits that are precious? I can make these things into delicious food for you to eat. In the eyes of the world, birds and animals are the tonic, and I think the plants that absorb the aura of nature are the tonic." "Of course, you don''t see who is standing in front of you," stu Haonan interrupted. "This is the president of Merson chamber of Commerce. There are many good things." Luo Demeng glared at situ Haonan and blamed him for his talkativeness. Then he turned to stare at Wen Yu and asked with a smile, "Wen Yu, how do I feel that you don''t seem to treat me, but like blackmailing my baby?" "Hey hey" Wen Yu smiled and scratched his head, "Uncle, you are so cunning! But these things I want can really help you cure your illness. At the same time, I also want to try whether these things can be mixed with top ingredients. Ordinary plants and trees can make delicious ingredients. There is no reason why these precious babies can''t. of course, these things are too precious to be made into ingredients in large quantities. I just want to get a little for ourselves Use. " "Smelly boy, I still believe that. Hehe, I''ll send these things to the Duke''s house in three days, and I''ll be a guest in the Duke''s house for half a month. Besides rest, what else do I need to do?" Luo demang couldn''t help swallowing his mouth when he thought of more delicious dishes. "No sexual intercourse within three months." Wen Yu said nonsense. In fact, the way to dredge Luo demang''s fallopian tube is very simple. Wen Yu can do it in three minutes. Zhenqi is much more useful in curing diseases with blocked meridians than traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine and laser on earth, and has no side effects. He laughed in his heart: "Hey, you can believe that. Gaga, I''m not for some food ingredients. I want to know the top spirit grass in the magic continent. Herbal medicine is much more important than ingredients." "Ha ha, it''s all right for three years." Luo Deming readily agreed. He learned that the pain that had haunted his heart for many years could be relieved. Luo Deming''s heart was like jumping out from under a stone. The invisible pressure had finally disappeared. Wen Yu saw Luo demang''s relieved smile on his face and scolded him: "Dad also has such pain. I have to help him get rid of this heart disease quickly." V2.Chapter 45 After waking up from joy, situ Haonan joked, "father, try to cheer up! Try to let me hold my lovely brother or sister within a year." Dong. Luo demang beat situ Haonan''s forehead hard and said with a smile: "smelly boy, dare to joke with me again and see if I don''t break your forehead. Hey, feelings can''t be put down. Let me think about it for a while. To tell the truth, my life is dedicated to the Merson chamber of Commerce. I really hope my children will wrap their knees when I''m old." Seeing that Luo demang was sad, situ Haonan quickly changed the topic and said, "father, there''s something else to tell you. I''ve discussed with Wen Yu. When we are strong enough to deal with some dangers, we want to take risks together. Only by constantly fighting and fighting, can we become a real strong man. Can you not send experts to follow me secretly?" "Hehe, even if you plan to inherit the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, you have to go out alone. This is the rule of my Merson family for hundreds of years. After reaching a certain age, every generation of successors in the family must leave the protection of the family and go outside to experience. During this time, the family will not give any help. After the experience, you have to make a difference and get the recognition of the family elders But. " "Ah," situ Haonan said in surprise, "isn''t the family afraid of the unfortunate death of his successor in experience?" "Hum! Do you think the position of president of Merson chamber of commerce is so good? You can''t even accept this test. How can you be able to drive the development of the family. Not only the successors should accept this test, but also ordinary children should accept the corresponding test. Life and death in training depend on personal ability. Only after surviving and being recognized by the Presbyterian group can you become a core member of Merson chamber of Commerce. If you die , the family is only responsible for collecting corpses. Hehe, do you think this test is too cruel? " Situ Haonan nodded silently. The dead family was only responsible for collecting the corpse and didn''t even revenge. Such a family was a little too cold-blooded. Wenyu shook his head and said, "a very wise test is not cruel at all!" "Oh," Luo Deming raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "how do you say?" Luo Deming''s reaction when he heard the test for the first time was the same as situ Haonan. Later, when he became president, he understood the real meaning of the test. "A large chamber of commerce that has been handed down for nearly a thousand years has not degenerated, but is growing every year. This can only explain one problem. The power holders and some important backbone members of each generation of Merson chamber of commerce are capable people with real talents and learning, so that Merson chamber of Commerce can continue to develop and grow. Although Merson chamber of commerce is so large, once there is a mediocre power holder, it is not easy In a few years, the murson chamber of Commerce may be ruined by him. Moreover, in the magic mainland, the murson chamber of commerce is not the only one. There is also the covetous novadro chamber of Commerce. A wrong decision by the person in power may push the murson chamber of commerce into the abdomen of novadro chamber of Commerce. The seemingly cruel test of the murson family is actually to ensure the continuous development of the murson chamber of Commerce If this test is cancelled, the Merson chamber of Commerce will not be far from declining. " "OK!" Luo demang raised his thumbs and looked at Wen Yu with admiration, "Wen Yu, I didn''t expect that you could tell the true meaning of this test in one word at the age of 15. I''m ashamed to say that I really understand the significance of this test after I became president. If you are a member of the Merson family, no matter what your dream is, I will let you be the next president at all costs. Wen Yu, are you interested in coming to the Merson chamber of Commerce to help me To give you half of the property of the Merson chamber of Commerce. " "Uncle, let you down. Like situ Haonan, I like a free life and have no desire for money and power. Hey, my dream is to travel every inch of the magic continent and become the supreme power. Even the God of light dare not provoke me." Luo demang was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "fortunately, I''m not a believer of light, otherwise I''ll slap you into meat mud! Ha ha, good, ambitious! But it''s a pity that you don''t mix in officialdom and shopping malls. Wen Yu, ask you a question, you can''t lie to me. You must tell the truth. What do you think of situ Haonan?" "Do you really want to tell the truth?" Wenyu looked at Luo demang in embarrassment. "Well, to tell you the truth." Situ Haonan didn''t understand why his father suddenly turned the topic to himself and asked such a question, but he didn''t say anything because he wanted to hear Wen Yu''s evaluation of himself. Wen Yu looked at situ Haonan and said with a smile, "he is not suitable to be the president of Merson chamber of Commerce. If he really becomes the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, although Merson chamber of commerce can operate very beautifully under his leadership, it will not grow at all." "Why? Although I don''t want to be the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, I can guarantee that if I really become the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, I will make every effort to lead the development and growth of Merson chamber of Commerce." situ Haonan couldn''t help asking. "The reason is very simple. At the same time, it''s also a brother''s advice to you. Your heart is too kind. People like you are not suitable for the world of the law of the jungle. Don''t pretend. It''s useless to pretend. When I cooked for you in my rebirth dream that day, you didn''t dare to see me kill a fish. When I ate, I had to close my eyes and pray. Although you disguised well, it''s a pity that I saw it all." Situ Haonan, who just wanted to refute, immediately blushed and said nothing. "Brother" Wen Yu patted situ Haonan on the shoulder and said earnestly: "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to take risks with you, because your kindness will bring me a lot of unnecessary trouble, even life danger. And your heart will create a lot of obstacles to your cultivation. Of course, you may also become a real strong person, but it will be ten times or even a hundred times more difficult than others. Uncle, do you think I''m right?" Luo demang didn''t answer Wen Yu, but looked at Wen Yu and asked, "Wen Yu, do you really don''t want to come to Merson chamber of Commerce for development?" "Gaga, uncle, if I really go to Merson chamber of Commerce, you will have a headache in a few years, won''t you?" Luo demang understood it for a while and said with a laugh: "Ha ha, yes, I really have a headache. Maybe I''ll find a way to get rid of you, because your ability is terrible. I don''t dare to let you develop and grow. Maybe the Merson chamber of Commerce will change its name later. Ha ha, but unfortunately, you''re not such a person. You also have a fatal weakness, that is, whoever treats you well, you''ll be more kind to him. That''s a pity A weakness is more terrible than a good heart. " Wen Yu smiled bitterly and nodded. He knew his weakness better than Luo demang, but he couldn''t change it. "Wenyu, I want you to become brothers with situ Haonan. I''ve seen through this boy. He''s determined not to take my place, and I can''t send someone to protect him every day, so I want to give him to you." "Yes, but it must be a blood oath!" V2.Chapter 46 "Ha ha, OK, I think so too." Luo demang was very happy. Originally, he was still trying to find a way to make Wen Yu and situ Haonan swear to worship, but he didn''t expect Wen Yu to take the initiative. Situ Haonan was excited and trembled. At the same time, he was also very confused. The blood oath is not a small thing. Once he and Wen Yu swear to worship, a contract will be formed between them. No one can be hostile to anyone, otherwise they will be punished by the contract and die. As the son of the president of Merson''s chamber of Commerce, the imperial Prince is not qualified to swear blood with him, but Wenyu puts forward the blood oath. On the contrary, Luo demang is very happy. It''s like making shit, which is very unreasonable. Situ Haonan was confused. Wen Yu understood very well. It must be profitable for Luo demang to agree to his blood oath with situ Haonan. On the one hand, Luo demang is convinced by his just exposed ability and let him know that investing in himself will certainly benefit him in the future. On the other hand, because of the development of the rebirth dream, after he and situ Haonan made a blood oath, the Merson chamber of commerce can get greater benefits from it. It is even possible to get the secret recipe of Wenyu ingredients. In fact, Wen Yu underestimated Luo demang. The two points he thought of were only a small part of the reasons. What Luo demang really valued was Brian''s strength. Just now, Luo demang saw Brian''s powerful strength in the square. Although Brian only slapped at random, Luo demang saw a gold level strong man in the near future, which shows the virulence of Luo demang''s eyes. To win over a gold level strong man, let alone let situ Haonan and Wen Yu swear to worship, is to let situ Haonan be Yasi''s son, Luo demang will be very happy to agree. "Wenyu, situ Haonan''s cultivation talent is very high, but his character will block the pace of his strong road. I hope you will do your best to help him." Luo demang pleaded on Wenyu''s shoulder. He said as situ Haonan''s father without any interests. If you have to say interests, that is a father''s hope for his son. Situ Haonan said discontentedly, "father, don''t talk in this tone, just like I''m a little doll who doesn''t understand personnel. I don''t know who is older or younger than Wenyu. Maybe I''m older than Wenyu. I took care of him. Wenyu, what month were you born?" "Er," Wen Yu scratched his head and replied awkwardly, "I don''t know. After being seriously injured by Carter last time, my memory seems to have been seriously injured. After recovering, I can''t remember what happened before." Situ Hao was cold in the south, clenched his fist and said, "damn Carter, don''t be met by me, otherwise I will beat him. I don''t know his mother. It hurts him!" Wen Yu waved his hand casually. "I''ve taught him a lesson. That small role is not worth our hands." "Little role? Ha ha, if Carter hears your evaluation of him, he will be tangled and crazy." situ Haonan laughed. "Father, there''s one more thing to tell you." "Asshole, you can''t finish something at once. Why are you so busy today." although Luo demang was blaming, his face was full of smiles. "Father, I want the Czech teacher to arrange training for me, but he wants you to speak to him personally. The teacher is afraid that I will be seriously injured in training and offend you. Hey hey, I don''t see that the Czech teacher will be afraid of things." "Czech, hehe, is a great person and qualified to be your master. Tomorrow I will accompany you to the seminary and you will worship Czech as your teacher. The difference between teacher and master is not one or two points. I remember that there is a strong man named jerov in the seminary. He has a very good relationship with Czech and you should worship him as your teacher." "Father, you seem to know Czech and jerov teachers very well?" situ Haonan blinked and asked. "The seminary is a place of crouching tigers, hidden dragons, and I don''t know much about it. Wen Yu, take the liberty to ask you a question. What''s the airflow you just put into my body? Can you cultivate fighting Qi?" Wen Yu had already thought of a good speech, so he explained: "Uncle, it''s an application of spiritual power. I figured it out by myself. My spiritual power is stronger than a magician. You saw it during the duel. I can easily give full play to all the power of burning the sky, and my spiritual power is comparable to a powerful magician. Unfortunately, I have no part in magic, otherwise it''s a good choice to practice spiritual magic. I force my spiritual power into your heart In the body, let the mental power run slowly along your meridians, so that I can clearly feel everything in your body and naturally see your hidden diseases. " "I see." Luo Deming suddenly realized, "spiritual power has always been a very magical power. I didn''t expect it could be used like this. Wenyu, your spiritual power is really powerful and terrible. If you can practice magic, you will become the first gifted magician in the mainland. Alas, it''s a pity -" The three of them chatted in the carriage, and soon came to the rebirth dream. Wen Yu didn''t stay in the rebirth dream, but took the rebirth dream carriage back to the Duke''s house. As soon as Wen Yu got home, Daisy pulled her to praise him. Looking at Brian three''s irrecoverable smile, Wen Yu felt warm in his heart, and an unspeakable sense of comfort spread all over his body. After sitting down in the hall, Wen Yu smiled at Yasi and asked, "Dad, do you remember what I said a few days ago that your hidden disease could be cured?" "Yes! Of course! I''ve been boiling grass soup and taking a bath these days. Don''t say, I really feel a little. I feel refreshed and energetic after every bubble." Yasi replied happily. Wen Yu corrected reluctantly, "Dad, it''s not herbal soup, it''s medicine! The medicine you use only has the effect of refreshing and quickly restoring your physical strength. Everyone will feel the same when soaking it. Mom, I''ll go to the forest sometime and find you some herbs to nourish your face and moisturize your skin." "Do you have this medicine?" asked Daisy suspiciously. "Of course!" "OK, mom will go with you tomorrow! Beauty and skin, smelly boy, why didn''t you say it earlier." "Everyone has a love for beauty, especially women. That''s true!" Wen Yu said with a wry smile. "Wenyu, are these things also part of the inexplicable things in your mind?" Brian asked with a smile. "Yes, Grandpa. People in the magic land seem to have only one understanding of medicine, that is, the poison used to poison people. In fact, medicine is a very magical thing. It can cure diseases and save people, nourish beauty and activate blood circulation, prolong life, and of course, it can also kill people invisibly. It''s just that people abandon its good side and only write down its ugliest side." "Stop! You all stop!" Yasi made a very exaggerated pause, "now I''m the protagonist. Don''t speak. Wenyu, I ask you, can medicine really cure my hidden disease?" V2.Chapter 47 Brian and Daisy also looked at Wen Yu with hope. Yasi''s hidden disease was also a pain in their hearts. Wen Yu replied with a smile, "your hidden disease is buried by excessive cultivation for a long time. I''m 80% sure to cure it." ASI frowned and opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but he didn''t say a word for a long time. Brian and Daisy''s faces became strange. Wen Yu took a panoramic view of the three people''s reactions and asked suspiciously, "father, isn''t your hidden disease caused by excessive cultivation? I remember what you said last time." ASI shook his head and forced out a smile, "Wenyu, in fact, I was injured by a strong man during the battle. At that time, the injury was very serious, and the high priest of light could only save my life and cultivation. Some important organs and meridians in my body were smashed, and the strongest healing technique of light failed to completely repair these damaged organs and meridians. Therefore, I dare not break through. Once I break through, I will die instantly The increased fighting spirit will smash these organs and meridians that have not been completely repaired. " Wen Yu''s breath suddenly cooled. He asked coldly, "who hurt you? Is he still alive?" "It should still be alive. I don''t know whether it''s good or not." Daisy shook her head and sighed bitterly, "Wenyu, it''s not the person who made the mistake, but your father first provoked him. Your father had cramps and wandered in the street. He happened to meet a strong man of his level, so he came forward and provoked. As soon as they came and went, they went to the challenge arena to duel. As a result, your father was so majestic that he split his sword in two." Wen Yu was stunned, looked at Yasi strangely, and sighed from his heart: "Dad, you''re a cow! You can do it! Now I''m very confused about how you cheated your mother with your character." Yasi glared at Wen Yu angrily. "Smelly boy, if I didn''t get your mother, I wouldn''t have you. Hey, I''m depressed to think of it. That boy is a strong young man at the same level as me. I don''t know that he doesn''t even have the ability to fight back in the face of my full blow. If I know he''s a soft egg that doesn''t look good, I won''t bird him." "You killed him. Who did you hurt? Did someone come to avenge him?" Wen Yu asked. "Well," ASI replied with a shrug of his head, "His father is a gold level strong man, and he is such an only son. It is said that anyone will take revenge after his son dies without a whole body. His father broke into the Duke''s palace in a murderous manner. He originally wanted me to pay for my life, but because of your grandfather''s face, he let me take his blow. No matter what the result is, the hatred between us will be written off. That''s a gold level strong man, destroy it The cage family had no problem. I had no choice. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to survive. " Wen Yu nodded and agreed, "Dad, I have to say that your life is really big. There''s a third-order gap. The guy was angry again and you resisted. It''s estimated that the guy would spit blood and seriously hurt you when he knew you weren''t dead. Alas, his whole life''s cultivation has been ended by you. With such a big dead knot buried in his heart, there''s no hope of breakthrough unless he can untie the knot. What''s his name Is that right? " "Gujiludalian, Wenyu, if you meet this guy in the future, you must hide away. No one knows if he will catch the frenzy when he hears that you are the descendant of the cage family." Brian told him. Wen Yu nodded without hesitation and replied, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m not so stupid." but he was reciting gukirudalian''s name in his heart, "I remember this strong man. Before I have the strength to fight him, I will run away when I meet him. But if I have the strength to compete, I don''t mind lifting this hidden danger for the cage family. Such people tortured by heart knot may go crazy one day." Seeing Wen Yu''s answer was quite straightforward, Brian and the three were relieved. For fear that Wen Yu was hot headed, they would go to gujiludalian for revenge in the future. "Wenyu, can I still be saved?" Ya suit asked with a pathetic look, just like a terminally ill patient holding the last glimmer of hope to ask an expert doctor. "There is hope, but there is little hope. This is essentially different from the bruises buried by cultivation." Wen Yu''s eyebrows are tight, and it''s a miracle that his organs and meridians can survive the crushing trauma. ASI''s situation is like that after the broken glass bottle is re bonded with water. It''s difficult to change the bonded glass bottle back to the original! If it''s just the meridians, Wen Yu is still 50% sure. He uses the Millennium elixir to break the meridians and let them grow new meridians, which can be used as internal organs Officials can''t do that. "Dad, take off your coat and sit cross legged in front of me. I''ll help you explore the healing of internal organs and meridians. Grandpa, you''re wronged to be a guard. Before I open my eyes and stop, I can''t be disturbed, preferably without a sound. Dad, later, you''ll feel that a breath will invade your body from my palms. Don''t resist at all, Otherwise our lives will be in danger. Dad, can you do it? " Asiliso sat cross legged on the sofa beside Wen Yu with his coat removed. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll control it." something new came out of Wen Yu''s mouth. They didn''t see it strange, so they didn''t ask Wen Yu what to do, because even if Wen Yu explained, they couldn''t understand it. On the contrary, they would be more confused and annoyed. After Brian and the servant explained, he asked Ghana to guard at the door of the hall and forbid anyone to come near. Then close the doors and windows of the hall and close all the curtains to prevent Wenyu from suddenly emitting golden light. "Dad, pay attention, I''m going to start!" Wen Yu sat down behind Yasi cross legged and put his palms flat on Yasi''s back. Yasi''s meridians were damaged once, which made Wen Yu afraid to be careless. Although the true Qi in his body was soft, if it was not well controlled, Yasi''s meridians could be destroyed instantly without any resistance. True Qi slowly flows into Yasi''s body along Wen Yu''s arms and moves carefully in Yasi''s meridians. Every tiny distance, Wen Yu will stop to feel the situation of Yasi''s meridians and whether there is resistance energy around. To Wenyu''s dismay, he didn''t ask where Yasi''s fighting spirit was stored in advance. If he took the liberty to command Zhenqi to rush into Yasi''s fighting spirit group, there would be a good play to see. Wen Yu''s face will be sad every time Zhenqi moves forward in Yasi''s body, because he finds that most of the branches in Yasi''s body have been blocked, and some have even been disconnected from the main vein and have withered. Those tiny veins are even worse. Wen Yu began to doubt how Yasi survived. Instead of being disabled, he was lively. On earth, this is definitely an amazing miracle. V2.Chapter 48 When Wen Yu was shocked by Yasi''s serious injury, Yasi was also surprised by the strength of his invasion into his body. Even without Wen Yu''s warning, he didn''t dare to use his fighting spirit to test this strange energy that contains trembling. He is sure that if this energy is out of control and raging in his body, even if he forces it out of his body with fighting spirit for the first time, he will be seriously hurt. After controlling Zhenqi to travel around Yasi for a week, Wen Yu finally had a clear understanding of Yasi''s hidden diseases. At the same time, he also had a general understanding of the cultivation of fighting Qi. The cultivation of fighting Qi is similar to that of true Qi. When you don''t exercise your Qi, the reservoir of fighting Qi is in Dantian. When you exercise your Qi, you only need to run along some simple main veins, which is much simpler than the cultivation process of true Qi. The better the true Qigong method is, the more complex the process of exercising it will be. Both meridians and acupoints should be considered, and there are primary and secondary points. If you are careless, you may become possessed. The whole exercise route is connected together, which is similar to the reduced version of the maze. "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief, took back his palms and opened his eyes, but found that the black man in the hall couldn''t see his fingers. It was clear that night had already fallen. "Grandpa, are you there?" Wen Yu asked tentatively. With a Tink, the light in the hall lights up. Brian, Daisy and Ruixue are sitting on the ground in the corner of the hall. Brian is holding a magic guide light remote control in his right hand. Seeing Wenyu''s palms closed, Daisy and Ruixue got up to pull the curtains and open the doors and windows. Brian went to the sofa opposite Wenyu and sat down. "Ah --" Yasi groaned comfortably and slowly stretched out his arms, "It''s so comfortable! Wen Yu, what kind of energy do you input into my body? When it flows in my body, it gives me the feeling that I''ve been in the polar ice cellar for thousands of years and suddenly exposed to the warm sunshine in spring. Every pore is stretched to absorb the warmth of the sun. It''s extremely comfortable! If I don''t need to control my morale, I must have been asleep." Brian found that Wen Yu was pale, with fine sweat drops on his forehead and a tired breath all over his body. He asked with concern, "Wen Yu, what''s the matter?" Wen Yu straightened his legs, half lying on the sofa and replied, "Grandpa, it''s all right. It''s because of too much energy consumption. Just have a sleep. Dad, the energy I input into your body is another application of mental power, which I figured out myself." After learning from Luo demang that spiritual power is very strange in the magic land. No one has ever studied the wonder of spiritual power, Wen Yu decided to say true Qi as a way to use spiritual power. Seeing that everyone looked puzzled, Wen Yu explained with a smile: "My mental power is very strong, and I learned some mysterious ways to use my mental power from my mother, so I began to think about how to use my powerful mental power. This is my only advantage. It''s a pity not to use it. I understand mental power as another form of energy, and fighting Qi can be realized into fighting Qi. I think mental power can also be transformed from ethereal form The state was transformed into a real form. As a result, I really succeeded. Just now I gathered my mental power into a water like liquid form and controlled the mental power energy in these liquid forms to flow into my father''s body, so that where the mental power flows can be transmitted into my brain through the mental power, which is more useful than looking with my eyes. That is to say, there is a picture of my father in my brain now I know very well where there are hidden injuries and where they are intact. " Daisy looked incredible and exclaimed, "Wenyu, you are so smart that you can figure out an application of spiritual power by yourself. I can''t imagine what it would be like if you could cultivate magic or fighting spirit. Maybe you can develop a new method of fighting spirit or magic theory and become a great master." "Ha ha, yes." Brian nodded and agreed, "now I finally understand that God is fair to everyone. If you can practice magic or fight spirit, you will break this fairness. Ha ha..." "Hey hey," Wen Yu said with a smile, "just because I can''t practice magic and fighting spirit doesn''t mean I can''t study magic fighting spirit. As long as someone is willing to cooperate with me in experiments, I promise I can make magic fighting spirit stronger." "Elder brother, I am willing to cooperate with you." Ruixue smiled with a small hand. "The combat skills of light magic are too few. Elder brother, you must help me develop some practical combat skills." "No problem, it''s on me." Wen Yu patted his chest and promised. Then he turned to look at Yasi and said, "Dad, it''s a miracle that you can survive. It''s a miracle that you can live so healthy. Because the secret injury in your body is really terrible!" Yasi didn''t ask Wenyu about himself. He was afraid that Wenyu''s answer would destroy a glimmer of hope he had just given birth to. However, after hearing Wenyu''s ridicule, his nervous heart suddenly relaxed a lot. "Wenyu, don''t worship dad. Dad is just a legend! Come on, is it possible to cure the injury in my body?" "Yes. The conditions are very harsh and the treatment process is extremely troublesome. It will take at least two years to cure it completely," Wenyu replied. Brian''s eyes suddenly lit up. As long as there was hope, the harsh conditions were not terrible, and the long time was not terrible. The terrible thing was that there was no hope. "First of all, I need a spirit thing, which is simply a magic medicine. This magic medicine must have the powerful effect of washing marrow and cutting pulse. Er, that is to say, this medicine can strengthen people''s system. As long as there is one breath, eating this thing can save their lives and become a hundred times stronger than ordinary people. Grandpa, does magic land have this kind of thing?" Brian frowned and said, "yes! But it''s harder to get than to go to heaven!" "Father, you mean the blue moon grass guarded by the dragon family!" Yasi exclaimed. "Well, it''s blue moon grass! The three spirit things blue moon grass guarded by the whole dragon family!" Daisy frowned and said, "there is another kind of spirit of the Moon Spring guarded by the elves. However, it is impossible to get the spirit of the Moon Spring unless all the elves are destroyed." "Blue moon grass? The spirit of Moon Spring?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously. Brian explained: "Blue moon grass is the guardian of the dragon family. It is said that it was a treasure that existed when the magic land was just derived. The dead can be reborn after eating it. The reason why the dragon family is the most powerful existence of the magic land is because of these three blue moon grass. The newborn baby dragon must live in Longdao for 100 years and accept the transformation of blue moon grass. If it is transformed by blue moon grass for 100 years, a baby dragon can have it Invulnerable scale armor, immunity to all magic, and some terrorist attacks. Dragon inflammation with destructive power is one of them. The spirit of the moon spring is similar to the blue moon grass. It is the lifeblood of the elf family. The whole elf family has only one moon spring spirit. Without this moon spring spirit, the elf family will be destroyed. So these two things are impossible to get. " PS: writing without soul is like this. You can write whatever you think. You''ve made it up by yourself. So don''t compare some novels to say how people''s magic drips and how yours is different. People''s dragons have this ability since childhood. Why do you rely on blue moon grass for writing dragons? Isn''t that bullshit? I can only tell you You, this is a novel, not a scientific research. A novel is a world, which the author has worked hard to think of. Naturally, it will not be the same. Thank you for your support~ V2.Chapter 49 "Blue moon grass, the spirit of Moon Spring!" Wen Yu secretly wrote down these two treasures in his heart. It''s good not to have a chance to feast his eyes. "Grandpa, you don''t know anything about medicine. Any more I say is a waste of saliva. Well, president Luo demang will send someone to send some good things in two days. Maybe there will be some herbs I need." "Rodemon sent something? What''s the matter?" Brian asked puzzled. "Ha ha, that''s right. He..." Wen Yu said about Luo demang again and said his own Xiao Jiu by the way. "Ha ha, smelly boy, it seems that you dare to blackmail anyone. We have to be careful in the future." Brian laughed and scolded, "but your blackmail is a little light. The Merson chamber of commerce is a big fat sheep. Even if you want a million gold coins, Luo demang will give it to you." "No, it''s not light at all. You don''t understand the value of top-grade medicinal materials. They are valuable treasures without a market." Wen Yu smiled, "Dad, you should hurry up these two days and put the rebirth dream on track as soon as possible. I need you to accompany me to the forest and go deep. Look for available drugs. Grandpa, is there such a thing that is as slender as hair and must have toughness and can penetrate people''s skin? It''s best made of silver material." Brian shook his head decisively without thinking about it and replied, "No. the magic land dwarf''s creation technology is unmatched. I have some friends with several top dwarf builders. Although I am not proficient in creation, I also have a lot of knowledge. Such a fine thing can''t be created at all. What do you want it for?" "It''s for Dad''s treatment." Wenyu replied, "Dad''s hidden disease is more serious than I thought, and it''s very troublesome to treat it. Dad, don''t worry, as long as the conditions are enough, I''m 100% sure to let you recover." Wenyu comforted Xia Yasi first, and then said: "The human body is a very complex and wonderful thing. It has internal organs with various functions, meridians that can store energy, muscles full of explosive power, and some strange acupuncture points. I''ll teach you acupuncture points tonight. Ruixue, you call grandpa Ghana. He always wants to learn." Ghana heard from Ruixue that Wenyu was going to teach everyone magic. She picked up Ruixue and rushed into the hall like a gust of wind. After sitting next to Wenyu, she hurried up impatiently. Wen Yu smiled: "Grandpa Ghana, don''t worry. Acupoint pointing is also a very advanced martial art." Yasi couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Wenyu, what is the acupoint? I didn''t understand it at all. I don''t believe you can make me unable to move, make me cry and make me laugh. It''s a little fake!" When Ruixue went to call Ghana just now, Wen Yu had roughly introduced the acupoints and acupoints of the human body to Brian. Brian and Daisy looked shocked and curious, while Yasi looked suspicious. "Really?" Wenyu''s mouth tilted slightly, showed a wicked smile and waved to Yasi. "Dad, practice is the only standard to test the truth. Just try it." Yasi scolded in a low voice with dissatisfaction: "smelly boy, I have been used as a test object. I test your truth every time. I must let you test my truth when I have a chance." despite his dissatisfaction, he went to Wenyu and motioned that Wenyu could start. Wen Yu got up, crossed his fingers, invigorated the muscles and bones of his lower fingers, and said with a bad smile, "Dad, how long haven''t you cried?" ASI replied with disdain, "I haven''t cried since I remember. A man is a big husband. He bleeds without tears!" "Dad, crying from time to time is good for your health." As Wen Yu spoke, he stretched out his right index finger and middle finger to Yaxi for three times. As soon as Yaxi changed his look, he burst into tears. Tears poured out. His pig liver face showed that he was trying to control his urge to cry, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. "Stop!" Daisy only heard it for half a minute and shouted to stop. ASI''s cry was so terrible that words could not describe it. Poof. Wen Yu also noticed that his eardrum and body and mind were threatened, and hurriedly untied the acupoints for ASI. In fact, just one click could make ASI cry. Wen Yu was afraid that ASI would work hard and break through the acupoints by mistake, so he ordered two more, which was safer. "Hoo - Hoo -" Yasi gasped and wiped the tears off his face. This time he was ashamed. Fortunately, there were no outsiders here, otherwise Yasi would be anxious with Wen Yu. As soon as Yasi''s breathing eased, Wen Yu''s fingers hit him three times. Yasi was depressed and found that his body couldn''t move, so he struggled hard, but his body didn''t move for a long time. Just when he planned to move his body forcibly with fighting spirit, Wen Yu''s fingers greeted him again. Yasi''s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were mixed with panic, because He found that his fighting spirit was gone. Wen Yu blocked his skills. Then he wanted to ask Wen Yu to help him unlock the acupoints. Before his mouth opened, Wen Yu''s fingers came again. ASI kept opening his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. Brian was stunned. Wen Yu said that the skill of acupoint pointing was quite advanced just now. They still didn''t believe it. Now they know Wen Yu Yu said too modestly. The depth is far from being able to describe the magic and power of acupoints. Poof. Poof. Poof. Wen Yu nodded on Yasi, untied all the acupoints, smiled and asked, "Dad, do you believe it now?" ASI nodded hard, revealing a naked desire in his eyes. He pressed his palms on Wenyu''s shoulder and shouted excitedly, "teach me quickly!" Unprepared Wen Yu was almost pushed down by the excited ASI. After struggling to break ASI''s hands, Wen Yu glanced at the people and said: "If you want to master the skill of acupoint pointing, you must first understand the acupoints of the human body. The distribution of acupoints of the human body is too complex to be explained clearly in a few words. Even if you take time to finish, you may not remember. So I will draw a map of the distribution of acupoints of the human body tomorrow. If you want to learn, you must strictly write down this map and keep looking for experimental objects to touch it You can use these acupoints to be proficient in pointing any one of them when you use your hand. Tonight, I''ll just talk about the fingering of acupoint pointing. Don''t be misled by my words and performance. Acupoint pointing doesn''t have to be done with fingers. As long as the position is accurate and the strength is strong enough. You can replace your fingers with sticks, you can use external fighting spirit, and you can use magic impact gathered into dots. As long as the position is correct, the strength is enough. Dad, don''t poke indiscriminately and be careful to poke to death Cave. If you hit a dead cave by mistake, the God of light will not save you. " "Shit! You didn''t say it earlier!" Yasi trembled fiercely by Wen Yu, and hurriedly grasped his right finger. "Well, that''s all. After you memorize all the acupoints, I''ll tell you the functions of each acupoint. No one is allowed to try it randomly before that, otherwise you may lose all your skills or die." Ruixue wrote down Wen Yu''s words and asked, "brother, when will you go to the Warcraft forest and take me with you? I have reached the breakthrough conditions and can catch Warcraft and suck souls to advance. I don''t know what''s going on. My cultivation speed is surprisingly fast today." V2.Chapter 50 Referring to Ruixue''s cultivation, Wen Yu suddenly became interested. He only knew that Ruixue was a mage of the Guangming department, but he didn''t have time to ask her level. So he asked with great interest, "Ruixue, what level have you reached now?" Brian reacted. Ruixue was also a cultivator. He couldn''t help asking, "Ruixue, are you practicing magic or fighting spirit?" Ruixue''s pretty face was slightly red, and her voice was like a mosquito and fly''s reply: "what I practice is light magic, just, just a second-order trainee magician." "God, light is magic!" the neat exclamation sounded at the same time. Even Brian couldn''t help shouting. A man cursed by the God of light could even know light is magic! If this words came out of Wenyu''s mouth, they would not believe it, but Ruixue said it himself. How can their brains withstand such a shocking impact. The impact of the light magic of the snow society on them is no less than that of the God of light and the God of death. Wen Yu glanced at Brian''s three extremely shocked expressions with satisfaction and comforted Ruixue: "it doesn''t matter if you have a low level. As long as you work hard, you can definitely become a powerful magician. Ruixue, listen to my brother, ignore the bird curse and try to concentrate on cultivation. When we take risks, I will give you my back completely." "En" Ruixue clenched her little fist and nodded hard, "brother, I won''t let you down!" the God of light? Hehe, if there is a god of light in Ruixue''s heart, the God of light must be Wenyu. Although Brian woke up from the shock, their faces were still unbelievable. They asked suspiciously, "Ruixue, can you show us the most basic healing technique of the light system?" "Well, yes. Healing!" as soon as Ruixue''s voice fell, a weak divine magic appeared above the tea table in front of several people. Dong. Dong. Dong. The sound of three heavy objects falling to the ground sounded in the hall, and Brian, Yasi and Ghana fell to the ground. Daisy sprang up from the sofa like a spring under her ass. They were not so shocked because they confirmed that Ruixue would light magic. What really shocked them was that Ruixue could instantly send magic without the help of magic wand. The problem is that Ruixue is not a wizard, but a weak second-order trainee magician. Ruixue is a light mage. They can barely accept it, but let them accept Ruixue''s second-order trainee mage. It''s difficult for them to accept it without the help of a magic wand. Wen Yu already knew something about magic and was shocked by Ruixue''s skill. Fortunately, his understanding of magic was not as deep as Brian''s, so the impact was not great. "Ruixue, how did you do it? The magician didn''t need the help of a magic wand, and then read a spell to perform magic?" Brian nodded together and told Ruixue that we wanted to know the answer more than Wenyu. Ruixue scratched her head, "I don''t know how it happened. When I was very young, my father told me that I could practice light magic. At that time, I was so excited that I told the whole village the good news. But when I became a second-class apprentice magician, I happened to hear the conversation between my father and mother. Then I knew that they and the people in the village had been cursing it from me I haven''t practiced any more since then. I remember that when I released magic, I had to use a magic wand, which my father bought from the city at a high price. "At this point, Ruixue took a deep breath, suppressed the sadness that surged into her heart, and then said: "But it seems someone told me just now that I can release magic without magic wand and mantra, so I did it conditionally. What makes me more difficult to understand is that my cultivation speed is extremely fast today. Originally, I just stepped into the threshold of second-order novice magician, but today I meditated for less than ten hours and reached the bottleneck of breaking through. This, this is too fast It''s hard to understand. Grandpa, have you seen me like this? " Brian shook his head and looked at Daisy. Yasi and Ghana looked at Daisy conditionally, but soon they turned their eyes away from daisy. Wen Yu frowned and listened to Daisy thinking, "why did the three of them look at their mother for the first time and seem to be waiting for her mother''s answer. Grandpa and grandpa Ghana are experts among experts, and their experience must be higher than their parents, but why did they have such a conditional response? Does Mom''s answer have more authority than them?" Daisy was so cunning that when she saw Wen Yu staring at her expression, she guessed what was thinking in Wen Yu''s heart. However, she didn''t hurry to explain, but relieved Wen Yu''s doubts in a better way. "Don''t look at me, I don''t know. Although I have studied all the magic classics stored in the seminary, there is no mention of Ruixue." "Mom, have you studied all the magic classics stored in the seminary?" Wen Yu was more confused. "Ha ha," said daisy with a wry smile, "the relationship between the former dean of shenri college and your grandfather is very ordinary. At that time, I was particularly interested in magic, so I put forward this request to the dean. With your grandfather''s help, the Dean reluctantly agreed. Alas, although my magic theory is better than anyone, my cultivation qualification is really poor." With that, Daisy''s face still showed an extremely lonely look. Although Wen Yu, who has the human wisdom of the 21st century, is extremely smart, she can only be cheated without resistance in front of Daisy''s exquisite acting skills. Wenyu learned from Daisy that her grandfather and grandmother had only one daughter, daisy. The two old people were very unfortunate and died one after another when Wenyu was five years old. Afraid that Darius would be sad when she thought of the two old people, Wen Yu quickly changed the topic and said: "Ha ha, that''s great! Mom, I''m worried about where to find a teacher for Ruixue. I didn''t expect this to be nearby. Mom, Ruixue has just told us that she is a super talented magician in history. You can''t be stingy. You must pass all your knowledge to Ruixue." Daisy glared at Wen Yu, smiled and scolded, "smelly boy, you started helping Ruixue blackmail me before you got married. Hum, if it goes on like this, don''t you want to throw my mother aside after the marriage." V2.Chapter 51 Brian wanted to break his head, but he didn''t think that the situation of that genius in history was similar to Ruixue. Finally, he could only characterize Ruixue as a super magician genius in the magic continent. After that, Wen Yu said that he wanted to leave home for exploration, and smoothly got the consent of the whole family. Although Daisy readily agreed, the strong color of worry in her eyes was hard to hide. In addition, the number of people going to Warcraft forest is also tentatively determined. Brian, Yasi, Ghana, Wenyu and Ruixue go together. Daisy stays at home to take care of the rebirth dream. The Warcraft forest they are going to this time is not the small forest that Ghana and Wenyu went to last time, but the volqiu forest, which is located in the east of sakanasi and one of the most densely distributed Warcraft in the magic continent. Fighting warriors and magicians should absorb the spirit of Warcraft when they are promoted. Powerful Warcraft above intermediate level 5 can only be caught in the primitive forest. Warcraft below intermediate level 5 can be caught in some larger Warcraft forests. Both the powerful empire and the college have their own Warcraft forest. There are all kinds of Warcraft below intermediate level 5 in captivity for the promotion of military officers and students of the college. Warcraft above level 5 is difficult to capture, but it may also be seen in some large auction houses. Advanced Warcraft is something with price and no market. In fact, there are many powerful people in the magic continent. There are few fighting soldiers at the level of Brian, but there are still hundreds of large empires with a population of nearly 10 million. Compared with fighting warriors, there are fewer magicians. It''s great to have five third-order magicians in an empire. It is reasonable to say that gold level morale fighters should also be indispensable. In fact, it is not the case. Because the advanced first-order Warcraft is too powerful, it''s a miracle that one hundred green third-order fighting warriors can successfully promote in order to capture the promotion of advanced first-order Warcraft. This leads to a phenomenon that many strong players who have reached the third level of the youth level will not choose to be promoted. These people either live in seclusion or rely on their strong strength to find some forces, such as the Holy See, the Empire and the mercenary Union, to enjoy glory and wealth. There are more or less several gold level strongmen in the magic continent, but these gold level strongmen basically won''t show up. Unless someone provokes them, or their territory is devastated, they won''t show up for anything else. Another strange thing is that the golden giants never help anyone catch Warcraft for promotion, even if their children kneel down and beg, or even force them to die. Magic land has many unsolvable mysteries. This is one of them. Therefore, the strong who want to capture the promotion of advanced Warcraft can only rely on themselves or join hands with other strong players. Brian decided to go to the volchu forest. He wanted to take a chance. Maybe he could meet an advanced first-order Warcraft and catch it successfully. Ghana has also reached the bottleneck of advancing to the third level of the youth level. It also wants to take a chance in the volqiu forest and catch an intermediate ninth level Warcraft. Although Warcraft are densely distributed in volqiu forest, it is still difficult to find a Warcraft above intermediate level 7, because Warcraft above intermediate level 7 are extremely rare. "Wenyu, take out the light blue staff with a milky white magic core on its head from the whole magic ring. This staff is very helpful to Ruixue. By the way, there seems to be an intermediate space ring in it, which is packed in a small pink box. Take it out for Ruixue as well. Dad, do you have a space ring? Take one for me." The latter sentence was asked by Daisy. Brian nodded with a smile, took out a purple space ring and handed it to Daisy, "hehe, I don''t have anything here, but there are many space rings. I''ve been a general for several years, fought countless battles, and got a lot from the enemy''s senior commander. Hehe..." Ghana also smiled knowingly. At the beginning, Brian''s escort group had a total of 500 people, and 500 people had at least one advanced space ring, or even more. Every victory can get one or two space rings from the enemy''s generals. Brian never turned in this type of treasure seized, and all of them were divided with his confidants. That''s why Brian has resigned as a general for decades, and there are still many old soldiers willing to follow him. When Wen Yu heard this, he immediately took back the intermediate space ring handed to Ruixue and whispered in Ruixue''s ear, "ask grandpa for an advanced one." Ruixue shook her head. "The space ring is too precious." "Hey" Wen Yu sighed helplessly and asked for Ruixue: "Grandpa, since there are many, take another high-level intermediate ring. The storage space of intermediate space ring is too small." "Smelly boy, I''ve seen thick skinned people, but I''ve never seen anything thicker than you. What I want is so reasonable." Brian smiled and scolded. Then he took out a silver space ring and handed it to Ruixue. He smiled and said, "try it. It''s not suitable. I''ll change it for you." "Thank you, Grandpa." Ruixue quickly thanked, took the space ring and put it on the middle finger of her left hand. Looking at the exquisite silver space ring on the middle finger, Ruixue''s nose is sour and her heart is warm. ¡­¡­ "Brother, wait a minute. I have a secret to tell you." Wenyu sends Ruixue back to his room. As soon as he is ready to turn around and leave, he is pulled by Ruixue. The rosy lips close at hand made Wen Yu tremble, and a warm current suddenly rose in his lower abdomen. As a doctor, Wen Yu naturally knew what the reaction was. He quickly took his eyes away from Ruixue and said with a smile, "look at your mysterious appearance. Tell me the secret." Ruixue pointed to the bedside, "brother, wait a minute." then she bypassed Wenyu and closed the door. The warm current in Wenyu''s lower abdomen once again went straight to his forehead, more than just now. Look at the bed, look at the beautiful figure of Ruixue, and think of what men and women will do in a room alone. Wenyu has a tent between his legs. After Ruixue closed the door, she saw Wen Yu''s eyes staring at herself, and asked in a low voice, "brother, what''s the matter?" "Ah, oh, nothing." Wen Yu woke up and found his second brother''s reaction. He rushed to the bed and sat down to cover up his ugliness. At the same time, he secretly scolded himself for being obscene, despicable and shameless. He wanted to do these things when he was only fifteen. Ruixue sat down beside Wen Yu and asked suspiciously, "brother, are you really okay? How do I feel that you are suddenly strange." "Hehe, what are you thinking? I''m really fine. Do you have any secrets to tell?" Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said with a smile. In his heart, he said, "you also caused something." Ruixue glanced at the doors and windows. After confirming that they had been closed, she pasted them in Wenyu''s ear and whispered, "brother, today I got a secret from my parents. My parents said that my brother has a grandmother and sister." Wen Yu''s face changed. "There''s a grandmother and sister?! does grandpa have a wife outside and dad has a wife outside?!" V2.Chapter 52 Ruixue was stunned for a moment. Knowing that Wenyu misunderstood his meaning, he quickly explained: "brother, it''s not what you think, it''s your own grandmother and sister." "Dear? What''s the matter, Grandpa? Why haven''t they ever told me? Oh, I see." Wen Yu showed a suddenly enlightened look, "No wonder they say I have six people I can trust completely, but I count four. I used to have grandma and sister. Of course, now there are more little girls like you. Tell me what my parents told you? Why don''t they live at home?" "Hum!" Ruixue snorted discontentedly, "don''t call me little girl. Where am I small? At least I''m much older than Lina''s girl. If you don''t believe it, try it." then she sent it to Wenyu with her chest. Wen Yu was so frightened by Ruixue that he quickly moved his ass back, made a surrender and said with a bitter smile: "I''m wrong. I''ll never call you a little girl in the future. It''s not small at all. Cough..." Ruixue gave Wen Yu a resentful look. It seemed that Wen Yu didn''t have to try with his hands, "My mother said that there was a contradiction between grandma and grandpa, and they would fight when they met. Finally, grandma left angrily. My parents were afraid that grandma would live alone, so they sent my sister to accompany her and asked her to guide her to practice. Grandma and my sister only come back once a year, that is, on your birthday, they don''t come back for the new year, which shows how much they care about you." Wen Yu nodded happily, pretending to be annoyed and said, "it''s all my fault that I forgot everything before, otherwise I must tell them about my recovery at the first time." "By the way, my sister seems very powerful. My parents call her a little devil. When it comes to my sister''s return, my parents look very ugly. It seems that they have suffered a lot from my sister." "Hey, hey, such sisters are interesting. When will they come? Ah! I don''t know my birthday yet. It won''t have passed!" "Brother, your birthday is October 1st. There are almost two months left." Wen Yu was immediately happy. "October 1st National Day is a good day. Does God want me to remember that I am Chinese?" "National Day? Chinese people? Brother, what do you mean?" Ruixue asked puzzled. Wen Yu quickly changed the topic and said, "Oh, it''s not interesting. By the way, did your parents say where they live?" "Didn''t say. It seems that neither parents dare to mention grandma in front of Grandpa. It seems that the contradiction between the two old people is very deep. Brother, if you can, you must help them resolve it." Wen Yu shook his head and sighed, "it''s not easy to resolve the contradiction between an old husband and wife when they meet. If they can, my parents will find a way to make the two old people reconcile. I hope they can see it as soon as possible. I''ll try my best to find a way. Tomorrow, I''ll ask my parents what makes the two old people like this." "Hey, brother, my parents said that grandma has a lot of good babies. There is a baby especially suitable for you, which is controlled by mental power. When you see grandma, you must find a way to get it." "The baby of mental control!" Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "as long as grandma hurts me, I can find a way to get this baby from her old man. What''s the use of this baby?" "My parents didn''t say it. Listening to their tone, it seems very powerful." Wen Yu''s eyes brightened and he wondered how to get the baby. "Brother, you said you would design a suit for me that day." "Oh, this dress is called cheongsam. Beautiful women with good figure look very good. Come on, I''ll tell you the general model of this dress now. Whether it can be made depends on your sewing ability." Wen Yu then went to the desk, took a pen and paper and drew it from memory. After a while, Wen Yu drew a sketch and handed it to Ruixue standing behind him, "here, that''s it. Can you understand it?" Wen Yu painted straight necked cheongsam, which can highlight women''s slender body. Wen Yu slightly modified it to make the straight necked cheongsam more suitable for women in the magic mainland and highlight their full body curve. As for the sleeves, button style and slit height, Wen Yu painted them according to his favorite type. Ruixue looked at the sketch for a while and said, "brother, the structure of this dress is so complex that it seems to take a lot of trouble to wear it. If you only give me such a figure, the style I make will certainly go out of shape. Brother, can you tell me the specific shape when I sew?" "Yes, of course. There are many styles of this kind of clothes. Women look good and will be loved by women. Ruixue, you must study hard. At that time, you can help me teach a group of tailors to specially make this type of clothes for sale. By the way, I have many other styles of clothes, both men and women. They look good, at least better than me The clothes we wear look a hundred times better. " Ruixue nodded happily, "promise to complete the task and don''t let brother down!" Wen Yu laughed to himself: "The money in this world is so easy to earn that I can bring it from the earth. I can even open a chain drugstore to buy Viagra, but I don''t know if there are any herbs for making Viagra in the magic mainland. Hey hey, if I can''t make Viagra, I can sell it with similar functions. It must be sold. Women''s money is best. I can configure some beauty and moisturizing products, and I can also buy Viagra To make perfume and breast products. Ha ha, when these things are launched, I don''t think it''s difficult for them to be rich. Unfortunately, unfortunately, my desire to make money is not big enough to spend enough. If the chamber of commerce is reliable, it can be left to them to manage, and I can score points by sitting there. ¡­¡­ After saying goodbye to Ruixue and returning to his room, Wen Yu sat by the bed and summarized the things after rebirth. For example, people who need to be careful can make good friends, things that must be solved as soon as possible, and things to be done in the future, Wen Yu went through them one by one in his heart. Wen Yu closed his eyes, sat cross legged on the bed and said in secret: "Yitian Jue" I suddenly reached the prime of life of the third level meeting day. This is an unprecedented breakthrough. It should have something to do with the breakthrough of my state of mind. If this is true, it is easy to explain that I failed to break through the fifth level on earth, because I have a knot in my heart and my state of mind has not improved. I hope so. I was trapped in the fourth level understanding day in the last life, and I can''t understand it again in this life No harvest. I''m familiar with soul chopping, but I can''t show up for the time being, otherwise they will be more worried about the devil when they see the headless Golden Dragon on the handle of soul chopping knife. If grandma really has a powerful baby that suits me, I''ll have the strength to take risks after I get it. I can''t worry about it until Ruixue has a little strength to protect herself. I''ll teach her Wing Chun boxing from tomorrow. Well, the magician''s body is very weak, but I can''t let the little girl do the same. I don''t know if I can cultivate Qi while practicing magic. If I can, It is a pity that the nine Yin manual is really taught to the little girl. If I knew that I would be reincarnate, I would have read the secret books that the dragon group had hidden. Although Wen Yu has always been proud of being a descendant of the Chinese people, he also has human selfish misdeeds. Although he hopes to see all the secret skills of the dragon group, he has no idea of carrying forward these skills in the magic continent. V2.Chapter 53 When he woke up in the morning, Wen Yu found that his skills were improved again. Although it was a little, it also excited him for a long time. Wen Yu''s special training for more than two months has made the cage family form the habit of getting up early, so the fish belly has just been exposed in the sky. Brian and others have all practiced the boxing handed to them by Wen Yu in the backyard. Wen Yu pulls Ruixue to a quiet corner and teaches her Wing Chun boxing hand in hand. "Big flash side, small pitch, small flash side, big pitch, keep in mind when judging the potential. The potential on the second bridge, the inner curtain will fight. Know whether there is movement or not, and know advance and retreat. One fist and one palm, one horse and one step, and the step should be stable; there are three stops in the attack, one stop at the shoulder socket, two stops at the elbow, and three stops at the palm root and fingertips. You must often practice" small thoughts " If you persevere, you will be able to move naturally, and your Qi will follow your will. The waist and crotch move, the bridge does not move, the bridge moves, and the waist and crotch do not move. Your footwork includes hooks, needles, bullets, and kicks. Your footwork includes inch, abduction, lifting, killing, and stepping. "While demonstrating, Wen Yu talked about the main points of Wing Chun boxing, "... any martial arts and boxing should be based on a solid foundation. No matter how good the boxing is, it''s useless to start from tomorrow and practice around you as I used to." "En" Ruixue nods hard. Ruixue is very intelligent. Wen Yu says it again and then demonstrates it again. She can immediately master the essence of the moves, even master it and express her own opinions. Wen Yu praises Ruixue''s intelligence more than daisy. "The biggest feature of Wing Chun boxing is that its moves are as fast as lightning and its techniques are impervious to wind and rain..." ¡­¡­ After breakfast, ASI and Daisy got into a carriage and went to rebirth dream. The income of rebirth dream yesterday was 5000 gold coins higher than that on the first day. This was due to the duel between Wenyu and mafuron. If there was no duel, there would be more gold coins. Brian and Ghana went out to prepare for the necessities for the volqiu forest. After a while, Wenyu was left at home , Ruixue and several servants. After cleaning the hall, Ruixue asked Wenyu, who was sitting on the sofa and didn''t know what he was thinking, "brother, what should I do now? Training or making cheongsam?" "Don''t do anything. First chat with me." Wen Yu smiled and asked, "Ruixue, why are magicians weak one by one? The more powerful magicians are, the weaker their physical strength is?" Ruixue sat down beside Wen Yu and explained: "Brother, magicians rely on meditation to improve their mental and magical power, which is essentially different from cultivating fighting spirit. Long time meditation deprives magicians of the time to exercise their physical strength. In addition, magicians are extremely noble, which makes most magicians disdain cultivating fighting spirit. They think that their thin body and pale face are more in line with the identity of magicians." "Cut!" Wen Yu snorted disdainfully, "idiot behavior! For the sake of face, he even gave up the opportunity to make himself stronger. Noble? When they were cut to death because of lack of strength, they will know how stupid they are." Ruixue shook her head and said with a smile: "Brother, it''s not what you think. In fact, magicians really want to cultivate fighting spirit and enhance their physique, but the difficulty of magic cultivation does not allow magicians to do so. If they spend part of their time cultivating fighting spirit, they will only lose two things in the end. Magic is not strong and fighting spirit is not strong. It''s better to say that magicians can''t cultivate than disdain to cultivate fighting spirit. And magicians are An extremely noble profession, they will naturally find some face saving excuses for themselves. " "Can meditation replace sleep?" "It''s hard. Only a very powerful magician can do it." Ruixue replied. "Hey, hey, in that case, I can teach you another Kung Fu. A very powerful fighting skill, which is a bit like fighting spirit, but does not affect the cultivation of magic. Do you want to learn it?" Ruixue canran smiled, "as long as it is taught by her brother, Ruixue will study hard, even if she gives up magic cultivation." Brother the nine Yin manual, "no, no! No, no," Rui Xue. Don''t give up magic. You are still a rare bright department. When you take risks, you are the only brother. "Wen Yu shook his head and laughed." Ruxue, I taught you this method of "nine Yin classics", and you must never tell anyone. "Grandpa, can''t my parents?" "No!" Wen Yu nodded very seriously. "This is a secret between us. We must not let a third person know. If one day I know you tell others about it, I will kill you myself!" Ruixue was startled by Wenyu''s sudden cold tone. She had not seen Wenyu speak to herself in this tone since she knew Wenyu. The smart one didn''t blame Wenyu, but realized the importance of this matter to Wenyu. So she nodded quickly, raised her right hand and swore, "I Ruixue will never tell anyone the secret between me and my brother, otherwise I will die!" Wen Yu looked at Ruixue and whispered, "Ruixue, why? Why do I trust you so much, as if we had known each other thousands of years ago." Ruixue, who had just finished swearing, heard Wen Yu''s whisper. Seeing Wen Yu''s sad eyes, she suddenly felt a heat flow in her heart. She stroked Wen Yu''s face and said with a smile: "silly, I was your hairy wife thousands of years ago. How can you not trust me? Even if there is no one in the world to trust, you have to trust me, because I can die for you." Click. Wen Yu and Ruixue''s hearts jumped. Wen Yu was shocked by Ruixue''s words, and Ruixue was shocked by his words. Fortunately, Wenyu didn''t ask, otherwise Ruixue couldn''t explain why such strange words suddenly came out of her mouth. After waking up from the shock, Wen Yu got up and took Ruixue out of the hall. "Go, go to your bedroom, I teach the nine Yin manual to you." Under Wenyu''s instructions, Ruixue removes her shoes and socks and climbs to the bed. Wenyu followed him to the bed. "Cough" Wen Yu coughed twice and whispered, "Ruixue, remove your coat and leave only one underwear." "Ah!" Ruixue exclaimed, stunned, and his face turned red to the root of his neck. Wen Yu said solemnly, "don''t dawdle! Hurry up!" Ruixue only struggled symbolically in her heart, and then began to unbutton her upper body. This is the cool autumn season, so Ruixue doesn''t wear much, only a coat and a close fitting underwear. Ruixue''s intimate underwear was sewn by Daisy herself, and the cloth used was close to the Luosha on the earth. When she took off her coat, her whole upper body was almost in front of Wenyu. In addition to killing people, Wen Yu was the first time to have such close contact with a woman who was not related by blood. Boom. When Wen Yu''s eyes moved to Ruixue''s chest, a hot air rushed to his forehead from his lower abdomen. The powerful impact left Wen Yu''s brain in a short blank state. Ruixue also had such close contact with the opposite sex for the first time. When she took off her coat, she was ashamed to close her eyes. But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Wen Yu speak, so I slightly opened a gap and took a look at Wen Yu. When she saw that Wen Yu was staring at her chest, her body was like being shocked by an electric shock and softened with a soft sound. I don''t know how long it took for Wen Yu to get out of a daze. When he thought of his gaffe, his face suddenly turned red. At this time, Ruixue has been much better. Seeing Wen Yu''s blush, she couldn''t help joking: "brother, is it nice?" after that, she still held her chest up, "how about I didn''t lie? I''m not smaller than Lina''s girl at all." V2.Chapter 54 Wen Yu was shocked and hurriedly mobilized the Qi in his body, because he felt that his nostrils were bleeding. After alleviating the impulse of nosebleed, Wen Yu finally calmed down a little and said, "I thought there was a bra in this continent, but it wasn''t. I just wrapped a narrow soft cloth around my chest to cover the double points. Hey, hey, I found another thing to sell money." "Smelly girl, do you think I''m easy to bully. Hum, if you dare to tease me again, I''ll eat you." Wen Yu threatened with a look of lust. Unfortunately, Ruixue is not afraid at all. Her chest is higher. "Eat? What to eat, mouth?" she said, but her eyes are aimed at Wen Yu. Fortunately, Wen Yu is sitting now, otherwise she will see a bulging tent. At the end, she added a sentence: "hum, I also said I was small. Besides, I''ll untie the chest strap and let you see how big it is." Dong. Wen Yu''s finger knocked hard on Ruixue''s forehead, smiled and scolded: "dead girl, where did you learn these unhealthy things? You can also tease men. I don''t see that such evil thoughts are hidden under your clever appearance." "Brother" Ruixue''s blushing face turned pale and hurriedly explained, "brother, it''s not what you think! This is the first time for me to have such close contact with the opposite sex. Brother, you must believe me! These and these things are what I read from one book or another." "A book? What book?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. At the same time, he smiled: "it seems that as long as there are men living, there will be yellow things. Unexpectedly, there will be yellow books in the magic land. The little girl must have read yellow books secretly. She should have stolen them from her father''s treasures. Hei hei..." "I saw it in a book called basic knowledge of women. It was just stolen from my parents'' room. In fact, I just read it in advance. It says that when women grow up, their parents will give them this book." "Women''s basic knowledge, adult women want to read this book. What''s written in this book?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. Ruixue lowered her head and said like a mosquito and fly: "This book is to teach girls how to be good women, how to attract their men with their charm, how to please their men, and how not to make men hate them. Alas, women without strength have a very low status in the magic continent and are almost men''s playthings. If they make men unhappy a little, they may be demoted to slaves or sold to Qing Dynasty Lou. To put it mildly, women without strength are just men''s playthings. When you like them, ask them to spoil them and throw them away when you have had enough. Of course, for men with strength, money or status, ordinary people can''t afford to play this game. Hey hey, brother, with your strength, there will be many women in the future. I have an excessive request, I just hope you don''t treat women like playthings like those men. " "Hehe, don''t worry, I''m not so bad. I only have you in my heart." Wen Yu said bitterly. The first love words of two generations are so vulgar. This is his limit. Who made him so honest in his previous life. Ruixue snuggled happily into Wenyu''s arms, but she didn''t take Wenyu''s guarantee seriously, because her heart was like a mirror. A man as excellent as Wenyu would surely have many excellent women to throw themselves into her arms in the future. She just hoped that Wenyu would always keep herself around. As long as Wenyu had a corner in her heart to store herself, she was just a cursed man People, what ability do you have to ask Wenyu to love only himself. "Brother" Ruixue''s fingertips slid gently on Wenyu''s chest and gradually approached Wenyu. "The book says that men can do that at the age of 13. If you like, Ruixue can give her body to brother at any time. But I only read the book roughly once and didn''t write down the moves that make men comfortable." Wen Yu trembled and hurriedly grabbed Ruixue''s sliding finger and said in a trembling voice: "Ruixue, the martial arts I cultivate and the martial arts I will teach you must be cultivated in a clean body, otherwise the cultivation speed will be very slow. Besides, we are still young, and doing that or that kind of thing is harmful to our health. Three years later, when we are all adults, even if you don''t agree, I will force you to eat you. Hei hei..." while he was in a cold sweat and secretly scolded: "How can people in the magic continent grow so fast that men can be employed at the age of 13. Men on earth don''t even grow hair at the age of 13. It seems that this body is not precocious, but has matured like normal people. I was shocked when I saw the giant. If it wasn''t for the much larger model, I would have thought I would bring my second brother on earth Here we are. " "Ruixue, sit cross legged in front of me, hang your hands naturally on both sides of your body, and close your eyes." Ruixue sat down quickly according to Wenyu''s instructions. "Ruixue, when I teach you martial arts, you must remember not to be distracted. Otherwise we will both be seriously injured. Now close your eyes and examine the inside of your body with your mind." Seeing Ruixue''s eyes closed, Wenyu pasted his right hand on Ruixue''s lower abdomen. When they contacted, they couldn''t help shaking. Ruixue was particularly serious. If Wenyu''s right hand hadn''t been against her lower abdomen, she would have been lying in Wenyu''s arms. "Sit down!" Wen Yu drank softly. His voice was mixed with some real Qi, which calmed Ruixue''s brain instantly. "Brother, I''m fine. You can start." "Ruixue, I feel that your lower abdomen is the elixir field of human body, and the fighting spirit of fighting spirit soldiers is stored in this place. Later, I will transfer an energy into your elixir field and let it walk along your meridians and acupoints. You must remember the walking route of this energy. After running for three circles, I will leave this energy in your elixir field, and then your hands and palms will face each other God, put it flat on your chest and direct this energy with your mind to follow the route for 36 weeks. Remember? " Ruixue nodded and motioned to remember. This is the simplest way Wen Yu thought of. This can not only save Ruixue the time to identify the meridians and acupoints of the human body, but also enable Ruixue to directly have a genuine Qi to meet her luck, which is much faster than just telling her mind method and letting her practice herself. At first, Ruixue was still a little nervous, but when Wenyu controlled Zhenqi to run in her body, her attention was all attracted. Soon, Wen Yu guided Zhenqi to run in Ruixue''s body for three weeks. The intentional Ruixue nodded gently and told Wen Yu that he had recorded the downward work route. Accidentally, Wen Yu''s eyes touched Ruixue''s chest again. After watching it for a while, Wen Yu forcibly withdrew his eyes and scolded: "I''m also a sex wolf!" V2.Chapter 55 After determining that Ruixue really entered the normal cultivation, Wen Yu gently put on his shoes and socks and went to a corner of the room to sit on the ground. "Why did the whole ring stop absorbing the fire element yesterday?" with doubt, Wen Yu released some flames by burning the sky, and then summoned the flames in the whole ring. "Shit! It began to absorb again!" seeing that the flame released by the whole ring quickly swallowed up the burning flame, Wen Yu couldn''t help scolding in a low voice, "is it my illusion, or do you need to rest and absorb a certain amount of fire element?" In order to test his guess, Wen Yu kept controlling the burning to release the flame and let the whole ring absorb it. After some observation, Wen Yu was pleased to find that the absorption rate of the whole ring was much faster than before, but the growth rate of the flame of the whole ring was much slower. Wen Yu was not angry because Daisy had told him that the fire intensity released by the whole ring was much stronger than that released by ordinary mages, that is, the whole ring was equivalent to compressing the absorbed fire element. Now the absorption rate of the whole ring is accelerated, but the growth rate of the flame is slowed down, indicating that the compression capacity of the whole ring has also been improved. Originally, Wen Yu only valued the storage space of the whole ring and didn''t take its ability seriously. Now he doesn''t think so. Because as long as there are enough magic elements for the whole ring to absorb, the power of the whole ring will continue to become stronger. The magic it releases is several times stronger than the same magic released by magicians of the same level. As long as there is the whole ring in hand, Wenyu is a seven series magician who does not use meditation and does not need to catch Warcraft to absorb souls for promotion, The most important thing is that the absorption speed of the whole ring is obviously much faster than that of the magician''s meditation and cultivation. Therefore, Wenyu is determined to get the burning sky. The reason why he didn''t ask for it from Jones tillian is that he hasn''t thought he can exchange any treasure with Jones tillian. The most important thing is that he is not familiar with Jones tillian at all. If he rashly asks for it, it is likely to cause Jones tillian''s disgust. As the saying goes, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so Wenyu plans to slowly swallow this big fat meat. "Shit! Sure enough, after taking a certain amount, he will rest for a period of time!" more than two hours later, Wen Yu put away the fire released by burning the sky, and he has determined why the whole ring suddenly stopped absorbing the element of fire yesterday. After looking at the time, Wen Yu frowned at Ruixue, who was still practicing with her eyes closed on the bed, and said in secret: "it has been more than two hours. Ruixue should have run for 36 weeks, but she has no sign of success? Terrible!" Wen Yu slapped himself angrily, "I forgot to tell Ruixue to stop exercising martial arts after 36 weeks! What should I do? She must be immersed in the pleasure of genuine Qi when walking in the meridians, and she is overloaded with genuine Qi. What should I do? Forcibly interrupt? No, it''s too dangerous to interrupt her martial arts at this time. If she doesn''t interrupt, she will become possessed. What should I do? What should I do What?! "Wen Yu walked anxiously back and forth in front of the bed. "Brother" just when Wen Yu couldn''t help but want to forcibly take a risk to interrupt Ruixue''s exercise, Ruixue ended up as if she had a premonition of danger. Seeing Ruixue wake up, Wen Yumeng stopped, looked at Ruixue and asked with concern, "Ruixue, do you feel uncomfortable?" Ruixue shook her head, then smiled, waved her arms and said with a smile, "I feel full of strength." Wen Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and finally put his hanging heart back to his original position, "you guide the true Qi, that is, the energy in your body, which has been running in your body for several weeks?" "Thirty six weeks. Isn''t that right?" asked Ruixue. "Thirty six weeks? Are you sure it''s thirty-six weeks? Thirty six weeks shouldn''t take so long. It''s nearly three hours since you practiced Kung Fu. It''s reasonable to say two hours is enough. Why did you take so long?" "Brother, it''s like this. At first, I did work at the speed you directed, but I found that energy. Oh, it should be that the meridians through which genuine Qi passes will be painful. It seems that I can''t bear this energy, so I slowed down. Brother, I''m sorry to worry you." "I''m such an asshole that I forgot to say such an important thing." Wen Yu scolded himself and then explained: "It''s me who should say I''m sorry. I ignored your physical condition. It''s the first time you cultivate genuine Qi. Your meridians are fragile and can''t withstand the impact of genuine Qi, so you feel the pain of meridians. If you force you to use the speed I guide to exercise, your meridians may be broken and die now. Damn it, it''s all my fault!" "Elder brother, I''m fine. Don''t blame yourself." Ruixue hurriedly comforted. "Rui Xue, I forgot to tell you something important. You just started practicing the nine Yin manual." , you can''t exercise for more than 36 weeks each time, otherwise the meridians and elixir fields can''t bear it. After you break through the first layer, you can increase it to 49 weeks, and when you reach the fifth layer, you can increase it to 81 weeks. Now you can slow down your exercise speed and take care of the time. In the evening, you can use exercise instead of sleeping. Practicing this skill will also help you improve your mental strength. In the future Forenoon the training the morning, Zaki, meditating in the afternoon, practicing magic, and practicing "the nine Yin manual" in the evening. Of course, if you feel tired, you can lie in bed and have a good sleep. "Well, OK." Ruixue has no problem with Wenyu''s close arrangement. "Brother, we have two hours to have lunch. Let''s start making cheongsam. I want to put on the clothes designed by brother as soon as possible. You see, I''ve asked my mother for all the stitches and cloth this morning." "Hehe, my Ruixue must be very beautiful in her cheongsam. Come on, let''s start. First, I don''t know anything about cutting clothes. I can only give you a little guidance." Wen Yu smiled with the tip of his index finger. Ruixue smiled and said, "brother, just tell me the general three-dimensional shape and the compactness of the cheongsam worn on all parts of the body, and I''ll handle the rest. Hey, I''ve been doing needlework since I was sensible, and I''m definitely more professional than a professional tailor. Today I''ll let you see. What''s the needle flying at the fingertips? Brother, what color do you like?" "Er, put on your coat first, or I''ll be distracted." Wen Yu said with a bad smile, staring at Ruixue''s tall and straight chest. "This Lavender one is good. The material is soft and comfortable, and the air permeability is good. It will be very comfortable to wear." Ruixue quickly put on her coat, opened the lavender cloth Wen Yu said in her left hand, cut it quickly with scissors in her right hand, and asked, "brother, you said several parts that need special attention." "En" Wen Yu organized the following words and said: "In fact, there''s nothing to say. Just let the cheongsam show your graceful figure. The chest is important, but it can show the straightness of the chest. The waist is important, and it''s best to show the concave curve, the hips should be tilted, and the lower body should be slightly retracted to show the slender legs. The slit of the lower body can be high or low. Of course, men generally like to open high slit to the thigh." Ruixue listened carefully to Wen Yu''s requirements and thought about the sketch drawn by Wen Yu, and the cutting speed in her hand did not decrease. V2.Chapter 56 Wen Yu described the collar, sleeves and buttons as much as possible before stopping. After Ruixue handed Wen Yu a look wrapped in my body, she took the scissors of her right hand back into the space ring. Two threading needles appeared in her left and right hands, respectively sandwiched between the tips of her thumb and index finger, middle finger and ring finger. Although the needle between Ruixue''s fingers was a toothpick, it was thick and frightening in Wenyu''s eyes. Wen Yu was stunned. He didn''t react until half a sound. Although he had never done needlework, he had seen others do needlework, but he had never seen four needles with both hands at the same time. Next, Wen Yu was more stupid. He saw Ruixue''s Pink hands flying back and forth between the cut cloth, and the four needles between his fingers kept shuttling. Wen Yu gathered his true Qi in his eyes before he could barely see Ruixue''s action. "Hey, brother, I''m scared." Ruixue smiled proudly. "How are my sewing skills compared with your cooking?" Ruixue looked at Wen Yu with her eyes, but the speed in her hand didn''t decrease. Wen Yu admiringly thumbed up his hands and said, "high! Let me sigh that I''m not as good as it is!" in his heart, he said with a bitter smile: "your hands are more powerful than the sewing machine on earth. How can you compare them." "Brother, wait a minute, I can make this cheongsam in more than an hour." then Ruixue moved her eyes from Wenyu to her hands again, and the sewing speed increased by a few points. Wen Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say that it would take a long time to make a cheongsam. He couldn''t do it in a day. Then he swallowed it again, because Ruixue''s speed is too fast. It''s equivalent to four high-speed sewing machines starting at the same time. No, it''s more powerful than four sewing machines starting at the same time. Wen Yu doesn''t dare to talk at this speed. Appreciating the skill between Ruixue''s fingers, Wen Yu suddenly came up with a legendary skill - "sunflower treasure book". Wen Yu doesn''t know whether the evil skill "sunflower scripture" exists or not, but he knows that the needle and thread in Ruixue''s hand can definitely be used to kill people, because a large part of his knife skill is learned from cutting vegetables. With this idea in mind, Wen Yuyun has enough skills to carefully observe Ruixue''s actions. At the same time, his brain runs at high speed. He hopes to help Ruixue tailor a set of needle skills. One is absorbed in doing needlework, one is absorbed in watching and reasoning, and an hour and a half blinks. "Ah, finish!" Ruixue called playfully, which interrupted Wenyu''s meditation. "Brother, look at the cheongsam I made. Does it meet your requirements?" Ruixue couldn''t wait to stand on the bed and show Wenyu the fruits of her labor. Wen Yu looked up and down at the cheongsam in Ruixue''s hand, nodded with satisfaction and praised, "very good! Ruixue, quickly, put it on and let me see!" Ruixue blushed and stared at Wen Yu for a while, then nodded gently and began to remove her clothes. Wen Yu knew what he said was abrupt. He quickly turned his back to Ruixue, because Ruixue had begun to take off his clothes. Listening to the sound of Ruixue taking off her clothes, the warm current in Wenyu''s lower abdomen began to agitate again. After several experiences, he already knew how to suppress the evil fire of this impulse. After a long time, Ruixue finally said, "hee hee, brother, you can turn around." at the same time, she whispered, "this kind of clothes is too troublesome. Fortunately, I made it myself and know how to wear it. Otherwise, it will be messy." When Wen Yu turned and saw Ruixue in a cheongsam, his pupils contracted sharply and his heart beat as if he had missed a few beats. Seeing Wen Yu''s reaction, Ruixue asked cautiously, "brother, what''s the matter? Isn''t it good-looking?" "No! No! No!" Wen Yu said three times and laughed, "good-looking! Good-looking! Very good-looking!" after that, Wen Yu greedily appreciated Ruixue''s graceful posture after putting on her cheongsam. For a moment, he was crazy. Ruixue is only a little shorter than Wenyu. Her tall and slender posture is completely highlighted against the flag. Her tall, willow like waist, round hips and slender thighs are all perfectly highlighted, adding a bit of mature woman''s charm to her, and her femininity is flying at several levels. Seeing Wenyu''s eyes full of appreciation, Ruixue showed a happy smile on her face and gently twisted her body in bed to show her posture from all angles. "Beautiful! So beautiful! Ha ha, Ruixue, come down quickly. Go to the mirror and enjoy it. Make sure you don''t recognize yourself." Wen Yu laughed happily. "En" Ruixue nodded happily. As long as Wenyu approved, she wouldn''t care about other people''s opinions. As long as Wen Yu said she looked good, even if it was a beggar''s clothes, she would show Wen Yu without hesitation. Standing in front of the wide fitting mirror, Ruixue was stunned. As Wen Yu said, she really almost didn''t recognize herself in the mirror. Wenyu stood behind Ruixue, frowned and said, "it would be nice to have another pair of high-heeled shoes. Forget it, if Ruixue wears high-heeled shoes, they will be a bit taller than me. No! And high-heeled shoes do too much harm to human body to let Ruixue wear them." After enjoying it in the mirror for a while, Ruixue turned and said apologetically, "brother, I didn''t cut this slit above my thigh according to your meaning, because I''m only willing to show my brother these places." "Hey, you did a good job! I''ll teach you another style of cheongsam when I have time, and then you''ll show it to me alone." men also have a possessive desire, and Wenyu is not generally strong. Although the high slit cheongsam can better show the charm of women, Wen Yu also likes to see beautiful women wear such revealing clothes, but he only likes to see other women wear them. As for his own women, he can only wear them for his own appreciation. Dangdang. A gentle knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Ghana''s voice came from the door, "Wenyu, the old general asked you to go to the hall. President Luo demang and situ Haonan are coming." Wen Yu''s eyes lit up. After answering, he smiled at Ruixue: "come on! There''s a chance to make money! Just go out in this cheongsam. Luo demang will definitely take the initiative to buy our clothes patterns at a high price. Hey hey..." Ruixue nodded her head and said, "brother, let''s say first that the pattern can be sold, but my cheongsam can''t be sold!" "Don''t worry, how can I sell your things!" ¡­¡­ When Ruixue walked into the hall side by side with Wenyu in cheongsam, all the people in the hall looked at Ruixue with incredible eyes. Wen Yu nodded with great satisfaction and coughed twice to wake up the shock of the people. He pushed Ruixue in front of the people and said, "how about this? This is the dress I designed. It looks good." Luo Deming did not answer Wen Yu, but asked in surprise, "Wen Yu, did you really design this "Of course! Uncle, have you seen this style of clothes before?" "No! This suit is really perfect! Tut Tut, if Haonan hadn''t mentioned Ruixue, I would think she was a young lady of a big family. Such elegant femininity, none of my descendants of the Merson family can match. Wenyu, I want to buy the pattern of this suit. The price is up to you!" V2.Chapter 57 Situ Haonan opened his mouth and turned around Ruixue twice. He was surprised and said, "Ruixue, if you hadn''t come in with Wenyu, I wouldn''t believe that the Ruixue I know is standing in front of me now." Ruixue gave situ Haonan a white look and said with an angry smile, "are you praising me or damaging me? Do you mean that I''m ugly when I change my clothes?" "Ah - ah -" situ Haonan opened his mouth and pointed at Ruixue. He took three steps back. Ah, ah, it took a few seconds to spit out: "Why are you talking "Am I strange?" asked Ruixue disapprovingly. Situ Haonan turned to look at Wen Yu and said fiercely, "I see. You colluded to deceive me. No wonder I tried my best to tease you for a long time. You didn''t even respond. Wen Yu, you are so bad!" "Stinky boy, go away! Don''t hinder me from talking about business!" Luo demang glared at situ Haonan, then looked at Wen Yu and asked, "Wen Yu, have you considered it? I want to buy the pattern of this dress." Wen Yu waved his hand and said with a smile, "uncle, don''t worry, don''t worry. Sit down and talk slowly." Brian has been sitting beside him smiling and speechless. He has already experienced Wen Yu''s shrewdness and knows that if he interrupts, it will help, so he simply sits aside and watches Wen Yu negotiate with Luo demang. Luo Deming sat down on the sofa and said, "Wenyu, go ahead and tell me all your conditions. Look at your funny smile, you know it''s hard to talk about this business." "Hey, uncle, don''t say that. Our relationship is between who and who. I promise I won''t make you cheap." Wenyu said with a dry smile, and then said: "uncle, clothes are essentially different from the wine and dishes of rebirth dream. As long as the ingredients are kept secret, the wine and dishes won''t be stolen by others. But clothes are different. As long as this dress is released, it won''t take long for someone to imitate it." "Ha ha, Wenyu, your worry is totally unnecessary. As long as this dress has the logo of my Merson chamber of Commerce, no one dares to spin, unless he doesn''t want to mix in the magic land." situ Haonan smiled proudly, but was swept by Luo demang''s cold eyes. Wen Yu glanced at situ Haonan gratefully. Situ Haonan''s words obviously told Wen Yu that you can rest assured and boldly kill the Merson chamber of Commerce. As the son of the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, he has been influenced by the transactions between businessmen for a long time. If it wasn''t for Bang Wenyu, how could he say such stupid words. Luo demang sighed with a smile and a cry: "Hey, Wenyu, I won''t quarrel with you. Haonan bastard is obviously on your side. If I pit you too hard, he won''t agree. Brother Brian and I are like old friends at first sight. Well, fifty-five points. I Merson will give me manpower and material resources, and you will provide me with clothes patterns. We''ll pay fifty-five points for the money." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Luo demang would be so powerful. He hurriedly said: "Uncle, the Merson chamber of Commerce suffers too much. Well, the Merson chamber of commerce is seven and I am three. I can provide you with all kinds of clothing patterns to ensure their popularity, which has never been seen in the magic continent. Money is a good thing, but I''m not very interested, just enough money to spend. Well, twenty-eight points. All our transactions in the future will be twenty-eight points. I still have a lot of money There are a lot of new things. These things are no less popular than the dishes of rebirth dreams. But I hope the Merson chamber of commerce can give his majesty Derek some benefits when it operates in the sakanasi empire. " "Ha ha, brother, what a blessing! Wen Yu''s mind is too smart!" Luo Deming praised sincerely, "Wenyu, in the future, our mersons and cage families will be inseparable from each other. Hey, if we get rid of the relationship between the mersons chamber of Commerce, I hope you can work alone. Unfortunately, you are not interested in doing business. Well, let''s give three or seven points. As long as you invent new things to our mersons chamber of Commerce, at the same time, I will give great benefits to Derek in the name of the cage family to let him know The weight of the cage family. " Wen Yu smiled and nodded. When Wen Yu and Luo Deming reached an agreement, Brian said: "You have time to talk about these things in detail. Let''s talk about Wen Yu and situ Haonan''s blood oath. Brother, I agree with the two little guys'' blood oath, but I have a condition. No matter what disaster Wen Yu breaks into in the future, Merson chamber of commerce can ignore him, but we can never be enemies with him. Of course, the prerequisite is that Wen Yu doesn''t provoke Merson chamber of Commerce." "Elder brother, you can rest assured that as long as I Luo demang is in power, the Morson chamber of Commerce and the cage family will be inseparable allies. After I abdicate, it is estimated that Wen Yu will no longer need the protection of the Morson chamber of Commerce. Maybe one day, the Morson chamber of commerce will ask for Wen Yu''s protection. Elder brother, Wen Yu''s future is unlimited. He is by no means a thing in the pool. I believe he can do it one day Create a cause that has caused a sensation all over the world. Ha ha, in a bad word, I call this long-term investment. I believe I can''t be wrong. " "OK, I believe my brother''s words. Wenyu, Haonan, you can start to bow down now." Brian smiled brightly. Only Brian three knew that Wenyu was cursed. Brian asked rodmeng so in the hope that if Tianyu was chased and killed by the Holy See, Merson chamber of commerce could provide some help. Blood oath worship is a very ancient ritual. No one knows why this ritual exists or which God controls this ritual. They only know that once both sides break the oath, they will be punished. "Wenyu was born at 3:23 a.m. on October 1, 6896. Where''s Haonan?" after the ceremony, Brian said Wenyu''s birthday and then asked situ Haonan''s birthday. Situ Hao replied sadly, "Grandpa, I was born at 4:22 a.m. on October 1, 6896." "Haha, I was born 59 minutes later than me. Come on, listen to me. It sounds good. I''ll buy you sugar. Haha..." Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing. Situ Hao glanced at Wen Yu and involuntarily called brother Sheng. Wen Yu frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Why does Ruixue cry so well? It''s awkward to hear it from your mouth. Forget it, you''d better call my name in the future, as long as you remember that you''re younger than me. Hehe..." Situ Haonan nodded hurriedly. He didn''t want to call brother after Wenyu''s ass every day. Brian wrote the birthdays of Wen Yu and situ Haonan on two pieces of paper, then put them into a bowl of prepared water, and guided them to kneel down in the painted ancient formation. "You two drop a drop of blood in the bowl, and then take an oath." V2.Chapter 58 "I, Wenyu Kaiqi, would like to become a brother of a different surname with stu Haonan Merson. From then on, I will share weal and woe, and never give up! If I break my oath, heaven will strike and thunder, and I will never be reborn after death!" "I, situ Haonan Merson, would like to become a brother of different surname with Wenyu Kaiqi. From then on, I will share the blessings, share the difficulties, and never give up! If I break my oath, I will never be reborn after death!" When Wen Yu and situ Haonan''s oath fell, the ancient array seemed to be lit up, emitting a faint blue light and wrapping the two kneeling in the array. Then the two drops of blood water in the bowl in front of them slowly closed into one drop, and then divided into two drops, which shot into the eyebrows of Wen Yu and situ Haonan at a very fast speed. As a human being in the 21st century, Wen Yu knows that some things cannot be explained clearly by scientific methods, just like the curse of previous lives. Oath is like a rule between heaven and earth. Once issued, it may come true. The blood drops just shot into their eyebrows are the restrictive factors of blood oath worship, indicating that their oath has been accepted by the rules of heaven and earth. Once someone violates the rules, he will be punished. Brian said solemnly, "you two have sworn in blood. This is a very old ceremony. If you break the oath, you will be punished by heaven. I hope you will never leave like brothers! Don''t be punished for breaking the oath in your life." "Grandpa, don''t worry!" Wen Yu and situ Haonan saluted Brian at the same time. After the sumptuous lunch, Brian sat in the hall, sipping the tea made by Ruixue and chatting. "Uncle, when can I get what I want?" Wen Yu always thought about these treasures. "I sent a message yesterday. Some are far away and will take at least a week to deliver. I think it''s too troublesome to deliver everything, so I asked them to put the things at the headquarters of Merson chamber of Commerce in fidonaro city and deliver them after they arrive." "Well, after the things are delivered, I''ll help my uncle treat his illness. These days, I draw all the patterns of clothes and indicate the problems that should be paid attention to when making them. Then my grandfather and I will go to volqiu forest." "I''ll go too!" situ Haonan shouted excitedly. "No!" Wen Yu refused situ Haonan without thinking about it. "You have to cultivate and improve your strength as soon as possible. You must reach the strength of blue Level 3 in three years, or you won''t want to take risks with me. In addition, you have another task to find partners who can take risks together in the college. By the way, Ruixue is a mage of the Department of light, so you don''t have to find a water system mage." "Ha ha, that''s great! My sister-in-law is a mage of the Guangming department. Heaven help us!" situ Haonan cried happily, "Wenyu, I''ve heard about some powerful guys, but they all belong to that kind of unruly type. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to take risks with us." "Hey hey, the more this type, the better. Once they agree, they won''t betray their friends in their life. Grandpa, isn''t it?" Wen Yu asked Brian with a smile. Brian smiled and nodded, "Most of these people are talented people. If you can subdue them with great strength, they will be loyal all their life. In the past, my escort team was such people, which I personally collected from all over the country. Although I have resigned as a general for decades, most of these brothers have left the army, and some even live a peaceful pastoral life. But as long as I cheer up No matter what they are doing, as long as they get the news of my coming out of the mountain, they will come to me at the first time. " Luo Deming also reminded: "Wenyu, Haonan, this is a society of the jungle. People''s hearts are separated from their belly. You must pay attention everywhere outside. You must not be too compassionate, let alone trust others. To exaggerate, suckling babies may stab you. Especially those adventurers live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. Human life is worthless in their eyes. If you Guys, there are only two ways to keep an eye on these guys. If you can''t fight or don''t want trouble, stay away from them as soon as possible; otherwise, you''ll kill them if you don''t stay. Remember, if you choose the latter, you must be clean and beautiful, and don''t leave any of them! Otherwise, there will be endless trouble! Hehe, with Wenyu, my worries are superfluous. Haonan, it''s lucky you met Wenyu, otherwise I''m really worried I don''t know if I''m willing to let you go out to practice alone. " Situ Hao glanced at Luo demang and muttered, "father, what you said seems like my fart is useless. Although I''m not as good as Wenyu, there are so few people in the same grade in the college who can be my opponent." "Haonan, first inquire about the usual conduct of those people, and then investigate the background behind them as much as possible. When I come back from volqiu forest, I''ll recruit them. If you can, contact them first." "I see! Wen Yu, let me ask you a question. Are you going to go out again in three years? Is it a little long?" "No! It''s not long at all! I don''t want to go out of fidonaro vertically, come back horizontally, or never come back! Just three years have passed. If your strength is not good at that time, I won''t take you with me." "Don''t worry, I''ve learned from ghosts and jerov. They will work out a series of training for me these two days. Hey, I won''t have a good life in the future!" Situ Haonan sighed bitterly. In his mind, Czech Republic gave him a piece of advice yesterday afternoon - you should be fully prepared. I will make you realize that breathing easily and taking two mouthfuls of fresh air are luxury. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Wen Yu spent quite a leisurely time. In the morning, he guided Ruixue to carry out intensive physical training while drawing sketches of various types of clothes from memory. When Daisy saw Ruixue''s cheongsam, she forced Ruixue to cut one for herself that night. As a result, her confident heart was greatly hit and she no longer boasted about her sewing skills in front of Wen Yu and others. After dinner in the evening, Ruixue used her spare time to sew all kinds of clothes for everyone. What Brian loves most is the Tang costume, which is said to have the style of a king. Yasi loves loose casual clothes. Although Daisy and Ruixue love cheongsam, their bodies will be greatly constrained when wearing cheongsam, so they prefer casual clothes such as jeans that can show women''s graceful curves without physical constraints. At the same time, Wen Yu also drew five detailed maps of the distribution of acupoints and meridians of the human body, one for Brian. Wen Yu listed all the acupoint pointing skills and the corresponding functions of each acupoint in detail for Brian''s five people to study and learn. Daisy would change into one type of clothes every day. After a few days, the little girl in her dream of rebirth would look silly. They are familiar with daisy. They pester Daisy to ask where they bought these clothes as soon as they have time. And Doris just smiled mysteriously. Rebirth dream business is getting better and better these days. There are many people around the door every day. Although these guys want to have a full meal in the rebirth dream, they want to find out where Darius and Yasi bought their clothes. Unconsciously, the city of fidonaro has set off a fashion fever. To be exact, it is the heat wave of asking the origin of trendy clothes. V2.Chapter 59 "Ha ha, congratulations on getting rich!" seven days later, Luo Deming visited the Duke''s house again. As soon as he entered the door, he arched his hands and shouted congratulations. Wen Yu, who was guiding Ruixue''s cultivation in the backyard, laughed happily when he heard Luo demang''s voice. It''s not because of Luo Deming''s congratulations, but because it''s seven days since Luo Deming left last time, that is, the time when Luo Deming sent her baby. Although the rebirth dream has been on the right track, Yasi and Daisy have to pass a period of time every day. In the past, they had nothing to do every day and wanted to go crazy. Now it''s not easy for them to do something to pass the time. They are very active. Even Ghana can''t help going to the rebirth dream every day to help. Ghana used to be Brian''s capable general. He was a pure militant. He stayed in the dream of rebirth every day, hoping that something without eyes would come out and make trouble. Therefore, there were only Brian, Wenyu, Ruixue and several servants in the Duke''s residence during this period. When Luo Deming saw the three people coming out, his eyes couldn''t help staring for several times. He turned around the three people for four or five times before stopping, smacked his mouth and exclaimed: "Tut Tut, no wonder it''s so popular outside. Only Wen Yu can think of such strange clothes! Wen Yu, how are the clothes design drawings? I can''t wait to open a specialty store." "Uncle, I have finished painting! I can only think of so many for the time being. If there are new ideas in the future, I will draw them immediately and pass them to you through the shop of Merson chamber of Commerce." after that, Wen Yu took out a stack of sketches more than 20 cm thick from the space ring. Luo demang couldn''t wait to grab a part from Wen Yu. Every time he turned a face, the smile on his face would add one point. After reading all the sketches, Luo demang laughed excitedly and said, "ha ha, with these sketches, I can easily monopolize the clothing market. Wen Yu, you let me see the hope of Merson chamber of Commerce to surpass novadro chamber of Commerce!" "Uncle, I still have a lot of good things, but most of them are in the development stage. As long as you are patient, I promise to let Merson chamber of Commerce create several unprecedented markets. As for whether I can surpass novadro chamber of Commerce, it depends on uncle''s ability." "Hum!" Luo Demeng said disdainfully, "if there are many such novel things that can''t surpass the novadro chamber of Commerce, I''ll just hang myself!" "Brother, listen to me. Don''t beat novadro chamber of Commerce too hard. Even if you have such ability, don''t do such stupid things. There is a force that doesn''t want to see the balance between Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of Commerce broken. No matter who annexes whom, he will come out to interfere and even encourage all empires to join hands to deal with this powerful chamber of Commerce "Brian said earnestly. Luo demang frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, brother. I can see clearly and I''ll be measured. Hehe, Wenyu, I''ve brought what you need. Go to the hall and I''ll show you! By the way, brother, I''ll bother you for a while." "Just stay. Ruixue, go and clean up a guest room." "En" Ruixue nodded and left. Entering the hall, Wen Yu couldn''t help but urge: "uncle, take out your things and show them to me." "Don''t worry, I''ll bring dozens of treasures that are rare in a hundred years. Let''s see the same." with that, Luo demang had a long flat sandalwood box in his hand. Cluck. Wen Yu''s heart trembled fiercely. Although the lid of the box had not been opened, he could smell what was in the sandalwood box, and it was something legendary on earth. Luo Deming carefully opened the sandalwood box and said, "it''s called beard. It''s said that it can bring back the dead and grow for thousands of years. Whether it''s Pickled wine or dishes, it''s a tonic - er --" As soon as Luo Deming was half introduced, he was taken away by Wen Yu and put it into his space ring. He urged, "uncle, I''ve seen this thing in the book. Introduce it quickly." but he scolded in his heart: "it''s a sin to use Millennium ginseng to make wine and vegetables!" Luo Demeng smiled helplessly, then took out a pure white jade box emitting a chill, "this is snow lotus, born in a cold place, er -" "I know this thing too." Wen Yu once again confiscated the things in Luo demang''s hands, Millennium ginseng and Millennium snow lotus, which he dared not dream about on the earth. He could see it with his own eyes here and would soon become his own. Wen Yu tried his best to suppress his inner impulse to prevent fainting from the impact of excessive excitement. "This is --" "Wow!" Luo Deming took out something again, but Wen Yu robbed it as soon as he opened his mouth. "Ganoderma lucidum, there is such a big Ganoderma lucidum. God, I can''t stand it! Wait, I''ll be right back after I go out!" Under the stunned eyes of Brian and Luo demang, Wen Yu put the Ganoderma lucidum the size of a tea table into the space ring, and then flashed out of the hall. "Ah - ah - ah -" soon Brian and Luo demang heard Wen Yu''s hysterical roar, mixed with a trembling sound. Ruixue, who was cleaning the guest room, was startled by Wen Yu''s roar and rushed out of the room eagerly. She thought something had happened to Wen Yu. The servants in the house were startled, put down their work and ran to the sound source. "Ha ha, I''m fine. I''m just a little excited. You go on!" Wen Yu left a confused word and ran back to the hall as quickly as possible. "Uncle, what other treasure do you have? Show it to me." Wen Yu urged before he could sit still. Luo demang looked at Wen Yu depressed and muttered, "you''d better just say it''s better to take out all the babies for me." "Hei hei" Wen Yu scratched his head in embarrassment. "Uncle, I make you laugh. It''s mainly because these babies are too important to me, so I''m so excited." "Important? What''s the important way? These treasures are good things rarely seen in a hundred years. They seem to be very important to everyone." Luo Demeng asked teasingly. "I can''t explain clearly at the moment, and you''ll know later. If Merson chamber of Commerce has a large number of such treasures, no, it''s OK to be worse than these treasures. I can guarantee with my head that it''s only a matter of time for Merson chamber of Commerce to annex novadro chamber of Commerce. Because I can use these treasures to develop something you can''t think of." "Oh," Luo Deming raised his eyebrows, "for example!" "A pill to strengthen the magician''s physique, a pill to speed up the cultivation of angry soldiers, and a pill to double the risk of the cultivation of power soldiers." Wen Yu said three pills in a row. Every time one came out, Brian and Luo Deming''s heart would be severely impacted. V2.Chapter 60 After a dull minute, Brian opened his mouth and asked hard, "Wenyu, aren''t you kidding?" Luo Deming woke up one after another. After hearing Brian''s words, he added, "such a joke is not good at all!" Wen Yu blinked and said, "I don''t like making jokes like this! As long as I have this type of baby, I can definitely develop these three pills, but the effect may not be as powerful as you think!" he smiled in his heart: "Thousands of years of ginseng, thousands of years of snow lotus and Ganoderma lucidum on the tea table will have these effects even if they are taken properly without adding other ingredients. It seems that people in the magic continent really know nothing about medicine. Alas, poor man, compared with the Chinese people, there are countless treasures in the air, but they don''t know how to use them. They have to believe in the shit God of light!" "Really?!" Brian and rodmeng asked in unison, trembling in their voices. "Really!" Wen Yu nodded very definitely. "Grandpa, uncle doesn''t know. You should know. Otherwise, your research on meridians and acupoints these days will be in vain." Brian suddenly realized, "I see! These babies have the effect of strengthening human meridians, which is conducive to strengthening the body, consolidating the strength of meridians and enhancing physical strength." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "it''s just that the efficacy of these babies is too strong. Like the snow lotus just now, if you take two mouthfuls at one time, the person will die of congestion. These babies have their own properties, and they must be taken together in a certain proportion to give full play to the efficacy of these babies." Luo demang didn''t investigate what the meridians and acupoints were. At this time, his heart was all on the three types of pills mentioned by Wen Yu. Seeing that Brian also believed that these babies could refine three types of pills, Luo demang''s face was like a flower blooming in spring. How beautiful it looked. "Wenyu" Luo demang excitedly grabbed Wenyu''s shoulders and said, "these treasures I brought are the best of the best, almost the collection of Merson chamber of Commerce for a lifetime. So it''s difficult to find these treasures again. What I want to ask is whether the three pills can be refined with treasures that are a little worse than these, such as smaller human whiskers and smaller snow lotus." "Yes, but some other ingredients must be added, and the refined pills are too few to be mass produced. If you don''t plan to train a group of troops, you just want to occupy more markets and let the Merson chamber of Commerce surpass the novadro chamber of Commerce. I don''t suggest you use these treasures to produce this type of pills. We can produce some health products, such as long-term service Use things that can strengthen your physique, prolong your life, and women''s special skin care products. These things may be ignored at the beginning, but they can definitely sell well when people really find the efficacy of these things. The most important thing is that the manufacturing process of these things is simpler than refining pills. As long as I give you the manufacturing process, you can produce them in large quantities Production. But the pills can''t be produced. I have to refine them myself. They consume a lot of materials, cost a lot, and the effect is not very strong. They can''t be produced in large quantities, and there is no sales market at all. " Luo demang bowed his head and considered Wen Yu''s words carefully. Within a minute, he figured it out and said with a bitter smile: "too excited! Wen Yu, you''re right. This expensive pill can''t have a sales market at all. Forget it, take these things and study them first. I''ll enter another new market after I occupy the clothing market. I''m anxious. I can''t eat hot tofu. I have to take my time." After that, Luo demang took out the treasures in the space ring one by one, while Wen Yu took them back into his space ring one by one. There was no bad intention at all. Brian was speechless. Wen Yu''s music is broken. Besides the legendary treasures such as ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and snow lotus, Luo demang also brought Tianqi, Cordyceps sinensis, Polygonum multiflorum and some unknown treasures of Wen Yu. If he had only 30% confidence to restore Yasi''s health, he now has 10% confidence, but he still needs something like a silver needle. Yasi''s injury is too serious and must be cured Use miraculous medicine combined with acupuncture and moxibustion. Ruixue walked into the hall and said, "Grandpa, the room is ready!" "Uncle, let''s go. I''m going to help you relieve your troubles. I thought it would take a while. I didn''t expect that the baby uncle took was such a top-grade product. Just a little is enough." Wen Yu lied, his face not red and gasping. In fact, it''s just a matter of raising his hand to help Luo demang dredge the fallopian tube. You just need real Qi to wash away the blocked place. After entering the guest room cleaned by Ruixue, Wen Yu pointed to the bed and said, "uncle, please expose your lower abdomen and lie flat on the bed." According to Wen Yu''s instructions, Luo demang soon revealed his lower abdomen and lay flat on the bed. Wen Yu pretended to put his right hand on Luo demang''s lower abdomen for a long time, and then said, "uncle, you will have a weak pain." "Hehe, it''s all right. Let''s do it. Don''t think what I think is so useless. When I was young, I lived a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. I don''t know how many times I lingered on the death line." Feeling the energy of Wen Yu''s palm invading his body, Luo demang was always ready for the pain. But within a minute, Wen Yu withdrew his right hand and told him with a smile that it was over. "It''s over?! why didn''t I feel any pain?" Luo demang asked suspiciously. "Don''t worry, uncle. I promise you will recover your male reproductive function in a month. But you need to lie in bed and rest these days. I use mental energy to forcibly flush away the blocked fallopian tubes in your body. If you do strenuous exercise, it is likely to cause the fallopian tubes to break. Then even the God of light will help you. Uncle, do you need me to find some books for you Kill boring time? " Luo Deming shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I want to sleep. I haven''t realized the taste of putting down everything and sleeping comfortably for a long time." "Uncle, have a good sleep. I''ll call you at dinner. I''ll make some tonic dishes for you with those babies." "Hehe, go and be busy." When Wenyu left the guest room, he couldn''t wait to rush into his room and hung a don''t disturb sign on the door. This sign was specially made by Wenyu in case there was an emergency and it was too late to inform his family. Looking at dozens of babies in front of him who dare not dream, Wen Yu almost fainted. In order to vent his excitement, his right palm kept patting the ground. Just now he didn''t tell the truth completely in the hall. In fact, the pill made from the best treasures in front of him has amazing efficacy. If you are lucky, you can even make the medicine King pill. The medicine Wang Dan is recorded in the divine skill of Honghuang. Its effect is to help martial artists get through the eight channels of the strange classics. V2.Chapter 61 After more than half an hour of excitement in the state of being in high spirits, Wen Yu looked at the dazzling baby and began to worry, struggling with a strong heart. If dozens of miraculous medicines are used to refine pills and pills, there is a great possibility of successful refining. The consequence of refining failure is that the particles are not collected. Sometimes Wen Yu likes to gamble on his luck and even takes his life as a bet, but sometimes he is timid, such as now. He has given up the idea of refining Wang Dan because he knows he can''t bear the impact of no harvest. Wenyu carefully took back the magic medicine one by one, and whispered, "these treasures must not be used casually. Refine the pills left after Dad cured his injury to help Ruixue and me improve their skills faster. Forget the medicine King pill. Since the magic continent has these treasures, it must be able to find them. If you are lucky to get them in the future, consider refining them." After the inner excitement completely calmed down, Wen Yu walked out of the room. "Wenyu, has Luo Deming been cured?" Brian asked with a smile as soon as he entered the hall. Wen Yu nodded and sat down next to Brian. "He''s gone to bed. I''ll wake him up at dinner time. Grandpa, do you think I''m too involved in the cage family and the Merson chamber of Commerce? It''s good to form an alliance with the Merson chamber of Commerce, but I always have an ominous feeling." Brian looked at Wenyu, drank tea and said with a smile: "Wenyu, I have to admit that you are very smart. You have done a good job in dealing with people, weighing the pros and cons, seeing the form of power and choosing your own camp. It''s no exaggeration to say that those old foxes who mix in officialdom can''t match your mind. It''s just that your mind is too smart and you think too much. This is not good and will bring you endless trouble. Take the alliance with Morson chamber of Commerce as an example. At present, it seems to be good for us. Before you show all your cards, the relationship between us and Morson chamber of Commerce will only be closer. But you think of things in the distant future, even decades later. Don''t you feel very tired? " Wen Yu said with a wry smile, "Grandpa, I don''t want to do this. I''m just afraid that my recklessness will cause trouble to the cage family." "Ha ha, although you can''t look at things one step at a time, you can''t look at a thousand steps one step at a time. Wenyu, if you want to take off, you can''t be timid, otherwise you will achieve nothing. It''s like leading an army. You''re afraid of wolves before you and tigers after you. In the end, you will only be swallowed up by the enemy." "Grandpa, I see." Wen Yu also knew that he thought a little too much and said in his heart: "In the last life, I was carefree and never considered the consequences. I almost offended killers all over the world. So what, I didn''t suppress those guys and didn''t dare to shout. In this life, I have relatives and concerns. Although I can''t offend people recklessly like in the previous life, I can''t be too timid. Ma Shan is riding and people are bullied. In this naked law of the jungle In the world, we should be more aggressive. " After thinking about it, Wen Yu asked with a smile, "Grandpa, has cabrona fulfilled his bet?" "Ha ha, he has already sent the title deed to the dream of rebirth. Yasi and Daisy are building. How do you want to manage these two places?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "let your parents toss around. As long as there''s enough money to spend. Grandpa, do you think cabrona will find a way to deal with us?" "It''s not obvious. The dark cabrona wouldn''t do that if he didn''t have a hot head. Although the cage family has no power and power, there are only a few people, but it''s enough for the waltz family to drink a pot of anger. Don''t worry, people with a little brain won''t tear their faces with us. If we were easy to bully and didn''t need others to do it, Derek would have driven us out of the imperial capital. But you Be careful, boy. Those old guys can hold their breath, but the small ones can''t. They will find a way to get out of it. " "Hey, hey, I''m just bored. I don''t mind if they add some fun to me. Grandpa, I''ll ask you something first. You can''t be angry." "What''s up?" "Promise you won''t be angry after listening, or you won''t kill me." "OK, I promise I won''t be angry," Brian promised with a smile. Wen Yu moved his ass back and tried to stay away from Brian before he asked, "Grandpa, what''s the contradiction between you and grandma?" Brian''s face suddenly cooled down. He stared at Wen Yu for a while, and finally loosened his clenched fist. In just a few seconds, Wen Yu''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. If Brian didn''t loosen his fist, he would run away from the hall as fast as possible. Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Wen Yu was frightened: "God, how can grandpa''s momentum be so strong? I almost couldn''t resist. Being stared at by him is like being held against the forehead by a desert eagle. He is worthy of being an old general from the battlefield!" "Hey," Brian sighed "You''ll know this sooner or later. Since you ask, I''ll tell you. In fact, I don''t have a deep hatred with the old woman. We''ve been fighting for one thing for so many years. The old woman is a third-order devil guide of the earth system, and I''m a third-order fighter of the youth level. My old friends show off the role of the devil guide in the war and belittle me in front of me all day. I know She was joking, but I couldn''t swallow it. Because I was often ignored by magicians when I led the army. Although I was the commander-in-chief of the first army, I had to look at the faces of those magicians every time I went to war, and I couldn''t say anything more. I had to admit that magicians were really the key factor in determining the victory or defeat. When the old woman said one after another that the magician was better than the morale fighter, I finally couldn''t help being angry. I wanted to fight with her to let her know that the solo magician was not the opponent of the morale fighter. The result was half a kilo to eight Liang, and no one made a bargain. The old woman refused, and I refused, so when we recovered, we fought again. In this way, we fight more and more fiercely, which makes us jealous and thick neck when we see each other. Hehe, finally, the old woman left angrily and said that she was going to practice in seclusion. She must beat me into a pig''s head and let me submit to her crotch. Ha ha, Yasi and Daisy were afraid that the old woman would be lonely alone, so they sent your sister to accompany the old woman. Hehe, there were six people I said you could trust completely that day. The remaining two were the old woman and your sister. Their relationship with you was no less than ours. " Wen Yu was speechless. Originally, he thought there was some deep hatred between the two old people. Who knows who is more powerful than the magician and the fighting warrior. He said with a wry smile: "what two old urchins! They are so angry about such a small matter." Wen Yu was not in a hurry to persuade Brian to make up with his grandmother, because he knew that persuasion would only have the opposite effect, so he asked with a bad smile, "Grandpa, I heard that grandma has a lot of babies, and there is one especially suitable for me. Is it true?" V2.Chapter 62 Brian''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "boy, the old woman has a lot of babies. I agree with you to empty her. Come on, let''s discuss the emptying plan. Hehe..." Brian''s smile made Wen Yu tremble, and he quickly waved his hand and said, "Grandpa, don''t laugh so treacherously. I''m uncomfortable laughing, as if we were snack people. I just want to ask grandma for two self-defense treasures. There''s no other meaning." "Yes! Yes! We are all good people. How can we do snacks?" Brian nodded repeatedly. "Wenyu, how are you going to do it? Oh, no, how should you ask the old woman for something?" Wen Yu stretched out three fingers: "I''m so weak that I must have a baby to defend myself when I go out for adventure. As an elder, I should help my grandson. Needless to say, I''ll be good enough to please her. We can use things to lure them. Our dishes and clothes can be used. I''ll get some women''s clothes at that time Use maintenance products. Hey hey, attack at three o''clock to ensure grandma''s obedience. " "Yeah. Yeah." Brian''s eyes were all laughing, "How much yin you can have, regardless of whether it''s useful or useless. It''s all Yin and light. Wen Yu, your birthday will come in more than 40 days. According to the past practice, the old woman will bring your sister four or five days in advance. You have to stand on my side at that time. Hum, your sister''s smelly girl inherits the old woman''s smelly temper perfectly. She will scoff at me every time she sees me, so she will tell me your grandmother Like what? " Wen Yu patted his chest and promised, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll help you subdue these two women. Let Grandma obey you and my sister respect you. What''s the function of grandma''s baby that is very suitable for me? It won''t be the same as burning the sky. To tell the truth, burning the sky is a chicken rib. If it hadn''t been helpful to my whole ring, I would have returned it to Jones Dilian." Brian squinted at Wen Yu and sneered: "The devil doesn''t believe that the baby can come back even if it''s in your hands! Although the use conditions of burning the sky are harsh, it must be supported by spiritual strength, but as long as the spiritual strength is enough, you can play the first-class green level, that is, the fire energy of the first-class devil guide of the fire system. Such a baby, you say it''s chicken ribs. If you say it''s against your heart, be careful to be split by thunder! Wen Yu, maybe you don''t understand the rarity of advanced weapons Young people think so. I tell you, the whole sakanasi empire can''t find 200 green babies. The old woman has a lot of babies. Do you know how many there are? Just five. Green babies are only some of big families and big forces. Most people may not see green babies in their whole life. " "Why are there so few?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Since there are green weapons and jewelry, it means that someone can make these things. Since someone can make them, why are there so few?" "No! No! No!" Brian said three no words in a row, "Dwarves are natural masters of casting, but the most powerful dwarven craftsmen can only take chances to create green weapons and ornaments. The probability is pitiful. One out of 10000 can be called a miracle. There are many unsolvable mysteries in the magic continent, and green babies are one of them. No one knows who made green babies. These things seem to be made by humans from magic Lu Gang existed when he was born. There are also gold level strong people. Every gold level strong person will be like a person after he was born. Unless his relatives are killed and the country is destroyed, they don''t care about anything else. There are also the loss of power soldiers'' cultivation skills, and many unsolvable secrets. " Wen Yu said in surprise: "It seems that the magic land is not as simple as it seems. There must be some unknown secrets. The existence of the God of light, the patron god of the orcs and the God of death should be a part of this secret. Hey, the more secrets, the better. The adventure of pursuing secrets will not be boring. The magic land has no high technology on earth, and there are many mysterious and dangerous areas Conquer, just wait for me to uncover these mysterious areas. Hei hei... " Brian thought Wenyu was thinking about these mysteries and advised him, "Wenyu, don''t think about it. If you could figure it out, these mysteries would have been solved by our ancestors." Without explanation, Wen Yu asked, "Grandpa, you haven''t said what grandma''s baby is!" "The old lady''s treasure is the same type as burning sky, and it is also supported by spiritual power. It''s called divine armor belt, or my name. Divine armor belt is also a non grade baby, defensive. Different from burning sky, as long as your mental power is strong enough, it can release a defense shield of the same level as your mental power. The stronger your mental power is, the better the protection ability of the defense shield will be Big. "Seeing the disappointed look on Wen Yu''s face, Brian explained: "Wenyu, your strength is really much higher than that of your peers, but when you go out to take risks, you may encounter some powerful enemies. With your mental strength, you can make the divine armor belt release the green level-1 defense shield, and maybe you can release the green level-2 defense shield in three years. Such a powerful defense can''t be hurt unless you encounter the green level-3 strong You. If your mental strength keeps increasing, you may be able to release a gold level defense shield. Can''t you be satisfied with such abnormal defense equipment? " "Wouldn''t that make him an invincible tortoise shell warrior?" Wen Yu murmured depressed. However, he thought that in the face of an enemy with a higher strength than himself, the enemy couldn''t help himself because of the defense shield of the divine armor belt. Wen Yu''s disappointed heart suddenly improved. "This divine armor belt was explored by me and the old woman when we were young. The old woman said that the divine armor belt is not as simple as it looks. Although she has been studying the divine armor belt, she has not found other uses of the divine armor belt." "Wow! Grandpa, tell me about your romantic love story with grandma. Did you meet grandma with a hero to save the United States?" "Well, how do you know?" Brian asked in surprise. "Hey, hey, I didn''t know just now, but I already know now." Brian smiled and scolded, "smelly boy, dare to set me up. Watch it!" Wen Yu gave Brian a clever dodge and begged for mercy: "Grandpa, spare your life! By the way, Grandpa, are you ready for the necessities of going to volqiu forest?" Brian''s attention was successfully diverted by Wen Yu and nodded: "ready to start at any time." V2.Chapter 63 After three days with Brian, Wen Yu found Ruixue in training in the backyard. Ruixue''s physical training is carefully arranged by Wen Yu. He doesn''t dare to copy the training methods he uses to Ruixue, otherwise Ruixue will become a muscle woman and Wen Yu will cry. Even if Ruixue doesn''t become a muscle girl, Wen Yu is not willing. His extreme training method is too tired. This set of training arranged by Wen Yu will only make Ruixue slimmer and more sexy. Seeing Wen Yu''s arrival, Ruixue stopped training and greeted him. She said carefully, "brother, I want to dye this black hair golden." Wen Yu''s face changed and his voice asked coldly, "why?!" black hair is a symbol of curse to others, but it has an extraordinary meaning to Wen Yu, so he was a little unhappy to hear Ruixue''s proposal. Ruixue was startled by Wen Yu''s tone and hurriedly explained: "Brother, I know you have no resistance to black hair. To tell you the truth, I also feel that black hair is very beautiful. But when I take risks in the future, I''m afraid this black hair will cause me a lot of trouble. People in the magic land have a strong resistance to black haired women, which you can''t imagine. Duke cage''s house is like a paradise on earth in the magic land. There is no discrimination, high and low here Points, only the care and trust between people. Brother, although you were very unfortunate before, you can''t understand the real world under the protection of the Duke''s house. For example, when my mother and I went shopping, no matter how much my mother paid, the shopkeeper refused to sell it to us. If I walked through a bandit''s mountain with you, maybe they didn''t mean to rob us, but be him When they see my black hair, they will definitely rush out and kill us. If we want to rent a carriage, the owner will never rent the carriage to us if he sees my black hair - " Wen Yu raised his hand to interrupt Ruixue and said, "if you don''t sell, we''re strong! Kill us, we''ll kill them! If you don''t rent a carriage, we''ll walk! Don''t mention it again in the future!" "Brother, listen to me!" asked Ruixue with a slight cry, "Elder brother, I know you are good for me. I''m afraid I''ll be reborn after blonde hair. But elder brother, have you ever thought about our strength? Why should we rob others and kill people? I''m your woman. I should think of you more. I won''t let elder brother be excluded by others every day because of myself. Fat people don''t eat in one bite, strong people don''t build in one step, and we need a period of time Time is a time when we don''t have to be afraid of anyone. Brother, I believe you will become strong, strong enough to shout with the God of light. Any woman wants her man to be strong, and any woman wants to find a strong person who can protect herself. I also want to. God bless me and let me meet you, but I need to wait patiently until my man becomes strong, When my man is strong, he will protect me. At that time, I will walk around every corner of the magic continent with this black hair. Let them know that the woman of the strongest man on the continent has black hair. Let them know that the strongest man likes black hair. Brother, don''t be angry, will you? " Wen Yu fondled Ruixue''s cheek and said softly: "Ruixue, your man will never let you down. Give me three years, and I will have strong strength to protect you in three years. So you don''t need to dye your black hair into blonde hair, because we will spend the next three years in the Duke''s palace. Well, forget it. Don''t dye your hair secretly behind my back, otherwise the consequences will be serious. The meaning of black hair to me is not as simple as you think Shan, as for what black hair means to me, I''ll tell you when the time is ripe. " Wen Yu said this, so Ruixue nodded and agreed. As for the meaning of Yu Wenyu''s words, she didn''t think at all, because she believed that one day Tianyu would tell herself. "The nine Yin manual," brother, "take you to the shopping mall, buy some jewelry for you, and take you to see a sloppy dwarf maker. I have some things to build. Yes, this is a set of moves I have developed for you. Weapons are the best sewing thread you are good at, if you can learn this pattern thoroughly, and cooperate with the" nine Yin classics "I taught you. You have the strength to protect yourself. "Wen Yu took out a small book from the whole ring and handed it to Ruixue." I don''t know anything about sewing. You can add your own ideas. " Ruixue took the little book in Wenyu''s hand in surprise, "brother, thank you!" ¡­¡­ Walking in the bustling streets, Wenyu and Ruixue turned back 100%, because their clothes were so eye-catching. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on their clothes, and even Ruixue''s long black hair was ignored. Fortunately, Wenyu''s appearance and name had become a household name in the imperial capital, otherwise many childe brothers would come up and rob their clothes. Looking at a wide range of things on the street, Wen Yu''s expression was very embarrassed, because he just remembered that he didn''t bring any money, while Ruixue had only a poor copper coin. "Ice sugar gourd, fragrant and sweet ice sugar gourd! A string only needs a copper plate! Ice sugar gourd..." At a corner, a cry came into Wen Yu''s ears. Wen Yu was in a hurry and looked up to the sound source. A ruined old man was shouting with a scarecrow full of sugar gourd. Ice sugar gourd, familiar and strange, plus the four words of nostalgia, made Wenyu warm in his heart. In his mind, his mother bought ice sugar gourd for himself when he was a child. Seeing Wen Yu staring at a vendor selling sugar gourd in a daze, Ruixue couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, a string of sugar gourd is only a copper plate. Buy one for me." Ruixue''s voice awakened Wen Yu from his long memory, shook his head and said, "don''t buy one! Let''s buy two!" "Giggle" ruixuejiao smiled and reminded, "brother, listen clearly. People sell one copper plate, and we only have one copper plate. How can we buy two?" Wen Yu smiled mysteriously, took Ruixue''s hand and walked along: "he will sell, and I will let him make a bargain." "Brother, you have money?" asked Ruixue suspiciously. "No, just this copper. Just look." then they had come to the vendor. The vendor was stunned when he saw that Wenyu and Ruixue stopped in front of him. He has been selling candied haws for three years. Although his business is not very good, he can barely make a living. Over the past three years, countless people have bought his ice sugar gourd, but he has never seen rich nobles buy it. Those nobles will not look at him when they pass here. "Boss, what is your ice sugar gourd made of?" Wen Yu asked kindly, without any shelf for noble children. The peddler woke up and quickly piled up a smiling face and said, "young master, this is a kind of wild fruit picked from the mountain and made with boiled sugar water." V2.Chapter 64 Wen Yu was disappointed to see that the vendor''s ice sugar gourd was not made of hawthorn on earth, but he was very happy to hear the word ice sugar gourd. So he smiled and asked, "how does it taste?" The peddler paused and said with a dry smile, "only the poor people like to eat this food. I don''t know if it''s fit for the young master''s appetite. If it''s not dirty, you can try it." the peddler was very smart. He didn''t promise Wenyu that it was delicious because he was afraid that Wenyu would say it wasn''t delicious after tasting it, and then he was angry. He has already learned the arrogance of the noble children. If Wen Yu gets angry, he won''t have to sell ice sugar gourd in fidona Luo city in the future. Wenyu handed a copper plate to the vendor and said apologetically, "boss, I forgot to bring money when I went out. I only have one copper plate on me. Do you think I can have two?" The vendor was so frightened that he stepped back two steps. Fortunately, Wen Yu quickly helped the scarecrow filled with ice sugar gourd. "Young master, you must not. It''s my blessing that you can eat the ice sugar gourd made by yourself. How dare you charge your money? Young master, just taste it. If you feel delicious, young master will personally send these ice sugar gourd to you." Seeing that the vendor dared not accept his own money, Wen Yu had to throw the copper plate into the basket behind the vendor, pull out two larger ones from the Scarecrow and hand one to Ruixue. Ruixue takes over the ice sugar gourd in Wenyu''s hand and frowns. Wen Yu knew what Ruixue was thinking and explained, "don''t worry, I won''t bully the boss. Try it quickly." Ruixue smiled and nodded, took the ice sugar gourd to her mouth, took a small bite on the largest one at the top, only chewed it a few times, Ruixue showed a surprised voice and said, "delicious! Delicious! The entrance is slightly cool, sweet, mixed with a little sour, and a trace of wild grass fragrance. It''s very delicious!" then she put the whole one she had bitten into her mouth. Wen Yu nodded after tasting it. Watching Wenyu and Ruixue eating ice sugar gourd one by one, the vendor stood there with a copper plate in his hand. Although he wanted to put this copper into his pocket, he didn''t have the courage. My heart kept praying: "two little ancestors, hurry up and take your money. I''m just a small business and can''t stand your tossing. The devil believes that you don''t take money when you go out, but only give me a copper plate. Obviously you want to find fault!" Finally, when Wen Yu finished eating an ice sugar gourd, the vendor quickly handed the copper plate in his hand to Wen Yu respectfully, "childe, this is your money. I can''t charge you for small! If you feel delicious, just eat. If it''s not enough, I still have it in my basket!" Wen Yu looked at the trembling vendor. "You think we are pigs. How can we eat so much. Ask you something, do you know the rebirth dream?" The peddler nodded hurriedly: "know, know. No one in fidona Luo city doesn''t know the dream of rebirth." "Do you want to sell ice sugar gourd at the gate of rebirth dream?" The vendor was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile: "you''re kidding. The rebirth dream is a place where nobles go in and out. How dare I sell ice sugar gourd at the door of the rebirth dream. Let''s not say whether my ice sugar gourd is delicious, but just say that my dress doesn''t dare to go half a step closer to the door of the rebirth dream." The smart Ruixue immediately understood Wen Yu''s idea and said with a smile: "boss, thank my childe soon. As long as he agrees to sell things at the gate of the rebirth dream, no one in the imperial capital dares to disagree." The peddler''s reaction was not very strong. He looked at Ruixue with skepticism, because he was afraid that this was a trick played by the two second ancestors in front of him. Rebirth dream is not a place for ordinary people. Whoever dares to make trouble there, no matter what title you are or how much money you have in your family, will be thrown out by random sticks. The peddler did not dare to think about the end of driving a scarecrow full of ice sugar gourd at the door of the dream of rebirth. "Boss, you are very suspicious. Well," Wen Yu took out a sign from his arms, symbolizing cage''s house, and handed it to the vendor, "I''ll give you a chance to get rich. It depends on whether you can grasp it. Take this sign to rebirth dream, find a steward on the floor, give it to them, and say a young master named Wenyu gave it to you. I agree to let you sell ice sugar gourd at the door of rebirth dream and let them dress it up for you. At the same time, I''ll prepare the equipment for making ice sugar gourd, of course, these wild fruits You need to pick it yourself. If the sales volume is good, you can ask rebirth dream to send someone to pick it with you. The ice sugar gourd is priced at one gold coin. You can give rebirth dream one tenth of the money. Here, take two more ice sugar gourds. Do you mind? If you don''t speak, it means default. I''ll take it. "Wen Yu pulled out two large ones, and then pulled Ruixue away. The peddler had already been silly. He couldn''t answer Wen Yu''s words. The peddler didn''t react until Wen Yu''s figure disappeared. His hands trembled, clenched the sign in his hand, looked at the direction Wen Yu left and said in a dark surprise: "It turns out that he is the legend of the cage family - the genius power Warrior - Wenyu cage - the son of the rebirth dream boss. God, no wonder I dreamed that I caught a lot of fish last night. It turned out that I would be lucky today! Ha ha, I don''t have to stay in this pimple anymore. My wife''s medical expenses will be available soon, and my son''s money to marry his wife will also come, ha ha..." ¡­¡­ "Elder brother, haven''t you arrived yet?" Ruixue asked bitterly. They have been walking on the crisscross streets for more than an hour. When she went out, she had been training for a long time. Her physical strength had been exhausted. She walked for more than an hour. It''s strange that she wasn''t tired. Wenyu also began to regret not taking the carriage out. Seeing that Ruixue''s face was bitter, Wenyu squatted down with a smile and said, "I''m tired. Come up and carry you." Ruixue quickly shook her head and said, "brother, I''m not tired!" "Hehe, come on, I want to carry you!" Ruixue blushed and lay on Wenyu''s back, telling him, "brother, I can recover my strength in a little while." "Hey, hey, I don''t have money. I can''t use up my strength. Don''t mention walking behind your back for a while, even if I walk around fidonaro behind your back, I won''t be tired." "Going for a lifetime?" asked Ruixue. She didn''t react until her words were out, but she leaned her head on Wenyu''s shoulder and waited for his answer. "That''s not good. How can I have children if I carry you all my life." the Wen Yu thief smiled. Ruixue blushed and quenched Wen Yu. Her blushing face was buried on Wen Yu''s shoulder and stopped talking. V2.Chapter 65 Bang! Wenyu violently kicked open the door of the ironsmith''s shop of avendeka and muttered, "the blacksmith''s shop doesn''t open during the day, does it open at night to do business with ghosts." on the way, Wenyu has told Ruixue about avendeka''s temperament, but Ruixue frowned unaccustomed after seeing Wenyu''s big feet open the door. "Shit, which bastard who doesn''t have eyes dares to kick the door of the noble dwarf maker Elvin Deka, has he lived enough!" Elvin Deka yelled and cursed immediately. Wen Yu ignored Elvin Deka''s scolding and took Ruixue step into the kicked door. Just the next second, they retreated out at a faster speed, with an unbearable expression on their faces. Wen Yu took a deep breath and stepped into the blacksmith''s shop again. He shouted and scolded angrily: "old man, you can''t clean the shop. You almost smoked me to death." "Wow! Boy, it''s you. I''ll tell you, no one dares to kick the door of my Evan Deka''s house except you!" Evan Deka came out of the inner room and was very happy to see that it was Wen Yu. When he saw Ruixue coming in behind Wen Yu, his dark face turned a little red and said with a dry smile, "ha ha, my place is a little dirty. Please forgive me!" Ruixue quickly replied, "master, it doesn''t matter. I''m also a child of a poor family." "Eh, you have black hair, interesting, interesting!" Evan Deka shouted, staring at Ruixue''s long black hair. Wen Yu''s face changed slightly and said coldly, "old man, what''s the matter with black hair?" "Don''t get excited." ivandka shook his strong short arm and smiled. "Black hair is a symbol of curse for human beings. No one dares to contact people with black hair. Girl, I have to say that you are very lucky to live until now." after a pause, ivandka asked, "you shouldn''t have met elves?" Wen Yu shook his head and asked, "what''s the relationship between black hair and elves?" "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly!" ivandka deliberately lengthened his voice, "People of the elves rarely walk around the mainland. When elves come out, they will be caught by humans and kept in cages as pets. Before the human demon war, the elves and the human race were in a state of hostility, and the hatred between the two races became deeper after the human demon war. A hundred years ago, the Elves were attacked by the Holy See of light, which is said to rob the spirit of the moon spring, the treasure of the elves. Also At that time, the good elves had a prosperous population and occupied the three advantages of time, place and people, which repelled the Vatican army. However, after World War I, the population of the elves fell sharply, and more importantly, the spirit of Yuequan was irreparably damaged. Hehe, no one knows the importance of the spirit of Yuequan to the elves. It is no exaggeration to say that without the spirit of Yuequan, the elves would be destroyed. " "Why?" Ruixue couldn''t help asking. "Because the spirit of the moon spring is equivalent to the Mother God of the elves. The spirit of the moon spring can give birth to the moon spring. Every newborn elves should drink the moon spring, because only taking the moon spring can the elves have fertility. Originally, there were six pools of moon spring around the Moon Spring, but only one pool was left after being seriously damaged. Normally, one pool of moon spring is also enough for the elves. But Sadly, after the spirit of the Moon Spring was severely damaged, the speed of breeding the moon spring water decreased sharply. For more than 100 years, the elf family has faced the disaster of extermination. " Ruixue''s female compassion was immediately seduced, and she said anxiously, "isn''t there a way to restore the spirit of Yuequan?" "Yes! There is such a prophecy in the ancestral training of the elves. In the distant future, our Elves will face the disaster of extermination. Only one person can save our elves." "You don''t mean to say black haired human women," Wen Yu said in surprise. Ivandka looked at Wen Yu in surprise, "how do you know?" Wen Yu snorted with disdain: "after you saw Ruixue''s black hair, you talked so much that anyone with a little brain can guess." Ruixue gave Wenyu a resentful look, because she didn''t speculate. "Yes! It''s the black haired human woman! That''s why the Holy See will pronounce the black haired woman with the curse of the God of light. So I just said that the little girl is very lucky to live until now. No, it should be a miracle. Maybe it''s because people have despised the Curse of the black haired woman over the past 100 years. That''s why you live until now. Wen Yu, I know your grandpa bu Ryan is so powerful that ordinary people dare not offend him. But I still want to advise you that if the little girl''s black hair is seen by the high-level personnel of the Holy See, the Holy See will definitely get rid of her at all costs. Only the high-level personnel of the Holy See know the real meaning of the existence of black haired women. The Holy See suffered a great loss when attacking the elves, so they will never watch the destruction of the elves Except. " Wen Yu''s heart trembled fiercely, and his breath was suddenly cold. His cold eyes were close to ivandka, "what you said is true?!" If what ivandka said is true, Wen Yu will have to let Ruixue dye his hair. He knows the power of the holy see very well. If the holy see really wants to kill Ruixue, Wen Yu''s current strength can''t protect Ruixue at all, and it is very likely to bring disaster to the cage family. Ivan Deka was staring at Wen Yu''s back with cold eyes. Holding his right hand high, he said word by word: "I Ivan Deka Noah swear to the great dwarf patron god Sakya that if there is a half empty word, it will not be easy to die!" "Elder brother, what should I do?" Ruixue asked anxiously. Obviously, she also heard the seriousness of the matter. "Elder brother, I must leave the Duke''s house immediately. If people in the holy see my long black hair, it will bring disaster to the cage family." Ruixue''s eyes were wet behind. Bang! Wen Yu quickly closed the door of the blacksmith''s shop, then hugged Ruixue in his arms and said, "Ruixue, don''t cry! I won''t let you leave me, nor will I let the people of the Holy See deal with you! Sorry, I''m useless and can''t protect you! I can only wrongly dye your black hair into other colors." "It doesn''t matter! It doesn''t matter!" Ruixue wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with tears and laughter. "As long as I can stay with you and let me shave my head!" "Little guy, you think things are too simple." Evan Deka poured a basin of cold water. "Ruixue, you should have stayed with Wenyu for a long time. Someone has seen your long black hair during this time. Even if you dye your black hair into other colors, if someone doesn''t want to mention it to the senior officials of the Holy See, they will find you and find cage''s house!" Ruixue''s just improved heart fell into the ice cellar again. She whispered, "yes, it''s no use even if I dye my black hair into blonde. It''s late, it''s all late! Sobbing, it''s all late!" V2.Chapter 66 Wen Yu glared at Elvin Deka and shouted, "old man, shut up! Ruixue, don''t cry. I don''t want to see you cry in front of me again!" Seeing that Wen Yu was really angry, ivandka hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands and went to a corner to squat down. He also expected Wenyu to go to the dwarf tribe. Ruixue was also stopped crying by Wenyu''s roar, but tears were still falling from the corners of her eyes. Wen Yu slowly closed his eyes and his brain ran at top speed, looking for countermeasures. For a moment, the dark room was quiet and terrible. After a long time, Wen Yumeng opened his eyes and three big words - non mainstream! Seeing Wen Yu open his eyes with a smile, Ruixue wiped the tears off his face two or three times and asked eagerly, "brother, have you thought of a way?" Wen Yu fondled Ruixue''s cheek with pity and apologized: "I was a little impulsive and scared you just now. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t cry. As long as I''m here, there''s no obstacle! I''ve thought of a way to deal with it. Go back and talk. Old bastard, come here!" "Boy, what can I do for you?" Elvin Descartes didn''t mind Wenyu''s address. On the contrary, she was happy. Wenyu took out two pieces of paper directly from the space, handed them to Evan Deka and said, "help me create these things in three days, and use the best materials here. I''ll send someone to pick them up in the evening of three days!" Ivandka took the drawing, glanced at it and said angrily, "boy, I ivandka is a noble dwarf maker. I only make armor and weapons for soldiers and disdain --" "Hum!" Wen Yu hums coldly, interrupting Elvin Deka''s complaint. "I think you can''t make it. Tut Tut, Grandpa bragges about the dwarf''s making technology in front of me every day. Now it seems that''s all. He can''t even beat this thing!" "Fart!" Ivan Deka was so angry that he jumped his feet, and the beard at the corners of his mouth kept shaking. "I don''t care to make these messy things!" "That''s all right." Wen Yu sighed disappointedly, "originally I wanted to go to the dwarf tribe. Since the noble dwarf maker elder evandeka is not welcome, I won''t go! Hey -" Ivandka stared at Wen Yu with two big eyes and didn''t say a word, "Boy, you and Brian are a virtue. If you don''t succeed, you''ll become a threat! Alas, poor Evan Deka, you''ve fallen into the hands of your sons and grandchildren all your life. I surrender and I can''t fight for you! But I hope you can take this girl to the elves. As the best ally of the elves, I can''t watch them destroy the family!" "No problem, I promise you!" Wen Yu replied readily, "but you still need to wait three years! When you first came, I said that you will consider these things only when I am strong, so you must wait for me for three years. In these three years, whether you dwarves or elves are not allowed to disturb my life, otherwise don''t blame me for being cold-blooded!" "We''ve been waiting for decades, why not wait another three years!" evandeka agreed. "Boy, why is it so strange every time you want to build something?" Wen Yu blinked, smiled and asked, "do you know what these things are used for? Give you a hint. You''ve seen and are very familiar with the things made by these things!" Ivandka turned the two drawings upside down for a long time and didn''t guess what the instruments painted on the paper were used for. He could only shake his head helplessly and said, "I can''t guess!" "I knew you couldn''t guess." "I can''t guess. You let me guess. It''s not intentional to play with me." Elvin Deka complained discontentedly, which made Ruixue Jiao laugh again and again. Although she didn''t know what method Wenyu thought of, her heart had been put back in place safely. "These machines have many functions, one of which is brewing!" "Wine?!" Ivan Deka was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "boy, do you know what dwarves like to do besides being proficient in making?" "Woman!" Wen Yu replied without thinking. "Fart! Besides being proficient in making, dwarves also like making wine! Compared with the wine made by dwarves, your human wine is like boiled water and has no taste at all. Dwarves like making wine so much. Do you think I haven''t seen the tools for making wine?" Wen Yu stretched out his right hand and knocked on Ivan Deka''s forehead, saying: "I know you''re stupid. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid! Who told you that you must use the brewing tools used by your dwarves to make wine? I told you, I can make spirits that can burn when touched by fire. Don''t doubt me with your simple and idiot eyes. I''ll let you taste wine in two months! Old bastard, what flavor do you like?" Ivandka asked suspiciously, "can you really make wine? The more spicy wine, the more we dwarves like." "OK, no problem. I''ll brew you a big bucket of Erguotou and let you drink enough." "Erguotou? What? Wine?" "Well, the name of a spicy wine. Old bastard, can you make a thin needle a little thicker than your hair? The short one is as long as my middle finger, and the long one is as long as two middle fingers." Ivandka shook his head very simply and said, "no one in magic land can make what you say. But -" "But what? Is it the same as last time? You happen to have this kind of thing here?" Wenyu asked happily. Elvin Deka glanced at Wen Yu, "there are so many coincidences. I mean, there is a kind of Warcraft hair that meets your requirements very much." "The hair of Warcraft?" Wen Yu frowned slightly, and the hedgehog on the earth came to mind. "Medium level level six Warcraft - lightning silver magic mouse! One of the most terrible Warcraft in the magic continent!" "Lightning silver demon mouse? What are the characteristics of its hair?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "The lightning silver magic mouse has hair as thin as hair and is full of toughness. When attacking the enemy, the hair of the whole body will shoot out very quickly. An adult lightning silver magic mouse has up to 500 or 600 hairs. Think about what it would be like if these 500 or 600 tough hairs as thin as hair shot at the enemy in an instant." "It''s really scary, but with this attack ability, how can it be called one of the most terrible Warcraft in the magic continent? No matter how much hair, it''s useless to break the magic shield of fighting soldiers or magicians." "Hundreds of them really don''t work. What about thousands or even more? Don''t forget that mice are social animals. The most terrible thing is that lightning silver magic mice can grow again within 30 minutes after shooting their hair." "Shit! Isn''t the lightning silver magic mouse invincible in the Warcraft forest?" Wen Yu was surprised. V2.Chapter 67 "Shit! Isn''t the lightning silver magic mouse invincible in the Warcraft forest?" Wen Yu said in surprise. As soon as he spoke, Wen Yu found that he had asked a very stupid question and couldn''t help laughing: "all things in the world can maintain balance only by generating and conquering each other. If nothing could restrain the proliferation speed of lightning silver magic mouse, the magic land would have been its world." Ivandka blinked his huge eyelids and asked strangely, "who told you this truth?" Wen Yu seemed to like to ridicule Elvin Deka and said disdainfully, "such a simple truth can be figured out with a little brain. It doesn''t need to be told." Ivan Deckard opened his mouth, his round face flushed, and didn''t hold a retort. Wen Yu was uncomfortable with Ivan Deka''s sad eyes. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "where is the lightning silver magic mouse? Is there any in the volqiu forest?" Ivandka''s resentful eyes suddenly turned to surprise, "boy, don''t you want to catch the lightning silver magic mouse?!" Wen yubai glanced at Elvin Deka: "nonsense, you can''t make what I need, and only the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse meets my requirements. If you don''t catch the lightning silver magic mouse, where can I get the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse?" "Ha ha, boy, your idea is right, but it''s too stupid." Elvin Deka joked: "whether it''s a powerful single adventurer or a group of mercenary adventurers, there are three or four kinds of Warcraft that you''re most afraid to meet in the Warcraft forest, including lightning silver magic mouse. Meeting lightning silver magic mouse is almost the same as meeting death - there''s no doubt of death!" Wen Yu glanced dubiously at Elvin Deka. "I admit that the lightning silver magic mouse, which lives in groups and has strong killing skills, is powerful, but what you said is too exaggerated. According to you, don''t people who have seen the lightning silver magic mouse have to die, so why does anyone know the existence of the lightning silver magic mouse and know it so well?" Ivandka''s eyes were angry, his face flushed, his fist clenched, two rows of big steel teeth biting together, clenched his teeth and said: "Bastard, do you want to annoy me as soon as you see that I''m uncomfortable living? Knowing that we dwarves are not good at words, we also pick words with me. We dwarves are not like you humans. We are eloquent, cunning and insidious. Black can be said to be white and white can be said to be black. It''s no problem to meet single or a small number of lightning silver magic mice, but the probability is poor." Wen Yu smiled and said: "I admit that we humans are really cunning and treacherous, and our reputation is far less than that of the simple and honest dwarves and some other races. But have you ever thought about why humans are becoming more and more prosperous and almost become the master of the magic continent, while you honest and trustworthy races are facing the danger of extermination? Why, have you ever thought about the reason? It''s because you are pedantic and rigid Enterprising. Natural selection, survival of the fittest! The living environment is constantly changing. Mankind has kept up with the changes of the living environment, but you don''t. So you are being eliminated by the living environment and are often facing genocide. No wonder anyone. This is the inevitable trend of the development of the great civilization of the magic continent, and those who can''t keep up will be gradually eliminated. You say that mankind is cunning and treacherous, describing mankind as The most evil race on the mainland, ha ha, in my opinion, this is just a placebo you seek for yourself for a little vanity. In fact, you are jealous of human prosperity, but your vanity doesn''t allow you to think so. " If someone else said that, ivandka would not hesitate to blow him away with his fist. But this is what Wen Yu said, and Wen Yu said the same when he came last time. The words left by Wen Yu last time had a great impact on ivandka. During this time, he has been thinking about this problem all the time, although his brain thinks the problem is very simple and turns around in many key places However, I can still get some insights from Wen Yu''s words. From Wen Yu''s words, ivandka can''t hear Wen Yu''s sympathy for the dying race, but some are just regret. AI wendeka looked at Wen Yu with extremely complicated eyes. "Boy, your words are very reasonable, but I can''t fully agree with them. Maybe as you said, we old guys have been eliminated by the progressive living environment. Wen Yu, I hope you can help us dwarves and lead us out of the dilemma of extermination." Wen Yu shook his head and said: "Sorry, I helped you. Only you can save you. Think about it. If I let you dwarves learn from human beings, how many dwarves can agree with me? I''m afraid not. Moreover, natural selection, survival of the fittest, this is the development of civilization that no one can stop. Only if you work hard and catch up with the development of plaintext, can you hope to get out of the dilemma of extermination." "No! Boy, you''re wrong!" Elvin Deka stared at Wen Yu, "It''s really impossible for human beings to become the leader of our dwarves, but you are different. As long as you like, I can guarantee that the whole dwarves will support you. You let us go east, we will never dare to go west. You let us see the earth, we will never dare to see the sky. Help us dwarves, only you can save us!" "Elder brother, help them if you can. Dwarves are very poor, and there are elves." Ruixue whispered, pulling the corner of Wenyu''s clothes. Women''s unique compassion does not allow her to sit idly by. Wen Yu frowned and thought: "If it''s true as the old bastard said, it doesn''t mean that the whole dwarf clan will listen to my orders and become my fighting power. And the elf clan will also become Ruixue''s fighting power. Ruixue and I are both thorns in the heart of the Holy See. Once our secret is exposed, the Holy See will try our best to get rid of us. The whole magic continent is almost the territory of the Holy See, and my strength is not strong It''s possible to fight with the whole holy see. Although the power of dwarves and elves is far from that of the Holy See, they are still fighting power and have their own territory. They can become a shelter for me and Ruixue in an extraordinary period. Therefore, this deal is not at a loss and can be discussed. " Although he thought so, Wen Yu could not see the slightest clue on his face. He still frowned tightly, as if he was very embarrassed. "Ruixue, it''s not that I don''t want to help them, but that I don''t dare to help them." Wen Yu sighed pretending to be embarrassed, "Both dwarves and elves are enemies of the Holy See. If I stand on the side of dwarves and elves, I will fight against the Holy See. You should know the power of the holy see very well, old bastard. You know the spicy style of the holy see better than anyone. You said that if the Holy See sees me as an enemy, how will he deal with me?" Poor Evan Deka was very honest. When Wen Yu asked himself, he replied without thinking: "the Holy See will definitely get rid of you at all costs. If they can''t find you, they will lay hands on the cage family and force you out. Then they will hang you for unwarranted charges! And those close to you will be killed by the Holy See!" V2.Chapter 68 "Ah!" Ruixue was frightened and exclaimed. She looked at Wenyu apologetically and said, "brother, I think it''s too simple. I almost pushed you to the top of the storm and even implicated the whole cage family. It''s my bad!" although Ruixue sympathized with the dwarves and elves, she cared more about everyone in Wenyu and cage family and wouldn''t do anything to save the dwarves and elves, Push Wenyu and cage''s family under the butcher''s knife of the Holy See. People are selfish, and Ruixue is no exception. On the contrary, she is more selfish than ordinary people and cherishes this warm family given by God. After listening to Ruixue''s words, ivandka wanted to cut off his tongue and ask others for help. He also told him that it was very dangerous to help. If not, it would destroy the whole family. Only such a simple minded guy could do such a stupid thing. Seeing Elvin Deka''s regretful look, Wen Yu almost couldn''t help laughing. "People say Jiang is old and hot, but how can this old guy live more and more simply. Hey hey, it seems that the whole dwarves are simple and lovely, and he will never suffer losses when dealing with these people." although Wen Yu admires Comrade Lei Feng, he doesn''t have Comrade Lei Feng''s fearless spirit, so when considering some things, even the event of the dwarves exterminating the family, He will also put his own interests first. The words were out, and ivandka could only harden his head and explain: "Wenyu, if the Holy See knows that you are helping us, a small race that is on the verge of extinction, it will certainly be difficult for you. So it is very dangerous for you to help us. However, we can hide it from the Holy See. When our strength grows, we will not have to be afraid of the Holy See. Moreover, you and Ruixue are special. If your secret is discovered by the Holy See, the Holy See will be happy I won''t let you go. And we dwarves and Elves will definitely do everything possible to protect your safety and fight the Holy See together. So helping us is also helping yourself. " "It''s smarter than I thought to be able to distinguish interests." Wen Yu smiled to himself, then stretched his eyebrows and said: "Old bastard, your friendship with my grandfather is very special. I can''t sit idly by just looking at your friendship, so I''ll try my best to help you. But - you must give me three years. No matter what happens in these three years, you can''t disturb me. And you should do everything possible to improve your combat strength in these three years. I''m sure once the holy see that you have Signs of recovery will definitely trouble you without hesitation, so you must be ready to fight. I don''t want to see a group of waste people who have no strength to bind chickens. As the saying goes, it''s better to ask others than yourself. What I can help you is to guide you to a way of survival. Whether you can get out of the dilemma depends on whether you want to save yourself. " Ivan Deka''s dark face showed a trace of blush. Could it be that: "we dwarves are recognized masters in the mainland. It''s reasonable to say that it''s very simple to improve combat effectiveness, as long as we don''t fall behind in cultivation and equip ourselves with superior weapons and equipment as much as possible. Can -- can --" "But you don''t have enough money, do you?" Wenyu asked. "Hey, hey, you''re right." Evan Deka laughed. "We are oppressed by humans. It''s good to maintain a three meal meal. I''m not boasting. I''m rich in the dwarf tribe." "How much money do you have?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. Elvin Deka, who was already short, was a little shorter and replied weakly: "there are only a dozen gold coins! It''s difficult for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice. She doesn''t have money to buy ore materials, so what if she has advanced forging skills. Alas, the forging skills of the younger generation of dwarves have been worse from generation to generation, because there are not enough materials for them to learn." "A dozen gold coins are rich people. You are really poor." Wen Yu said with a bitter smile: "Well, I''ll provide you with funds. No, I''ll provide you with building materials. In a few days, I''ll ask people from the Merson chamber of Commerce to come to you and discuss with you. At the same time, you dwarves should cooperate with the elves, complement each other and develop together. You should integrate into each other as much as possible, and strive to unite your strength into a rope to jointly resist the Holy See. If there are other races, the difficulties you face are different from you Almost, you can trust them, or you can invite them to join. Many people have great power! " Ivandka was a little excited and waved his fist: "With the building materials provided by Merson chamber of Commerce, our combat equipment must be several times better than that of the Holy See. There are many small races persecuted by the holy see in the magic continent, but it is difficult to unite them. Each race has its own beliefs. If you and Ruixue were not special, how could I find you and trust you so much." "Try your best. But you should remember that soldiers are more refined than more. If you pull some useless races, it will drag your legs. By the way, you must make what I need in the evening of three days. I need it urgently!" "No problem, it''s on me!" elvendka promised, patting his chest. "I also hope to make these things as much as possible and see how you make wine with them. I wonder if you''re teasing me. Can these strange things really make wine?" "I said, never use your brain to infer what I can do, otherwise you will be curious to death." Wen Yu joked, then looked at Ruixue nearby and asked, "Ruixue, what do you think?" Ruixue looked up at Wenyu''s eyes and said carefully, "brother, don''t be angry if you ask you something. It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer." Wen Yu immediately knew what Ruixue wanted to ask and said with a smile, "do you want to ask why the old bastard said that I am as special as you? Do you want to know why my identity is special? I''ve been hiding this from you for fear of you worrying blindly. In fact, I''m the same person as you who was judged as cursed by the Holy See." Ruixue was shocked by the word curse. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "brother, you also have a curse!" "Well," Wen Yu nodded indifferently, "curse? Ha ha, shit curse, it''s not what the Holy See said. Do you still believe that you are carrying a curse?" Ruixue nodded, shook her head again, and said ambitiously, "if what elder ivandka said is true, my black hair is not a curse, but a lie maliciously fabricated by the Holy See to eradicate the elves. But if it is not a curse, why would my relatives --" Ruixue didn''t say anything, but her eyes have turned red. Wenyu did not ask. He was sure that Ruixue''s relatives died inexplicably because of the curse, but were killed, because Ruixue''s black hair had nothing to do with the curse. Although he didn''t ask, Wen Yu has engraved this matter in his heart. When the time is ripe, he will try his best to avenge Ruixue. Wen Yu patted Ruixue on the back and comforted: "Ruixue, the old bastard won''t lie to you. Your black hair is not a curse at all. There is a huge golden mantra pattern on my upper body. Grandpa said that it is recorded in some ancient books that people with this mantra pattern will turn into demons and turn the magic land into hell on earth in the future, so I don''t dare to bare my upper body during training. And the old bastard said the curse on me Wen is a mysterious totem of the dwarves. It''s not a shit curse at all. " V2.Chapter 69 Ivandka couldn''t help swearing: "shit, the holy see is a big piece of smelly and hard shit!" "Puff!" Ruixue, who was feeling sad, was immediately amused by Evan Deka''s strange scolding, blinked and said: "If you dare to curse the holy see in the street now, you will be trampled into meat and mud in an instant! I used to believe that the holy see is the embodiment of justice. After all, light magic has saved countless lives, but after staying with my brother for a long time, I feel that the holy see is not as good as I thought!" Wen Yu did not deny Ruixue''s idea, but sighed: "If we only talk about light magic, the Holy See can really be called the embodiment of justice. Who dares to imagine what the magic land would be like without light magic? But the Holy See uses light magic as a cover to constantly instill an idea into people. Over time, people regard the holy see as the Savior and master of the magic land. The holy see is cold and vicious On the one hand, they take it for granted. Everything they do is to make the magic land better. The light magic is only one of the Seven Magic systems. If the light magic can be cultivated because of the existence of the light God, which God can cultivate other magic? Is there a God behind the seven magic systems? " Ivandka was shocked and asked in surprise, "boy, do you mean that even without the God of light, there will be light magicians in the magic continent?" "I don''t know about magic, but I''m sure it''s not the God of light that can cultivate light magic, but the human factor. To put it bluntly, magic and fighting spirit are of the same nature. They both use certain methods to convert the natural energy between heaven and earth into combat power. If the God of light controls the cultivation of light magic, why doesn''t he let the human beings in the whole continent practice it Light magic, so that people all over the continent will become his believers and be controlled by him. I have a guess that saying it may surprise you. " "What guess?" asked Ruixue curiously. Wen Yu looked at Ivan Deka and said: "The gods in your mouth are not as powerful as you think. They are the same as you. The difference is that they have a high level of cultivation and reach a level we can''t imagine. If, I mean, if, if the magic continent is ordinary people and has no combat power, suddenly a gold level strong man or a great wizard level strong man comes, you say these ordinary people Will people treat him as a God? " Having been in contact with Wen Yu for a long time, AI wendeka has gradually become accustomed to Wen Yu''s open mouth. Wen Yu''s sentence naturally includes the dwarf''s patron saint. If others say that the dwarf''s patron saint is not a God, but a strong cultivator, AI wendeka will fight with him. But this is from Wen Yu''s mouth, so AI wendeka doesn''t jump his feet and Wen Yu is anxious Instead, frown and think. Wen Yu continued: "In your eyes, the great devil guide and the gold level strong are invincible. Have you ever thought about the existence of the great devil guide and the gold level higher, the devil God and the purple level God of war? How powerful are the strong at this level? What about the stronger than the devil God and the God of war? If someone can constantly cultivate and break through the level of the devil God and the God of war, they are not gods? If they are the God of light And the patron saint of all your races are omnipotent. Why doesn''t the God of light wave to kill all evil demons, and why doesn''t your patron saint wave to save you? " "Ha ha..." Ivan Deka burst out laughing and stared at Wen Yu: "Boy, I have to say that you are really an alternative. You dare to guess the true identity of the gods and belittle them as powerful practitioners. If others dare to slander our dwarf patron saint in front of me, I will kill him with one blow, but you are different. Every word you say seems to drag me to another world and expand my sight dozens of times It''s like that I originally lived on an island and thought that there was only water in the world except this island, but you brought me from the island to an endless continent. Let me know that there is more space in the world except that island. Wenyu, as the most devout believer of the dwarf patron saint, I can''t agree with your words. But forget the patron saint, I believe your inference That''s right. Boy, I hope you can give me an answer in my lifetime to prove that my belief today is not a moment of confusion. " After listening to Elvin Deka''s words, Wen Yu suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed: "It''s not easy! A few words can change your stubborn mind. It seems that you are not hopeless. Old bastard, for the sake of your trust in me, I''ll give you some advice. Forging is an extremely profound knowledge, just like cultivation, which is endless. If you don''t want your forging technology to be confined to one point forever, you should let go of your mind, Expand your imagination and think of things that people dare not think of, so as to do things that others can''t do. Maybe these things I made for you will give you some hints. Whether you can grasp them depends on whether you have this ability. " Ivandka nodded thoughtfully. At this time, Ruixue''s eyes at Wen Yu are like ordinary people looking up to the emperor, full of worship. Ivan Deka carefully observed the drawing in his hand, and the more shocked he was. He found that the things on the sketch were not as simple as he thought. Suddenly, Ivan Deka stuffed the sketch into his arms, looked at Wen Yu and shouted, "boy, what you need is strange and unimaginable. I have a more strange thing. Don''t you know?" "Strange things?" Wen Yu suddenly became interested and urged, "take it out and have a look!" Ivandka scratched his short hair and said shyly, "this thing is not here, but in our dwarf''s Guardian holy land. But I generally remember its shape. I''ll draw it for you. They are two very strange and perfect artifacts." with that, ivandka squatted down, picked up an iron pimple from one side and drew it on the ground. Wen Yu was very disappointed to hear that things were not here, but his eyes still looked at Evan Deka''s out of class paintings. When Evan Deka finished his masterpiece, Wen Yu suddenly felt that the thing drawn by Evan Deka looked very familiar, and he was sure that it was not what he saw in the magic land. In addition to the magic land, Wen Yu''s memory only had things on the earth, so his heart beat faster when he realized that the things painted by Ivan Deka were not the products of the magic land. V2.Chapter 70 Three minutes later, Wen Yu finally recognized what was painted by Evan Deka. The two things painted by Evan Deka were not weapons, armor or handicrafts, but two ancient Chinese characters that Wen Yu was familiar with, unfamiliar to and missed - Honghuang! "Flood, famine!" Wenyu trembled violently, and breathed out two stiff words mixed with familiar words. AI wendeka and Ruixue were startled by Wen Yu''s violent reaction. When they heard Wen Yu spit out a strange voice, they were even more confused. Ruixue is worried, but ivandka is excited, because he can see from Wen Yu''s violent reaction that Wen Yu knows what he draws and is very familiar with it. These two things are the holy land of the dwarves. Wen Yu has never seen but knows them, which makes Elvin Deka more sure that Wen Yu has something to do with the patron saint of the dwarves and is the Savior of the dwarves given by God. AI wendeka and Ruixue didn''t disturb Wen Yu, but waited quietly for Wen Yu to restore calm. There are no two ancient Chinese characters for Wen Yu. It''s so simple for him to know that the earth is related to the planet. These two words can remind him of the curse of his previous life. The Wen family is a family left over from the famine era, and the curse in the Wen family''s human body from generation to generation is also left over from the famine era. Curse, Golden Dragon Tattoo, scalpel, and these two ancient Chinese characters on the earth. This series of coincidences plunged Wenyu''s brain into a long-term chaos. "Calm down! Calm down!" Wen Yu kept forcing himself to calm down, but he just couldn''t calm down. The words "famine and curse" kept circling alternately in his mind. "Brother" half an hour later, Ruixue finally couldn''t help calling Wenyu. I don''t know whether it''s because of Ruixue''s voice or Wenyu''s own compulsion, Wenyu''s chaotic brain gradually returns to normal. Wen Yu clenched his fist and thought: "I''m not strong enough now. Even if I know that I''m still carrying a curse, I can''t do anything. At the age of 30, there are still 15 years to go before I''m 30. All I can do is crazy to improve my strength in these 15 years and find out the secrets of the mainland. The curse is also set by people. As long as I can find out everything and have enough strength, I can break the damn curse! Yes, what I need to do now is to improve my strength and try my best to improve my strength! Hehe, I''m not the Wenyu of the previous life. In the previous life, I didn''t care about anything and didn''t even have a small home. But now I have, I have Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, even my wife and children, a warm family in my dream. Even if there is a curse, I want to enjoy it By this hard won warmth! " "Brother, are you all right? Don''t scare me!" Ruixue couldn''t help crying out eagerly. "Ha ha, silly girl, what can I do for you?" Wen Yu suddenly opened his mouth and smiled, then looked at evandeka, "Old bastard, I really know these two words, oh, and I am very familiar with them. I really, very much want to go to the dwarf tribe. But still, I am not strong enough. I won''t do anything until I am weak. I will go to the dwarf tribe in three years." Ivandka nodded happily. "It''s enough to have you! I thank you for all the dwarves!" then ivandka gave Wen Yu a big gift. Wen Yu nodded, then looked at Ruixue and said softly, "Ruixue, in order to have the strength to protect myself and my relatives, I will crazy improve my strength in the next three years. Maybe I won''t take care of you. I hope you can understand me!" Ruixue nodded hard and said, "brother, I understand! I will also crazy improve my strength and have the ability to protect myself and even my relatives! I will no longer watch my relatives slaughtered by bad guys!" "Ruixue, I''ll take your revenge for you! But not now, but three years later, we''ll work together. I hope you can kill your enemy with your own hands!" after that, Wen Yu went to a corner and sat down cross legged and said, "we''ll go home after dark!" then he closed his eyes and began to practice. Ruixue trembled, nodded to Wen Yu who closed her eyes, and then went to another corner to practice. Ivandka looked at Wen Yu and Ruixue, smiled and shook his head, sighed: "one is the Savior of dwarves, the other is the Savior of elves. They are all legendary existence. Their future is really expected!" ¡­¡­ Not far from the door of the rebirth dream, a man of 50 years old, dressed simply but neatly, is hovering around holding a palm sized sign in both hands. The middle-aged brain has been whirling a sentence: "give you a chance to get rich, it depends on whether you can grasp it!" This man is the vendor selling candied haws. When he knew Wen Yu''s identity, he was very excited, but when he woke up from his excitement, he had many worries in his heart. He was afraid that Wen Yu would give him a dream of making a fortune, but Wen Yu had nothing to do to tease him. "Shit, I''m so brave that I starve to death. I''ve been timid all my life. It''s time for me to be bold again. At most, I''m blown out by the guard of the rebirth dream, and I can''t die. What are you afraid of?" the vendor hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and said secretly, picked up the basket on the roadside, and strode towards the rebirth dream. "Stop!" the peddler was stopped by the guard at the door as soon as he came to the door of rebirth dream. However, the guard was very polite and explained: "Sir, I''m sorry, we only receive people dressed properly here!" The vendor was startled at first. When he saw that the guard was not unreasonable, he was relieved. He handed the sign in his hand to the guard and respectfully said, "Sir, this sign was given to me by a young master. He asked me to take this sign to the steward on the first floor of your restaurant." "Hehe, sir, I don''t deserve these two words." the guard smiled and took the sign in the hands of the vendor. When he saw the sign on the sign, he immediately apologized to the vendor and said, "please follow me!" The Hawker''s eyes lit up, nodded his thanks with ecstasy, and said in a dark praise: "the rebirth dream really deserves its reputation. The guard at the door didn''t have the slightest airs!" As soon as the guide guard entered the hall, he saw the boss Yasi coming face to face. He was happy and hurried to meet him, "boss, I have something to report!" Seeing that the guard had something to report, ASI, who was bored and wanted to be crazy, laughed and said, "is there someone making trouble? Where is it? Take me quickly! See how I deal with him!" Before the peddler behind the guard could sigh his life, he came into the door and met the boss of rebirth dream. He was frightened by ASI''s words. V2.Chapter 71 The guard smiled awkwardly and said with a bitter smile: "fortunately, the landlady is smart. If the rebirth dream is completely taken care of by the boss, I don''t think it will take long. The rebirth dream will become a mercenary group fighting for others. Hey, hey, I''m not a virtue yet. My hands itch after I haven''t fought for a few days." ASI stared at the guard, "what''s the giggle? Say it quickly. What''s the matter?" The guard handed the sign to Yasi and said respectfully, "boss, he gave it to me. He said the young master gave it to him and asked him to find the steward on the first floor. When I saw you here, I went straight to you." ASI took the sign, looked at it, put it in his arms, nodded and said, "well done. Go to the steward on the first floor after work in the evening to get two gold coins and drink with the brothers outside the door." "Thank you, boss!" the guard quickly saluted and retreated with joy. The peddler, whose legs and stomach were soft with fear just now, suddenly came to his senses. He was surprised and happy. He was surprised because he had never seen such a rich boss. The guard just did a trivial job and was rewarded with two gold coins. I am glad that I will soon become a member of the rebirth dream. ASI looked at the vendor in front of him for a while and said with a friendly smile, "what did my boy ask you to do with me?" The peddler quickly saluted and said, "boss, no, sir, that''s right. I''m a peddler selling ice sugar gourd. Your childe accidentally tasted a small ice sugar gourd when playing in the street and praised it. So he gave me this token and asked me to find the steward on the first floor of your restaurant, let them dress up for me and allow me to sell ice sugar gourd at the gate of my rebirth dream." "Oh, what kind of ice sugar gourd can get into the boy''s eyes? Did you bring it and give me a taste." Yasi asked with great interest. The peddler awkwardly removed the basket on his back, took out an ice sugar gourd from it, handed it to Yaxi, and said with a dry smile: "this is made by the small one who picked wild fruits in the mountains. Maybe it''s not very clean. If adults don''t mind, although you taste it, there are still many small ones here." Yaxi took the ice sugar gourd without paying attention, opened his mouth and bit down three in a row. He nodded with satisfaction while chewing, "Well, the taste is really good. Sweet and sour are mixed with fresh wild fruit fragrance. Good! Good! Did my boy say what to do? Is it only allowed you to sell at the door of the rebirth dream, or let you join the rebirth dream and turn the ice sugar gourd into a flavor of the rebirth dream?" At first glance, the former is very beneficial to the hawker. It can not only get the help of rebirth dream, but also put the money from selling ice sugar gourd into his own pocket. But the hawker is very smart and doesn''t recognize the small profit in front of him, so he replied: "the young master means to let me join the rebirth dream, let me hand over the making of ice sugar gourd to rebirth dream, and I''ll sell it at the door." "Don''t you think it''s a loss to do so?" Yasi asked with a wink. The vendor scratched his head and said with a smile: "I don''t suffer at all. On the contrary, I have made a huge profit. The treatment of employees of rebirth dream is greedy for the people in the whole imperial capital, and there are several gold coins a month. My ice sugar gourd is sold on the street. One is only sold for one copper coin, and I can''t sell four gold coins a year. If I become a member of rebirth dream, even if I get a salary of 50 silver coins a month, it will come down in a year There are six gold coins. Hey, hey, I earned two gold coins. " Yasi nodded with a smile and said, "they all say I''m stupid. I think this guy is more stupid than me. He''s so honest." "You see, our staff here are either young and strong young men or beautiful girls. It''s a little indecent to sell ice sugar gourd at the door if you become a member of the rebirth dream. Do you think it''s ok? We''ll give you 100 gold coins to buy out your ice sugar gourd making method, and let you become an employee of the rebirth dream. We''ll give you two gold coins a month You are only responsible for purchasing wild fruits, 20 silver coins per kilogram. For each kilogram of wild fruits purchased, you can withdraw two silver coins as compensation. If the sales volume of ice sugar gourd is bad, you can pick it yourself and sell it to rebirth dream. If the sales volume is good, you can mobilize people around you to pick it for you. At the same time, we give you a guarantee that rebirth dream will only buy what you sent No wild fruit from others. " The hawker ordered as fast as a chicken pecking rice and said in a hurry: "thank you, boss! However, boss, I think the price for purchasing wild fruits is too high. These wild fruits are picked and eaten by the poor occasionally, and are not worth money at all. So I think -" Yasi raised his hand to interrupt the vendor and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s 30 silver coins a kilo. If you think you can buy it at a lower price, you can buy it at the lowest price. If you sell it to rebirth dream, it''s 30 silver coins a kilo. The extra money belongs to you." Yasi said with a smile in his heart: "Thirty silver coins a kilo, hey hey, one kilo can make four or five candied haws, one of which we can sell five gold coins. Gaga, make a lot of money!" if Daisy knew this idea, Daisy would give him the word idiot without hesitation. The peddler could say nothing but a happy nod. "Come on, I''ll take you to get the money. Do you mind giving me these ice sugar gourd?" "Don''t mind! Don''t mind! If the boss likes to eat, I''ll give you a basket every day." the vendor suddenly felt a little floating and dreamy. He never thought he could get more than 100 gold coins at one time in his life. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, the curtain of the night comes down and covers the whole earth. Wen Yu and Ruixue wake up one after another. Wen Yu chooses to go at night because he tries to avoid Ruixue''s black hair from attracting more people''s attention. Wen Yu and Ruixue came out of their rebirth dream. They didn''t go far before they heard a loud cry. "I can''t let go of any of them, especially the chick! Shit, I can''t move you in the rebirth dream. Now I see who can protect you!" "Lord count, you can''t do that?! we''re not breaking the law. You have no right to catch us!" "Hum! No right? Ha ha, funny! You bitch said I have no right to arrest you, ha ha... I tell you, the reason why I arrest you is that your family is disrespectful to the count. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to invite you to your house for two days and tell you some truth so that you can know how to be a bitch." "Lord count, it''s me who disrespects you. It has nothing to do with my parents and brother. If you want to catch you, catch me. I hope you can play and let them go!" "Let them go? Hey, it''s not impossible. As long as you strip off now, lie down in front of me and call me master, I''ll let them go. Ha ha..." V2.Chapter 72 "Hum! Daughter, don''t ask him! He doesn''t dare do anything to us. You know the rules of the rebirth dream better than us. Daughter told the count, what would happen if the boss of the rebirth dream knew what he was doing to us now?" "Lord count, if our boss knew you were reborn -" "Shit! My father is the Marquis, the commander of the Empire. Asina bastard is not shit. What can he do to me? At most, let your majesty scold me and punish me. But before that, I will let you enjoy a unique meal. Ha ha..." Wen Yu was a good man in his last life. He was not as good as Comrade Lei Feng. He did many good things. I hope my good deeds can move heaven and relieve my vicious curse. But he died of a curse. So before he died, he vowed to be a villain in his next life. Because he no longer believes in karma, Wen Yu will first consider the interests of himself and his relatives in everything he does in this life. He prefers people not to kill for themselves than good. The noisy cry continued to spread into Wen Yu''s ears. When he heard the rebirth dream and the man scolding Yasi, he immediately turned around and accelerated to approach the sound source. This is Kong Wen Yuan. Most of the people living here are civilians. Leading Ruixue into an alley, Wen Yu saw the two sides of the confrontation. The guy who spoke very arrogantly was sitting on the back of a vigorous devil wind horse. The expression on his face was very rich. There was ridicule in ferocity, obscenity in ridicule, pride and arrogance in obscenity. This arrogant guy Wen Yu knows, and the relationship is not ordinary. It is the count who was thrown out of the seventh floor window of the rebirth dream by ASI, Wen Yu''s nominal father-in-law - Kano! It was somedoral and her family who caused him to be thrown out of the window by ASI. At this time, they had been captured by Kano''s guards. His face was full of hate, plus a few threads of panic. Although Kano saved his life with Ghana''s secret help, he was also badly hurt. Fortunately, the magician guild in the imperial capital is relatively large, and there are some powerful Guangming magicians. Under the treatment of light magic, Cano recovered after lying in bed for only a few days. After he recovered, Cano was still considering whether to stop. After listening to Wen Yu''s threat, he was angry and said with a wild smile: "ha ha, boy, you''re too arrogant. I''m going to take them away tonight. What can you do for me?" V2.Chapter 73 Wen Yu was in a bad mood. The reason why he was so wordy with Cano (actually not at all) was mainly due to his non-existent engagement with Lina. If Kano said two cruel words and left with his men, Wenyu would only laugh it off. But the foolish Kano didn''t do so, but used words to provoke the pent up anger in Wenyu''s heart. Two generations of people, two generations can not get rid of the fate of the curse, this repression is not what ordinary people can bear. Part of the reason why Wenyu chose to be a killer in the last life is that he wanted to vent his inner depression by killing. He knows better than anyone the harm that long-term suppression of anger will bring to his body. It can be said that Kano''s words provoked Wenyu''s repressed anger. Since the anger was provoked, Wenyu would only do one thing, that is to find someone to vent it. Today, his vent object is Cano sitting on the magic wind horse. Ruixue, who was closest to Wenyu, felt the change of Wenyu''s breath for the first time. She couldn''t help shivering because of the cold breath. Wen Yu''s cold eyes stared at Cano on the horse of evil wind. The golden soul chopping knife appeared in his right hand silently. With the turning of Wen Yu''s fingers, it shuttled back and forth between Wen Yu''s fingers. If someone is familiar with Wen Yu of the previous life and sees the movement of his right finger, he will have pity on Cano, who is still arrogant and doesn''t know the southeast and northwest, because Wen Yu''s movement is a sign before he kills. When Ruixue saw the golden soul chopping knife in Wenyu''s right hand, she immediately took out the magic wand from the space ring. A strange and familiar intuition told her that Wenyu was very angry and would start immediately. Looking at Wen Yu''s back slowly approaching Cano step by step, Ruixue kept blaming herself and secretly scolded herself for being useless. She couldn''t help Wen Yu during the battle. Although she knew that her weak strength could not help Wen Yu, she took out her magic wand and was ready to heal Wen Yu at any time. Ruixue secretly vowed: "in three years, I will not be as useless as today! In three years, I will stand behind my brother with strong strength, so that my brother can let go of all concerns and fight. As long as I have one breath, I won''t hurt my brother!" Pop, pop, pop. Wen Yu''s footsteps were very light, but the sound of each step forward exploded in Kano''s heart like thunder. Not only Kano, but all the people standing in front of Wenyu felt a gradually increasing sense of depression filling their hearts, just as it was hard to breathe a trace of air when the air around their bodies was slowly drained and their mouths were wide open. "Hiss -" the magic Wind Horse Under Kano''s crotch suddenly raised its forelimbs and roared uneasily. Cano on the horse was almost thrown off the horse. "Shit, what are you bastards doing? You''re blind. Don''t you see that boy approaching me with a murder weapon?! it''s disrespectful for a civilian to dare to approach the count with a murder weapon. It''s a provocation to the power of the imperial aristocracy! For such a civilian, barons above the Viscount have the right to kill him!" although Cano is a little grumpy, But he didn''t completely lose his composure. He knew that his guards had just been bluffed by Wen Yu. If he wanted these guards to attack Wen Yu, he must first remove the concerns in their hearts, "This boy was rude first, and his majesty won''t blame me for killing him! Give old lord Brian face, waste his limbs and save him a small life! Hum, you are all my guards. You know better than me if you don''t listen to my orders!" Forced by Kano''s obscene power, these guards quickly rushed to Kano and blocked Wen Yu. Although they had opened their gas shields and showed their weapons, no one was willing to start first. I have to admit that Kano''s guards are very strong. Three of the more than ten guards are blue level three-level experts. Wen Yu stopped, his eyes as cold as ice skates swept one by one from the guard in front of him. When his eyes swept over the last guard, he suddenly spit out a low word "kill" in his mouth! Facing more than a dozen blue level masters, Wen Yu dared not reserve his skills and Qi. The only thing he retained was the ability to burn the sky, because he knew that if he used the power of burning the sky, the more than a dozen blue level guards in front of him could not last a minute. He didn''t want the battle to end too quickly. When facing a large number of enemies, Wen Yu''s first goal is the weakest of the enemies, which is the most energy-saving fighting method. At the same time, by killing the enemy continuously, he can cause a kind of psychological panic and pressure to the enemy and suppress the enemy''s combat effectiveness as much as possible. The speed of Wen Yu''s instant explosion was not what the blue level fighter could react to. Therefore, when the soul chopping knife in his hand waved in front of the locked target, the guard locked by Wen Yu reacted and quickly waved his double handed heavy sword to resist the soul chopping knife. Then a strange scene happened. The soul chopping knife almost passed through the guard''s double handed Epee without hindrance, then passed through the blue level first-order air shield at a very fast speed, and then passed through the guard''s neck from the guard''s throat. All the guards were stunned, and Wen Yu himself was stunned. He didn''t understand why the soul chopping knife passed through the other party''s body like an illusion. Clang. The guard was stunned and was surprised to find that his double handed Epee had been broken in two, and half of the sword fell to the ground, making a clear collision sound. Then he felt a slight pain in his throat and conditionally touched it with his hand. Dong! Another heavy object fell to the ground. This time, it was not the rest of the guard''s sword, but his head. Hiss¡ª¡ª The neck without head is like a cracked levee, spraying blood out at a high speed. The blood turned into a blood mist in the air, which dyed Wen Yu and several close guards red. "Ah!" "ah!" "ah!" Several frightened screams rang out one after another, including Ruixue''s screams. She knew that Wenyu was very angry, but she didn''t expect that Wenyu would kill so cleanly and bloody! Tasting the familiar and strange smell of blood in the corners of his mouth, Wen Yu smiled and was very happy. His blood stained eyes looked at Carter sitting on the magic wind with an unspeakable smile, and his emotionless voice sounded again: "get out of the way! Otherwise - die!" Although Cano''s guards have high strength, they have hardly experienced real fighting. The most is to bully the poor and break several people''s legs and feet with Carter. Only one or two have really killed people. Suddenly, when they saw their companions die miserably in front of them, they were scared and turned pale. Seeing Wen Yu''s ferocious face red with blood again, he dared not stand in front of Wen Yu. Several people were so scared that they almost crawled away from Wen Yu. And the one or two who had really killed people retreated silently, because they knew that the boy in front of them could not provoke himself, otherwise they would really die! V2.Chapter 74 Although Wen Yu wants to vent his anger and show his habitual actions before killing in previous lives, he doesn''t really want to kill, but wants to kick these people. Just toss Cano to vent his anger. The guard will die miserably under the soul chopping knife, which is completely beyond Wen Yu''s expectation. Wen Yu knew that the soul chopping knife was quite sharp, but he didn''t expect it to be so sharp. He cut off a two handed Epee, split the blue level first-order air shield and a person''s neck. Once again, Wen Yu realized the feeling of killing. Instead of feeling disgusted, he had an inexplicable excitement in his heart. From the tip of his hair to his feet, Wen Yu''s exposed place was dyed red by the pouring blood just now. Coupled with the sudden smile on his face, it looked scary at the bottom of his heart. The magic wind horse has been quiet, but its huge body is shaking with the naked eye. I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or to cooperate with the magic wind horse, Cano''s body on the horse''s back is shaking with the same frequency. Although Cano usually looks like a coward who only shows off his noble identity, in fact, he is also a strong blue level third-order man. He once went to the battlefield and killed people with his father oswalden! But the years of aristocratic debauchery have worn away the spirit he had honed and accumulated. In the past, he might jump off the magic Wind Horse and fight with Wenyu, but now all he can do is tremble after being too frightened. "You -- you -- stop!" Kano screamed hysterically with his trembling right hand pointing to Wenyu, "you -- you dare, dare to kill my guard, wait! I will let your majesty punish you!" he quickly put down a cruel word. Kano pulled the reins with his milk strength and wanted to drive the magic wind horse to escape at the fastest speed. "Run?! hum, it''s late!" Wen Yu made a fierce effort with his feet and shot his body like lightning at Kano who was anxiously pulling the reins. When Kano reacts, Wenyu has jumped up the magic Wind Horse and is squatting in front of him, looking at Kano with a sly smile. In Kano''s frightened eyes, Wenyu danced a flower against his face with the soul chopping knife in his hand. Just when Kano wanted to scream and release the air shield to resist Wenyu''s attack, Wenyu jumped down to the ground and walked towards Ruixue without looking back. At the same time, he sneered in a low voice: "Cano, today I will take off your two ears as punishment. If you dare to move the person who reborn the dream again, the soul chopping knife in my hand will take off your head next time! Don''t think you are the count, so I dare not move you. Take care of yourself!" Cano felt a slight pain in his ears. When he thought Wenyu was just cutting his ears to scare himself, he found that two bloody things fell off from both sides of his head, fell on his shoulders, and slipped from his chest onto the back of the devil wind horse. After that, he felt a burst of heart splitting pain in the ears on both sides of his head. It can be seen the sharpness of the soul chopping knife. Kano didn''t scream like a pig, because he fainted when he realized that his ears were really torn by Wenyu. Wenyu went to Ruixue, and then turned to Kano''s guard and ordered, "clean up here, and then take your master away!" More than a dozen guards nodded in unison. Even the count dared to move. They were afraid that they would end up with heads and families if they shook their heads a little. "Ruixue, did you scare you?" Wen Yu looked at Ruixue apologetically and said softly. It was just a turn. The evil spirit on Wen Yu disappeared like magic. His soft eyes were mixed with deep apology. Ruixue was really frightened by Wen Yu. Her face was pale and she couldn''t see a little blood color, but she still managed to squeeze out a smile and shook her head, "brother, I''m fine." Ruixue was much better than medolar who was still vomiting. Wen Yu raised the soul chopping knife and said with a bitter smile: "Just now I just wanted to teach them a lesson, but the sharpness of the soul chopping knife was much higher than I thought, so I accidentally killed the guard! But I don''t feel guilty because they have raised their weapons against me. Ruixue, I must tell you that you don''t know me well. Just like what I just saw, I''m afraid you didn''t see it with your own eyes in your life Will you believe it? " Ruixue''s pale face has gradually recovered its blood color, nodding back: "Brother, I really don''t know you, and I can''t see through you! But it doesn''t affect my love for you, because your eyes tell me that you will never treat me the way you just did. Wen Yu standing in front of me and facing me will always be the one who knows how to hurt me, take care of me and love me as much as possible! Brother, believe me, one day I will know you better than you, because For my heart grows on you all the time and feels everything about you all the time! "Then Ruixue took out a silk scarf from her arms and carefully wiped the blood on Wenyu''s cheek. When Ruixue wiped the blood on Wenyu''s face, Kano''s guards cleaned everything up and fled in a hurry with Kano. "Young master, thank you for saving your life! I''m sorry, we have troubled you!" as soon as medlar stopped vomiting, he hurried to Wenyu to salute and thank him. Wenyu smiled and waved his hand, "you are the employee of rebirth dream, and protecting the safety of employees is what we should do! Don''t worry, I''ll ask my father to find a way to prevent similar events from happening when I go back. If you''re afraid, go to rebirth dream to get a sum of money and move to other cities!" after that, Wenyu took Ruixue''s hand and turned away. Although Wen Yu had turned and walked away, medlar shook his head firmly and said loudly, "young master, I won''t leave the rebirth dream. I''m not as timid as you think!" "Ha ha, do a good job! I look after you! Maybe in the near future, the rebirth dream will be completely taken care of by you!" Wen Yu put down a sentence and led Ruixue to speed up his pace and disappear at the end of the alley. ¡­¡­ "Shit! Boy, what''s the matter? Why are you covered with blood all over?" Yasi was about to send the guard at the door to find Wenyu. It happened that Wenyu just led Ruixue into the house, so he complained conditionally. But when he saw Wenyu covered with blood, his hair stood straight, Pupils contract sharply. "Dad, I''m fine. I just killed someone accidentally! Ruixue and I went to wash. You asked grandpa and them to go to the hall. If Uncle Luo demang didn''t rest, call him together. I have something important to say!" Wen Yu roughly dealt with it and ran to the bedroom with Ruixue. V2.Chapter 75 Yasi stared at Wen Yu running away and said in surprise: "accidentally killed someone? Shit, this boy is more powerful than me. Killing someone for the first time is like nothing! Eh, why did this boy let everyone go to the hall? Wouldn''t he kill a big man?! yes, he must have made trouble! Fortunately, everyone didn''t sleep!" Brian really didn''t sleep. Wenyu was out so late for the first time. If Yasi didn''t come back and said that Wenyu had asked a vendor to find him with his family token, Brian would have sent someone out to find Wenyu. Everyone is worried that old guys like cabrona are using dirty tricks against Wenyu. Luo demang slept steadily all day. When she woke up at night to taste the big meal specially prepared by Wen Yu for herself, she knew that Wen Yu hadn''t come back after going out in the morning, and she couldn''t help worrying. They have discussed that if Wen Yu doesn''t come back at 10 o''clock, everyone will be sent to search Wen Yu in the whole city. ASI stood at the door talking to himself and giggling for a while before turning around and hurried into the hall. Seeing Yasi in a hurry, Brian frowned. Daisy couldn''t help asking, "Yasi, what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Wenyu?" Yasi nodded exaggeratedly, "Wenyu did have an accident, and something big happened. He made a big mistake for us! I just walked to the door, and the boy just led Ruixue into the door. Guess what''s all over the boy?" "What is it?" asked Brian, whose curiosity was held high by ASI. Yasi smiled and looked around the crowd for a week. After everyone showed an expression of impatience and wanted to beat people, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "the boy was covered with blood all over. It seemed fresh to smell it. As soon as the smelly boy entered the door, he bluntly told me that he killed someone and asked everyone to come to the hall. He had something to tell us." Daisy looked at Yasi with disbelief. "If you''re joking, it''s still time to admit your mistake, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Brian nodded in agreement and raised his fist symbolically. Since Wen Yu''s health improved, they all found that Wen Yu had changed and his previous cowardice had disappeared without a trace. But what Wen Yu usually did was not like a cruel man, but rather peaceful and kind. So Brian and Daisy don''t believe Wenyu will kill. Yasi rolled his eyes dissatisfied and said angrily, "what I said is true. The smelly boy went back to the bedroom to wash and change his clothes. When he came back, his face was not very good. It seems that something big happened. I guess he killed someone by mistake when he taught those domineering CHILDES a lesson." "Ha ha, Wen Yu is really extraordinary. He is so calm and calm after killing people. He is worthy of being a cage man. If my smelly boy kills people, I''m afraid he will be scared out of his mouth. Hehe, don''t think about it. Wait until Wen Yu comes and see what he says. Don''t worry, even if Wen Yu kills the prince, no one dares to do with him." Luo Deming laughed and said that instead of worrying about Wen Yu, he showed appreciation. Fifteen minutes later, Wen Yu finally led Ruixue Shanshan into the hall with a faint smile on his face. "Grandpa Ghana, can you go out and guard? I have something very important to say." Wen Yu asked Ghana after entering the door. Ghana nodded, closed the window, closed the curtains, then took the door of the hall and went outside to guard. "Boy, ASI said you killed someone?" Brian asked with a frown. "Well," Wen Yu smiled and nodded, "I killed one of Kano''s guards and cut off Kano''s two ears." People were relieved to hear that Wen Yu just killed a guard. But when they heard Wen Yu say that Kano''s ears were cut off, they looked at Wen Yu puzzled. They didn''t understand why he had a conflict with Kano. "That''s right." Wen Yu explained, "when I left the blacksmith''s shop of the old dwarf Elvin Deka after dark, I suddenly heard a burst of..." Wen Yu said the story briefly. "Good! Well done!" Yasi clapped and shouted, "shit, he dared to secretly avenge my employees. I think he is impatient." Luo Demeng nodded with great approval and said, "Wenyu, you''re right! It seems that we''ve been ignoring this. In the rebirth dream, those kings, grandchildren and nobles really don''t dare to act recklessly, but we don''t dare to take them out of the rebirth dream. It seems to make a new rule." Brian didn''t care about the dream of rebirth, but looked at Wen Yu and asked, "boy, you asked everyone to come and Ghana to go out to guard. It''s not just to say such a small thing. Come on, why do you stay in the old dwarf''s blacksmith shop for a day? That bastard''s nest is not a place for people. If there''s no other reason, I believe you''ll stay with him for a day." "Ginger is still old and spicy!" Wenyu praised him in his heart and then said, "people with black hair have a curse. You should all know, but do you know why people with black hair are cursed?" As soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, everyone frowned and looked at Ruixue. Asked curiously, "why?" Wen Yu held Ruixue''s hand tightly, motioned her not to be nervous, and then explained: "in fact, there was no curse on people with black hair. A hundred years ago..." Wen Yu quickly said the matter of the elf family again. After listening to Wen Yu''s story, everyone was stunned. No one thought that there was such an unknown story behind the curse of a black haired woman. "Grandpa, the dwarf told me all this. Is it credible?" Wen Yu asked Brian. Brian nodded gently, "Ivandka and I are very good friends. I have been to the dwarf tribe several times. Dwarves never tell lies, let alone make up lies about the elves. Wen Yu, what are you going to do? Many people in the imperial capital have seen Ruixue''s black hair. Maybe they will be informed by the senior figures of the holy see one day. At that time, the Holy See will send someone to catch Ruixue." Others frowned. They were all smart people. They knew that the best solution was to draw a line with Ruixue, but they knew that Wen Yu would never do so. So they all looked at Wen Yu and waited for his answer. As for the actions of the Holy See, they were not surprised at all. Because they knew the Holy See''s style of action very well, they had already reached the level of being surprised. V2.Chapter 76 Seeing Wen Yu''s silence, Daisy thought Wen Yu didn''t think of a solution, so she analyzed for him: "Ruixue has been on the street several times, so many people in the imperial capital have seen Ruixue''s black hair. Unless we kill all these people, we can''t guarantee that Ruixue''s black hair will not reach the ears of senior officials of the Holy See. At present, it seems that there is only one way, that is, we hurry to leave the imperial capital, find a more remote place to live for a few years, and dye Ruixue''s black hair into its color He said, "when people forget this, we are returning to the imperial capital." "Hehe, you don''t need to stir up so many people." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I''ve already figured out countermeasures. Uncle, my plan needs your help." "Tell me, I will try my best to help you if I can help you or not." Luo Deming replied readily without hesitation. "Uncle, after the success of this plan, we will all get benefits." Wen Yu smiled mysteriously, "Although there are dyes for dyeing hair in the magic land, few people are willing to dye hair. Why? It''s because this dye is too troublesome. The dye will fade when the hair is stained with water, and I have to dye it again every time I wash my hair. And I can brew a long-term hair dye that will not fade all my life. There are all kinds of hair dyes. Uncle, do you think this kind of hair dye Do you have any sales prospects? " Luo Deming frowned and shook his head: "Wenyu, few people are willing to dye their hair. The reason is not what you think. People in the magic continent regard blond and blue hair as a kind of pride, and people look down on people with other colors of hair. No one is willing to dye their hair. No matter how good the hair dye is, it will not have sales prospects. Except blond and blue hair dyes." Wen Yu was not surprised and said with a smile, "that''s why I need my uncle''s help to force a sales road for our hair dye." "Oh, tell me about it." Luo demang asked with great interest. "Uncle, you can find a group of people and give them some money to dye their hair in the imperial capital. At the same time, we let the waiters of the rebirth dream dye their hair. The hair dye I brewed is not only beautiful, but also has a fragrant smell. At this time, you are looking for some people to spread news everywhere about how good it will be after hair dyeing. It won''t take long for someone to taste it Try, and slowly a trend of hair dyeing will be formed. Of course, we can''t launch gold and blue hair dyes and force those who want to dye their hair to dye other colors. According to this plan, a large number of black haired people will appear in the sakanasi empire in less than a year. Once the trend of hair dyeing is formed, the sales of hair dyes will naturally be hot, because everyone except baldness Hair is on the forehead. " "What if we can''t form the trend of hair dyeing?" Luo demang asked. "Don''t worry, I say I can!" Wenyu replied firmly. "Uncle, do you think I will joke about the life safety of Ruixue and cage family? As a businessman, the most important thing is to have a long-term vision, dare to innovate, launch new things and open up new markets. Uncle, you are an excellent businessman. You shouldn''t be afraid of losing this money." "Ha ha, that''s good! That''s good!" Luo Demeng laughed. "Then let''s open up a new market! Wen Yu, I really want to use force to tie you to the Merson chamber of Commerce. It''s a pity that you don''t become a businessman." Wen Yu blinked and asked, "are there any differences between me and the Merson chamber of Commerce?" Luo de Meng was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, you can open up a market with just a little thought. If you concentrate on being a businessman, I''m sure you can kill the Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of Commerce in a few decades!" Brian nodded in agreement. Wen Yu gave them too many surprises, especially in making money. Now the daily income of rebirth dream has been stable. The minimum profit in a day is 10000 gold coins, so the minimum income in the next year is 3.6 million gold coins. It is higher than the income of the Empire in a year. Wen Yu smiled: "there are many good things on earth. If I really want to do business, I''m afraid everyone in the magic continent is not my opponent." "Grandpa, in the evening of three days, we''ll leave for volchu forest. Mom, to be on the safe side, you''ll come with us. Uncle, after I brew the hair dye, I''ll give it to the local branches of Merson chamber of Commerce and ask them to hand it over to you. At the same time, you should be ready to buy the rebirth dream. Once the holy see is in trouble, you should buy the rebirth dream at the first time to keep the rebirth The dream will not be destroyed by the Holy See. "Dun Wenyu then said," we must be prepared for the worst. You know the power of the holy see better than me. If they find out about Ruixue''s black hair, they will catch Ruixue at all costs. If they can''t catch Ruixue, they will turn the spearhead to cage''s house. " Wen Yu pressed his right hand on his chest and looked at Brian, Yasi and Daisy one by one. Brian nodded and responded clearly. He knew that Wenyu was motioning to them. He also had a curse on himself and couldn''t be taken lightly. Luo Deming took out a golden palm sized, square crystal card from his arms and handed it to Brian: "brother, this is the unique gold card of the Merson chamber of Commerce. You can withdraw money from any bank of the Merson chamber of commerce with this gold card." Brian took the gold card impolitely, put it in his arms and said with a smile, "brother, I''ll take it! The cage family may live a life of escape soon. We need this gold card very much!" "Ha ha, elder brother, what you said is just like the coming of the last day. Although the power of the holy see is huge, I''m not easy to provoke the Merson chamber of Commerce. Elder brother, as long as I have one breath, I won''t let the Holy See hurt any member of the cage family. Well, don''t say these troubles. Wen Yu, I''ve been waiting for you all day. Go and get me a big meal and I''ll have a drink with elder brother." At the dinner table, Wen Yu said again about helping the dwarves and elves strengthen their fighting power. Luo demang refused anyone and agreed to all Wen Yu''s requests. Luo demang''s forthright attitude embarrassed Wen Yu. When the first ray of sunshine in the morning shot out from the horizon, Wen Yu wrapped his canvas out of cage house. In his opinion, going to the seminary must look like students. What do students look like? Schoolbags are naturally essential. It''s just a combination of canvas bags and casual clothes. It''s really speechless. V2.Chapter 77 I don''t know if Wen Yu was lucky or unlucky. As soon as he entered the gate of the seminary, he ran into Joan stillian. In the whole Seminary, the last thing Wen Yu wants to see is Joan stillian. Who wants to have someone else''s baby around his neck. "Eh, Wenyu, why do you have time to come to the college today?" Jones tillian looked surprised when she saw Wenyu, because she went to Wenyu''s class several times during this period, and got the same answer every time. Wenyu hasn''t come back to class since she was injured and left the college. Jones Dilian often looks for Wen Yu. Naturally, she doesn''t want to burn the sky. She is already a third-order fire demon guide. She basically doesn''t need to burn the sky. She was curious about Wenyu''s powerful spiritual power. Last time, she said she was very interested in Wenyu''s spiritual power. Wen Yu squeezed out a smile in embarrassment, because just now he was going to pretend he didn''t see Joan stillian and slip past her. Now that he was found, Wen Yu had no choice but to brazenly reply: "teacher, I, I came to find situ Haonan. Can burning sky play for me for another period of time? In two days, I will go to the volqiu forest with my grandfather to catch Warcraft. My strength is too weak. I want to use burning sky to defend myself." "Giggle" Jones Dilian was teased by Wen Yu''s embarrassing touch. Although she and Brian are figures of the same age and are 60 years old, her appearance is not old. She looks like a charming young woman in her 30s and 40s. "Boy, you don''t want to take burning heaven as your own?" Wen Yu knew that Joan stillian was joking. He joked: "teacher, burning the sky is a first-class baby of the youth level. Everyone wants to take it as his own. Hey hey, teacher, to tell the truth, burning the sky is very helpful to me." Jones tillian frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking. After a few seconds, she smiled and said, "Wenyu, since burning the sky is very helpful to you, you can stay with me. But I have a request." "Teacher, aren''t you kidding me?" Wen Yu asked incredulously. "Of course not, otherwise I would say conditional." Wen Yu didn''t cheer because he didn''t know what Joan stillian''s conditions were. If Jones tillian asked him to exchange a green first-class baby, he could only honestly return the burning sky to Joan stillian. However, Wen Yu asked hopefully, "teacher, as long as I can do it or can take it out, anything will do." Jones tillian didn''t answer Wen Yu immediately, but looked around. It''s class time now. There are only a few people at the gate of the campus. Seeing that no one was eavesdropping on their conversation, he took two steps to Wenyu and whispered: "Wenyu, there is a grand canyon in the southeast of the Alabama empire. This canyon is called evil spirit Canyon, also known as death canyon. There is a huge transmission magic array hidden in the deepest part of death canyon. Burning the sky is the key to open this transmission array. Just listen, don''t ask. In those years, eight of us took a risk together and got it in a hidden cave outside death canyon After burning the sky, we took a Warcraft skin with us. It was because of this Warcraft skin that we opened the transmission array. The transmission array sent us to an extremely dangerous place, where there were all kinds of powerful Warcraft and even powerful undead. Fortunately, at that time, all eight of us had reached the level of first-class Warcraft guide or green first-class morale fighter, and barely withstood those The attack of powerful Warcraft and undead. After seeing these powerful Warcraft and undead, we regretted and hurried out. Unfortunately, the intersection we went out was too far away. We had to hide like mice and get close to that intersection. We fought in that place for a full year to find the outgoing transmission array. But at the moment we started the transmission array, a powerful one prevented us from thinking of any resistance Warcraft appeared in the sky. In order to stop the attack of this Warcraft, we sacrificed two partners, and three partners lost their skills due to excessive injury. That is to say, eight of us went in, only six came out, and only three of us were safe. " At this point, Jones tillian smiled bitterly and her eyes were full of regret. After calming down her excitement, Jones tillian continued: "The reason why we entered that space was because the Warcraft skin said that there were many powerful babies in that place, and there were as many green babies as cattle hair. Hehe, when we saw this sentence, we directly ignored the danger. When we came out, all the remaining six of us got a green baby. There were a lot of babies in it, and every powerful Warcraft or undead hung on it There is a treasure. The lowest is the first level of green. What I get is burning the sky. The heart of earth protection is also one of them. Anthony has one, and zabak has another. The three of us are the three lucky ones who are safe. The other three partners are each one. Unfortunately, they died strangely on the third day after they came out. The death is very sad, isn''t it He was dismembered alive. " "Teacher, calm down!" Wen Yu hurriedly reminded him. I don''t know when Jones tillian''s body has been covered by black and red flames. Jones tillian took back the uncontrollable flame after she was extremely angry, but her tone had changed from the initial softness to cold ice, "After hearing the news of my partner''s death, Anthony and zabak and I were furious. We vowed to avenge our tragically dead partner, and told people all over the continent that whoever got the three treasures was the enemy of the three of us, and the three of us would avenge at all costs. A year later, the news of the earth''s Guardian heart suddenly came out of the underground auction house in fidonaro City, and we rushed to the place Naturally, no one dares to buy the earth guardian''s heart. Just when we thought no one dares to buy the earth guardian''s heart, the earth guardian''s heart was privately sold to a mysterious man by the auction house. The auction house is the property of the Holy See, and the three of us dare not compete with the holy see no matter how crazy we are, so we keep tracking down the mysterious man. Unfortunately, we have got nothing for more than ten years. Now you should Do you know why Anthony and I react so much when we see the heart of the earth? " Wen Yu nodded and asked, "since no one dares to buy the heart of earth protection, why don''t you buy it? In addition, you dare not start with the auction house. Won''t you ask who bought the heart of earth protection? With your strength, the people in the auction house won''t tell you?" V2.Chapter 78 "Ha ha" Jones tillian shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "do you know what the lowest auction price of the earth''s Guardian heart is? Two million gold coins! We are all poor, and we can''t sell one million gold coins if we sell us!" "So expensive?!" Wen Yu cried inconceivably. "Hehe, the earth Guardian heart is a second-class green treasure. Two million gold coins are very cheap. If it can be auctioned, the price can rise to at least five million gold coins. In addition, the auction house controlled by the holy see is not as simple as you think. The important personnel of the auction house will not go out of the auction house at all. When they are old and can''t move, the Holy See will send someone to pick up these auctioneers Go to the holy mountain. Unless we break into the auction house and find out the auctioneer, we can''t talk to the auctioneer face to face. If we dare to fight the Holy See''s auction house, it''s estimated that the Holy See will kill us before we ask who bought the earth guard heart. " Wenyu didn''t listen to what Jones tillian said behind him. He was thinking about how to sell a lot of young babies for money. "Hehe, young baby? I''m not willing to sell money even if I can get it." Wen Yu laughed to himself. Qiong stilian thought Wen Yu was listening to him attentively. She smiled bitterly and then said: "If we can''t afford to buy the earth guarding heart, we can''t rob it. We can only threaten the buyer with strength. Who knows that someone really dares to buy the earth guarding heart privately, and this person has lived in the same city with us for more than ten years. At that time, we also said that we would never take back the three lost treasures before avenging our companions. That''s why cabrona dares to take it Our face takes out the heart of protecting the earth. Wen Yu, my condition is that you can help us. In the future, when you are strong, you can help us track down the murderer of that year. In fact, we also know that it is impossible to track down the murderer of that year, but we just can''t swallow it. " Wen Yu understood what Jones Tielian meant and said with a smile, "it''s not a condition that there should be such a good thing. I promise her now. She doesn''t know whether to do it or not. Unless she sticks to me every day." so Wen Yu nodded: "Teacher, I promise you that if I am strong in the future, I will help you continue to track down the murderer. However, teacher, you know that I can only cultivate strength soldiers. No one knows what level my strength can reach." "Hehe, Wenyu, this is the decision of the three of us after careful consideration. You little guy gives us a very mysterious feeling. We believe in our intuition and you will become a strong man in the future. If we are not sure, how can we find you for such an important thing?" Jones tillian blinked and smiled. Wen Yu touched the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "do I feel like an expert in the legend? I said why Jones tillian told me such an important thing. It turned out that the three old guys had been calculating me for a long time. Hey hey, good eyes, looking for the right person!" Wen Yu thought. "Teacher, is that Warcraft skin still there? Can you show me? I''m very curious about the place you said." "The Warcraft skin is still there, but I can''t give it to you, because I won''t watch you die." "Teacher, do you think I''m so stupid?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Teacher, do you know what my dream is? My dream is to uncover all the unsolvable secrets of the magic continent. Teacher, since you tell me another secret, even without that Warcraft skin, I will explore that place." Jones Dilian stared at Wen Yu for a long time and sighed: "Wenyu, I have to admit that you are the most difficult person I have ever seen. I can give you the Warcraft skin, but it will take some time. Then I will give you the earth guarding heart, because the earth guarding heart is the key to another transmission array. If you don''t have the earth guarding heart, you can''t think of it when you enter that place." "Isn''t the earth guarding heart in the waltz family? Teacher, you don''t want to rob the earth guarding heart?" Wenyu was startled by his own question. "Hum!" Darius snorted coldly, "since cabrona dares to take out the heart of earth protection, it means that he is ready to bear our anger. I''ll see what he takes to bear our anger. We''ll make cabrona cry and beg us to accept the heart of earth protection." Wen Yu knew that the three of Daisy were ready to fight against the waltz family. He didn''t dissuade them, because he knew that no one could dissuade the three of Daisy''s decision. The oath made for the companions of life and death in those years could be given up after being persuaded by others. "Wen Yu, you are only 15 years old. Your mental power is strong enough to release the strongest power of burning the sky. It''s incredible. Wen Yu, are you sure you can''t practice magic? If you can practice magic, I''m sure you can reach the level of third-order demon guide in five years." Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. "Teacher, teacher Anthony has tested me. I don''t even have the most basic element induction. How can I have the ability to practice magic." "Oh, what a pity!" sighed Jones tillian with regret. Wen Yu smiled innocently: "No matter what you cultivate, the ultimate goal is to have strong strength. It''s also good to cultivate strength warriors. Teacher, when you want the earth guarding heart back, if you can''t find me, you can give the Warcraft skin and the earth guarding heart to situ Haonan. He and I are good brothers who swear to worship with blood, and he will hand it over to me. Teacher, I have something urgent to find situ Haonan. It''s okay Then I''ll go first. Teacher, your skin is well maintained and looks as beautiful as my mother. After a while, I''ll ask someone to send you some good things. It''s very effective for skin maintenance. " "Oh, really? Then why don''t you give me two beautiful clothes now?" said Jones tillian with a sly smile. "I heard that the boss of rebirth dream wears very beautiful clothes." Wen Yu looked at Jones tillian''s figure and saw that she was only a little shorter and thinner than Daisy, so he took out several casual clothes and a cheongsam from the space ring, handed them to Jones tillian and said with a smile: "teacher, you are similar to my mother''s figure. These clothes were just made. They were originally prepared for my mother. Since the teacher likes them, they were given to the teacher." Joan stillian happily took the clothes from Wen Yu''s hands and then asked, "Wen Yu, I heard that you have a good relationship with Lina. Lina is my most proud disciple. You can''t bully her. During this time, she kept talking about you and asked me how I feel about you. It''s like being possessed." V2.Chapter 79 Wen Yu was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "teacher, who did you listen to? Lina and I are just ordinary friends. We did have a marriage relationship before, but a few months ago, his father brought her to my house and dissolved our marriage. The reason is that I am a waste recognized by the Empire, and she is a rare genius magician in the Empire." "No," said Jones dillian suspiciously, "Lina said that her father really wanted to dissolve your engagement, but she stopped it. Hehe, the waste recognized by the Empire and the rare genius magician in the Empire, with Lina''s ability, ten together are not your opponent." "Shit! How can the girl tell others everything." Wen Yu muttered discontentedly, and his impression of Lina was a little worse. Wen Yu thought Lina changed her mind after seeing the strength she showed when dueling with Ma Fulong and told outsiders about her engagement. What he hates most is this vain woman. "Teacher, the engagement between Lina and I has been dissolved. Don''t worry about it! I have something else to do. Go first!" Wen Yu turned and ran towards the dormitory building. Jones Dilian looked at Wen Yu''s running back and smiled: "It seems that this boy doesn''t have a good impression of Lina! Alas, Lina''s eyes are so bad that she even said that she would give Wen Yu five years to marry after Wen Yu proved his strong strength. It''s childish! Wen Yu knew that he was not in the pool and would soar for nine days one day. This kind of genius is very proud, and Lina has inadvertently been deeply hurt With Wen Yu''s self-esteem, it''s impossible for them to be together in this life. Hehe, it''s up to them to deal with young people. Maybe it''s lucky for Lina not to follow Wen Yu. People like Wen Yu are absolutely unwilling to spend their life in a flat way. They have to be prepared to deal with death when they are around him. " Wen Yu ran to the front of the dormitory building and stopped for fear that Joan stillian would catch up with him. As soon as Wen Yu stepped into the gate of the dormitory, he saw the cleaning aunt last time. When Aunt clean saw Wen Yu, she trembled and exclaimed, "ah! You''re here again!" Wen Yu nodded suspiciously, "yes, I''m here again!" Aunt clean looked at Wen Yu with the eyes of the bad guys and asked carefully, "you won''t do damage again?" Wen Yu touched his nose and said with a smile, "it seems that the last atrocity brought her a lot of trouble and frightened her!" so he took out two gold coins from the space ring. When he went out this morning, he specially asked Yasi for hundreds of gold coins to prevent the embarrassing situation of going out shopping without money. He apologized to Aunt clean and handed the gold coins to her, "Sorry, boy, I''ve caused you trouble! These two gold coins will be regarded as a boy to make amends for you! Oh, this time I''m looking for friends, not for damage. Also, I''m not a bad person. Don''t look at me like this!" Comforting the cleaning aunt, Wen Yu quickly climbed up the third floor and walked to the gate of situ Haonan''s dormitory. It occurred to him that everyone was in class now and situ Haonan was not in the dormitory. But just when Wen Yu wanted to turn around and leave, a man''s groan suddenly came out of situ Haonan''s dormitory. "Shit!" Wenyu dark scolded, "this boy is too obscene. He dares to have a woman in the dormitory during the day. Eh, no, why does this sound so painful? Was he raped by a woman?" Dong Dong Dong. After listening to situ Haonan''s unpleasant groans for a while, Wen Yu finally knocked on the door, "Haonan, this is Wen Yu. Is it convenient?" "The door isn''t closed. Come in. Brother, help me buy a coffin. Brother, I''ll be buried soon." situ Haonan''s weak voice sounded in the room. Wen Yu opened the door curiously. When he walked into situ Haonan''s bedroom and saw situ Haonan''s true face, the whole person was stunned. Situ Haonan was wrapped in bandages all over his body and lay straight on the bed in a big shape. His golden hair was curled up in a ball. It looked like it was burned by fire, and it was not long ago, Because there is a faint smell of burning in the room. After being stunned for a while, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, brother, how do you dress up like this? Do you want to catch up with the fashion or act? Don''t say, it really looks like a mummy." Situ Hao stared at the laughing Wen Yu bitterly and sighed like a complaining woman, "brother, I''m dying. Can you laugh?" "Hoo Hoo -" Wen Yuchang heaved two breaths and forcibly suppressed the smile in his heart. He felt that situ Haonan''s breath was really weak and was seriously injured. "How could it be like this? If you were beaten, brother, I''ll take revenge for you!" "Really?!" situ Haonan''s two eyes were like electrified light bulbs, which lit up frighteningly in an instant. Wen Yu was uncomfortable with situ Haonan''s stare, but he nodded firmly: "we are brothers who swear to worship with blood. If you are beaten, how can I stand idly by. If the other person is a man, I''ll cut him off. Woman, I''ll destroy her face!" "I situ Haonan really saw the right person. Let''s go and settle accounts with the two old perverts! Boss, you cut all their guys and I''ll take them to feed the dog!" situ Haonan didn''t know where he came from, and his upper body sat up straight. "Two old bastards?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously, "which two old bastards?" "It''s my two bastard masters." situ Haonan replied angrily, "do you know what training they arranged for me?" When situ Haonan said that it was his two masters who covered him with bandages, Wen Yu was relieved, sat down by the bed and asked with a smile, "tell me." Situ Haonan confided with tears in his eyes: "On the first day, guijianchou asked me to challenge the second grade golden talent class and beat ten in one day. Brother, my life was hard. The tenth opponent bumped into a blue level one. Originally, my fighting spirit was almost consumed. In addition, his actual combat experience was richer than me. I couldn''t get up in less than three minutes. Finally, I was dragged back by guijianchou Dormitory. If that''s all, brother, I''ll bear it. I understand that such training is to help me increase my actual combat experience. But the next day, you know that the ghost cries the next day. Is jerov, my other master, the training he arranged for me? I haven''t recovered from my injury on the first day, so he asked me to run around the college as fast as possible, and he supervised behind. As long as I He''ll kick me if I''m relieved. He''s been running all day!... yesterday, yesterday was the last thing I could stand. Sobbing... " Honghuang reader group 55969038 V2.Chapter 80 Wen Yu stared at situ Haonan, because situ Haonan really cried. "It seems that this baby is really tortured, poor guy! I''ll be a good man and listen to him." "Woo... Yesterday, when I got up yesterday morning, I almost climbed to the training ground. Do you know what they did to me? They asked me to practice with them. I, I really want to greet the women of their family! They didn''t give me any breathing and recovery time for several days. They even let me eat during training! I only had a little fighting spirit in my body yesterday morning and walked two steps They all gasp. They even let me practice with them. It''s a day! They add their fists and feet without leaving their hands at all, just like I did their wife! Don''t say anything, brother. Go and cut the things of the two old guys with me. I want them to see their things swallowed by the dog! " "Ha ha, don''t worry." Wen Yu hurriedly pressed situ Haonan who wanted to get out of bed. "I ask you, how did you come back last night?" Thinking of his return to the dormitory last night, situ Haonan''s eyes became more resentful and said with gnashing teeth: "At the end of the previous day, I was so tired that they would bring me back. But last night I was so tired that I couldn''t even breathe. They even let me walk back by myself. Do you think these two guys should kill, no, they can''t kill them. I''ll abuse them with the most cruel punishment." "Did you come back?" Wen Yu asked. "Hum! I was angry and just came back with my teeth. Fortunately, aunt Qing was kind-hearted and treated the wound on my lower body." "Well, isn''t there a light mage in the seminary?" "It''s not that the two bastards don''t allow it. Can I be tortured so miserably if I have the treatment of master Guangming?" "Hehe, so it is. Good! Good!" Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. "Haonan, I ask you, if you put it in the past, do you think you can hold on for a day under the attack of two old bastards? Can you walk back to the dormitory with your own strength after holding on for a day?" Situ Haonan was stunned and replied uncertainly, "it shouldn''t be. Why, Wenyu, don''t you think it''s right for those two old bastards to carry out inhuman training for me?" "It''s not right. I can only tell you that you are much better now than before. If I guess correctly, the two old bastards will let you challenge the blue level first-class soldier who abused you after you recover. I''m sure you can abuse him in turn this time. The reason why the two old men don''t explain to you is that they want you to see the progress of your strength with your own eyes. That''s the only way So that you can sincerely cooperate with them in training. " "True or false?" situ Haonan muttered doubtfully, but he still showed his teeth and lay back. "Wenyu, you came to me to see the two people I said. Now it''s difficult for me to walk. I''m afraid I can''t go with you." In fact, situ Haonan knew that Czech and jerov were really training themselves, but he was a little unable to accept this abnormal training, so he was full of resentment. After pouring out to Wen Yu, his boredom had almost disappeared. "No, I have something more important to tell you." Wen Yu suddenly put on a straight face and said seriously, "I was with a dwarf yesterday..." Wen Yu said the matter of Ruixue''s black hair in detail and told situ Haonan his plan. "Shit, the holy see is an arbitrary dictator. What they say is what they say." situ Haonan shouted angrily and scolded, "brother, doesn''t that mean you want to hide outside for a year?" "Well, the opponent is the Holy See. I dare not be careless. If I am not careful, I may push the cage family under the butcher''s knife of the Holy See. Brother, there are many unsolvable secrets in the magic continent and many forbidden areas that human beings dare not step into. My dream is to unlock these secrets and uncover the true veil of these mysterious forbidden areas in constant adventure. When I am strong enough, I will expose them Open the veil of the God of light. Shit the God of light. I guess he is a super terrible cultivator. " "Shit! Brother, your dream is the same as mine!" situ Haonan shouted excitedly, "I have always believed that there is no God in the magic land. The so-called bullshit gods are practitioners. The more powerful the practitioners are, the older they live. I think these so-called gods may be powerful practitioners who break away from death. Human beings believe in the God of light and the demon family believe in the God of death, so human demons are always the same as water and fire. I have read some books and sent them Now it''s a secret that every human demon war breaks out suddenly, and every time the demon family attacks the Terran, and the Terran always doesn''t know where the demon family lives. Every human demon war breaks out when human beings have just recovered from the damage of the last human demon war. What''s more strange is that the demon family is very fierce every time and is about to defeat human beings But suddenly there was an accident and ran away in a rout. So I boldly imagined whether the demon clan did not exist at all, but a fighting creature made by the God of light and the God of death, which was specially used to tease our human beings. " "Hehe, so we need to improve our strength and solve these secrets. I want to kill the God of light and make the magic land clean." "Ha ha..." situ Hao became more and more excited when he thought about it. He had to laugh to vent his excitement. After laughing enough, situ Haonan got up again, grabbed Wen Yu''s shoulder and said, "brother, don''t forget our commitment. We will travel to the mainland together in three years and unlock all the secrets! I will crazy improve my strength in these three years. I will challenge you at the adult ceremony. Don''t be beaten down by me at that time." "Beat me down and give me another life. I killed someone last night. I cut off the head of a blue level fighter." Wen Yu replied disdainfully. "Hey, brother, you''re so funny!" situ Haonan couldn''t believe it. Wenyu didn''t argue, and asked, "tell me the names and classes of the two people. I''ll meet them and see if they are as powerful as you said. Is they qualified to take risks with us?" "Hey, brother, don''t do it. These two guys are not easy to mess with. Be careful to be abused by them." "Nonsense! Tell me their names and tell you the truth. I can handle those below the young strong. Don''t use your brain to measure my combat effectiveness, because you never know how strong I am!" "Just blow it! Be careful to blow the sky! One of them is Andrew darlian, a fire magician in class 1 of grade 1 magic class. The other is clarid lance, a ray magician in class 4 of grade 1 magic class!" Readership: 55969038 V2.Chapter 81 Wen Yu followed the route described by situ Haonan, turned left and right, and finally found the first grade magic class. After some trouble, Wen Yu had to praise the large area of shenri college. He wondered whether the students who came to the college for the first time would get lost in the college. "The most important thing when releasing fire magic is..." an old man on the podium tirelessly stressed the matters needing attention when releasing fire magic. It''s still early. Both magic class and fighting class are taking theory classes. Sorry to interrupt the old man''s class, Wen Yu had to stand outside the door and wait for the class to end. "Ding Lingling..." when Wen Yu was a child, the bell finally sounded sweetly after class. "Cao, why is a class so long? These students are really strong. None of them went to the bathroom for such a long time. I don''t know if there are any students in the seminary who suffocated their bladder because they held their urine for too long?" Wen Yu thought maliciously. After the old man walked out of the classroom, he looked at Wen Yu curiously and turned away. Wen Yu hurried into the classroom, stepped onto the platform under the eyes of dozens of students, smiled and asked, "which one is Andrew Dalian?" In fact, the students in the classroom have long noticed Wenyu waiting outside. On the one hand, what the old man said is too boring, on the other hand, Wenyu''s casual clothes are too dazzling. Just now, when the old man took the trouble to explain fire magic, the students at the back of the classroom have been whispering about Wenyu''s clothes. In addition to Andrew Dalian, a magical genius, there is also a genius in the first grade magic class. Wen Yu knows and is familiar with this genius. Not long ago, he also said the name of this genius. She is Lina. Although Lina is a disciple of Jones tillian, she still has to take a theory class. In Jones tillian''s words, I won''t talk about these messy things. All I can do is teach you how to practice. When Lina saw Wenyu waiting outside the door, she had a surprise in her heart. She thought Wenyu was looking for herself. But when Wenyu came to the podium to explain her intention, Lina''s surprise immediately turned into loss, with a trace of anger. Originally, she wanted to call Wenyu and tell her location. When she learned that Wenyu didn''t come to find herself, she turned her head angrily and deliberately didn''t look at Wenyu. Wenyu didn''t know Lina was in the classroom at all. He didn''t pay attention to the girls at all, because situ Haonan told him that Andrew was a man. "What''s up?" a plain boy with sharp eyes stood up in the middle of the classroom. "Are you Andrew Dalian?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "If you''re looking for Andrew Dalian from the first grade magic class, I can tell you clearly that I''m the person you''re looking for." Andrew replied faintly. "Hey, brother, you''re quite humorous. Yes, I''m looking for you." "We don''t seem to know each other. Please don''t call him so close." Andrew didn''t seem to have a good impression of Wen Yu, and his tone was a little cold. Wen Yu not only didn''t mind, but was very happy. He walked to Andrew from the podium, "introduce myself. My name is Wen Yu cage. I''m famous in the sakanasi empire. You should have heard this name. If you haven''t heard it, I''ll say another name. Long shaotian cage, the recognized waste of the sakanasi Empire, is it very famous?" Andrew nodded gently, indicating that he had heard Wen Yu''s name. "I came to you because a brother said that you are strong enough to take risks with us, so I came to see if you have this strength. Of course, if you have joined the magic guild now, we don''t have to talk about it." Wenyu explained his intention, and there was a bit of provocation in his words. Wen Yu''s provocation didn''t make Andrew angry. He still replied in a slightly cold tone: "I didn''t join the magic guild, but I''m not interested in taking risks with you." "I wish I hadn''t joined the magic guild. I can cultivate my interest slowly. I don''t have it now. Maybe I will have it tomorrow. Looking at your clothes, it shows that your family is not rich. Your family let you -" "It''s none of your business! Again, I''m not interested in you. I advise you to disappear from me!" Wen Yu seemed to poke Andrew''s pain. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Andrew''s cold voice. Wen Yu ignored Andrew''s reaction and said to himself: "According to your reaction, your family is not generally poor. If your family is not rich and you don''t join the magician guild to receive remuneration, it means that you are not interested in the magician guild at all. You have no interest in the magician guild and have to spend money to go to the seminary for latent study. There are only two purposes: one is to join the national army and achieve a career, and the other is to continuously enhance your strength and success For a strong man, I don''t know the purpose of becoming a strong man. Looking at your character, the first possibility is very small, that is to say, your purpose is to become a strong man. I don''t know if my guess is right? " "Since you don''t speak, it means acquiescence. Since you want to be a strong man, it''s the same as us. What, are you interested now?" "Boring!" Andrew glanced at Wen Yu and sat down. "Do you disdain to join us? Well, let''s make an agreement to compete in three years. If you can defeat me, I will sign a master servant contract with you and be your slave. If you lose, join my small team and take risks together. If you have a grudge, we can also help you, as long as your enemy is not the cage family or the core of the Merson chamber of Commerce Heart member. Finally, I''d like to give you a word. If you haven''t reached the level of level 3 magician in three years, you don''t have to ask me for a written test, because you''re not qualified to join us. Brother, work hard, man. I''ll go first and see you in three years! "Wen Yu turned and left. "Isn''t that crazy? Andrew has only the level of a first-order magician now. Even a genius can''t reach the level of a third-order magician in just three years!" "It''s crazy!" ¡­¡­ Andrew looked at Wen Yu whose back disappeared at the door of the classroom, listened to the comments of the students, and said with a disdainful smile: "you''re right. I really want to be a strong man because my enemy is too strong. Three years later, the third-order magician? Hum, if others can''t do it, I Andrew will do it!" When Wen Yu''s footsteps gradually moved away until they disappeared, Lina lifted her head from the table. She was both lost, angry and confused. V2.Chapter 82 Wen Yu followed suit and found Clary Dylan. Compared with Andrew, Clary readily agreed to Wen Yu''s challenge without hesitation, and said that if he bowed down, he would sign a master servant contract with Wen Yu to be Wen Yu''s servant for life. After solving Andrew and clary, Wen Yu wandered around the campus for a while. In the middle, he accidentally met Qian Shengjin, an old acquaintance. However, Qian Shengjin''s first reaction when he saw Wen Yu was to turn around, as if he would be eaten by Wen Yu if he looked at Wen Yu more. After visiting for more than an hour, Wen Yu didn''t find anyone with potential, so he had to leave the seminary in disappointment. The next time passed quickly, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. In addition to eating, drinking and Lazar, the three Tianyu are practicing at other times. They have strong body training with Ruixue during the day, but his training degree is seven or eight times heavier than Ruixue. After dinner, Wen Yu used burning the sky to let the whole ring absorb fire magic elements until the whole ring was full. Sleeping is naturally replaced by meditating and practicing "Yi Tian Jue". With the improvement of Yitian Jue, the space of the whole ring is also gradually increasing. The whole ring is like a mental force measuring device, constantly feeding back the growth rate of mental force to Wenyu. The darkness has completely fallen. There is a large carriage parked in front of cage''s house. The general carriage has only two magic wind horses, but this carriage has six magic wind horses. This is a carriage specially prepared by Luo demang. It is the most advanced carriage of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Both the speed and the comfort in the carriage are top in the magic continent. Luo demang was the only one who saw him off. Wen Yu was satisfied with the craftsmanship of AI wendeka, for the things Wen Yu asked AI wendeka to make have been taken back. Lying in the soft and comfortable carriage, Wen Yu put his head on Daisy''s leg and asked Brian, "Grandpa, shall we go straight to the volchu forest?" "No, go to another place first," Braun replied. "Where?" Wenyu asked. Unfortunately, Brian had closed his eyes and didn''t answer him at all. "Mom, where are you going? Are you going to grandma?" Wenyu whispered to Daisy. Daisy nodded with a smile and said in the same low voice, "if the holy see really starts on us and can''t find us, it will certainly cause trouble to your grandmother and sister, so we must make them better prepare first, and it''s best to let them hide with us for a year." Ruixue asked anxiously, "will grandma and sister dislike me?" "Hehe, don''t worry," Darius comforted. "Your grandmother has always been wrong with the Holy See, and she is very friendly with dwarves and elves. If she hears about it, she will be furious." "Don''t forget our agreement, smelly boy," Brian said suddenly. "Hey, Grandpa, don''t worry, I will stand on the same front with you." Wen Yu replied with a smile. Traveling is a very boring thing. After chatting for a while, everyone closed their eyes and practiced. The whips of Ghana beating the magic Wind Horse sounded from time to time in the light night. ¡­¡­ Fedonaro, marquis Wharton. Kano looked coldly at the dozen guards kneeling in front of him. The ears cut off by Wen Yu were placed in place again. If Wen Yu sees it, he will praise the magic of light and magic again. "Do you think of a way? There are three minutes left. If you can''t think of a way again, don''t blame me for being cruel. You and your family will be demoted as slaves!" Cano roared ferociously. "Lord count, I have a way," cried a guard, ecstatic. "Oh," Kano''s eyebrows showed a happy look, "say it quickly!" "That night I saw the boy followed by a woman with black hair." "Well, there is indeed a woman with black hair around the boy. I don''t know what the cage family thinks. She should raise a woman with a curse. I think this woman will bring the curse to the cage family sooner or later. You don''t want to tell me that your way is to let that woman curse the cage family to death?" Cano asked coldly. "Count, how dare I play such a joke with you at this time." the guard quickly explained, "I once heard a friend mention that a woman with black hair bears a curse. My friend likes to read some ancient books. Once he told me that a woman with black hair bears a curse was tried by the holy see more than 100 years ago. At that time, the Holy See told all mankind that as long as a woman with black hair is found, she must be caught immediately and sent to the holy mountain to accept the judgment of the Holy See." "Are you sure there''s such a thing?" "I''m not sure, but it''s true that the black haired woman bears a curse. Since she is the cursed person, if adults tell the people of the Holy See about it, the Holy See will not stand idly by. But they will send someone to cage''s house to catch the black haired woman. If the cage family dare to resist, the Holy See will punish them. Even if the cage family does not resist, as long as adults tell them When the high-ranking officials of the Holy See say something about this, the cage family will certainly be implicated. " Cano patted his forehead hard and suddenly realized, "stupid! Why didn''t I think of it! Hum! Cage family, aren''t you cattle? I''ll see how you fight the Holy See!" "My Lord, I have an idea." "Oh, you''re right. You didn''t think of a way to deal with the cage family for an hour, but you came up with two ways in succession in the last three minutes. Tell me." "Do you remember the duel between the boy and Malfoy? When Malfoy was defeated in the duel, the Duke of cabrona was severely humiliated by Brian. The waltz family is a big family recognized by the Empire. How could the Duke of cabrona bear this tone? He must be eager to deal with the cage family. I think your Excellency will deal with the cage family together with the Duke of cabrona." Cano''s eyes brightened, and he went to the duel. Up to now, he still clearly remembers the scene of cabrona''s angry departure. Thinking that cage''s family was about to be framed by his own conspiracy, Cano couldn''t help laughing ferociously, "good, you go to the housekeeper to get five gold coins. You don''t have to be on duty tonight. Go to Chunxiao building and have fun!" "Thank you!" more than a dozen guards hurried to thank, and their tight nerves were finally relaxed. Wen Yu, who is still practicing in the carriage, completely knows that Ruixue''s black hair is about to be stabbed to the Holy See by Cano. Unprecedented danger is slowly approaching cage''s house. V2.Chapter 83 Wen Yu''s countermeasures are perfect. Let the magic continent rise the upsurge of non mainstream hair dyeing, and let mankind bid farewell to the single golden and blue hair color. Then slowly push out the black hair. Unfortunately, it takes too long to implement this plan. Wenyu must reach the volqiu forest, find the raw materials for brewing hair dye and brew it slowly. Then send someone to Luo demang, and Luo demang will operate it slowly. No one expected that such a perfect plan would be destroyed by the bitter Cano, and would come so early. Thankfully, Wen Yu changed his original plan and took daisy with him just in case. Or Daisy will be caught by the Holy See. It was already dawn, and the broad carriage was still driving at top speed on the spacious official road. Next to the carriage, Wen Yu ran with all his strength and walked side by side with the carriage. Brian in the carriage was not lazy. They were all seizing the time to practice. Their intuition told them that it would not be so easy to avoid the danger. After breakfast, Cano was very happy to sit down and go to the waltz family''s residence in the imperial capital. Today is the happiest day of Cano''s time. Every time he closes his eyes, the scene of cage''s family being punished by the Holy See will come to his mind. Cano found cabrona very smoothly. Cabrona''s impression of Cano is not good. People who have no use value are waste to him. So as soon as Cano sat down in the hall, cabrona asked bluntly, "count Cano, what can I do for you?" In front of cabrona, Cano couldn''t put on any airs. He nodded like a pug and replied, "old lord, I came here to ask the old lord for a favor." Cabrona disdainfully glanced at Cano, "what''s busy? Tell me, I''m very busy, so I don''t have to talk about small things." Kano also saw that cabrona had a bad attitude towards himself, so he said directly: "please introduce me to a senior official of the Holy See. I want to tell the Lord of the holy see that cage''s family harbors a woman cursed by the God of light." Cabrona immediately recognized the meaning of Kano''s words. His eyes lit up and said, "you want to deal with the cage family?" "No." Kano smiled and shook his head, "we are all the people cared for by the God of light. I just perform the obligations of the people. People cursed by the God of light cannot live in the land illuminated by the power of the God of light." "Hum!" cabrona said coldly, "I don''t like others to beat around my bush. I hate others to use me as a gun. Cano, you are a smart man. I hope you don''t do anything that makes me unhappy." Cano was startled by the sudden cold voice of cabrona and hurried back: "My husband is wise. I just want to deal with the cage family. On the opening day of the rebirth dream, I just flirted with a waiter, and that bastard ASI threw me out of the window on the seventh floor. A few nights ago, I found the waiter and wanted to give her some color. Unexpectedly, I was met by the garbage of the cage family. The garbage cut off a pair of my ears in front of everyone. Me and I The cage family''s hatred is against each other! " "Oh, you''re more waste than waste!" cabrona laughed to himself, but his face showed a look of hatred, and gritted his teeth: "the cage family should die!" Seeing cabrona''s reaction, Cano was even more happy and said with a smile: "old fox, pretend to me and finally show the fox''s tail. Hum, after I say that the black haired woman is cursed, you will be in a hurry to report to the senior officials of the Holy See." The abacus in Cano''s heart was popping. He wanted to use cabrona''s hatred for the cage family to ask cabrona to tell the holy see that the cage family harboured black haired women. He did so because he was afraid that the cage family would hand over Ruixue and find him as an informer to vent his anger after being taught to punish him. Cano knew very well that the cage family was not easy to mess with. As long as he was alive, he would not let go If you have a good life, you are likely to let yourself have no life and go directly to see the God of death. "My Lord, so far, there has been only one woman with black hair in the magic land, that is, the woman hidden in the cage family, so people have forgotten a lot about the curse of the woman with black hair. Coincidentally, some time ago, when I was drinking in a restaurant, I heard a wandering poet mention the woman with black hair. The wandering poet said that the God of light once sent an oracle, as long as I found the black hair A woman with black hair must be executed! There hasn''t been a woman with black hair on the mainland for more than 100 years. I guess the lower level of the Holy See must have forgotten this matter, so I think the senior level of the Holy See will be very angry and take action against the cage family when they hear that the cage family harbors a woman with black hair. " Cano smiled and waited for cabrona''s reaction to the news to the high-ranking officials of the Holy See. Unfortunately, what Cano waited for was cabrona''s shaking his head and sighing. "Hey," cabrona shook his head and sighed, "if what you said is true, the Holy See will condemn the cage family and put all the cage family to death. Although I hate the cage family, I don''t hate it to the extent of killing the cage family. Anyway, old general Brian has made unparalleled contributions to the Empire. Therefore, I won''t recommend senior officials of the holy see for you." Cano was stunned for a long time before he responded, "don''t you just say that the cage family should die?" "Hehe, I really can''t take my angry words for a moment. You go, I won''t tell others about it. As for what you do, I won''t care or ask." Although Cano was very disappointed, he got an unexpected surprise and couldn''t help asking, "old lord, are you sure that the Holy See will execute everyone of the cage family after learning that the cage family harbors a black haired woman?" Cabrona slipped a cunning line from the corner of his eye and nodded: "harbouring cursed people is equivalent to violating the will of the God of light. What do you say the Holy See will do to those who violate the will of the God of light? Let alone the cage family, even his majesty of the Empire will die." "Ha ha, old lord, don''t forget what you said. I''m leaving!" Kano smiled and got up to leave. Cabrona nodded and said, "I''ll never forget what cabrona said!" and he smiled in his heart: "who knows if the Holy See will punish the cage family, boy, you''re still young if you want to use me as a gun." ¡­¡­ "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!..." Luo demang, who was practicing Taijiquan in cage''s garden, suddenly heard a burst of shouting and hurried footsteps. With a sudden jump in his heart, he quickly put on his coat and walked quickly to the hall. His intuition told him that trouble was coming and it was a super big trouble. V3.Chapter 1 As the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, he has never seen any big scenes, so Luo demang is not flustered. After entering the hall, he brews himself a cup of tea specially made for him by Wenyu and tastes it leisurely. Luo demang''s sixth sense is very accurate. Just after he tasted three cups of tea, a group of people rushed into the gate of cage house. The leader wore a snow-white magic robe inlaid with Phnom Penh. The left chest of the magic robe was inlaid with a palm sized golden pattern. This kind of magic robe is only qualified for senior officials of the Holy See. The holy see is headed by the Pope, and other positions from high to low are: Archbishop in red, archbishop, archbishop, high priest, priest and trainee priest. In addition, there are holy high priests. For example, Andy, who was destroyed by Brian, is the holy high priest. The holy high priest and the high priest are at the same level, but their duties are different. The archbishop is responsible for the important temples of the holy see in all parts of the mainland, while the holy high priest is assigned by the Holy See to each emperor to monitor the emperor''s actions, and must be a mage of the Department of light. In addition to the holy high priest, there are saints and bitter monks. The saint is equivalent to the spokesman of the God of light in the world, mainly responsible for spreading teachings. Bitter friars are a group of diehards who ignore the world affairs, wholeheartedly believe in the God of light and devote themselves to cultivation. Although the Holy See''s greatest combat power is the temple legion, the most terrible combat power is the bitter friars. If you want to be a great leader in red, you must reach the level of great devil guide or gold. There are ten great leaders in the Holy See. This alone can see how terrible the power of the holy see is. The high priest needs to reach the third level devil guide or the third level youth. The strength of the high priest is the second level devil guide or the second level youth, and the high priest is the first level devil guide or the first level youth. Although Luo demang was not afraid, he was surprised to see that the leader was a great leader. Although the archbishop was the third in command of the Holy See and devoted himself to heaven, the emperor had to be polite when he saw him, but Luo demang didn''t mean to get up to meet him. He just sat on the sofa and looked at the Vatican staff who had forced in. The Archbishop broke into the courtyard with his men and stopped. He didn''t notice Luo demang sitting in the hall. He shouted coldly, "all the people of the cage family come out! Someone reported that there are black haired women cursed by the God of light. I''ll take you back to the hall of light for investigation!" As soon as the leader''s voice fell, the only servants and guards in cage''s house soon gathered in front of him. An old man dressed like a housekeeper knelt in front of the archbishop and replied respectfully: "Dear Sir, are you mistaken? This is not the cage family''s residence. My adults bought this residence from the cage family half a month ago." other servants and guards nodded one after another. In front of the Archbishop of the Holy See, they can only kneel on the ground and can''t look up, because their status is too humble. After hearing this, the great leader could not help frowning and said in a cold voice, "see who you are talking to. Be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth!" "Cough..." Luo demang finally walked out of the hall, still holding a tea cup in his hand and taking a sip from time to time. Only Luo demang and the president of novadro chamber of Commerce dared to be so rude in front of the archbishop. Other people would certainly be labeled as disrespectful to the God of light. Hearing the light cough coming from the inquiry, the great leader suddenly showed an angry look on his face and said, "someone dares to disobey my order and die!" but when he saw that it was Luo demang, President of Merson chamber of Commerce, who came out of the hall, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he realized why someone dares to disobey his order. Seeing Luo demang''s rude appearance, the Archbishop had to squeeze out a smile against his heart, although he was angry. "President Luo demang, why are you here?" although the Archbishop can''t put on airs in front of Luo demang, he doesn''t have to salute Luo demang. It can be said that their status is equal. If there were a great leader in red, Luo Deming would not dare to be so arrogant. Luo Deming took a sip of tea and sighed: "what Wen Yu has made is good. If we can mass produce this kind of tea, it will sell well! Well, if we have a chance to meet, we must ask for the production process of this kind of tea." then he looked up at the archbishop and sneered: "Master mageken, don''t you think it''s funny that you broke into my residence with your men and didn''t explain it to me, but instead asked me why I was here?" Hearing Luo demang''s rhetorical question and thinking of what the housekeeper said just now, mazhaken said secretly: "Luo demang bought the cage family''s residence and bought it two months ago. The cage family has been booming recently. How could Luo demang sell the residence to Luo demang for no reason. Besides, Luo demang''s purchase of the residence is useless. It seems that Luo demang must be shielding the cage family. Maybe the cage family are hiding in the house now. I brought someone here just now The noise startled them. The black haired woman will be eliminated. It seems that she is going to fight this big president today! " "President rodmeng" mageken smiled lightly: "This morning, someone came to the hall of light to report that there was a black haired woman in the cage family, and the relationship between the black haired woman and the cage family was extraordinary. The black haired woman was cursed by the God of light. A hundred years ago, the God of light issued an edict, and once the black haired woman was found, she had to be sent to the holy mountain for execution. But there had never been a black haired woman in the mainland for more than 100 years, so everyone gradually forgot I only know that the black haired woman bears a curse, but I don''t know that the black haired woman must be handed over to the holy see for execution, and no one is allowed to hide. I think the cage family doesn''t know about this matter, so as long as the cage family hands over the black haired woman, we won''t hold the cage family accountable, and we''ll let the great leader in red bless the cage family. " "Hehe, there''s such a thing behind the black haired woman, but I don''t understand why the Archbishop told me these things? There are no cage people here." Luo Demeng teased, while he secretly praised: "Wenyu is so powerful. If he hadn''t taken everything into account, he would be in trouble today! This son is by no means a thing in the pool. He will soar for nine days in the future. Is it a blessing or a curse for Haonan to follow him? Is it right or wrong for me to bet on him the future of the Merson chamber of Commerce? It seems that my decision is reckless. If I pull the relationship between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the cage family too deeply, once Wenyu is unfortunate If it falls into the hands of the Holy See, the Merson chamber of Commerce will suffer. Maybe I should think about how to deal with the cage family. " "President Luo demang, I hope you can think clearly. Shielding a black haired woman is not a joke. Once you are found suspected of shielding a black haired woman, I''m afraid the name of president of Merson chamber of commerce can''t protect you. We all know who this residence belongs to. I hope president Luo demang will cooperate a little." the smile on mageken''s face disappeared. V3.Chapter 2 "Archbishop, I, Luo demang, am also a people favored by the God of light. Without the favor of the God of light, how can Luo demang sit as the president of Merson chamber of Commerce. As the most devout believer of the God of light, it is my duty to cooperate with the Archbishop to find the cursed black haired woman." Luo demang saluted the sky with great piety. Luo demang''s words confused mazhaken. Just now he was trying to cover up the cage family. Why did it suddenly change? I can''t figure it out. Mageken doesn''t think much anymore. As long as rodmeng is willing to cooperate. "President Luo Deming, please invite the cage family to come out. I know they are hiding in the house. I''ll keep my word. As long as the cage family hands over the black haired woman, I won''t embarrass the others of the cage family, and I''ll ask the leader of the Great Church in red to bless the cage family!" Luo demang was stunned, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Archbishop, why don''t you believe me? This residence is really mine now. I bought it from the cage family half a month ago. I have a little friendship with the cage family''s old lord Brian and let them stay in the house for another half a month. The cage family left the imperial capital yesterday. I also bought the rebirth dream at a high price. Archbishop, If you like the food of rebirth dream, I can send someone to send you a crystal membership card! Housekeeper, show the master the contract between me and cage family. " The housekeeper hurried into the room, took out two transaction contracts and respectfully sent them to mageken. Maizheken glanced at the contract in the housekeeper''s hand and said with a smile: "don''t have to see it. I believe in president Luo Deming. President Luo Deming, I also act according to the instructions of the God of light. The divine knowledge of the God of light is everywhere. I hope president Luo Deming will understand and let my men search your house." Luo Demeng sneered in his heart: "shit, God of light! Divine knowledge is everywhere? Then why did he directly kill Ruixue without divine knowledge, but let you gods work blindly." Luo Demeng naturally wouldn''t show a disdainful look on his face, nodded and said, "I haven''t renovated this residence, so I can search it casually." Mageken raised his hand and motioned his men to search, while he asked Luo demang: "President Luo demang, just now you said that the cage family left fidona Luo city yesterday. Do you know where they are going? Also, why do they sell you their residence and rebirth dream? I heard that rebirth dream business is very popular, with a minimum income of 10000 gold coins a day. Why do they sell such a good restaurant? You just said that they have a little friendship with Lord Brian, Then you must know if the cage family really has a woman with black hair. " Luo Deming replied one by one: "It seems that they are in a hurry to use money. Otherwise, how could they sell me the dream of rebirth with booming business and making money like robbing money? It may also be that they suddenly don''t want to live in the imperial capital and want to move to other places. In fact, I didn''t intend to buy this residence, but Lord Brian''s condition is that they must buy this residence if they buy the dream of rebirth. As for the cage family, what is it I can''t tell if there are no black haired women, because I''ve never seen them before. Here, these are the original guards and servants of cage''s family, and I bought them together. Adults can ask them. " Wen Yu had already arranged before he left. He knew that if the holy see really tracked down, Ruixue''s black hair would definitely be exposed. Therefore, these guards and servants had already colluded with each other to answer the Holy See''s questions. Mageken glanced coldly at the guards and servants kneeling in front of him and asked in a low voice, "is there a black haired woman in cage''s house?" "My Lord," a servant replied: "There is indeed a black haired woman in the cage family, a female slave bought by young master Wenyu outside. We know that the black haired woman is cursed, so we usually stay away from that woman. Alas, if we know that the black haired woman is a heresy that the great God of light must rule by the Oracle, we will report it to you at the first time. Sir, we really don''t know , please forgive us! " "Please forgive us!" the guard and servant begged in panic at the same time. "Hum!" Luo demang snorted with disgust and cursed in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that cage''s family had such a group of things that eat inside and climb outside. It''s thanks to old lord Brian who asked me to be kind to you before he left! Hum!" Just as maizheken was about to doubt whether these guards and servants colluded in advance to deceive themselves, he was dispelled by Luo demang''s low voice curse. He smiled kindly and said, "you don''t blame those who don''t know. You are the most devout believers of the God of light, and the great God of light won''t blame you. Do you know why the cage family suddenly left the imperial capital?" The people kneeling on the ground shook their heads, and only one servant replied respectfully: "I overheard the old master talking a few days ago. It seems that the old master and the Guard commander of Ghana have reached the conditions to break through the gold level strong. The old master sold the rebirth dream and residence, as if to ask where to go and help them catch Warcraft and promote. The small ones only listened to the general, and the specific ones are not clear." Wen Yu also explained that he used two gold level strong men to deter the Holy See. After listening to this, mageken was really shocked and thought to himself, "there are still two gold level strong people who want to be promoted. If they succeed in promotion, they will be in trouble! But I think they have no hope. Can gold level strong people be invited with money? Alas, I have done such a stupid thing before. I didn''t know how ruthless gold level strong people are until I hit a wall." "Report, sir, no!" the men who went to search came back and reported to mageken. Mageken nodded, then said goodbye to Luo demang: "president Luo demang, please forgive me for the trouble! I hope president Luo demang will cooperate with us to arrest the black haired woman and inform us as soon as possible once there is news about cage''s family." "Sure! Sure! This is my duty!" Luo Deming nodded back. After mageken took the people far away, Luo demang and the others were relieved. Looking at the guards and servants who got up from the ground, Luo Deming whispered: "Good job. I''m worthy of my brother''s value. I''ll decorate cage house for a long time, and you can take all your family to live. If something happens, brother Brian won''t show up in a short time. If I''m not here in the future, you must take good care of cage house, and I''ll come back one day." The guards and servants all nodded firmly. As soon as the cage family left, their hearts were empty, just as their relatives were far away. Everyone prayed for the cage family in their hearts. V3.Chapter 3 In fact, there are still many questions in mageken''s mind, but he doesn''t want to keep pestering, because he knows that if Luo demang intends to protect the cage family, even if he asks for a day, he won''t get any useful news. The important thing is that this matter doesn''t belong to him at all. There''s no need to offend Luo demang for this matter. The reason why he brought people here was just a formality. Some people in the Holy See seized the handle and impeached him. The interior of the holy see is not as harmonious as it seems on the surface. The internal struggle is more fierce than anywhere. If you are not careful, you may be impeached or even punished. After walking through the stage and doing his duty, as long as you report to the above, it is what the Holy See has decided. Mageken is so happy that he doesn''t mind these troubles. What''s more, Brian and Ghana are guys who want to break through the gold level strong, which makes them anxious. It''s not good for mageken, and it''s none of his business. Mageken naturally won''t bite and do thankless things. Cano has been cat watching near cage''s house. He wanted to see the wonderful scene when cage''s house was captured by the Holy See, but he saw the Archbishop go back empty handed with a group of people. He was so frightened that he hurried the coachman home without saying a word. I''m afraid the cage family will see him when they come out, so it''s inferred that it''s his high secret. After hurrying home in a hurry, Cano was still uneasy. He urged the servant to pack up and planned to go to the barracks in OS to shut up the limelight. The poor guy didn''t know that the cage family had already left the imperial capital. In the seminary, Anthony''s small single apartment, Jones tillian looked at the drunk sitting on the sofa and a half lying in the corner of the room, filling his mouth with two mouthfuls of wine from time to time, and asked, "do you think I should take back the Warcraft skin and the heart of guarding the earth and send it to Wenyu?" Anthony pulled up his loose eyelids, looked at Jones tillian and said, "you know, the relationship between Brian and me, I''m afraid even the gold level strong can''t survive in that place. I don''t want you to push Wenyu in. I still know a little about Wenyu''s temper. As long as he''s curious, he will find out. That place is too dangerous. I don''t want him to go in." "Don''t drink, asshole. What do you think? Should we bring this secret into the coffin?" Jones tillian yelled at the drunkard in the corner. "Haha" zabak wiped off the wine stains on the beard residue, burped the wine, and calmly replied, "it''s up to you whether you give it or not. But I really want to know the secret of that place. When eight of us went in, two died and three injured, we only got a few green treasures, which didn''t achieve our real goal." Jones tillian suddenly sent out a cold breath and said in a cold voice, "I hate the Holy See! If what the Warcraft skin says is true, I want to make this secret public and let the world see the true face of the Holy See!" "Ha ha, don''t be silly!" Anthony said with a bitter smile. "Will the Holy See watch others destroy his reputation? Even if someone goes in and successfully explores the secret, who will he tell when he comes out? Who will believe it? Even if someone believes it, several dare to fight against the Holy See. Don''t forget that there are as many as ten cardinals in red alone." Anthony then said, "you can give the Warcraft skin to Wenyu, but you should remove the words on it and leave only the road map out of that place. If Wenyu can be safe in that place, he will find the secret. With Wenyu''s temperament, he will never joke about his life." "Well, I promise you!" Jones tillian took out a white gray Warcraft skin from the space ring. The original three palm sized Warcraft skins were burned into a palm sized one in the blink of an eye. "That''s it! Next, we have to discuss how to let the waltz family send the heart of guarding the earth obediently, and cry and beg us to take it. Hum!" "Gulu" zabak swallowed the wine in his mouth, "it''s not simple. Tonight, destroy all the stores of the waltz family in the imperial capital. Tomorrow night, change to another city, one city a night, until cabrona personally delivers it." "Hum! It''s too cheap for him!" Anthony, who has been sleepy, fiercely opened his eyes, and his eyes are like cold ice arrows. "I haven''t moved for too long. Cabrona has forgotten my other title! In that case, I''ll remind him!" After staring at Anthony for a while, Jones tillian couldn''t help sighing, "hehe, I thought your years of teaching career had killed the other side of you. Anthony, don''t go too far. The waltz family is not vegetarian." Anthony looked up at the ceiling and said, "I miss them, big brother. I want to see them! Seven younger sisters and eight younger brothers, I can''t hold on!" "Goo Goo..." zabak almost madly poured wine into his mouth. Jones tillian''s eyes were red and whispered, "seven sisters, what a familiar voice! If eldest brother and they are still there, they will still call seven sisters every year on my birthday and give me a big surprise. I miss them too. If second sister is still there, she and third brother have children and grandchildren around their knees!..." "Stop!" zabak roared wildly, and then rushed out of the room at a very fast speed. There were several crystal clear droplets floating in the air. I don''t know whether it was the wine stain falling from his beard or the man''s tears. "Seven younger sister, go and see the eighth younger brother and don''t let him mess around!" Anthony quickly asked. "En" Jones, tillian wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned and chased out quickly. ¡­¡­ "Grandpa Ghana, I must be tired after driving all day. Eat something and have a rest." Ruixue said with concern, rubbing her shoulders for Ghana. The effect of the fitness training arranged by Wenyu for Ruixue is very obvious. Ruixue''s strength is much stronger in just a few days. So Wenyu taught her a set of hand skills to cooperate with acupoint massage. Ghana comfortably enjoyed Ruixue''s exquisite massage, ate the cakes prepared by Wenyu, and said with a smile: "what''s this? When I followed the general in the north and south, the longest time I hurried in the magic wind horse for seven days and seven nights, and eight magic wind horses alone died." "Ha ha" Brian laughed and said, "Ghana, you''re okay to mention that time. That time we were not chasing the enemy, but being chased by the enemy. Dare not run? Ha ha..." "Hey, who made us eager for quick success and instant benefit? It''s good to catch up with the enemy''s nest and escape alive! Hey, that battle was really tragic. Thousands of brothers were sacrificed." Ghana sighed. "I''m bored. Tell me. Why didn''t I hear you mention it?" asked daisy with interest. "Hey, we have no face to say when we lost the war." Ghana said with a dry smile, "that war we..." Outside the carriage, Wen Yu is still running with a load. Whenever he is tired and approaches collapse, Wen Yu will jump onto the carriage roof to meditate and practice. After physical recovery, they will jump out of the carriage again for weight-bearing training. Brian and others saw it in their eyes and it hurt in their hearts, but no one stopped Wen Yu''s almost crazy hard training. "Dad, why does grandma live so far? How long will it take to get there?" Wen Yu asked ASI, who was driving the carriage. V3.Chapter 4 "At this speed, it will arrive in the morning." ASI smiled back. Wen Yu couldn''t help but be shocked. The six strong magic wind horses pulled the carriage to run with all their strength, and the speed was almost 100 miles. On this day and night, they only stopped to rest twice, one hour at a time, to let the magic wind horse eat something and recover his strength. And they always walk in spacious and flat pipes, so they always keep the fastest speed. Even so, it takes two nights a day, 36 hours. We can see how far Wenyu''s grandmother lives. "Does grandma live in the city or in the suburbs?" "Hehe, your grandmother likes to be quiet. She can''t live in the city. Her old man lives in the mountains. It has picturesque scenery and fresh air. Although it''s not a fairyland on earth, it''s not much worse. Hehe, if we weren''t afraid of your grandfather, we''d have to go down the official road for another two hours. At the foot of the mountain, we''d have to find a farmer and deposit the carriage temporarily. Drive -" Wen Yu suddenly paused and jumped to the top of the car. "Boy, what''s the matter? It''s only been running for two hours. Why can''t it hold?" Yasi asked with a smile. Wenyu had to run for at least five hours before. Wenyu stood on the roof, letting his long blond hair dance behind his head, looked up at the night sky and said, "Dad, I suddenly feel a little uneasy. It seems that something has happened." Yasi frowned. "Did the high level of the Holy See know about Ruixue''s black hair?" "Maybe." Wen Yu replied uncertainly, "I have offended too many people. These guys obviously don''t dare to retaliate against me. Secretly, they must always think about how to deal with me. I''m not sure they will play a conspiracy on Ruixue''s black hair. That''s why I spent my mind to arrange Countermeasures before leaving. I hope Luo demang and his family can resist without missing a flaw." "Wenyu" Brian''s voice came from the carriage, "We stayed with the old lady for two days. I have agreed with Luo demang that as long as the Vatican has any news, he will spread the news to Yajia city as quickly as possible. After staying, we will go to the branch of Merson chamber of Commerce in Yajia city to inquire about the news. Don''t worry, even if the Vatican wants to catch Ruixue, it won''t issue a large-scale wanted notice, but will block the news and arrest secretly. They don''t want to We''ll let the news spread to the elves. Then we just need to live in the sparsely populated mountains and forests for a year. After Luo demang implements the plan, we won''t have to live in hiding. " "En" Wen Yu answered with a cold voice in his heart: "If the holy see really knows the news of Ruixue''s black hair, I''m afraid my non mainstream hair dyeing plan will fail. The holy see is pressed, who dares to dye black hair. Even if there are many people who dye black hair, the Holy See will target us. Alas, what I hate most is fighting. I just want to spend the best time of my life in exciting and thrilling adventures, but God doesn''t want to be beautiful, I have to push me into the vortex of struggle. Since I can''t escape, I''ll fight and see what your holy see can do to me! " Ruixue sits quietly in the carriage, secretly glances at the worried look on Brian''s face, and drops blood in her heart: "Isn''t this the disaster brought by the curse? If it weren''t for me, Grandpa''s family would still live a happy and carefree life. My joining ended their peaceful life and let them live a bumpy and exiled life. I once made a poisonous oath that I would never bring disaster to those who care about me, so I must leave. For me, death is liberation!" Brian was worried about the pursuit of the Holy See, and no one noticed the change in Ruixue''s heart. In order to break the dull atmosphere, Wen Yu turned over and got into the car from the window and asked Brian, "Grandpa, is there a way to catch the lightning silver magic mouse?" "No!" before Wen Yu''s voice fell, Daisy firmly shook her head and rejected Wen Yu''s crazy idea. "Although the hair of lightning silver magic mouse is very consistent with what you want, I don''t allow you to think of lightning silver magic mouse." "Well, Darius is right. We can''t provoke the lightning silver magic mouse," Brian seconded. Even Ghana, who was recovering from meditation, opened his eyes and shook his head. ASI, who drove the carriage, refused: "smelly boy, I''d rather take this wound into the coffin than you provoke the lightning silver demon mouse!" Wen Yu suddenly realized: "Oh, you all know that the hair of the lightning silver devil mouse meets my needs. It''s only because the lightning silver devil mouse is too scary that you didn''t tell me about it. Fortunately, the old dwarf told me, otherwise I would be deceived by you for a long time? Hehe, don''t think about it. I just want to ask if there is any way to get the hair of the lightning silver devil mouse. A few hundred are enough ¡£¡± Daisy replied, "it''s impossible unless you have shit luck and encounter a single lightning silver demon mouse." "Grandpa, can''t your green level three-level morale defense shield support for a minute or two under the attack of lightning silver magic mouse?" "Boy, the lightning silver magic mouse is a medium-level level six level Warcraft, which is equivalent to the blue level three-level fighting warrior. Its attack with every hair is equivalent to the full blow of the blue level three-level fighting warrior. An adult lightning silver magic mouse can shoot hundreds of hairs at a time, and the attack of hundreds of adult lightning silver magic mice is equivalent to tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of blue level three-level fighting warriors. Flash There are thousands of electric silver magic mice in a group. You can calculate how many blue level three-level fighting soldiers'' full strength blows are equivalent to their instant attacks. Do you think I can resist so many blue level three-level fighting soldiers'' full strength blows alone? " Wen Yu silently calculated in his heart. The figures he got stunned him and said with a bitter smile: "they all say that the tiger can''t pull out its beard, but here it''s the mouse''s hair." "Well, maybe there''s a way." Daisy''s eyes brightened and said in surprise, "if we can find the nest of the lightning silver magic mouse, my mother-in-law may be able to get the lightning silver magic mouse''s hair." "Old woman? Cut, just her ability, it''s not enough to give the lightning silver magic mouse points." Brian said disdainfully. Daisy smiled bitterly, shook her head and explained to Wen Yu: "Your grandmother is a third-order earth demon guide and can walk deep underground for a short time. If we find the nest of lightning silver magic mouse, we can let her sneak over, and then attack lightning silver magic mouse with earth magic underground. Lightning silver magic mouse will fight back at the first time. Your grandmother can get the hair inserted into the earth." "No! It''s too dangerous. The old woman can only hide eight meters underground and last for ten minutes. You don''t know the smell of the lightning silver magic mouse. Once the lightning silver magic mouse smells it, the old woman will die!" Brian refused. "Well, Grandpa, you care so much about grandma!" Wen Yu took the opportunity to tease. V3.Chapter 5 Brian glared at Wen Yu fiercely and scolded, "it''s your bird''s business!" Ghana held back a smile and their faces turned red. "You are a fat man with a swollen face, duplicity! If you care, you care. What''s wrong with decades of old husband and wife." Wen Yu muttered discontentedly. Seeing that Ruixue kept her head down and didn''t speak, and her hands were tightly fixed, Wen Yu soon guessed what Ruixue was thinking. She got up and walked to Ruixue, took her hand and said with a smile, "Ruixue, let''s go to the roof to see the stars." Daisy joked, "son, it''s much better than your father! Your father doesn''t know what romance is all his life. Hey, I don''t know why I fell in love with him in those years." ASI said discontentedly, "who said I wouldn''t be romantic? Won''t I take you to enjoy the night flowers on your birthday the year before last?" "Hum!" Derris snorted: "You''re okay to say that you said that the flowers in the moonlight were the most beautiful that night. I foolishly walked with you in the middle of the night, and finally got to the place you said, but was stared at by a group of evil wolves. You threw me aside without saying a word. Until you killed all the evil wolves, you remembered that you didn''t come to kill the evil wolves, but to enjoy the flowers with me." "Hey, hey," Yasi said with a dry smile, "I don''t want you to see how powerful your man is." ¡­¡­ Sitting on the roof, Wen Yu sat on the left side of Ruixue to block the cold wind for her. Ruixue looked at the flowers and trees passing by the roadside, snuggled up on Wenyu''s shoulder and whispered, "brother, do you believe in fate?" Wen Yu lowered his voice, stuck it in Ruixue''s ear and replied: "I didn''t believe it before, but I believe it now! Because when I first met you, I felt very familiar and kind, as if we had known each other thousands of years ago. And this feeling became stronger and stronger with the growth of our time together! Looking back 500 times in the previous life, I could pass by once in this life. 500 times in the previous life, I could meet each other in this life Yes! That''s how we are! " When ASI heard Wen Yu''s words, his huge body trembled fiercely and almost fell off the carriage. He held the goose bumps on his arm and muttered, "sweat! It''s not like me. It''s too numb!" Yasi listened to the numbness, while Ruixue felt happy and replied with shame: "brother, I also have this feeling. Really, several times I couldn''t help saying something, or have some very familiar feelings." Wen Yu suddenly stretched out his hands and grabbed Ruixue''s shoulder, so that Ruixue''s eyes were facing his own eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "in that case, why do you want to leave me? Do you want me to suffer for another life? If you do, don''t you think you are cruel?" Ruixue anxiously avoided Wenyu''s hot eyes and replied evasively: "brother, what are you talking about? How can I be willing to leave you!" "Ha ha, silly girl, your eyes and expressions have already betrayed you." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I''ll show you something." Wen Yu quickly took off his coat, and then urged the Qi in his body to heat the skin of his upper body. After a while, the Golden Dragon Tattoo hidden under Wen Yu''s skin completely emerged. "Ruixue, what is this?" Wenyu asked, pointing to his naked chest. The moonlight was very light. Ruixue opened her eyes hard to see the golden dragon tattoo on Wenyu''s chest. In Wenyu''s eyes, it was a golden dragon tattoo, but in Brian''s eyes, it was an ancient mantra, and so was Ruixue. So she was really shocked when she saw the golden dragon tattoo on Wenyu''s chest. She asked with a trembling voice, "brother, what''s this?!" Wen Yu put on his coat and replied, "like your black hair, it''s cursed by the God of light. This is an ancient curse pattern hidden in my body. It only appears when my body is hot. According to your idea, should I leave cage''s house in case of disaster to my family?" Ruixue opens her mouth, but she doesn''t know how to answer. At the beginning, in the blacksmith''s shop of evandeka, Wenyu said that she was also carrying a curse. Ruixue thought it was a lie made up by Wenyu to comfort herself. Now she finally believes it. "Ruixue, I haven''t figured out whether I should leave my family or not. Hehe, now, someone can finally give me the answer. I''ll learn from you. If you leave us, I''ll leave cage''s house." Wen Yu smiled and relieved as if he finally got the answer after being confused for a long time. "No! Brother, you can''t leave cage''s house! Grandpa, they will be sad!" Ruixue shouted eagerly. Wen Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head, "My departure will indeed make Grandpa, grandma, parents, sister, grandpa of Ghana and many people sad. One day, two days... One year, two years... Ten years... As time goes by, they will gradually forget. It''s better to make them sad than to bring disaster to them. Ruixue, is that right? Well, we are both cursed by the God of light and need to be taught The Vatican sanctions. You and I go to see grandma and sister together, and then we go to the Vatican to turn ourselves in and let the Vatican sanction US. In this way, we won''t bring disaster to any relatives. " Ruixue looked at Wen Yu stunned and said, "brother, how can you think so?! how can you make grandpa sad?! Wen Yu in my heart is not like this. Wen Yu in my heart is calm and can come up with good countermeasures no matter what happens. He takes good care of his family and is ruthless to the enemy -" Wen Yu raised his hand to interrupt Ruixue, who became more and more excited, and said with a lost smile: "I thought I was such a person, but now it seems that I overestimated myself. Ruixue, my enemy is the Holy See! I can even be said to be the God of light. I''m just a 15-year-old child. What can I do with many tricks? Even the big races such as dwarves and elves can''t fight. What can I do?" "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief. "Now, you make me suddenly enlightened. Death is liberation for the cursed. When we see grandma and sister, we will go to accept the judgment of the Holy See and have a company when we see the God of death." Ruixue was silly. She never thought that it was herself who changed Wenyu. She thought of her previous decision. Ruixue suddenly hates herself very much, hates her weakness and incompetence, hates her irresponsibility, hates herself "Brother!" Ruixue grabbed Wen Yu''s shoulder in turn, looked at Wen Yu firmly and said: "Brother, we can''t accept the sanction of the Holy See. The Holy See has no right to sanction US. Our parents gave us life, not the God of light, nor the Holy See, so we should live well. Besides, there is no curse on us. This is a lie made up by the Holy See to wipe out the kind dwarves and elves. If we die, the dwarves and Elves will be hopeless! For our relatives, dwarves, elves and ourselves, we should live well, uncover the ugly face of the Holy See, let the world recognize the true face of the Holy See, and let future generations no longer be harmed by the Holy See! Brother, shall we work together for these goals? " Hearing Ruixue''s words, Brian and others showed a happy smile. Only Wenyu himself was staring at Ruixue, and his eyes seemed to suddenly don''t know Ruixue. V3.Chapter 6 "Ruixue, can we really fight the Holy See?" Wen Yu asked almost blankly. "En" Ruixue nodded firmly, "brother, as long as you believe in yourself and find yourself, you can do it! I and all the people who care about you will always support you by your side!" Wen Yu was like a drowning man suddenly catching a straw. His dazed eyes gradually recovered, and his lax pupils contracted little by little, like saying to Ruixue and encouraging himself: "yes! We can defeat the evil Holy See!" Ruixue smiled and smiled happily, because she felt that Wenyu in her heart came back. "Brother, what you said just now frightened me. You must not have such an idea in the future. Otherwise, everyone will not only be sad, but also be disappointed in you!" Wen Yu sighed with relief and said with a smile, "I''ve finally got this girl! Er, just in case, I''ll add another fire!" "Ruixue, I don''t know what happened just now. Maybe it''s the reason for too much pressure." Wen Yu sighed, "it''s lucky to have you, otherwise I don''t dare to think I''ll do anything stupid! Ruixue, no matter what happens, don''t leave me, OK? I''m afraid I''ll have such an idea one day. If you''re not with me, I''ll have the idea of suicide." Ruixue snuggled into Wenyu''s arms and said with a smile, "brother, I won''t leave you in my life. I''ll depend on you and won''t go!" Yaxi, who was driving, said in a loud voice: "shit! The stinky boy''s acting skills are really terrible. You have to guard against it in the future, otherwise he must be overcast by him, and he will thank him with a sweet smile!" "Drive!" "Sit down, we''re going to officialdom!" Yasi shouted and reminded more than an hour later. ASI''s estimation was right. They entered the mountains at dawn, and the wide carriage had no way to go. Ghana had to drive a carriage to the nearest village, find a relatively rich family and give dozens of gold coins for temporary storage for a few days. In the village, even the wealthier people were shocked when they saw dozens of gold coins, and the family happily agreed. Just temporarily store the carriage for a few days, there will be dozens of gold coins, and fools will not refuse. Without the carriage, the party moved much faster. Yasi is carrying Daisy, Ghana is carrying Wenyu, and Brian is carrying Ruixue. The three young strong men run with all their strength, which is naturally much faster than the carriage. Wenyu never doubted daisy. If he was a little suspicious, he could find that Daisy was not as weak as he seemed. "The nine Yin manual" is a supplementary snow. At this time, the face is already showing a tired look. How can an ordinary fire wizard be without the slightest fatigue? After crossing several mountains and several rivers, ASI finally slowed down. At this time, the sun had crossed the horizon. Wen Yu asked Ghana, "Grandpa Ghana, have you ever been here before?" Ghana shook his head and said, "No. only Yasi and Daisy have been here. Wenyu, be careful later." "What?" "When the general and his wife meet, they will start. Here are wild mountain leaders. They don''t care about destroying things when they start." Wen Yu suddenly burst out a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead, and a classic line emerged in his mind: beating is kiss, scolding is love! ASI, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped, put down daisy on her back, turned to Brian and said, "father, not far ahead is where my mother lives. Let''s walk slowly. Ruixue, come here and go with us!" "Hum" Brian hummed, put down Ruixue, and explained in a low voice, "Ruixue, it''s dangerous to follow me. Go to them to avoid it. I''m a dead old woman. I haven''t seen her for a year. I don''t know if she has made progress in cultivation. I used to give you face and let you. Now my son, grandson and granddaughter-in-law are watching. I can''t lose face." Ruixue wanted to persuade her, but when Brian said three words about his granddaughter-in-law, she ran away with shame. "Grandpa, come on! Your grandson supports you! Knock down grandma!" Wen Yu shouted for fear that the world would not be chaotic. It''s just that he controls his voice very well. Brian and others sound very loud. In fact, he can''t be heard ten meters away. The cunning Wen Yu naturally won''t let Grandma hear. He wants to ask for treasure from Grandma. Brian was very excited when he heard Wen Yu''s cry. He grabbed his sleeve and roared like a Hong Zhong: "old woman, I''m coming!" Brian''s roar startled ASI and ran away with Wenyu and Ruixue. He didn''t stop until he ran out twenty or thirty. Here is a circular basin surrounded by mountains, about 300 meters in diameter. A curved stream cuts the basin in half from the middle. Darius patted her chest with lingering fear. "Fortunately, her mother-in-law is not nearby, otherwise we will be affected." "Dad, Grandpa and grandma won''t hurt each other when they fight?" Wen Yu asked a little uneasy. Daisy smiled and said, "don''t worry. As you said, they all want face and suffer. They''re not willing to hurt each other." "Hey, hey, that''s good." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I finally have a chance to see the battle between the strong." "Boom, boom..." Wen Yu''s voice just fell, and dozens of conical soil thorns with a thickness of water buckets and a height of two meters suddenly appeared on the flat ground under Brian''s feet. Then came a woman''s cold Laughter: "old bastard, I think you have lived enough! Dare to come to my mother''s territory and shout!" "Is this earth magic? It''s so fucking awesome! If there were earth magicians on earth, construction and demolition workers would certainly lose their jobs! Er, no, it''s still our Chinese people. Meng Jiangnu cried down the great wall just by crying!" Wen Yu stared at the huge soil thorns constantly emerging from the flat ground and thought about it. The thorns look scary (Ruixue''s little face is scared pale). In fact, they don''t threaten Brian at all. He just swings his fist and kicks his feet, and the thorns will collapse. "Mom, be careful, don''t hurt us!" Yasi reminded anxiously, "Wen Yu has come to see you too! Er, shaotian changed his name to Wen Yu!" "Hum! Smelly boy, how could the old bastard find here if you didn''t come." grandma Wen Yu''s voice sounded very unhappy, but the next sentence changed immediately. There was joy in the charity: "good grandson, Miss grandma. You must be tired after walking so far. When grandma picks up the old bastard, I''ll make something for you to eat." Wen Yu looked around curiously, looked at the sky and the earth, and said, "why can''t I hear where Grandma is?" Wen Yu''s listening didn''t mean it literally. His listening covered not only the vision of the naked eye, but also the perception of breath. V3.Chapter 7 Daisy smiled: "Your grandmother is a third-order earth magician. If she doesn''t want to show up, you won''t find her even if she hides in front of you. Among the seven series magic, earth magic is the best to hide. Earth magicians are not very powerful in the early stage. Once they reach the level of Magician, their killing power will be extremely terrible. Especially their continuous combat ability and large-area killing power. Fire magic Although the film has strong killing ability, it is far less sustainable than earth magic. Excluding soul and space magic, earth magic is the most difficult to cultivate. People in the mainland know only two people who have reached the third-order earth magic guide, one is andanirosev, the Archbishop of the Holy See, and the other is your grandmother. In those days, your grandmother had the title of earth magic Marilyn. Ha ha, Your sister''s smelly girl is coming! It''s good. She can use stealth, but the heat is still a little worse! " Wenyu also felt someone approaching him. Looking at the breath, Wenyu saw a small mound on the flat ground ten meters away from his right side. The mound was moving towards him quickly. With the words of daisy, Wenyu knew that his sister was hiding under the surface. Wenyu looked at the moving mound and said: "This low-level stealth can''t threaten me. If I do it, it can be solved with one knife. How can I feel that the earth magician is a little like the earth walking sun in the list of gods." "Smelly girl, come out. Don''t hold on any longer. Be careful to suffocate!" Yasi teased. "Hum!" with a coquettish voice, the mound slowly moving forward suddenly cracked, and then a girl broke through the earth, just like something dragging her feet and sending her out of the ground. After seeing the unearthed sister, Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and he thought of daisy for the first time, because his sister was so similar to Daisy that he almost inherited Daisy''s beauty, only her nose was a bit like Yasi. Her long blond hair, light blue clothes and slender figure were very pleasing to the eyes. It was just the cunning of her blue eyes The sly eyes are too uncoordinated. "Hum!" the little girl crossed her waist with one hand, pointed to Yasi with the other, wrinkled her nose and walked along: "bad dad, say, did you bring grandpa to play?" Wen Yu, who was still appreciating his sister''s beautiful appearance, almost fell down with black eyes after hearing this disharmonious remark. "Wow! Mom, I haven''t seen you for a year and you''re beautiful again! Would you like to try my newly developed beauty cream? Hehe, it works very well. It''s guaranteed to be different from the last one. Dad, I also developed a new thing for you, specially for shaving your beard. Grandpa Ghana, the pair of shoes you gave you last time are worn out. Rong''er has prepared five pairs for you this time!" Hearing sarong (sister Wenyu''s name), Daisy three''s face was covered with a black fog. Daisy replied angrily, "use it yourself. Smelly girl, last time you painted my face with the smelly mud in the river, I haven''t settled with you." ASI and Ghana turned their heads aside and ignored Sharon at all. "Eh" Sharon said softly, staring at Wen Yu. After a long time, she exclaimed, "shaotian, have you recovered?" "Yes, elder sister, elder sister." Wen Yu said awkwardly, elder sister. He is a man of two generations. He has never called anyone else''s elder sister or elder brother. These two very common words are luxuries in his sleep. "Ha ha, that''s great!" Sharon shouted in surprise, and then held Wenyu tightly in her arms. "Shaotian, that''s great! Wuwu... That''s great! Wuwu... That''s great!..." Sharon''s excited body trembled violently and sobbed and repeated three words. Although sarong comes and goes in three words, these three words completely show her care and care for Wenyu. The care between relatives does not need to be decorated with gorgeous words. The simpler the words, the more they can express each other''s affection. Feeling Sharon''s heartfelt excitement, Wen Yu''s nose was sour and his tears fell to the corners of his eyes. In his previous life, he couldn''t get the care he couldn''t get in his dream. This feeling can''t be felt by others. Wen Yu stretched out his arms, hugged Sharon and said, "sister, my body has completely recovered! I finally have strength. When I am strong, I can protect you!" "En. Wen Yu can protect his sister in the future! Woo woo, great! Woo woo..." With red eyes, Daisy hugged Wen Yu and Sharon into her arms and said with a smile, "silly child, don''t cry! Wen Yu''s recovery is a happy event. It should be happy!" "Wait" Sharon suddenly let go of Wenyu, broke free from Daisy''s arms and walked to Yasi. She suddenly had an iron rod in her hand. Before Yasi reacted, she knocked it hard on Yasi''s shoulder. "Ah!" Yasi cried out in pain and said angrily, "smelly girl, why are you beating me?! your grandpa wants to come by himself. It''s my ass!" Sharon immediately showed a wronged look and explained, "Dad, I just want to see if I''m dreaming." "Why don''t you beat yourself?!" Yasi asked angrily. "Beating yourself hurts." "Er -" ASI was speechless and could only sigh that she had a daughter. Sharon used to do this, but ASI was not used to it. "Giggle." Daisy giggled and pulled Sharon, "rong''er, let me introduce you. This is Ruixue, your brother''s wife chosen by himself among tens of thousands of girls in the imperial capital. Ruixue, this smelly girl is Wen Yu''s sister Sharon. Rong''er, your brother changed his name to Wen Yu and won''t call him shaotian again." after that, Daisy glared at Yasi, So far, she has not forgotten another meaning of shaotian. Ruixue smiled shyly at Sharon, "Hello!" Sharon didn''t look embarrassed. She turned around Ruixue twice and said, "tut Tut, my younger brother''s eyes are really good. He even chose such a beautiful sister-in-law for me! Sister-in-law, if Wenyu bullies you in the future, you''ll find me and I''ll teach him a lesson!" Sharon left a sister-in-law and right a sister-in-law, and directly buried Ruixue''s head in her chest. "Eh, your hair is black?! mom, how could you let Shao Wenyu find a woman with black hair?!" Sharon noticed Ruixue''s black hair and her smiling face was covered with ice. Click. Ruixue''s heart trembled fiercely, and her body was instantly stiff, as if she had been pushed into an ice cave. The blushing face brushed pale. "Smelly girl, talk nonsense!" Daisy pushed Sharon and said seriously, "apologize to Ruixue quickly!" V3.Chapter 8 Sharon was stunned for a moment, because neither ASI nor Daisy had ever spoken to herself so seriously. After her reaction, she pointed to Ruixue''s black hair and shouted angrily at Daisy: "Wenyu''s body is not easy to recover. You let a woman with a curse marry him! Wenyu is not sensible, are you not sensible?!" Daisy hugged Ruixue in her arms, patted Ruixue on the back to comfort her, and explained to Sharon: "Rong''er, calm down and listen to me. We''re here because of this. The black haired woman is cursed. It''s a lie made up by the Holy See to deal with the elves. Besides, Ruixue is clever, intelligent, sensible, hard-working and capable. Even if she is cursed, how can you look at her differently?!" Hearing that Daisy tried to defend herself, Ruixue''s face was a little better. She understood why Sharon was hostile to herself because she cared too much about Wenyu. Although Sharon is a bit unruly, capricious and mischievous, she is very smart. After hearing what Daisy said, she couldn''t help blinking and asked affirmatively, "Mom, I don''t despise the cursed people, but worry about the safety of less and less - Wenyu. What you said is true. The curse of black haired women is a lie made up by the Holy See?" Marilyn is very hostile to the Vatican, and Sharon, who grew up with her, naturally won''t like the Vatican. Daisy gave Sharon a white look. "Of course it''s true. Your grandmother knows about it. She doesn''t apologize to Ruixue. You hate other people''s wives as soon as you meet. Be careful that Wenyu is biased against you." "Hum, he dares!" Sharon waved her fist at Wen Yu, then pulled Ruixue from Daisy''s arms and apologized: "Ruixue, sorry, I was too aggressive just now! The worst problem of me is being frank. I was worried about Wen Yu before I said that. I hope you don''t take my words to heart and fart." Ruixue smiled and nodded, "I understand that if it were me, I would do the same." in fact, she was ready to be hated before she came, but Sharon''s words just came too suddenly. Wen Yu, who has been watching the change, finally breathes a sigh of relief. If Sharon insists on not accepting Ruixue, he really doesn''t know what to do. On one side is his beloved woman and on the other is his flesh and blood sister. He can''t provoke or provoke either side. ASI smiled at Ruixue and said, "Ruixue, smelly girl is just like this. She is careless all day. Don''t take it to heart." Sharon immediately protested with dissatisfaction: "Dad, you say a smelly girl on the left and a smelly girl on the right. Where do I stink? Hum, if you dare to call me a smelly girl again, don''t blame me for not thinking about father and daughter. Gaga..." ASI quickly showed a wary look and warned, "smelly rong''er, be honest with me. If you dare to put something in the interlayer of my clothes and recruit some messy insects to bite me, I''ll fight with you!" "Tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for a year. Dad, you seem very dissatisfied with me. You have to talk to grandma later and let her teach her son." Sharon was not afraid of ASI''s threat. Her cunning eyes flashed and saw ASI''s heart and hair. Wen Yu smiled bitterly to himself and lamented the big gap between Sharon''s appearance and words. "Boom, boom..." A series of explosions interrupted the conversation of daisy. The soil spikes that kept popping up around Brian had changed from the thick of a bucket to the thick of a water tank, and the smallest stones in the sky were as big as a grinding plate. The most powerful was a rock giant more than three meters high in front of Brian. The explosion was caused by the fist of the rock giant hitting the ground. "Wow..." Sharon shouted excitedly, "it''s dinner at last. Grandma, come on, kill the old man!" Although Marilyn''s attack was fierce, Brian was not a vegetarian. There were dust everywhere his fist went, and his surroundings were devastated by fighting spirit. "Old woman, do you only know these tricks?" Brian asked disdainfully. "Hum! Old bastard, don''t you also use brute force?" Marilyn replied with a sneer, "... Gravity space!" "Poop poop..." Marilyn''s spell fell, and the ground within 20 meters around Brian suddenly sank. The flowers and plants on the ground seemed to be squeezed by a heavy weight, breaking off and clinging to the ground. The fragile branches and leaves were squeezed into juice in the blink of an eye. "What''s the matter?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. Daisy explained, "this is the earth magic gravity space, which can double the gravity in a space. It looks like it should be about 50 times the gravity." "Hee hee, mom, you''re wrong. Although this is gravity space, it''s different from the gravity space you''ve seen. It''s the latest research and creation of grandma. Gravity can reach 60 times terrible. Hey hey, I''m afraid Grandpa will suffer a dark loss this time." Sharon whispered and smiled. Wen Yu finally realized the gap between himself and the real strong. He was in 60 times of gravity space and had to guard against earth spikes from the ground, meteorites falling from the sky and the attack of huge rock giants. Wen Yu asked himself if he could not do it. "Old bastard, let you have a taste!" Marilyn''s voice suddenly became strange. "Shit! Old woman, you --" Brian had no time to scold, because his head suddenly pressed down a mound more than ten meters high. The huge mound was attracted by 60 times the gravity, and its weight was unimaginable. At the same time, Brian''s feet were also imprisoned by the earth vine rising from the ground and lost the ability to dodge. "Come on!" Brian roared. The dark blue fighting spirit suddenly flourished. A silver long gun suddenly appeared in his right hand. The head of the gun alone was 50 cm long. The dark blue fighting spirit was like a snake''s letter at the head of the gun. "Broken!" Brian held a long gun in his right hand. The tip of the gun was against the rapidly pressed mound. His wrist, shoulder, waist pole and feet moved together in an instant. The huge mound was thrown away by his long gun. "Gaga, old woman, I''ll give you a taste of the reciprocity." Brian threw the mound away, took back the silver long gun, took back the space ring, and then made a gesture of Taiji pushing his hand, saying in a low voice: "Taiji - Jiquan -" as soon as Taiji came out, as long as it was within the attack range of Brian''s hands, whether it was Earth thorn, meteorite, or rock giant, They were all blown away by him. Daisy smiled and said, "beautiful! Forcibly dodging with speed in gravity space will only waste a lot of fighting spirit, but Tai Chi will not. And it will finish the substantive attack of earth magic." ASI also nodded and said, "if Muay Thai is performed in gravity space, it will find its own way to death!" V3.Chapter 9 "Hum! I''m tired! I''ll fight again tomorrow!" Marilyn rascal hum, "good grandson, come quickly and let Grandma have a good look!" Before Wen Yu could react, he found that his legs had been imprisoned by the churning soil under his feet, and then his body slid quickly to the front left. It feels like the monkey king flying on a tumbling cloud. The only difference is that the monkey king is flying in the sky. Brian patted the dust on his body and said with a proud smile, "I knew it could be used to deal with you as soon as I saw Tai Chi. Otherwise, I would have worked hard to practice Tai Chi all day. Hey, hey, see how you fight with me in the future!" in fact, Brian has been letting Marilyn, otherwise he wouldn''t stand where he is and just couldn''t attack. Wen Yu can''t feel Marilyn''s position, He knows very well. The moving soil layer brought Wenyu to a beautiful wooden house 70 meters away before he stopped. At the moment Wenyu stopped, a mound suddenly appeared in front of the wooden house. Then Marilyn, like Sharon, staged another scene of beauty unearthed for Wenyu. Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "if I had come so many times, I would almost think I was the descendant of Tu Xing''s grandson." After Marilyn was unearthed, no, after Marilyn''s statue came out of the earth, er, how awkward, the former was like an antique and the latter was like a zombie. Anyway, Marilyn''s whole body appeared before and after Wen Yu''s face. Wen Yu was surprised again. This time, he first thought of Marilyn Monroe, and then immediately thought of Yasi. Not that Yasi inherited Marilyn''s appearance, but doubted whether Yasi was an orphan picked up by Brian and Marilyn. Yasi''s appearance Wenyu really didn''t dare to compliment. Even if he inherited 10% of Marilyn''s appearance, it couldn''t be so abstract. Moreover, Brian''s appearance was also good. That''s why Wen Yu has such doubts. "Good grandson, what do you think?" Marilyn asked when she saw Wenyu looking at herself in a daze. Wen Yu smiled and scratched his head. "Grandma, my grandson is stunned by your beauty." "Hey, good grandson, your mouth is much sweeter than before. Grandma likes to hear that." Marilyn smiled happily, then turned around Wenyu twice, slapped Wenyu on the chest and said with satisfaction: "Sure enough, I''ve recovered. I''m dozens of times stronger than before! This is the happiest news I''ve heard in my life! Come on, come in and have a good chat with grandma. You all come here. You''re not welcome here, old bastard, but if you go to catch two game, I think I''ll change my mind." With that, Marilyn pulled Wenyu into the cabin. Brian sighed depressed and stared at Yasi. Yasi could only sigh his life and ran to look for game. In just a few minutes, Sharon and Ruixue have become good sisters. Sharon holds Ruixue''s arm intimately, "Ruixue, did you make all these beautiful clothes? It''s great. It''s much better than Mom''s craft. You must help me make some when you have time." Ruixue smiled and took out a pile of bright clothes from the space ring and said, "sister, I estimated it for you according to my mother''s description. I don''t know if it fits." "Boo!" Sharon chewed on Ruixue''s face, happily took the clothes in Ruixue''s hand, nodded and said, "I haven''t changed much this year, and I must fit. Go, go to my nest, and I''ll show you." then she took Ruixue to another wooden house. In the cabin, Wen Yu told Marilyn about her experience during this period. When Marilyn heard that Wen Yu was knocked unconscious by Carter and almost saw the God of death, she released her murderous spirit out of control, which startled Wen Yu. Fortunately, Wen Yu comforted him in time and said that he was a blessing in disguise. After being cured by the holy high priest with light magic, her body recovered. Then Wen Yu told everything without reservation, including the curse pattern on his body and the Holy See ambition hidden behind Ruixue''s black hair. Marilyn frowned, "that means you''re here to escape the arrest of the Holy See." Daisy added on one side: "In fact, there is one thing we have been hiding from Wenyu. When the holy high priest Andy used holy magic to cure Wenyu that day, Wenyu''s upper body showed a spell pattern, and Andy''s first reaction was to kill Wenyu. As a result, he was smashed into meat mud by his father-in-law, and then destroyed the body. It is reasonable to say that the loss of a holy high priest is not a small matter for the Holy See, but the Holy See did not investigate it, and sent another holy high priest Come here, high priest. It''s strange. " Wen Yu was stunned. Brian never mentioned it in front of him, which made Wen Yu further realize the love of his family. "The old bastard finally did a personnel job," Marilyn nodded with satisfaction, "Wenyu, what are you going to do? I''m not optimistic about your hair dyeing plan. When the Holy See learns about Ruixue''s black hair, it will certainly attach great importance to it and let the perverts in the adjudication center judge you. The inhuman killing machines in the adjudication center will not worry about anything. As long as the black haired people they see, even the king of the Empire will start without hesitation So no one dares to dye black hair. " Wen Yu thought a little and said his plan: "Sooner or later, the curse pattern on my body will be exposed and the Holy See will know about it. With our strength, we can''t fight the holy see at all, at least not now. So we can only bear it. The curse pattern on my body is better to hide, but Ruixue''s black hair can''t. We can only aggrieve Ruixue and dye her hair. If you can successfully promote to the golden class, you can give the holy see a little deterrence, but I can''t let Grandpa take risks , I''m not willing to accept grandpa''s promotion. After being promoted to the golden class, the cultivators will become indifferent to the world. I don''t want grandpa to be one of them. So my plan is to hold my breath before I can''t compete with the Holy See. I believe there are many people who hate the holy see or other races, but they don''t dare to resist under the authority of the Holy See. As long as I can Give them hope and they can unite this force against the Holy See. " "Ha ha, silly boy, do you know how long you need to endure? One year, two years... Ten years... Can you endure the dark life for a long time?" "Hey, hey, you don''t know that." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I just said forbearance, not hiding. I have a way to disguise a person''s face. At that time, we just dye our hair and change our face. Even if the God of light comes, it''s impossible to recognize me." "Your method is not self mutilation, is it? I can''t bear it." Marilyn lost her voice and smiled. "Hum! Old woman, Wen Yu has a lot of new things. Just keep your ears up." Brian, who stood at the door and turned his back to everyone, said with a disdainful smile. V3.Chapter 10 "Old man, if you don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!" Marilyn said angrily. Wen Yu hurried round the court and said, "grandma, this kind of thing is similar to human skin. It can''t be grabbed by hand when it''s stuck on the face. It can only be picked off when it''s coated with a liquid. So as long as we disguise it, even if we sneak into the Vatican, we won''t be found." "When will you and Ruixue go to the dwarves and elves?" Marilyn asked. "I know the queen of the elves. I hope you can help the elves out of danger as soon as possible." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head apologetically. "Grandma, I can''t take risks. I''ll never act rashly before I''m strong. I need to concentrate on Cultivation for three years." "Three years? What can we do in three years?" "Old woman, do you know Wen Yu''s strength now? The blue level first-class fighter can''t even take his move. I''m afraid the blue level third-class fighter is not the opponent of this boy. He has only practiced for less than three months. Three years may be very short for us, but it''s enough for him. If he practices at this speed, I''m afraid he can reach the green level three before he is 30 years old "Don''t," Brian interrupted, not missing the chance to taunt Marilyn. Marilyn glanced at Brian coldly, and a sharp earth thorn with thick arms suddenly appeared in the air and shot at Brian''s back heart. Brian was ready, turned fiercely to avoid the attack of the earth thorn, and rushed towards Marilyn with great speed. The distance between them was only four or five meters, Brian was sprinting with all his strength, and Marilyn had no chance to defend and dodge. Wen Yu, sitting next to Marilyn, was frightened again because he didn''t react at all, just like Brian blinking from the door. This makes Wen Yu realize the horror of the young strong again, and more clearly the strength gap between the blue level and the green level. Brian didn''t fist Marilyn, just ate with his right hand and clicked Marilyn three times with his middle finger. "Hey, old woman, to tell you the truth, you are not my opponent at all." then he proudly pinched the tip of Marilyn''s nose. "Old bastard, what kind of magic did you use to me? Why can''t my body move?!" Marilyn asked in surprise, not frightened, because she knew Brian didn''t dare to do anything to herself. At least she didn''t dare to do anything in front of everyone during the day, and she didn''t guarantee whether Brian would do something dirty to herself at night. "Hey, it''s not a magic trick. As for what''s going on, I''ll tell you as long as you admit defeat. Don''t try to attack me with magic, because you can''t gather magic. If you don''t believe it, try it. Hey..." Wen Yu and Daisy''s faces suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment. Before coming, Brian practiced acupoints almost day and night, and asked Wen Yu to teach himself how to seal the enemy''s acupoints, so that the enemy could not gather magic power. It turned out that his diligence was entirely aimed at Marilyn. With Brian''s words alone, Marilyn naturally didn''t believe it. When she tried to release magic, she was surprised to find that the magic power in her body really couldn''t condense. She could only curse: "bastard, despicable, shameless and obscene, you should use such a despicable magic against me. Don''t let me go in your life, or I will smash you into meat and mud." Brian was very cooperative and showed a frightened look. He panicked and said, "I wanted to help you untie it, but after you get free, you''ll smash me into meat mud and scare me to death! Hey hey, in that case, you''ll stay like this in the future." "You - you -" Marilyn wanted to slap Brian''s face in front of her. However, she couldn''t move her hands and feet. She didn''t even have the ability to turn her head. She could only close her eyes in anger and save her anger to see the treacherous smile on Brian''s face. "Grandpa, stop making trouble. Be careful. Grandma is really angry and ignores you all her life." Wen Yu smiled and persuaded. Brian felt bored when he saw Marilyn close his eyes and ignore himself. He yawned and said, "Hey, it''s hard to have no opponent. Forget it, old woman, you''re free, and you can practice with me more or less." after that, he quickly untied Marilyn''s acupoints and disappeared in front of the public the next moment. He didn''t dare to stay here to bear Marilyn''s anger. When Wen Yu saw Brian running away in confusion, they were both laughing and crying. Fortunately, Brian runs fast. Otherwise, I''m afraid Wenyu will also be affected. Marilyn has an extra magic wand in her hand. "Hum! Old bastard, don''t get caught by me, or you''ll cry and call my aunt!" After calming her anger, Marilyn then asked Wenyu, "Wenyu, are you sure you want to fight the Holy See? After all, if you can really develop something to change your appearance, you can change your identity and live a lifetime without scruples." "Grandma, this kind of life is challenging and fun, isn''t it? I can''t be happy to be a shrinking turtle for a lifetime, even if I''m rich and powerful." "Hehe, just like when we were young, we can''t realize the value of a quiet life without going through some hardships and twists and turns. Although we are not super strong, we are also the No. 1 figure in the magic continent, but Grandma doesn''t want to help you. We can become strong only through constant training." "Grandma, don''t worry. As long as I''m tired, you can give me a place to rest. By the way, grandma, can you get hundreds of lightning silver magic mouse hair? If you can, my grandson hopes you can go to volqiu forest with us and help my grandson get some." "What do you want the hair of lightning silver magic mouse?" "Treat dad''s internal injury and let him regain the ability of cultivation breakthrough." "What?!" Marilyn sprang up from the wooden chair and asked suspiciously, "did I hear right? Can you make ASI recover his ability to practice and break through?!" "Grandma, you heard me right!" Wen Yu nodded affirmatively. "It''s just lightning silver magic mouse hair." "Is that it?" Marilyn stretched her hand to Wenyu''s face, and a small bunch of silver needles appeared in the space ring. The short one was only the length of her little thumb, a little longer than the two middle fingers. Darius and garnerton came together and asked in surprise, "mother-in-law, why do you have the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse?" Wen Yu suppressed his excitement, picked up a fine needle and tried to be flexible. Then he looked up and laughed wildly: "ha ha, great! Great! It''s really a broken iron shoe. There''s no place to find. It takes no time!" with his left hand, he put all the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse in Marilyn''s hand into his space ring and urged, "grandma, do you have any more?" "Yes, as much as you want!" Marilyn smiled and spread it on the table to the left and right. A pile of lightning silver magic mouse hair suddenly appeared on the table. Daisy and Ghana were stunned. V3.Chapter 11 The hair of lightning silver magic mouse is difficult to handle, but it is not valuable. Few people in the market buy it at a high price, so the hair of lightning silver magic mouse is very rare. No one wants to risk his life to get something worthless. With saliva in his mouth, Wen Yu put one of Marilyn''s lightning silver magic mouse hair on the table into the space ring. After taking it, I was not satisfied and asked Marilyn if she had any more. Naturally, it was the white eyes of Marilyn, Daisy and Ghana. The hair of lightning silver magic mouse is not important to others. For Wen Yu, any one is more valuable than tens of thousands of gold coins. With these lightning silver magic mice, Wen Yu not only has the ability to cure diseases and save people, but also has a terrorist means of killing without blood. In this continent where he doesn''t know the acupoints and the specific functions of meridians, killing is too simple for Wen Yu, and he can''t find out the symptoms after being killed. Of course, this should be based on the premise that the other party is unprepared. Otherwise, the other party can''t break the other party''s defense by supporting an air shield or a magic shield. Killing can only be nonsense. "Wenyu, are you sure you can cure ASI''s hidden diseases with the hair of lightning silver magic mouse?" Marilyn was still a little hard to believe. "En" Wen Yu nodded excitedly, took out Millennium ginseng and 10000 year snow lotus from the whole ring, and explained: "Grandma, as long as I cooperate with these things, I''m 90% sure to restore my father''s health. In fact, I''ve been hiding something from you. My father''s situation is actually very dangerous. Even if he doesn''t break through, his life will be in danger at any time. Mom, grandpa Ghana, you already know the meridians of the human body and the functions of various organs. Do you think meridians and organs are full of cracks Can people live healthily all the time? If I guess right, dad has to endure inhuman pain on the evening of the first and fifteenth day of each month, and every part of his body is as painful as a needle, especially his heart and head. Remember what I said after exploring his condition? It''s a miracle that Dad can survive. " "Wenyu, how do you know that your father will meet on the first and fifteenth day of each month?" Daisy stared at Wenyu with an incredible look on her face. Then she looked at Ghana and saw that Ghana''s reaction was the same as her own, which dispelled her suspicion. She thought Ghana told Wenyu about it. Marilyn also knew about it. After seeing the shocked look on the faces of daisy and Ghana, she knew that they didn''t tell Wenyu about it. Then she looked at Wenyu in surprise. Wen Yu explained: "medical skill is an extremely profound knowledge, especially traditional Chinese medicine. It is said that the wise old traditional Chinese medicine can diagnose a person''s health only by vision and hearing. Ha ha, although I have a deep research on traditional Chinese medicine, I have too little practical experience and can''t reach this level. I can only diagnose the disease by consulting the pulse and asking for symptoms." Seeing Marilyn''s puzzled look, Wen Yu had to simply explain: "I inferred it from my father''s illness. You only know that light magic can cure diseases and save people, but some diseases can''t do anything about it. Therefore, the world will think that these patients have done bad things or committed sins in their previous life, which will lead to strange physical symptoms. It''s all unnecessary. All things in the world produce and overcome each other, just take the flowers in front of the door In fact, they can all be used to cure diseases and save people or improve their appearance and longevity. Every species has its own reason for existence. Hehe, it''s still too early for you to understand. But don''t worry. Slowly, I will let you realize a new world, a world that can work normally without the God of light. " Marilyn was stunned for a while and asked curiously, "Wenyu, are these the things that inexplicably appear in your mind?" "Yes, grandma." Wenyu nodded. "It let me see another world, a world completely different from the magic continent. I will slowly teach you these things at an appropriate time, so that you can experience a new world with me." Daisy smiled: "Mom, don''t be curious, don''t think about why, and don''t go to the bottom, otherwise you will be tortured crazy by yourself. We have already formed a good habit. As long as Wen Yu says and does, no matter how novel it is, we will only accept it and won''t ask. For example, I will do the way Dad controlled you just now. It was taught by Wen Yu. It''s not a magic trick, you should You can do it after learning. And the food prepared by Wen Yu is delicious only when he adds some wild grass to the ingredients. You know, we have opened a restaurant in DIDU, and the minimum net income is 10000 gold coins every day. Also, our clothes look good, which Wen Yu came up with. Also, the last technique used by dad when he fought with you just now is also Wen Yujiao Yes. Anyway, we''ve learned a lot of things during this time, which we didn''t dare to think of before. " Marilyn was stunned for a moment, then stared at Wen Yu fiercely, "I said that the old bastard hasn''t become so powerful in a year. It''s all taught by your boy! Smelly boy, you dare to teach the old bastard something to use against grandma. You say, how should I punish you?!" Wen Yu secretly praised Marilyn for turning her face faster than turning a book. She could only please him and said, "grandma, when I make you a big meal, I promise it''s something grandpa hasn''t eaten. Then I''ll teach you some fun things to let Grandpa learn those useless martial arts places. In two days, I''m developing some beauty and skin care things to make your skin smoother and more delicate and keep you young forever!" Marilyn immediately showed a defensive look and said suspiciously, "it won''t be the same as rong''er''s girl. Will the mud tease me?" Wen Yu hurriedly promised, "grandma, how can I tease you with mud? I dare not borrow my courage." in his heart, he sighed that his sister Niubi could daydream of mud as skin care products, and succeeded in defrauding the trust of the two people. Marilyn nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "look at your sincere attitude, I have a lot of adults. I''ll spare you for the time being. Here, take this God armor belt as your birthday gift this year." "Thank you, grandma!" Wenyu happily took a black belt three centimeters wide and one meter two long from Marilyn. The belt material is very special and slightly cool, which is much stronger than the toughness of soft plastic. Wenyu was just thinking about how to ask Marilyn for the God armor belt. Unexpectedly, Marilyn took it out on her own initiative as if she had read through his mind. Marilyn looked at Wen Yu with an excited face and reminded him, "Wen Yu, you can only rely on your own strength. Grandma doesn''t want you to help with too many foreign objects. If your enemy is not too strong, I will never give you the divine armor belt. I hope you can figure it out. Don''t be hurt by the divine armor belt and some powerful babies." PS: the new book arrives, the new book is on the shelf, dinner is added tonight, and five more chapters are added V3.Chapter 12 Wen Yu put away the ecstasy on his face and nodded seriously: "grandma, grandson understands. It''s not a critical time when his life is critical and there''s nothing to do. Grandson won''t fight with these babies. It''s just the so-called relying on heaven and earth, it''s better to rely on himself!" "Hehe, grandma is relieved to have you. Eh, where are rong''er and Ruixue?" Daisy said with a smile: "when she first found Ruixue''s black hair, the smelly girl rejected Ruixue. But after a while, she fell in love with Ruixue and is now pulling Ruixue to try on clothes in the room." "This girl has such a temperament. She''s evil and evil hearted. In fact, she''s just teasing and teasing us. If she meets a stranger and they sell her, she has to count the money for them. Hey, maybe it''s a wrong decision for you to let rong''er live with me. She can hardly get in touch with outsiders here. She''s honest with the nearby villages at most Although rong''er is 18 years old, she is still a child of eight or nine years old. She likes to make trouble and play tricks on people. I used to worry about Wen Yu most, but Wen Yu has recovered. I can''t see clearly. She is brave and resourceful. Even if she doesn''t panic in the face of a strong enemy like the Holy See, I''m completely relieved. But rong''er''s girl, alas, I''m more and more worried , her temperament is not suitable for living in this cruel society, "Marilyn sighed with worried face. Daisy also smiled bitterly. "In the blink of an eye, rong''er is 18 years old and will get married in a few years. I thought she would change a lot this year. Now it seems that I''m wrong." Wen Yu said with a smile, "don''t worry. Your children and grandchildren have their own blessings. My sister will certainly find a good home. However, in three years, I hope my sister can accompany me to experience everywhere in the mainland for a year. I want her to recognize the law of the jungle. With my sister''s intelligence, it won''t take long to recognize the cruelty of the real society." "That''s a good way." Marilyn nodded. "I don''t trust rong''er to follow anyone, but I don''t worry about following you. Wen Yu, tell me the truth, what level of strength have you reached now?" Wen Yu thought for a moment and blinked back: "Grandma, you can make it difficult for me. If you say sneak attack, for example, we are so close now, even if you have a hundred lives, I''m 100% sure that you won''t see the sun tomorrow. But if you fight with real strength and cooperate with my weapon to cut the soul, I can handle those below the green level. If they are above the green level, I have only the chance to escape." "Hum! Smelly boy, what a big deal!" Marilyn said discontentedly. Marilyn, the earth devil, one of the best three-level devil guides in the mainland, was despised by a hairy boy. Naturally, she would be unhappy. If he were an unfamiliar person, Wen Yu would immediately let him know if he was talking big, but this was said by his grandmother. Wen Yu didn''t dare to put his soul against her throat to make her believe. He had to explain: "Grandma, although you are a powerful third-order devil guide of the earth system, you can''t deny that your body is extremely fragile. I can easily break the blue level third-order air shield with one punch and blow your head. Just now you have experienced the Kung Fu of acupoint pointing. Acupoint pointing can not only make people stiff, but also easily point to death. And this, the baby you gave me." Wen Yu took out a hair of lightning silver demon mouse from the space ring and sandwiched it between the index finger and middle finger of his left hand, saying: "The full strike of the lightning silver devil mouse is only equivalent to the full strike of the blue level fighter, and the power of the hair shot from my hand is definitely stronger than the full strike of the blue level third-order fighter. Without any defense, I can easily shoot the hair of the lightning silver devil mouse into your heart. Grandpa Ghana, please help me try the power of the blow." "Hehe, no problem. What should I do?" "You can hold up the most powerful air shield and catch my hair. Remember, don''t fight back, just use your air shield to feel the power of this attack, because I don''t know how powerful it is." Wen Yu really didn''t know how powerful the blow was. It should be said that he didn''t know how powerful the blow was in the magic land. After Wen Yu was reborn, the only time he used Qi was the knife to kill Cano''s guard. It was so easy that Wen Yu didn''t realize the power of the knife. For example, an adult tried his best to smash an egg with a hammer , you can easily smash the egg, but you can''t feel how strong the hammer is. Ghana got up and stepped back two small steps. The distance between Ghana and Wenyu was about two meters. He put up a blue air shield and nodded to Wenyu to indicate that he was ready. Wen Yu wanted to know the power of the lightning silver magic mouse''s hair with the help of true Qi, so he handed the hair between the fingers of his left hand to his right hand. He didn''t see any action. The lightning silver magic mouse''s hair quickly rotated between the fingers of his right hand, which surprised Marilyn. "Go!" Wen Yu whispered. His wrist worked hard to drive his fingers. The hair of the lightning silver magic mouse filled with real Qi shot out like an arrow. "Ding -" the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse hit Ghana''s air shield, making a crisp and harsh sound. It was deadlocked with the air shield for two seconds before falling to the ground. Although he had long known that his full strength could not break Ghana''s air shield, Wen Yu was still a little disappointed after it was confirmed by the facts. "How''s Ghana?" Marilyn asked eagerly, because when Wen Yu shot lightning silver magic mouse hair just now, she stood beside Wen Yu and felt the smell of danger. Ghana picked up the lightning silver demon mouse hair that fell on the ground, handed it to Wen Yu and replied: "Wen Yu, the power of this blow is terrible. If you suddenly use this move in a real battle, it will make me suffer even if it won''t kill me. Wen Yu, don''t tell me that the strange energy contained in the hair of lightning silver devil mouse is mental power. Mental power is definitely not so terrible. It can erode my fighting spirit and destroy the fighting shield. If it is a blue level three-level fighting shield, This thing can easily penetrate. " Hearing Ghana''s judgment, Marilyn and Daisy opened their mouths strangely. Wen Yu was the most shocked. He asked in a trembling voice, "Grandpa Ghana, do you think the energy contained in the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse can erode the fighting spirit V3.Chapter 13 Ghana nodded and shook his head, "It can''t be said to be erosion, but rather destruction. Yes, it is destruction! The principle of air shield is similar to that of magic shield. Magic shield arranges magic elements one by one to form a shield shape. Air shield also uses this principle to arrange a little bit of air into air shield. And the energy you just used can make me fight when hitting my air shield The shield trembles violently in a small range. If the trembling speed is higher and faster, my air shield will be broken. Hehe, I don''t know what to say. Do you understand? " If others don''t understand, Wen Yu from the earth won''t understand. After listening to Ghana''s explanation, Wen Yu came up with a way to destroy the air shield and Magic Shield - resonance! Every substance in nature has its fixed vibration frequency. It can be heard from Ghana''s words that magic and fighting spirit also have vibration frequency. As long as this natural vibration frequency can be found, Wen Yu can control the vibration frequency of real Qi and use the principle of resonance to destroy the fighting spirit shield and magic shield. When the army crosses the bridge, they dare not walk in unison because they are afraid of causing resonance and shaking the bridge down. Wen Yu frowned and thought to himself, "resonance can really destroy the enemy''s air shield or magic shield, but it''s too troublesome to find the vibration frequency. The enemy won''t hold up the shield before fighting. Let me find out the resonance frequency." Seeing Wenyu frowning and speechless, Ghana thought Wenyu didn''t understand. She smiled sheepishly: "I''m like a mirror in my heart, but I can''t explain clearly. Let''s make an inappropriate analogy. For example, we use thick round wood to form a triangular wood pile. At this time, if someone shakes a wood in the middle, a little strength can''t make the wood pile collapse, but if enough strength is used, it can make the wood pile collapse. Wen Yu, do you know White? " "Ah, oh, understand, understand." Wen Yu nodded repeatedly. "Grandpa Ghana, ask you a question about the air shield. You just said that the air shield is equivalent to arranging a little bit of air. Are the air shields released by the air fighters of the same level the same?" Ghana shook her head and said: "It must be different. Take my green level 2 air shield for example, I can change the defense of this air shield within a certain range, strengthen the defense of a certain part, and weaken the defense of a certain part. Moreover, the skills of the same level of air fighters are also different, and there must be a slight difference in the defense of air shield. Wen Yu, why do you ask?" "Ha ha, it''s just curiosity." Wen Yu smiled back. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to explain resonance with several people in Ghana. It''s estimated that he couldn''t understand it for a few days and nights. In his heart, he was disappointed and said: "it seems that it''s impossible to destroy the air shield and magic shield with resonance. It''s better than nothing. When fighting in the future, explore more. It happens that one blow can break the other''s shield." "Grandma, do you know if I''m talking big now?" Wen Yu asked with a wink and a smile. "Hum" Marilyn would not admit it and argued, "with your strength, only one gravity space can crush you into meat sauce. Boy, go out and break through. Grandma believes you can become a strong generation. Unfathomable little guy, it''s a blessing in disguise. I have to thank that little bastard named Cano when I have time. Cluck..." obviously, she has recognized Wenyu''s strength in disguise. Ghana didn''t ask what kind of energy Wenyu used, just because Wenyu had so many strange things that he couldn''t understand them. On the contrary, he hurt his brain and thought, adding to his troubles. While listening to the gossip of Marilyn, Daisy and Ghana, Wen Yu sorted out what he was going to do next in his mind. The hair of the lightning silver magic mouse can completely replace the silver needle, so Wen Yu''s top priority is to help Yasi remove the hidden dangers inside his body. Then he went to the volqiu forest with Brian and others, and then shut down for three years. Within three years, he will publish the Yi Tian Jue Wen Yu has no answer when he can break through the fifth level when he reaches the fourth level of enlightenment. With the gold card of Merson chamber of Commerce, Wen Yu naturally doesn''t have to worry about money. As long as he gives Luo demang some sweets every once in a while, he can ensure that this gold card can withdraw unlimited money from the money bank of Merson chamber of Commerce. Wen Yu will leave the matter of the adventure team to situ Haonan. It''s really not easy We''ll find him in three years. At that time, he will change his face and return to fidona Luo city. Anyway, in the next three years, Wen Yu will concentrate on Cultivation and crazy improve his strength. Although Wen Yu''s character has changed a lot in this life, one thing has not changed. That is, Wen Yu is very vindictive. The reason why he wants to improve his strength crazily is to revenge the Holy See crazily after his strength is strong, so that the Holy See can pay a painful price for what he has done today. If Wen Yu has a broad mind, he can change the appearance of his family and live a carefree life. Marilyn talked with Daisy and Ghana for a while, then walked out of the cabin and began to work for the lunch this afternoon. They were only busy with their mouths. What was really busy was Wenyu. It was not busy, because Wenyu always regarded cooking as an elegant art, and cooking was an enjoyment for Wenyu. Wenyu had to lament the richness of species in the basin where Marilyn lived. He not only We found many superior plants that can be used for cooking, and more than a dozen valuable herbs, but most of them are refined beauty, skin care and health care products. At first, Brian talked back hard and despised the lunch. But when the tempting smell of vegetables came into his nostrils, Brian''s attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees and begged Marilyn with a thick face to forgive himself. Marilyn was very surprised and didn''t understand why Brian showed this attitude. Brian never gave it to Marilyn since their contradiction escalated to separation Half a good word. At the dinner table, Wen Yu asked Marilyn for several treasures with a thick face, most of which were helpful to Ruixue''s cultivation. For example, intermediate seventh order optical system, advanced nuclear touch, etc. Marilyn is very satisfied with Ruixue''s clever granddaughter-in-law. She often brings dishes to Ruixue on the table. Sharon is not jealous at all, because her eyes only have the delicious dishes on the table in front of her. After a full meal, when the bulging stomach was almost gone, Sharon pulled Ruixue and Wenyu out of the wooden house and said, "Wenyu, there are many low-level Warcraft nearby, which can be used by Ruixue to promote. My grandmother usually doesn''t allow me to go into the mountains. Hey, hey, I finally have a chance today." "Sister, grandma won''t let you go into the mountains. Is there a powerful Warcraft in the mountains?" Wen Yu asked uneasily. He didn''t want to be given to Warcraft by this careless sister as a good meal. V3.Chapter 14 Sharon looked up and down at Wen Yu, straightened her back and said with a smile: "it''s really strong for you. For my sister, those Warcraft are vulnerable. My sister, I''m a second-class magician of the earth system. What''s up, isn''t it powerful?" women develop earlier than men. 18-year-old women in magic mainland have developed and matured. Sharon has completely inherited Daisy''s body, And it''s a little taller than Doris, so it''s more than half a head taller than Wenyu. Wen Yu quickly smiled, nodded, thumbed up and said, "awesome! Awesome!" the great magician who reached the second level at the age of 18 was really powerful, but he was a little worse than Wen Yu. From beginning to end, Wen Yu only knew about magic. Before he had actual combat experience with magicians, he was not sure that he would be able to defeat the second-order magicians. Ruixue envied: "my sister is so powerful! I''m a second-order trainee magician. It''s really useless." Sharon took Ruixue''s shoulder and said, "it''s all right. My sister will protect you in the future! If anyone dares to bully you, I''ll bury him alive!" Wen Yu also wants to confirm with Marilyn whether there is a powerful Warcraft in the deep mountain, but Sharon can''t help but pull him to the deep mountain. I can only warn myself in my heart that I can''t go deep into the mountains and forests. I just play around for a while and come back. Inside the wooden house, the atmosphere seemed a little serious. Marilyn''s eyes were all on Brian. Brian''s eyes looked at several people one by one, finally fixed on Marilyn, nodded and said, "I''ve made up my mind. I must be promoted to the gold level this time in volqiu forest! Don''t persuade me any more." Marilyn looked a little angry and asked in a slightly cold tone: "old bastard, you haven''t said the reason. If you don''t give me a reason to satisfy me, you won''t want to be promoted to gold in your life." Brian replied with a faint smile: "The gold level strongman has always been an unsolvable mystery. Everyone who is promoted to the gold level strongman will have a great change of temperament. Whether he used to be an ambitious man who wanted to unify the mainland or a devil who took pleasure in killing people, once he was promoted to the gold level, he will all become a bird and never come out. Some people will show up when their son dies and the country is destroyed, and some just look like out of thin air Don''t you think it''s strange that the only exception is the great leader in red of the Holy See? " Marilyn scolded angrily: "it''s very strange, but it''s none of your business! Do you think we''re all unhappy, want to be promoted to the golden class strong, and get rid of us in good faith?" Brian sighed helplessly and said with a bitter face, "old woman, can''t you calm down?" "Calm down?! how do you want me to calm down?! no one knows what''s hidden behind the gold level strong. What do you want us to do if they will hiccup or disappear after promotion? Prepare a coffin for you or come to you all over the mainland?!" "In that case, I''ll give you a few reasons why you have to be promoted. First, what do we practice hard for, that is, to constantly break through ourselves and pursue the peak of cultivation. After decades of hard practice, we are bluffed by a strange event that doesn''t explain the truth. Don''t you think there are a lot of things missing in life? Second, I want to replace Wenyu Paving the road, with Wenyu''s character, he will not give up with the Holy See. Even if Wenyu wants to give up, the Holy See will not let him go. But you know, the Holy See has ten gold giants, and the Pope is even more terrible. As a grandfather, I have to do something for him. Third, I want revenge. That matter has been choking in my heart in those years. Gukiru Dalian, I''ve never seen it in my life I''ve never been so angry. If I hadn''t taken your safety into consideration at that time, I would have worked hard with him. Before, I couldn''t let Wenyu go, so I always suppressed the idea of promotion and planned to take care of Wenyu with the rest of my time. Now Wenyu has recovered, but there''s a damn curse hidden on him. No one knows what will happen to Wenyu in the future, so I need it Have more power to protect my only grandson. " Yasi bowed his head in shame. Brian wouldn''t have been so angry if he hadn''t recklessly killed gukiru''s son. Marilyn seemed to understand, nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll go through with you." "No!" Brian refused very simply. "You can''t advance!" "Old bastard, do you mean to annoy me?! if you want to fight, you can say it clearly. I''ll accompany you to the end!" Marilyn scolded angrily. Brian said with a smile, "I''m not laughing at you. Now you''re not my opponent at all. Your waste firewood skills are not even as good as waste firewood in front of Taijiquan." seeing that Marilyn showed signs of violence, Brian quickly put away the joke on his face and said: "Old woman, your relationship with dwarves and elves is unmatched. You must stay and help Wenyu. If Wenyu wants to fight the Holy See, he must develop on the basis of dwarves and elves. Daisy, remember, after I leave, you must not reveal your identity until Wenyu is powerful. If you can, I hope you won''t reveal it all your life Our own identity, the enemy is too strong for us to provoke! " "Dad, don''t worry, I know what to do," Doris nodded. Yasi suddenly showed a burning look, "After Wen Yu removes the hidden diseases in my body, I will practice crazily. My intuition tells me that the magic land is not so simple. There must be a world we don''t know. In this world, we can find the answers to a series of secrets to remove the magic land. The entrance to this world is to advance to gold. Dad, it won''t be long before I go with you. After Wen Yu has a strong force, we are all promoted. With the strength of the four of us, although we can''t fight the Holy See, we can more or less deter the Holy See. " ¡­¡­ "This is Hongluo fruit. It tastes sweet and sour. It''s delicious! This is Qingjia grass. It''s fat and tender in spring and can be used for cooking; this is Fenghua tree. I come here to pick Fenghua every early spring. It''s fragrant! This is..." along the way, Sharon kept introducing flowers and plants in the mountains to Wenyu and Ruixue. What can be eaten, what can''t be eaten, smelly, non-toxic and toxic, Everything. Seeing that sarong was familiar with everything here, Wen Yu was relieved. He was afraid that this was sarong''s first time in the mountains. He didn''t know the Warcraft hidden in the mountains. "Sister, didn''t you say there was Warcraft? Why didn''t I see it?" "Here," Sharon pointed to the front, "just cross the hill. All the little Warcraft nearby were scared away by grandma." V3.Chapter 15 The three of them moved forward very slowly, because Wenyu was like a little devil sweeping the village, and his two eyes were like magnetic beads. Every time they walked a certain distance, there would be more vegetation in the ring, some were used to make spices, some were used to refine medicine, some were used to refine hair dye, and some At the beginning, Sharon was very interested. After a period of time, she began to be impatient and said discontentedly, "Wenyu, fortunately, you are my brother, otherwise I will think you are a mutant herbivore." Wenyu is also depressed. After all, the magic continent is not the earth. Most herbs look different from those on the earth, so he needs to learn from Shennong and taste all kinds of herbs. Sharon looked at Wen Yu''s colorful lips dyed by various flowers and plants, pasted them on Ruixue and joked, "Ruixue, do you still dare to let wen yu kiss?" Ruixue blushed with shame, turned white and said with a smile, "brother hasn''t kissed me yet, but you, the elder sister, kissed me first." Ten minutes later, Sharon couldn''t help but cry out: "Wenyu, we''re here to promote Ruixue to catch Warcraft, not to take you out to have fun and let you eat grass. You and I are not in a hurry. Ruixue is in a hurry. So I decided -" Ruixue interrupts Sharon uncoordinated. "Brother, it''s all right. I''m not in a hurry." Sharon stares at Ruixue bitterly and sighs, "this is the legendary husband singing and women following!" "Ha ha," Wen Yu said with a embarrassed smile, "OK, I won''t do it. Anyway, these things don''t have long legs. It''s not too late to do it tomorrow." "That''s right. Let''s speed up and march into the little Warcraft." Sharon waved her small hand and ran forward with Ruixue. After climbing over a mountain, Wen Yu finally saw some small animals. At this time, he found that he didn''t know how to distinguish the level of Warcraft. Warcraft has three levels: low, medium and high. Each level has nine levels, that is, there are 27 levels in Warcraft. If you don''t understand, you can only ask: "sister, Ruixue, do you know how to distinguish the level of Warcraft?" Ruixue shook her head and looked at sarong. Sarong was stunned and replied hesitantly: "when I and I were promoted, I went into the volqiu forest with my grandmother, and my grandmother helped me catch it. So, so -" Wen Yu shrugged and joked, "so you don''t know." "Who says I don''t know." Sharon pinched her waist with both hands and argued, "I really don''t know how to distinguish the level of Warcraft, but I know some Warcraft in all levels. See, the little guy like a rabbit is a low-level Warcraft. Its attack means is, bite." Wen Yu and Ruixue were surprised and speechless, because the Warcraft like a rabbit was eating leaves with its white teeth. Wenyu asked cautiously, "sister, how do you know its attack means is biting?" Sharon threw Wenyu an idiot''s eyes, "its teeth are not sharp, can they be used to chew branches. Can such sharp teeth only be used to eat?" "I knew it." Wen Yu bowed his head in a deep blow. "Let''s go. This is the periphery. There are only scattered low-level first-order Warcraft. There are many deep places. Unfortunately, they are all low-level Warcraft. It''s boring. But some are better than none. I haven''t done it for a long time." after that, Sharon couldn''t wait to move on. After more than 100 meters along the rugged mountain road, there were more Warcraft in the mountain forest. From time to time, you can see one or two low-level Warcraft jumping out of the grass. "Elder sister" Wen Yu finally couldn''t help asking, "we have seen six or seven kinds of Warcraft. Isn''t one of them low-level three?" "No." Sharon replied very simply. Wen Yu asked anxiously, "sister, are you sure you know Warcraft?" "Why, do you doubt me?" sarong asked, staring at Wen Yu with wide eyes. Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, how dare I doubt you." "Smelly boy, you know. If you dare to nod your head, I won''t bury you alive." Sharon nodded with satisfaction, and her anxiety said: "Isn''t there no earth photographing beast here? What should I do? I only know this kind of low-level third-order Warcraft. If not, my parents will expose my lies when I go back. It''s a shame to think about it. Hey hey, it''s okay. If I can''t find the earth photographing beast, I''ll say I haven''t met the low-level third-order Warcraft when I go back. Anyway, Wenyu and Ruixue don''t know each other. It''s not my question whether I met them or not ¡£¡± If Wenyu and Ruixue knew what Sharon was thinking, they would be hit hard. "Sister, did you find it?" Ruixue thought she saw the low-level third-order Warcraft when she saw Sharon take out her magic wand. Sharon shook her head and said, "No. It''s too irritating. There are low-level levels 1, 2 and 4, but there is no level 3. I''m angry and want to find something to vent my anger." Wen Yu and Ruixue see Sharon''s angry appearance and think there is really no low-level third-order Warcraft. They quickly comfort Sharon and let her calm down. I don''t know how they would feel if they knew that there was a grass eating low-level third-order Warcraft nearby. "Ah!" before walking a few steps, Sharon suddenly screamed, pointed with trembling fingers at the root of the tree ahead, and a strange animal eating the soil shouted, "come on! Come on! That''s the low-level third-order Warcraft. Don''t let it run away!... earth spike!" Before Wenyu and Ruixue could react, Sharon waved her magic wand and said a spell. The poor earth taking beast was frightened by Sharon''s scream and turned to escape. Unfortunately, its escape speed was much slower than Sharon''s waving magic wand. As soon as its front paw moved, dense earth spikes suddenly appeared on the ground. Before it could scream, it was stabbed into meat mud by earth spikes. All the flowers, plants and trees around the earth taking beast were affected. Both the charming flowers and the old trees were destroyed. Wen Yu and Ruixue opened their mouths and looked at Sha Rong. They couldn''t say a word. Sarong looked wronged at the earth taking beast tied into meat mud and whispered, "how could this happen? It''s not easy to meet a low-level third-order Warcraft. Why did it become meat mud? How could this happen?" at last, she burst into tears. Wen Yu didn''t dare to sigh again and hurriedly comforted: "sister, it''s all right. There are many low-level third-order Warcraft. Let''s keep looking. If we meet again next time, tell me and I''ll catch it!" "En" Sharon wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Ruixue looked at Sharon strangely and sighed: "how can the gap between sister and brother be so big? My brother can''t be seen through, but my sister is just like a seven or eight year old child." I don''t know whether it was good luck or God was defeated by sarong''s simplicity and recklessness. Every time they went far, they met another earth taking beast. With the lesson of the last time, Sharon didn''t dare to do it this time. She quickly told Wenyu the location of the earth animal. V3.Chapter 16 "Hurry up! The little beast found us and wants to run away!" Sharon hurried anxiously when she saw the earth taking beast looking at her side. Wen Yu didn''t dare to be careless. He ran towards the earth taking beast as fast as possible. After walking for so long, he met two low-level third-order Warcraft. Who knows when he can meet the next one. However, when Wen Yu saw the escape speed of the earth taking beast, his body was as stiff as petrification. "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Sharon urged discontentedly. Wen Yu took two steps forward with a bitter smile, bent down and grabbed the chubby, a bit like the earth squirrel''s earth taking beast, and asked Sharon, "sister, is the earth taking beast running so fast?" "Well, what''s the matter?" sarong asked puzzled. "Nothing." Wen Yu was hit again. Sharon was nervous and anxious. He thought that the earth animal was running fast, but just now the earth animal was running slower than the domestic duck. The gap between imagination and reality was unacceptable to him. Wen Yu suppressed the struggling earth taking beast in his hand with real Qi, looked at the fat guy and said with a smile: "this guy''s meat must be delicious. We''ll eat it in the evening." "Ruixue, hurry up and suck its spirit to advance." Sharon said happily. Ruixue nodded and motioned Wenyu to hold the animal firmly. Then she bit the tip of her right index finger and drew a strange figure in the palm of her left hand. Wen Yu was very curious and asked, "do you suck its spirit through this spell? What is the spirit? Why can the spirit of Warcraft make the human body withstand the impact of energy during promotion? Why -" Sharon impatiently interrupted Wen Yu and said, "smelly boy, you just need to know what to do with so many questions. First think about why you only have two hands instead of four. Ruixue, ignore him and do it." Ruixue replied apologetically: "brother, I don''t understand. I only know that this can promote." then she pressed her left hand on the forehead of the earth taking beast. When the palm of his hand touched the head of the earth taking beast, the spell in the palm suddenly sent out a soft light to cover the whole head of the earth taking beast. After the light dispersed, Ruixue took back her left hand and said with a smile, "it''s successful." "Bah!" Wen Yu spits out a lump of dark brown slime from his mouth. Just after being scolded by Sharon, he takes out several brown leaves from the space ring and puts them into his mouth. This is a kind of leaf with hemostatic effect, which is similar to the long night Sanguisorba on earth. "Ruixue, your bitten finger -" Wen Yu gets stuck halfway through his words, Because Ruixue''s fingers are as smooth as ever, I remember that Ruixue is a mage of the Department of light. Although there are only second-order and oh, now it is a third-order trainee Mage Level, it is still possible to treat this small injury. Wen Yu threw off the chew in his palm, looked at Ruixue and asked, "Ruixue, what''s the feeling of sucking the spirit of Warcraft?" the earth taking beast who lost the spirit has seen God. "When smoking, the limbs will produce a warm flow to the brain, and there will be no other feeling." "Is this promotion? It''s so simple?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. "Well, it''s that simple." Sharon impatiently poked Wenyu''s forehead with her finger and said, "smelly boy, if you dare to ask East and west again, I''ll pry open your forehead to see what''s inside. Hum!" what Sharon hates most is using her brain, except for thinking about how to tease people, so she hates people with many problems, especially asking things she doesn''t know. Wen Yu quickly made a surrender, "sister, I''m wrong! I don''t dare to ask East and West anymore." "Ah -" Ruixue suddenly covered her mouth and screamed. The sudden scream startled Sha Rong and Wen Yu, and asked in unison, "what''s the matter?!" Ruixue looked at Wen Yu and Sha Rong with incredible eyes, just like seeing aliens, "sister, brother, I, I found that I had reached and reached the bottleneck of breaking through the first-order magician!" Sharon and Wenyu reacted for a while. This time, the two brothers and sisters were very coordinated. At the same time, they shook their heads and said with a smile: "Ruixue, your lie is too bad!" "No, I didn''t lie!" Ruixue eagerly explained, "you must believe me, but don''t ask me why, because I don''t know what''s going on. Why can I break through the bottleneck of the next level without cultivation when I just broke through the third-order novice magician." "Hey, hey," sarong smiled and pinched Ruixue''s face. "Little girl, I have to admit that your acting skills are better than me. Unfortunately, your lies are not hot enough to deceive me. I''ll teach you some deceptive moves sometime to ensure that you can try everything." Wen Yu didn''t believe it at first, but when he saw Ruixue''s eager eyes mixed with confusion, he believed it. The reason is very simple. Ruixue has never lied in front of herself. If Ruixue lied, her eyes could never be disguised like this. Wen Yu frowned and said, "sister, have you ever heard of Ruixue?" "Wenyu, you''re not stupid enough to believe Ruixue. Don''t be fooled by her acting skills. Tell you that I --" "Sister, Ruixue won''t lie to me." Ruixue, who is still in a hurry to explain, calms down immediately after hearing Wen Yu''s affirmation. As long as Wen Yu believes it, others Ruixue doesn''t care. "Ruixue, you really didn''t mean to tease us?" sarong asked suspiciously. Her cunning eyes stared at Ruixue''s eyes, hoping to find clues from the change of Ruixue''s eyes. Ruixue nodded definitely, "sister, I''m not kidding. I don''t believe you catch a low-level level level 4 Warcraft now. I''ll suck my soul and show you." "OK! Let''s catch the low-level level level 4 Warcraft now. It''s always me, Sharon, who deceives others. If I fall in your poor lie today, how can I mix up in the future? Go!" Sharon doesn''t believe Ruixue at all. Wen Yu gave snow snow a look at Sarah''s eyes, and grabbed the snow left hand. After seeing all the normal snow body, Wen Yu just put his heart down. "Low snow," probably, I taught you the function of the nine Yin manual. After you were asked, you shook your head and said you didn''t know. " Because cultivating internal mental skills is conducive to the growth of mental strength. Ruixue nodded and handed Wenyu a clear look. "... bondage!" Sharon, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped, waved her magic wand and released a magic to a Warcraft in the grass in front of her right, "Well, this is a low-level level Four Level Warcraft ridge bronze beast. It has been bound by my earth magic. This guy is a carnivorous Warcraft. When sucking spirit, he must lose the ability to resist. It has been completely bound by my earth magic. Ruixue, you can rest assured." PS: I got up to pee in the middle of the night and saw that it was past midnight. It was a chapter of Geng. Group number: 55969038 no soul will haunt here every day V3.Chapter 17 Sharon looked at Ruixue playfully, which means that you are still young when you fight with me. Ruixue smiled, bit the tip of her right index finger again, drew a spell on the palm of her left hand, and calmly walked to the bound Lingtong beast. When her left hand contacted the forehead of Lingtong beast, the unique light of sucking spirit flashed again. Seeing that, Sharon was stunned and whispered, "how is this possible?!" she has been challenging Wen Yu and Ruixue''s imagination, Finally challenged. Wen Yu and Rui Xue naturally did not have any doubts about the merits of the nine Yin manual. Just in order not to make Sharon suspicious, they had to pretend to be confused. After a while, Sharon woke up from the extreme shock, dragged Ruixue to her face and asked excitedly, "Ruixue, how did you do it?" "Elder sister, I don''t know. Maybe it''s caused by the accumulation of magic power during this period of continuous cultivation." Ruixue explained vaguely. "This, this - how is it possible?! how can magic power accumulate?! what''s going on, who can tell me?!" Sharon shouted madly, holding Ruixue in one hand and scratching her hair in the other. Wen Yu finally found an opportunity to ridicule Sharon and said with a bad smile, "sister, you don''t say what you don''t know. Just accept it and don''t have to find out." "Ah, oh, yes." Sharon was stunned for a moment. The confused and crazy look on her face disappeared in an instant, as if nothing had happened. She said with a smile: "go, let''s continue to go deep and find some stronger Warcraft." Wen Yu stared at Sha Rong in amazement and sighed: "it''s really extraordinary. My acceptance ability is so fierce. Maybe I should consider whether I really let her go out to practice with me in three years. I''m afraid my heart can''t withstand such frequent stimulation." "What are you two doing? Hurry up and go. We have to go back before dark." Sharon urged discontentedly. Wen Yu and Ruixue looked at each other with a bitter smile and followed up side by side. But without taking a few steps, Ruixue screamed again: "sister, brother, I, I --" "Are you going to be promoted to the second level magician?" sarong turned her head and asked with a smile. "Elder sister, how do you know?" Ruixue asked puzzled. Sharon waved her little hand and said, "what''s strange? You''ve already had one just now. Let''s go and find a low-level level five Warcraft to help you advance." Wen Yu felt ashamed, because when he heard that Ruixue could continue to advance, he was shocked to know the reason, but Sharon was just like nothing. This time, it took the three people more than half an hour to find the low-level five level Warcraft. It was Sharon. She was already a second-level magician, equivalent to the strength of medium-level two-level Warcraft. It was easy to catch these low-level Warcraft. Of course, the premise was that she didn''t need second kill skills. Soul sucking requires a living Warcraft, as long as there is one breath. Once the breath is cut, the spirit of the Warcraft will disappear. ¡­¡­ Two hours later, Sharon shook her head helplessly: "The highest level of Warcraft here is level 7. I''m afraid I can''t find level 8. Ruixue, you are the most talented magician I''ve ever seen. You don''t need to practice to advance. You jump directly from level 2 novice magician to level 1 great magician, and you can continue to advance. God, people are more popular than people! I began to practice magic at the age of three, and it took me six years to achieve it First level magician, you only spent a few hours, and these hours are used to capture Warcraft. I really want to pry open your two guys'' brains and study the structure of your brains. " Ruixue was more surprised than shocked. She wanted to improve her strength and help Wenyu day and night. Unexpectedly, her dream really came true. "The nine Yin manual is really good stuff. It''s a good thing to practice in such a short time. It''s time to make a magic level of a person leap. Should I try to teach you the inner strength?" uh, Grandpa, Grandpa Garner and his father are practicing a fight and they are in conflict with the real discipline. Grandma, mother and sister can try to practice. In the nine Yin manual, Wen Yu also knows the practice of the Joyoung classics. It is just that the nine Yin sounds like a pair of Joyoung. The snow is practicing nine Yin. Joyoung is destined not to be a person in the magic mainland. Unless Wen Yu has a son, Wen Yu has to be said to be one of the victims of the feudal ideology, but fortunately he is only a mild victim. Several times in a row, Wen Yu finally saw the spell drawn by Ruixue in the palm of his hand and couldn''t help thinking, "I don''t know if I can suck the spirit of Warcraft. If only I could experience it myself, maybe I can find out the real reason for the promotion of the spirit of Warcraft and think of the way to promote the spirit of Warcraft. Why don''t you try? Maybe there''s a miracle." When he thought of doing it, Wen Yu smiled at Sharon and said, "sister, help me catch a Warcraft. Any level is OK. I want to try if I can suck the spirit of Warcraft." Sarong looked back, but she raised her magic wand and bound a Warcraft dozens of meters away. Wen Yu learned the action of Ruixue. He first bit through the tip of his right index finger, then carefully drew a spell on the palm of his left palm, pressed it on the Warcraft head, and prayed in his heart: "Heaven spirit, Earth Spirit, Guanyin Bodhisattva, come on!" It''s a pity that the special light when sucking the spirit didn''t shine. The bound low-level Warcraft was afraid at first. It seemed to know what Wenyu wanted to do. But when the due light didn''t shine, it seemed a little more disdain in his eyes. He was shocked to death by Wenyu''s real Qi and threatened to eat it first at night. "Hey, I''d better go back and ask grandma. Asking these two girls will only make me more distressed." Wen Yu sighed and turned to Sharon and asked, "sister, what''s next? Go back?" Sharon quickly shook her head and said, "go back? It''s not easy to come out and play once. I won''t go back until dark. Let''s continue to walk inside. Maybe there is a low-level level level 8 Warcraft in it, and Ruixue may be promoted. Hey, it''s boring. It''s not challenging at all. It would be good if it were volqiu forest." Wen Yu said with a smile, "in two days, I will go to the volqiu forest with my grandfather." "Ah! Really? Ha ha, that''s great!" Sharon cried in surprise. "Wenyu, if grandma doesn''t let me go at that time, you must help me convince grandma." "No problem, it''s up to me. We''ll try to get grandma to go together. She can''t leave you here alone." Wen Yu promised. "Hey, hey, good idea. Come on, let''s sum it up." Sharon couldn''t wait to smile. "Sister, what''s the hurry? After we get back, let''s explore grandma''s voice so that we can think of good countermeasures. By the way, how do I feel that your magic attack power still has a lot of room to develop. For example, if you can make the earth spike spin and drill out of the ground, its lethality will be greater. And the adobe that comes out to bind things, if you add a sharp spike on the adobe, it will be more effective Isn''t it better? "Wen Yu asked with a smile. PS: second watch V3.Chapter 18 "Cut!" Sharon snorted disdainfully, "do you think others are fools? Who doesn''t know that rotating spikes are highly aggressive. But you don''t know that controlling magic consumes mental power. The more complex magic is, the more mental power will be consumed, and the more magic will be consumed. The same magic power, mental power, if you waste it wantonly in battle, the end will be very tragic." "Just let the earth thorn rotate. Is it as serious as you said?" Wen Yu wondered. "Hehe, just let the earth spike rotate? It''s nothing to talk about with your mouth. Let me ask you, will the earth spike''s lethality increase a lot by rotating once a minute? Let''s take the rotating iron bar as an example." Sharon took an iron bar from the space ring, "The slower the rotation speed is, the less strength is needed. The faster the rotation speed is, the greater the strength will be consumed. Magic is very spiritual and magic. Adding a higher rotation speed to the original basis is equal to raising the magic difficulty to a level. Do you think the consumption is large?" Wen Yu glanced at Sharon and muttered, "how do you feel that your sister has become smarter." Yuanben Wenyu thought that the people in the magic land were pedantic and inflexible. After listening to sarong''s words, he knew that he was smart. However, this did not affect his research on magic moves, because he promised Ruixue to create a set of aggressive magic moves for Ruixue. Ruixue is different from others. Ruixue can instant magic without magic wand, that is Said that the magic released by Ruixue is not limited by the spell, and can be unpredictable. Seeing that Wen Yu was speechless, sarong proudly raised her mouth. She continued to abuse the low-level Warcraft in the field of vision. Those Warcraft couldn''t resist her move, but sarong enjoyed it and had a lot of fun. From time to time, she burst out a few silver bell like laughter. While collecting herbs along the way, Wen Yu sighed: "This is the legendary self entertainment!" Ruixue is responsible for picking up the Warcraft killed by Sharon. Wenyu found that there is no oxygen and bacteria in the space ring, which is much more advanced than the refrigerator on earth. It is very suitable for storing food, so he asked Ruixue to put some Warcraft in the space ring finger for emergencies. One was always happy to kill Warcraft, the other was always looking for herbs, and the other was always happy because they were always happy. The three directly ignored the time. Until the sun was about to set and the mountain forest was a little dark, the three found that it was not early and it was time to go back. "Strange!" sarong frowned and looked around. "There is no Warcraft in this mountain forest. I haven''t seen Warcraft for nearly half an hour. What''s more strange is that there are no ordinary animals here." Wenyu frowned and said, "I feel very strange too. I haven''t found a herb in half an hour." Wenyu looked around curiously. "Eh," said Ruixue with the her head held high, "you see, tips of the trees in this mountain forest are slightly tilted in one direction, as if they were blown by strong wind, but there is no strong wind now." Wenyu was shocked and hurriedly looked up at the top of the tree. Ruixue was right. The tip of each tree was leaning towards their right rear. If you observe carefully, you can also find that the front of all leaves was also facing the right rear. These plants have phototropism. For example, the head of sunflower will rotate with the rotation of the sun, so it is named sunflower, which is a manifestation of phototropism. Now the sun is on the right front of the three men of Wenyu. Normally, these leaves will never face in the opposite direction. Unless there is a magic medicine in front of them, such as Wannian ginseng, which exists in the legend. "Let''s go! Let''s go back! Come on!" Wen Yu said anxiously. It is reasonable to say that if there is such a miraculous medicine in front of him, wen yu should rush forward, but why does he rush back? The reason is very simple. If there is such a miraculous medicine, there must be powerful things around the miraculous medicine. There are neither low-level nor herbal medicine in this mountain forest. Wen Yu dares to use his head to ensure that there is something rare in the right front for thousands of years Baby, there is also a terrible Warcraft. Seeing Wen Yu''s suddenly nervous look, Ruixue and Sharon asked in unison, "what''s the matter?" Wen Yu couldn''t help running in the direction between Ruixue and sarong, and whispered, "don''t make a noise, run! There is an extremely powerful advanced Warcraft in front! Don''t ask why, I''ll explain when I go back." Wen Yu''s back felt cold when he thought he was in the territory of a terrible Warcraft. Wen Yu''s constricted pupils and tight muscles told Sharon that this was not a joke. He quickly waved his magic wand, "great earth --" "Sister, don''t use magic!" Wenyu hurriedly interrupted sarong. "The fluctuation of magic elements is likely to lead Warcraft. You two relax and I''ll run with you." Sharon scolded herself for being stupid and hurriedly relaxed as Wenyu said. Wen Yu quickly untied the iron block tied to his body and threw it into the whole ring. One hand stopped Ruixue''s waist and the other hand stopped Sharon''s waist. He picked them up and filled their legs with real Qi. Ruixue and Sharon are in good shape. They add up to 180 kilograms, less than the weight tied to Wen Yu. Wen Yu did not dare to hide his strength. After Sharon and Ruixue grasped their bodies with their hands, they ran with all their strength. Sharon was silly and was frightened by Wen Yu''s speed. Caught under Wen Yu''s arm, she couldn''t see the backward flowers and trees around her. What she saw was only a vague scenery, which showed how fast Wen Yu was. Ruixue on the other side was stunned by Wen Yu''s lightness. On the rugged mountain road, Wen Yu didn''t feel a bump when running. They walked all afternoon. Wen Yu returned with the two men in less than an hour. However, when he reached the basin where Marilyn lived safely, his face was pale without a trace of blood. At the moment of stopping, Wen Yu''s legs softened and collapsed to the ground. Ruixue and sarong look pale with fear. Wen Yu smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect to consume the real Qi in his body for the first time, not because of fighting, but because of running away." Ruixue and sarong work together to help Wenyu into the wooden house. The people chatting in the wooden house were startled when they saw Wenyu''s appearance and hurried forward to ask the reason. Wen Yu said with a wry smile, "don''t worry, the reason for excessive physical exertion. Just let me have a rest." then he sat up cross legged. Ruixue made a silent gesture to everyone, then pointed to the door and motioned to go out to talk. Don''t disturb Wenyu''s rest. V3.Chapter 19 "Sharon, are you in trouble?" Marilyn asked as soon as she came out of the cabin, staring at Sharon. Brian, who was familiar with Sharon''s temperament, looked at Sharon with the same eyes. Just now, when Wen Yu stopped running and immediately fell, Sharon''s frightened heart was raised to her throat. Sharon was relieved until Wen Yu said she was fine and had a rest. Seeing Marilyn''s questioning eyes, Sharon looked down like a child who had made a mistake and said, "I took Wenyu and Ruixue into the mountain forest to kill Warcraft and play, and unknowingly walked away. When we saw that it was getting dark and ready to come back, Wenyu suddenly got nervous, and then ran wildly with me and Ruixue, and didn''t stop until we came back." "Why did Wenyu suddenly get nervous and run with you? I know Wenyu''s strength. If he didn''t run with all his strength, he wouldn''t be so tired with you both. I noticed that he took all his weight down just now. It can be seen that Wenyu was really worried at that time." Brian frowned and asked. Marilyn also asked, "with the strength of you and Wenyu, there should be no Warcraft that can threaten your life nearby. Why should Wenyu run away nervously?" Sharon explained: "Wenyu only said that there was a powerful Warcraft. Let''s not make a sound, don''t ask, and come back and explain." Ruixue added: "at that time, we saw several strange things on the mountain. There were no birds and animals on the mountain, and there were no herbs needed by my brother. What''s more strange is that the treetops of the trees on the mountain were biased in one direction, not blown by the wind. When I saw the strangeness of these trees, my brother began to be nervous, and then ran back with us as fast as possible." "Wenyu''s speed is so fast!" sarong sighed with surprise. "My sight is blurred and I can''t see the trees around me. It''s so powerful!" Darius broke the boredom and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Wenyu said it''s okay. When his strength recovers, everything will understand. He said that if there is a powerful Warcraft, there must be a powerful Warcraft, otherwise he will never unload the load, exhaust all his strength and bring you back." "Grandma, do you know?" Sharon suddenly pulled Ruixue to her and exclaimed in a low voice: "Ruixue only spent an afternoon promoting from a second-class trainee magician to a first-class senior magician. She can definitely support the genius among the talents." "Dong" before Sharon''s voice fell, Marilyn''s finger fell on her forehead and pretended to be angry: "smelly girl, this move doesn''t work anymore." Brian nodded with a smile. They have told Marilyn that Ruixue can practice light magic and release magic without the help of spells and magic wands. Sharon was depressed on the spot. Thinking of her usual behavior, she knew that no matter what she said, everyone would not believe her. She simply pushed Ruixue in front of everyone, "Ruixue, tell them if I lied." "Ruixue, you can''t help this smelly girl lie to us, or you''ll be like her in the future. Everyone won''t believe what you say." Daisy teased. Ruixue nodded with a smile and said, "sister sarong didn''t deceive you. I really promoted from a second-class trainee magician to a first-class senior magician. Look, holy light shield!" Ruixue held up a white magic shield. Only a first-class senior magician can release the magic shield skill. Seeing Ruixue supporting the magic shield that can only be released by a first-class senior magician, Brian felt as if they had been electrocuted. His body was stiff and his mouth was wide open. There were five holes in his mouth, nose and ears emitting black smoke. Appreciating the wonderful expressions on Brian''s faces, Sharon proudly stood on tiptoe, straightened her waist, raised her head and hummed, "hum! If you don''t believe me, you''ll end up half paralyzed! Cluck..." Ruixue was amused by Sharon''s funny posture and smiled. At the same time, she was preparing to prevaricate Brian''s questions. "Oh, my God! I''m not dreaming, am I?" Marilyn just woke up from the shock and exclaimed, "Ruixue, how did you do it? Genius among geniuses can''t even jump level five in an afternoon!" Darius couldn''t help exclaiming, "you don''t have to say a spell or a magic wand. Just releasing magic by your mind has stimulated me badly. Now you jump five levels in the blink of an eye, and I''ll be stimulated to death by you!" Sharon, who was secretly complacent about the end of being seriously frightened after Darius didn''t believe her, suddenly lost her mind when she heard Darius''s words. Only then did she react. Ruixue performed low-level healing several times in the mountains and forests without saying a spell or taking a magic wand. There was no magic shield just released. Her young mind was damaged by the impact. She looked at Ruixue stunned and couldn''t say a word. Ruixue apologized and scratched her head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I reached the third level trainee magician, I found that I could be promoted to the first level magician, and then to the first level senior magician. If there were no low-level eighth level Warcraft in the mountains and forests, I could be promoted. Grandma, mom, you have a lot of research on magic. Do you know what I''m doing?" This is the first time Ruixue lied, so her face and ears are hot, and her eyes are constantly dodging, but everyone is in extreme shock, and no one found Ruixue''s abnormality. Even if they find it, they will think that Ruixue is too excited. Marilyn and Daisy shook their heads at the same time. Marilyn replied, "I have never seen or heard of such a situation, and there is no relevant record in the ancient books I have read. Have you seen anything like it, Daisy?" Daisy shook her head and said, "No." then she looked at the three of Brian, who shook their heads together. Ruixue asked anxiously, "grandma, I won''t be affected by my promotion so soon?" "Auspicious snow, don''t worry." Marilyn hurriedly comforted auspicious snow, "auspicious snow, do you feel uncomfortable?" Ruixue shook her head and said, "I don''t feel any discomfort. I don''t feel anything in my body." Marilyn frowned, "I guess it may have something to do with your identity. Although the elf family doesn''t know magic, it''s mentioned in the ancient records of the elf family that taking the spirit of the moon spring can make a person easily reach the level of a third-order demon guide. And you can repair the spirit of the moon spring, so I think your promotion has something to do with the spirit of the moon spring. Don''t worry!" V3.Chapter 20 Rui Xue assured her to be nodded, but her heart was puzzled. She wondered whether her successive promotion was the spirit of the moon spring or "the nine Yin manual". If you don''t understand, Ruixue is too lazy to think again. This is a good habit formed after spending a long time with Wen Yu. Brian is the same. If you don''t understand, you don''t want to, so they readily accept Marilyn''s speculation. As Sharon said, just accept it and don''t ask why. Sharon, who woke up from the shock, asked Ruixue how to do instant magic. Unfortunately, Ruixue only shook her head or didn''t know the answer. Sharon suddenly regretted saying just accept it and don''t ask. Because she really wants to find out the truth and hopes that she can instantly send magic like Ruixue. After half an hour, Wen Yu finally got out of the cabin. His physical strength had almost recovered, but his exhausted Qi only recovered a little, so he looked a little worse. Seeing everyone standing in the middle of the night and waking up, Wen Yu waved to everyone and said with a smile, "come in and let me relieve your doubts." After sitting down in the house, Marilyn asked with concern, "Wenyu, you look very bad. Are you really all right?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "grandma, it''s caused by excessive physical exertion. I''ll be fine after a night''s rest. I used to have this situation when I was training. Isn''t it, Grandpa?" Brian smiled, nodded and asked, "Wenyu, what''s going on? Have you seen the powerful Warcraft in the mountains?" "No. But I''m sure there must be a powerful Warcraft in the mountains and forests in the West." Wen Yu affirmed, "There were neither birds, animals nor herbs on the mountain where the three of us finally arrived, and the flowers, plants and trees were all in one direction. There was only one possibility that there was a spirit object somewhere in the opposite direction of this direction, which was probably a fairy medicine for more than ten thousand years. Just like the domineering spirit of our human cultivators, the fairy medicine also had its spirit, and the flowers and plants around the place where it grew The trees will appear to pour around. This fairy medicine must be guarded by powerful animals. It wants to eat when the magic medicine is mature and enhance its cultivation. So when I saw this phenomenon, I brought my sister and Ruixue back as soon as possible. Grandpa, this fairy grass may not be important to others, but it is more valuable to me than tens of millions of gold coins, isn''t it , the elixir can''t be measured by money. Let''s say, if it''s really tens of thousands of years old, let me have a look at the elixir and I''m willing to pay for my life. " Brian naturally didn''t understand the meaning of the elixir for ten thousand years to Wen Yu, but he laughed brightly and said, "in that case, let''s go tomorrow and go to the powerful Warcraft that will guard the elixir for a while. Grandpa promised to help you get it." "I''m going too!" Sharon cried with bright eyes. Marilyn would have given Sharon a hard look if she had been in the past, but she was in a good mood today. She not only got the good news of her grandson''s recovery, but also relieved her contradiction with Brian for many years, so when she heard Sharon''s excited cry, she smiled and nodded: "Let''s go together tomorrow. This is not the world of Warcraft forest. There are only a few low-level Warcraft. No matter how powerful the Warcraft guarding the medicine is, it can''t be a high-level Warcraft." Accompanied by strong people like Brian, Wen Yu was still a little worried and reminded: "When you step into that area tomorrow, you must be very careful. Those who can sense the magic medicine and stay behind are not ordinary Warcraft. Maybe they are high-level Warcraft or even higher. Anyway, be careful. Once you find something wrong, you will evacuate as soon as possible. As long as the magic medicine is still there, it won''t chase us. Dad, it''s not ten thousand If you have to, you must not do it. I''m afraid it will cause hidden injuries in your body. " Dinner was undoubtedly another big meal. Wen Yu screened the Warcraft collected by Ruixue, threw away the bad ones directly, and collected all the delicious ones into the whole ring. In addition, some wild vegetables and seasonings collected by Wen Yu today, and the clanging sound of dishes and chopsticks on the table continued. Yuanben Wenyu planned to treat Yasi''s hidden diseases this evening, but due to excessive consumption of real Qi and the need to grab magic medicine from Warcraft tomorrow, he must rest well to ensure that he is in the best fighting state when he acts tomorrow. ¡­¡­ At eight o''clock in the morning, Wen Yu woke up from his cultivation state with a satisfied smile on his face. This excessive consumption of true Qi has greatly improved his skills. It is not far from the third layer of Yitian Jue. Outside the wooden house, everyone was sitting on the grass waiting for Wen Yu to come out. Their faces looked anxious because their stomachs were growling with hunger. After Wen Yu walked out of the door, everyone handed him a look you understand. Wen Yu could only take out the vegetables cleaned up last night with a wry smile and light the stove to make a light and nutritious breakfast for everyone. "Wenyu, how do you make that thing called juice? It''s delicious to have time to teach my sister. Do you still have it?" sarong asked, licking her lips as she walked on the rugged mountain road. Wen Yu replied, "it''s very simple to squeeze the wild fruits I picked yesterday into juice, and then mix them in different proportions. I''ll teach you when I have time, and you''ll learn as soon as you learn!" "Hey hey, what you said, you can''t cheat." Sharon smiled happily, full of a child''s heart. "Wenyu, how far is it from that mountain?" Brian asked. Wen Yu looked ahead and said, "just turn over four or five more mountains and you''ll almost get there." "Four or five hills?!" said Marilyn in surprise. "How far did you go yesterday afternoon?" "We can''t help it. We can''t find the Warcraft needed for Ruixue''s promotion, so we can only keep searching forward. If we only find the low-level three-level Warcraft, we have turned over two mountains." Wen Yu replied helplessly. Marilyn didn''t understand: "looking for low-level Warcraft, I went over two mountains? There are many low-level Warcraft around here." after that, Marilyn recited a spell and soon caught many small Warcraft with earth binding, "here, these are low-level three Warcraft." Wen Yu opened his mouth and looked at Sharon, who turned her head to one side and sighed, "it''s a nice day today! It''s sunny and windy!" "Hey" Wen Yu sighed. He had guessed what was going on. He asked Marilyn confirmatively, "grandma, when my sister was promoted to the third-order novice magician, did she use the low-order third-order Warcraft to take earth animals, and the first-order magician used the ridge bronze beast?" "Eh, how do you know? Rong''er told you?" "Because these Warcraft were used by Ruixue for promotion yesterday. Neither Ruixue nor I could recognize the level of Warcraft. My sister said she would. You should understand why we have to go so far to find a low-level three-level Warcraft." Wen Yu said with a bitter smile. V3.Chapter 21 As soon as we heard it, Sharon did know Warcraft at all levels, but she knew these warcraft used in her promotion. So every time Ruixue is promoted, she can only take Wenyu and Ruixue to find the corresponding level. A single kind of Warcraft puts the smart Wenyu together. "It''s a nice day today!..." Sharon didn''t look embarrassed at all. She turned her head to one side and kept repeating a sentence, as if the weather had never been better. Marilyn shook her head with a wry smile, took out a book from the space and handed it to Wen Yu: "There are many kinds of Warcraft. It''s difficult to identify the level of Warcraft with the naked eye. You can only judge the general level by the body shape and the brightness of color. The best and most effective way to know the level of a Warcraft you haven''t seen is to attack it and judge it according to its counterattack strength. This is the Encyclopedia of Warcraft, which records the levels of various Warcraft and their habits , distribution range and attack ability. There are basically records in all Warcraft in the magic continent. Take it. " If others saw such a thick book, they would certainly have a headache. Wen Yu smiled more beautiful than flowers. "Great! As long as you write down the content of this book, you won''t be afraid of being cheated by some people!" "Hum," Sharon whispered with a frowned nose, "smelly boy, don''t be happy too early. Write down the things in this book and dream. It''s not what people see." Others don''t understand Wenyu''s memory. Daisy knows very well. She spent half a month with Wenyu reading books. Can''t she know. Although the speed of the group was not fast, they were much faster than the three men of Wenyu yesterday. They reached the mountain they turned back yesterday at more than twelve o''clock. Reminded by Wen Yu, everyone finally saw the scene described by Wen Yu last night. The branches and leaves of flowers, plants and trees all tilt in one direction. Brian pointed to the West and asked Wenyu, "Wenyu, according to what you said, the magic medicine should be in this direction." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "it seems that we still have a long way to go. We have entered the territory of the Warcraft and may be attacked at any time, so we must be careful in the next way. Let''s stop to eat and fill our stomachs first." After eating, drinking and laughing, the group continued to move forward. The speed of moving forward was obviously accelerated. They were afraid that the magic medicine was too far away and they couldn''t catch up before dark. If they still reached the growth place of the magic medicine before dark, they had to quit the field of Warcraft and wait until dawn. Brian and Ma should go first, Marilyn should go behind Brian left, ASI should go behind right, and Ghana should go last , Daisy and Wenyu are walking in the middle. In two hours, the party climbed three mountains in a row, and the inclination of flowers, plants and trees became more and more severe, which showed that the closer it was to the place where the medicine grew, and the closer it was to the powerful Warcraft. "Stop!" Wen Yu suddenly shouted to everyone, pointing to the mountain in front of him, which was a little higher than the surrounding mountain: "Look! All the trees on the top of the mountain are pouring around, and the elixir is at the top of the mountain. Be careful. If you go further, we will enter the range that angers the Warcraft, which may attack us at any time. Maybe it will hide in a corner now and wait for us to enter its attack range." Darius smiled and said, "Wenyu, don''t worry. With your grandmother, there is absolutely no hiding place for Warcraft below the high level. Unless that Warcraft''s attainments in earth magic are far higher than your grandmother." Marilyn said with a smile, "don''t worry. Every inch of land within 100 meters is under my control. If there is a Warcraft lurking, I will inform you at the first time. When we get to the hillside of the mountain, I can release the earth high-level magic star pupil and find the specific location of the Warcraft." Wen Yu was surprised and said to himself, "it''s difficult to sneak attack on the earth magicians who are on guard. You must get close to the powerful magicians first, otherwise you will only be beaten passively. It seems that I have to spend time to improve the level of the whole ring. With the help of the whole ring, my combat skills will have more room to display." Although Marilyn fed Wenyu a reassuring pill, Wenyu was nervous and carefully explored everything around him every step forward. This is necessary to become a top killer. When in danger, even if you wear anti missile bulletproof vests, you should always be alert to whether there are enemies with knives around you. If you find them, you must get rid of them. The closer he got to the top of the mountain, the more puzzled Wen Yu was. They had already entered the bottom line allowed by Warcraft. It is reasonable that this Warcraft should have attacked them long ago, but now they have reached halfway up the mountain, and the Warcraft still has no movement. "Is it that the magic medicine is about to mature and the Warcraft is afraid to stay away." thinking of this possibility, Wen Yu hurriedly urged Marilyn: "grandma, check the specific location of this Warcraft. I think it is possible that the magic medicine is about to mature and the Warcraft is afraid to stay away, so he didn''t attack us." "OK!" Marilyn waved the magic wand in her hand, and the light spell sounded leisurely: "the earth elf, the mother of all things, listen to the call of your people, and help me see all the evil and darkness in the world - the pupil of the star of the profound righteousness of the earth!" When the spell fell, the tip of Marilyn''s magic wand suddenly lit up a dazzling earthy yellow light. Then Wen Yu felt an extremely huge energy spreading from his feet to all around, and sighed: "Magic is amazing! Just waving a magic wand and saying a spell can release such huge energy, which is much more fun than true Qi. The existence of true Qi can be explained clearly, and fighting Qi can also be. But how can magic be explained? I have to study it well when I have time." "Beast! Get down!" Marilyn suddenly opened her eyes, scolded, and then reminded Brian standing in the front: "Be careful, old bastard! The beast is enraged by me and rushes down! It''s a medium-level level level 9 Warcraft - earth bear! Enough for us to drink a pot! Wenyu, Ruixue and rong''er, don''t leave me a meter away, otherwise you will be crushed into meat and mud by the beast''s gravity." Daisy looked at Marilyn sadly and sighed: "mom is still so big. She took down the earth bear of the medium-level ninth level Warcraft without saying anything. This is the most difficult guy in the medium-level Warcraft! Why did poor Sharon fully inherit her mother''s spleen?" Brian, who knew how terrible the medium-level level nine earth bear was, also had a bitter face and swallowed bitter water in his stomach. V3.Chapter 22 "Boom..." a few seconds later, the ground under the feet of the people suddenly trembled violently, giving Wen Yu the feeling that someone was mining rocks with gunpowder. "What a cunning beast!" Ghana laughed and scolded, and the green light jumped from behind to in front of Brian. "I haven''t done it for decades, and I don''t know if this old bone can stand tossing. General, let me play with this guy first. Gaga, I''m lucky. I didn''t expect to catch a medium-level level level 9 Warcraft here." Brian didn''t argue with Ghana, although his hands were itchy. At that time, Ghana was the most powerful general under his command and the best one in the army. He couldn''t sleep at night without fighting all day. When Brian resigned as a general, Ghana resolutely said goodbye to the barracks and became a housekeeper for Brian. Since then, the best guy has never touched again. Ghana''s arms were covered with terrible scars. These scars were not left in the battle, but he mutilated himself in order to restrain his desire to fight. Brian felt guilty about Ghana. He didn''t owe anyone anything in his life, only Ghana, and it''s an endless love in his life! "Oh -" Ghana roared. Her long blond hair broke free from the shackles of the hair rope and danced wildly in the air. The violent momentum rushed around like a flood breaking the embankment. Then he waved his sword and rushed to the top of the mountain. The flowers, plants and trees in front of him were cut and destroyed by his fighting spirit. That posture is like the government demolition team. Whether you commit suicide or gasoline, you will be forcibly demolished! Wen Yu stared at the bulldozer Ghana in amazement and said: "this is the real power of the youth strong. I can''t resist the violent and suffocating momentum alone. How big is the grade gap between the youth and the blue?" "Ah -" a scream awakened Wen Yu from his shock. The blood of Ghana Biao rushed down at a faster speed. To be exact, it was slapped down by a giant. "Monster!" Wen Yu blurted out two words when he saw the behemoth in his vision. In fact, he almost shouted out the sentence "Uncle Altman came out to help". Fortunately, he swallowed it in time, otherwise he would be depressed to death. This behemoth is the medium-level nine earth bear seduced by Marilyn. Ghana bulldozer is nothing compared with the earth bear. The bear''s paw, which is nine meters high and bigger than the millstone, is swept at will, and the "small tree" in front of it becomes broken wood. The ground trembles with each step of the bear''s foot the size of a pickup truck. The brown hair looked particularly soft and bright in the sunlight, the gloomy and white tusks in the big mouth were like bayonets, and the volleyball sized eyes exuded a chilling light. Brian put his hands around him, firmly caught Ghana who was blown down by the bear''s paw, frowned and said, "what''s the matter? One palm hit you like this?" Ghana wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "this beast is violent, and its strength is far above that of medium-level level level 9 Warcraft. I''m afraid it won''t take long to evolve into a high-level Warcraft. Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just accidentally ate a bear''s paw." "Mom, did you hurt the beast just now? It''s reasonable that ordinary attacks won''t make high-level Warcraft violent? Does it know that we''re here to rob the magic medicine?" Doris asked puzzled. Marilyn replied innocently, "how could I hurt it at such a long distance? I just stabbed it in the asshole with earth. The beast is very smart. It must be because he knows that we are plotting its baby." Brian burst out a few black lines when they were two headed, and said with a bitter smile: "don''t talk about the medium-level nine level Warcraft, even the low-level one level Warcraft will be violent after being exploded!" In a few words, the earth bear had crossed a distance of more than 100 meters and stopped 20 meters away from Brian. The earth bear did not launch an animal attack without saying, but stared at Brian with blood red eyes and kept yelling, as if to let Brian and others withdraw from its territory. Seeing the driving look on the face of the earth bear, Daisy couldn''t help laughing and said, "this beast is really smart. He knows we''re not easy to mess with, so he stopped to negotiate with us." "Talk nonsense! Old bastard, come on!" Marilyn yelled angrily. At the same time, she waved her magic wand and used the super powerful earth thorn. It seemed that she wanted to explode the bear chrysanthemum again. Unfortunately, the earth bear was on guard. He quickly covered his asshole with his upright left palm, angrily pointed at Marilyn and roared, as if to scold Marilyn for being abnormal again. After the earth bear''s body was touched by the earth spikes as thick as a water tank, the earth bear didn''t respond at all, just like scratching it. "Roar -" the earth bear seemed to know that the humans in front of him would not be scared away, and roared with a bloody mouth. Marilyn''s face sank. "Old bastard, stop it! The beast is going to put soil fire bombs!" Brian had already rushed up with a long gun, while Ghana also waved a sword to the left of the earth bear. "Back off!" Marilyn drank, and the ground immediately moved down the mountain with Wenyu. Marilyn said seriously, "the earth bear''s strong smell of earth magic elements is far higher than that of the medium-level and ninth level Warcraft of the same level. It''s not easy to fight this war! I must send you to safety as soon as possible and deal with it with the old bastard and Ghana. ASI, you may roll down huge rocks from the mountain later. You have to protect everyone!" ASI nodded and said, "don''t worry, I can''t beat the earth bear. It''s OK to block a few stones." The speed was very fast. After a while, Marilyn sent Wenyu several people to the foot of the mountain and told them, "no one of you is allowed to move forward until the battle is over!" Wen Yu worried and said, "grandma, tell Grandpa not to be brave and come back if he can''t fight. We''ll find another way." he had seen the seriousness of the situation and knew that the earth bear was not easy to deal with, otherwise Marilyn wouldn''t send them down. "Hehe, don''t worry. I can deal with a violent earth bear together with the old bastard and Ghana. The reason why I sent you down is that I''m afraid the earth bear will stare at you. Well, you can wait for the good news here. We''ll eat bear paws tonight." after that, Marilyn showed her earth skills and quickly went up the mountain. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" on the hillside, the earth bear''s soil inflammation bomb finally shot into the bleeding basin, and three earth colored balls the size of a basketball shot at Brian. V3.Chapter 23 "Hum!" Brian snorted coldly, and did not dodge. The tip of the long gun was puffed with dark blue fighting spirit. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" three earth fire bombs exploded when they hit Brian''s gun tip. Although Brian was not hurt, he was knocked back more than ten meters. The earth bear glanced contemptuously at Brian, then suddenly turned to face him, jumped high and rushed to his Ghana, with both hands moving together, just like people beating flies with both hands, trying to beat Ghana into meat sauce. In fact, Ghana had attacked the earth bear once when the earth bear was brewing the earth fire bomb, but the earth bear didn''t bird him, because Ghana''s attack was too weak in its eyes. The strength of Ghana and the earth bear is different by more than one level, and the earth bear is the most defensive guy in Warcraft. General green weapons can''t break its defense at all, so Ghana''s attack is to shake its body at most. In fact, Ghana''s saber cut the earth bear''s neck and burst out a series of flames. It didn''t hurt the earth bear, but made his tiger mouth numb. After a defeat, Ghana did not stop and launched a second strike. After trying to find that the earth bear''s defense was more abnormal than what was written in the book, Ghana''s second strike locked the big ear hole at the mouth of the earth bear bowl. Unfortunately, the earth bear was very cunning. He had already set a trap and waited for Ghana to jump in, and Ghana cooperated very well. Ghana was jumped by the action of the earth bear. When he saw the joking look on the earth bear''s face, he knew that he had been calculated by an animal. A warlike madman who is afraid of people and hides in hell. He went out of the mountain for the first time in decades. The first move was patted by a bear''s paw. The second move didn''t hurt others, but he numbed his tiger''s mouth. The third move jumped into the trap set by animals. With this series of blows, Ghana''s eyes have been red with blood excited by the anger in her heart. "Ah -" Ghana roared wildly. Without warning, his forward body bent in the air, from forward to upward. At the same time, the saber waved wildly, and the dense cyan fighting spirit cut and shot at the face of the earth bear. Ghana scolded: "shit, I can''t break your defense. I have to wash my face with fighting spirit!" I have to admit that the earth bear is smart. After seeing the fighting spirit shot at his face, he made a very simple action - bow his head! As soon as the big head of the earth bear drooped, the face door escaped the attack of fighting spirit chop. Douqi slash burst out a series of flames on its forehead. Just when the earth bear was secretly proud of his clever evasion, a snow-white spear tip suddenly appeared on the ground behind him. Then the spear tip came out of the ground with a lightning speed. Dragging the spear tip, it was a soil thorn thicker than a bucket. The earth bear is lowering his head and proud. He doesn''t feel the change of the ground behind him. "Ahhh -" a shrill and long scream burst out of the mouth of the earth bear, and the whole mountain was trembling with it. Marilyn hid behind Brian and whispered, "is this a little cruel? The whole grab and half a meter long soil stab have been stabbed in." Brian and Ghana were sweating and praying for the poor earth bear. Especially Brian, whose back is chilly, secretly decides to kill the earth bear. He must consider whether to make up with Marilyn and sleep in the same bed. To be exact, should I live with Marilyn who likes popping chrysanthemums. "Quack, beast! Be comfortable! Eat grandpa''s knife!" Ghana, who jumped high, laughed with glee. Marilyn helped him out. It''s just a little too cool. It''s arrogant on the head of the earth bear after it was blasted. "No -" Brian wanted to stop Ghana from wielding a knife. Unfortunately, it was too late. Ghana''s Sabre cut hard on the earth bear''s skull. Although he knew that this knife could not hurt the earth bear at all, he just wanted to cut the earth bear twice to vent his weakness. "Jingle - Dang -" the saber struck the earth bear''s skull like a piece of iron, and burst out a series of crisp sounds of gold and iron. "Roar -" the earth bear, who was still screaming because of the explosion of chrysanthemums, was cut by Ghana and immediately found a vent object. Ghana jumped into the air with a stamp on its right foot and fell to the ground like a broken kite. "Pa!" the bear''s paw the size of a millstone is like a tennis racket. Ghana falls in the racket accurately. This is the angry and sad slap of the earth bear after it was exploded. Ghana, which is much weaker than it, can imagine its tragic end. He was slapped directly into the air and flew out of the sight of Brian and Marilyn in two seconds. He didn''t have time to scream. Marilyn looked at Ghana, which had become a bright spot in the air, and asked anxiously, "old bastard, can Ghana stand this?" Brian nodded with a bitter smile. "I can''t die. I''m afraid half my life is explained! Fortunately, Ghana''s fighting ability is super strong, otherwise this palm can definitely turn him into meat mud." "Roar -" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" the earth bear finally saw Marilyn. One hand covered the chrysanthemum door as thick as the exploding bucket, and the other hand waved wildly towards Marilyn. He has fought countless battles in his life. He has seen both big and small scenes, but he has never suffered such a loss today. At this time, he can''t remember that there is a fairy medicine on the mountain. He is only full of anger after being burst into chrysanthemum, and vows to catch Marilyn in animal language and torture her in the same way. Brian and Marilyn cooperated seamlessly. One rushed to the earth bear head-on, one retreated quickly, and waved a magic wand to say a spell. "Boom!" one man and one bear fought without any fancy. As a result, the earth bear stopped rushing forward, and Brian''s body below his chest didn''t go into the soil. Fortunately, with Marilyn''s help, otherwise he alone is not the opponent of the earth bear. The gravity released by the earth bear alone is enough for Brian to drink a pot. Just now Ghana was caught off guard by the gravity of the earth bear, fell from the air and was slapped by one hand. With the help of Marilyn, Brian is not affected by the gravity of the earth bear at all. The strength of green level 3 can be brought into full play. "... Holy Earth Shield!" "... gravitational space!" "... bound by the earth!" Marilyn put three magic spells in a row and gave Brian the ultimate earth defense shield. Gravity space and earth bondage are naturally given to the poor earth bear. Although the earth bear is an earth Warcraft, it will not release all kinds of magic skills like humans. It will only learn a few soil skills unique to the earth bear. According to the records in the book, the earth bear can only have three earth series skills, one is escape and life-saving skill earth escape, the second is attack skill earth fire bullet, and the third is super auxiliary skill gravity. V3.Chapter 24 The reason why Earth bear is the most powerful existence of Warcraft within the middle level is not because of its unique three powerful earth series skills, but because of its natural defense and strength comparable to the powerful dragon family. The earth bear has rough skin and thick flesh all over, and only a few weaknesses. Asshole is one of them. Think about it. Fighting with an invulnerable and powerful earth bear in nearly 60 times of gravity space is nothing compared with attack, defense and speed. This kind of battle can only be described in two words: sad. Under the pressure of Marilyn''s 60 times gravity space, the attack speed of the earth bear drops sharply. The effect of earth bondage is not great, but it slightly delays the attack of the earth bear. But that''s enough for Brian. "Up!" Brian grabbed the moment when the earth bear was bound and attacked by gravity space and the earth, jumped up high, and the tip of the long gun breathed the fighting light straight into the earth bear''s eyes. The earth bear knew that it was impossible to stop Brian''s attack at his current speed. He simply closed his eyes and let Brian attack. "Fool!" Brian smiled, his body folded in the air and landed firmly on the earth bear''s left shoulder. The long gun in his hand stabbed into the ear hole the size of the dark bowl without hesitation. As soon as the gun tip entered the earth bear''s ear hole, Brian''s fighting spirit poured into the gun body madly, and the gun tip continuously sprayed fighting spirit to cut. "Oh, well -" Brian is much better than Marilyn''s Chrysanthemum explosion. Although the giant door of the earth bear was opened with a bucket thick and thin blood hole, and the blood continued to flow out along the crack of the left palm and finger of the earth bear, the wound did not hurt the key of the earth bear, and the blood hole was barely able to withstand for the earth bear. Brian''s attack was the head of the earth bear, the key of the key, and he inserted the gun tip into its ear and sprayed it. No matter how strong the earth bear''s defense was, he couldn''t stand it, so he screamed with pain. Brian was much smarter than Ghana. When he succeeded, he jumped at Marilyn immediately. After the earth bear ate the pain, he conditionally raised his left palm to cover his ears, forgetting that his left palm still had a task. Marilyn seemed to have known that Brian would attack the earth bear''s left ear and lead it away from covering the chrysanthemum door''s left hand. Therefore, at the moment when the earth bear''s left hand was raised, a terrible thorn appeared on the ground facing the chrysanthemum door and was rotating at a very fast speed. What''s more terrible is that some swords are inserted upside down on the surface of the earth spike. Only a small part of the tip of the sword is exposed, and most of them are buried in the earth spike. These swords are weapons stored in Marilyn''s space ring. Their purpose is to mix them with earth magic to enhance the lethality of earth magic. These exposed swords make the earth thorn look more like a mace with sharp spikes. "Pooh!" the rotating earth thorn directly inserted into the earth bear''s body along the blood hole, cutting the internal organs of the earth bear like a meat grinder. "Oh -" the earth bear suddenly ignored the pain of his ears and chrysanthemum door. His red eyes stared at Brian and Marilyn. His eyes were full of anger and resentment, as well as unwilling and vicious before his death. Marilyn was uncomfortable with the earth bear''s eyes and scolded angrily: "look at your sister, have you never seen a beautiful woman, or have you never tried to be burst by a beautiful woman?!" Brian, who had just stabilized his body, stumbled and almost fell. "No!" Marilyn''s face changed greatly and yelled at Brian, "go back! This beast will die with us! The surrounding earth elements are gathering towards it crazily, and the earth elements I control are gradually getting out of my control! It''s too, too terrible! It can forcibly deprive me of my control over the earth elements!" "Grass!" Brian was so frightened that he picked up Marilyn and ran down the mountain. "Roar -" with the last roar, the earth bear''s mouth was as big as the mouth of the basin, and a black light ball the size of a football was shot out of its mouth. "Fool! Turn away quickly!" cried Marilyn anxiously, lying in Brian''s arms. Brian scolded himself for being a fool and quickly turned around and ran to the right. Time goes back to when Ghana was hit. Wen Yu and Yasi were standing at the foot of the mountain, looking worried at the top of the mountain. Although the sight was full of flowers and trees, they couldn''t help looking up. Suddenly, a bright spot appeared in the sky directly above Wenyu and expanded at a very fast speed. Wenyu on high alert V3.Chapter 25 "Uncle Ghana, are you all right?" Yasi asked at a large humanoid hole with a strong smile. "Smelly, smelly boy, I, I want to live and tear you alive!" Ghana''s weak and angry roar came out intermittently from the human hole. "Hoo -" hearing Ghana''s voice, Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief. He had to admire Ghana''s strong fighting ability. He made a free fall from such a high place. After falling, he hit a hole in the ground, but the man was intact. If it were on earth, it would certainly win the Guinness Book of records. Daisy glared at Yaxi with a smile, "don''t drag uncle Ghana out!" "Oh" Yasi answered, bowed down and put his hand into the human hole, but he couldn''t reach Ghana. I had to squat down and send my arm into the hole as much as possible. Unfortunately, the result was the same. My right hand still didn''t touch Ghana. Gritting his teeth, ASI directly fell down and put his whole arm into the hole. As a result, he cried, "Uncle Ghana, you are not a rat race. Why do you make such a deep hole? I can''t reach you." "Don''t talk nonsense! Pull me out quickly. My arms, legs and whole body are stuck and can''t move." Ghana roared angrily. His voice has returned to normal. It seems that my body has recovered from its previous weakness. "Hey, Grandpa Ghana, Dad can''t reach you. Do you want me to help?" Sharon came over and asked with a bad smile. "I guess filling some water will definitely make grandpa Ghana float up. There is a full tank of water in my space ring, which should be enough." "Dead girl" Daisy smiled and scolded and knocked on Sharon''s forehead. "Pull up your grandpa Ghana." Sarong pouted discontentedly, took out the magic wand from the space ring and recited the spell. Soon Ghana was held up from the pit. Ruixue was not idle. Ghana just came out and sent the light therapy. "Grandpa Ghana, how could you come down from above? Just now I thought it was a flying Warcraft?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Boom... Boom A violent explosion interrupted Ghana''s answer. Yasi frowned and looked at the top of the mountain. He didn''t understand, "why is the sound getting closer and closer? Mom, mom won''t fight down with the beast?" Ghana sighed with lingering fear: "that beast is really powerful. It looks like a medium-level nine level Warcraft. It''s a high-level one level Warcraft. I only get beaten in front of it. I was slapped by it. But the old general and his wife should have no problem dealing with this beast. In front of his wife''s powerful earth magic, that guy only gets killed." Ghana shivered at the thought of Marilyn exploding the earth bear. Wen Yu stared at the mountain motionless and said in a deep voice, "the situation is wrong. The explosion is getting louder and louder, as if he is approaching us at a very fast speed." as soon as the voice fell, Wen Yu''s pupils contracted a little, and his hair stood up like a beast fighting. At the end of his vision, the trees turned into debris, and a black ball the size of a basketball was shooting in the direction of their station at a very fast speed. See this black ball, Wen Yu''s V3.Chapter 26 While picking up the rubble that buried Yasi, I flashed scenes of days with Yasi in my mind. This funny and humorous father, sometimes careful, sometimes reckless and sometimes naive, made wen yu feel a strong father''s love and the warmth of a family with a father. At this time, the best father in the world was crushed under the rubble because of his own interests, and his life and death were unknown. Wen Yu was like a knife in his heart. Grief stricken sadness causes not tears, but blood and tears. The more he recalls the past events, the more painful Wen Yu''s heart is. The more painful his heart is, the more serious his internal injury is. If it hadn''t been for his firm will, he would have passed out. Ten fingers connected to his heart, but at this time, Wen Yu''s ten fingers were already flesh and blood blurred, and the pain in his soul made him feel no physical pain. "Dad!" Wen Yu finally pulled Yasi out of the rubble. Yasi''s pale and bloodless face and the striking blood red on his chest finally calmed Wen Yu down a little. Wen Yu eagerly grabbed Yasi''s right hand, and the real Qi rushed into Yasi''s body. The real Qi entering Yasi''s body rushed to the heart at a very fast speed. At this time, Wen Yu had only one thought in his mind. He must keep ASI''s heart pulse. If the heart pulse is broken, even if he has thousands of years of ginseng and thousands of years of snow lotus, he can''t keep ASI''s life. When the true Qi rushed to Yasi''s heart, Wen Yu finally swallowed his heart, because Yasi''s heart pulse was intact. After holding Yasi''s heart pulse, Wen Yu slowly explored Yasi''s injury. After a circle, Wen Yu''s frown finally stretched out, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Yasi was badly injured. Except for his head, only his heart and Dantian were intact, and all other internal organs and meridians were smashed. If Wen Yu is one minute late, ASI will have to see the God of death. I don''t know if God cares for Yasi or is not willing to let Wen Yu lose his father''s love again. Wen Yu caught up with Yasi before he died and saved his life. Saving Yasi''s life is not enough to make Wen Yu smile. What makes him happy is Yasi''s injury. Yasi''s meridians and internal organs were shattered. If you want to save him, you must regenerate these meridians and organs. Before that, if Wen Yu wants to help Yasi treat his hidden diseases, he must destroy the damaged meridians and organs in his body, and then regenerate him with the help of miraculous drugs such as Millennium ginseng and Wannian snow lotus. Yasi''s injury obviously helped Wen Yu. While protecting Yasi''s heart pulse, Wen Yu carefully moved him to a relatively flat place around him. Instead of immediately treating Yasi, he sat there waiting for daisy and others, and tried to run Zhenqi to recuperate the internal injury as much as possible. When Marilyn roared that the direction of the fire bomb was where Yasi was, Brian tried his best to catch up. However, the speed of the fire bomb was too fast. When they got to the foot of the mountain, it was too late. After Ruixue healed Ghana''s back injury, she looked up and saw Brian and Marilyn coming down from the mountain. The frightened girl immediately burst into tears: "Grandpa, grandma, Wuwu... Everyone, everyone..." Marilyn quickly broke away from Brian''s arms, strode to Ruixue, held Ruixue''s back and comforted, "girl, don''t cry, it''s okay." she didn''t ask what happened, because she didn''t need to ask. Brian glanced around, frowned and asked, "where are Yasi and Wenyu?" Brian and Marilyn let Ruixue find the backbone. Their flustered heart calmed down a little and sobbed back: "Dad was hit by a black ball to save us. Brother went to find him." "Old woman, look at them and I''ll go ahead." Brian explained and ran along the gully marked by the black ball. Marilyn''s face was very ugly. She knew Yasi''s physical condition better than anyone else. In addition to Wen Yu''s words yesterday, Yasi alone bore most of the energy of the soil inflammation bomb. She didn''t dare to think about the consequences. Brian was so fast that he ran to the end of the gully in a few seconds. When he saw Wen Yu sitting beside Yasi with his eyes closed and his hand still holding Yasi''s right hand, he was relieved. When Wen Yu heard the footsteps, he immediately took the running Qi back to Dantian. Seeing that the visitor was Brian, he said with great joy: "Grandpa, help me protect the Dharma. No one is allowed to come near. I want to heal my father. No matter what happens during this period, you are not allowed to come near, especially Ruixue can''t use light magic to heal us." Seeing Wen Yu''s calm look and a faint happy look on his face, Brian finally put his hanging heart back to his original position, nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you." Wen Yu nodded, then took a deep breath, transmitted real Qi with his right hand to protect Yasi''s heart pulse, and sealed several important acupoints in Yasi at a very fast speed. Then there was a silver flash on the tip of his left finger. Where his fingertip went, there would be a lightning silver magic mouse''s hair flying out of the whole ring and then inserted into Yasi''s body. From head to foot, ASI was covered with lightning silver magic mouse hair. The whole process was only five seconds. Wen Yu''s quick technique surprised Brian secretly. "Hoo -" with a long sigh of relief, Wen Yu took back his right hand. Although he was calm for five seconds, in fact, he was more nervous than anyone. Although he often helped people to see doctors in previous lives. He had seen and treated major and minor injuries, minor and serious diseases, but this time the patient was different. His father was lying dying in front of him. Yasi had hundreds of lightning silver magic mouse hair. The time interval between each two had to be handled well, and the insertion order could not be disordered. There was a deviation in either of these two points, ASI will die in an instant. So this process is very dangerous. Can Wen Yu not be nervous. At this time, Wen Yu has entered another state. His eyes only have ASI''s body, and his mind only thinks about the treatment steps and matters needing attention. Brian looked at Wen Yu, who was so engrossed that he had an impulse to worship, just like seeing the Mother God of the earth nourishing the growth of all things. Wenyu took out dozens of miraculous drugs in the space ring one by one and put them in front of him. At the same time, he broke ASI''s closed mouth. After staring at dozens of elixirs for about three minutes, his hands danced again. The golden soul chopping knife dances like a golden butterfly under the control of Wen Yu. With the waving of soul chopping knife, dozens of miraculous drugs were cut off one by one and flew into Yasi''s open mouth. Each miraculous drug Wenyu selected the most effective part. The magic medicine that flew into Yasi''s mouth looked like a block. In fact, it had been shocked into powder by Wen Yu with real Qi. However, Wen Yu was too fast. These powders had fallen into Yasi''s mouth before they could disperse. PS: there''s still a chapter to go before five o''clock today. Send it before nine o''clock. V3.Chapter 27 There are dozens of miraculous medicines, both yin and Yang. Although Wen Yu''s soul chopping knife is very sharp, in fact, he is very accurate in how much each miraculous medicine should be used. The efficacy of these drugs is not what the average person can bear. Take the Millennium ginseng. If Wen Yu gives his best part to Ya Xi, he will probably die of bleeding on the spot. Therefore, it is not the better elixir. The more you eat, the better. If you don''t eat well, you may hurt your body and even kill people. After shaking the best parts of various miraculous drugs into powder and putting them into Yasi''s mouth, Wen Yu took out a kettle from the whole ring and carefully poured a little into Yasi''s mouth. The medicine foam melts with water and flows slowly along ASI''s esophagus. Wen Yu quickly put the palm of his right hand on Yasi''s throat, and the true Qi entered Yasi''s body along the palm, and then wrapped the water mixed with the medicine to guide its flow direction. At this time, if you can see the meridians and organs in Yasi''s body through his skin and flesh, you can see a strange scene. The place where the potion passes, whether meridians or organs, is reborn at a speed visible to the naked eye. This process was quite slow. In half an hour, the medicine only moved ten centimeters in Yasi''s body. Wen Yu first chose to repair ASI''s main meridians, not those crushed organs. In the eyes of outsiders, the main organs are much more important than the meridians, and Wen Yu, who has studied the art of God in the wilderness, knows that the current situation of ASI, repairing the main meridians is more important than repairing the main organs. In the whole process, Wen Yu''s attention must be highly focused. Where the medicine goes, Wen Yu''s idle left hand must remove the hair of the lightning silver demon mouse that seals the acupoint, and also untie the important acupoints closed by him, otherwise Yasi''s main meridians will grow into deformities. "Poof!" an hour later, Wen Yu''s throat was sweet and a blood arrow. The long-term external infusion of true Qi once again aroused the internal injury that had just recovered in his body. At this time, Daisy woke up and looked anxiously at Wenyu not far away. When Brian told Marilyn not to let anything disturb Wenyu, Marilyn immediately waved her magic wand and summoned a thick wall to wrap around Wenyu, and took out all the magic guide lights in the space ring to illuminate. In other words, Wenyu and they are now in a space wrapped by a wall, similar to a yurt. Ghana is responsible for guarding the periphery of the earth bag. He has been successfully promoted from the second level of youth to the third level of youth. The body of the earth bear is lying quietly in his space ring. Ghana''s luck was very good. The earth bear still breathed after releasing the earth fire bomb. Ghana''s breath was still unbroken in the past, so he impolitely sucked the spirit of the earth bear and ended its life. After sucking the spirit of the earth bear, Ghana was still angry. He took a war knife from the space ring and waved it at the lower body of the earth bear, and his anger disappeared a little. When Ghana took the body of the earth bear back to the space ring, there was an extra stick on the ground. Guess what that is Seeing a blood arrow spewing out of Wenyu''s mouth, the people almost couldn''t help crying out, especially Ruixue, who was about to rush forward. Fortunately, she was pulled in time by Daisy. When they were anxious for Wen Yu, Wen Yu was also secretly anxious. In an hour, less than one quarter of Yasi''s main meridians were repaired. Continue at this speed. After repairing Yasi''s main meridians, Wen Yu''s true Qi will be sucked dry, and the internal injury will gradually aggravate due to the loss of true Qi suppression and recuperation, which is likely to cause incurable internal injury to his body. Wen Yu was not anxious about his own safety, but worried that he could not repair ASI''s main meridians and organs before the real Qi was consumed. If so, everything will be in vain, and ASI still can''t escape the claws of death, because there is no powerful light mage here. Only repairing the main meridians without repairing the main organs is like an impotent rape beauty. Everything goes well, but the guy can''t get up after pickpocketing. "Save your father even if you die!" Wen Yu had only one sentence in his mind. Then he waved his right hand and even pointed the big acupoints around him. This is an access control technique recorded in Yitian Jue. Wen Yu had never used it in the previous life, because using this forbidden technique is equivalent to suicide. "Yi Tian Jue" cultivation is not simply to absorb the Reiki between heaven and earth into real Qi, and then store these real Qi in the Dantian. In addition to the real Qi stored in the Dantian, every cell of the body should absorb some real Qi. This forbidden technique is to force out the Qi absorbed by cells. As the saying goes, it is easier to enter the door than to go out. The same is true for the Qi in cells. The price of coming out is to kill these cells. "Poof! Poof!..." as soon as the forbidden art began to operate, Wen Yu gushed blood, and ASI lying in front of him was dyed red by the blood. "I''m fine! No one is allowed to come here!" Wen Yu suddenly yelled at Daisy. Wen Yu''s left hand didn''t stop from the time he performed the forbidden art to his mouth. After hearing Wen Yu''s words, the worried people were a little relieved. Daisy stared at Wenyu who kept bleeding from the corner of her mouth. Her nails were embedded in the flesh of her palm because of excessive force. Her heart was crying and blaming herself. Her endless regret turned into crystal tears and fell to the corner of her eyes. "Why? Why didn''t I feel the Tu Yan bullet at that time? With my strength, I can find the Tu Yan bullet in advance and let everyone get out of the way! Even if I don''t have time to let everyone get out of the way, I can easily block the Tu Yan bullet, why don''t I?! is it just to avoid revealing my identity?! if Yasi and Wenyu die, what''s the point of not revealing my identity? What''s the point of my living Meaning?! " Marilyn seemed to feel the fluctuation of Daisy''s breath. She quickly took her hand and whispered comfortingly: "it''s okay, trust Wenyu! He will let us see miracles again! The only person I can''t see through in my life is Wenyu, trust him!" Daisy nodded her head gently. No one knew what was in her mind. No one knows how many cells there are in the human body. No one knows how many cells Wen Yu has. The only thing I know is that a person''s cells have many, many. Therefore, when the forbidden art was performed, the real Qi in Wenyu suddenly increased, and the treatment speed also increased. But no one found that Wen Yu''s skin was aging at a visible rate, and his blonde hair was gradually turning white from the root! PS: hoo, I finally finished this chapter. This chapter is the most difficult to write. Sorry for being a few minutes late~ V3.Chapter 28 Wenyu deliberately turned his body in a direction and turned his back to everyone, while suppressing the death and aging of head cells. He knew that if people saw that they were aging rapidly, they would certainly come forward to stop it, so he tried to block the visible aging parts with his body. But four hours later, Wen Yu was unable to suppress the aging of his hair. His blond hair almost instantly turned silver. "Brother! Brother! What''s the matter with you?!" Ruixue, who was all focused on Wen Yu, immediately found the change of Wen Yu''s blonde hair and shouted eagerly. Brian also noticed Wenyu''s silver hair and asked the reason eagerly. Wen Yu gently shook his head with his back to everyone and replied in a hoarse and weak voice: "don''t worry, I''m fine. My hair turns white because of excessive energy consumption. My father''s injury has entered the final stage of treatment. After I finish my training, I can restore my hair to gold in one night. Don''t make a noise to distract my attention!" If they knew the forbidden art used by Wen Yu, they would immediately stop it. Unfortunately, they didn''t know. The most important thing is that Wen Yu never lied to them about major events. As long as Wen Yu said, he would certainly do it, and Wen Yu often broke out some incredible things. Therefore, although Wen Yu''s hair grew from golden to white and his voice became hoarse and weak, everyone was relieved after receiving Wen Yu''s answer. No one expected that Wen Yu lied to them this time. Two hours later, Wen Yu felt that he had reshaped Yasi''s meridians and organs like a newborn baby. His face finally showed a satisfied smile, but his face full of gully wrinkles gave a gloomy and terrible feeling. Pull out the hair of the last lightning silver demon mouse on Yasi''s body. Wen Yu slowly turned to look at the people, nodded and said with a smile: "Dad is all right! It will be all right in the future!" When they heard Wen Yu''s words, they all breathed a sigh of relief and smiled from their hearts. But when they saw the front of Wen Yu, the smile on their faces Suddenly stiffened, and their hearts went back to their throat again. If the familiar voice didn''t come from Wen Yu''s mouth, they would never believe that the man wearing the same clothes as Wen Yu was the man they knew. At this time, Wenyu''s face was full of gullies, his lips were pale and colorless, and his eyes were deeply sunken. At this time, his ruddy face was only skin and bones, just like an air dried body. "Brother!" "Wenyu!" Stunned for more than ten seconds, all the talents reacted and jumped at Wenyu in surprise. "Don''t touch me!" Wen Yu struggled to lift his right hand with only a layer of leather. "I''m trying to hold my last breath. If you touch me, it will be natural and unrestrained together with my life. Calm down and listen to me." "No! No! It''s not true! Brother, you tell me, I''m having a nightmare!" Ruixue pulled her hair crazy and didn''t believe what she saw was true. At the critical moment, Brian showed his calmness, stared at Wen Yu and asked seriously, "Wen Yu, how did you become like this? What do we need to do to help you recover?" Wen Yu didn''t even have the strength to shake his head, just like before he died in the previous life, but this time he didn''t regret it, but was very happy because his death was valuable. "Grandpa, I''m sorry, Wenyu can''t fulfill his promise to you! If there is another life, I will still be your grandson, fulfill our promise, become a strong man, and let you be proud of me!" Wenyu replied apologetically, "I use the forbidden art, which is equivalent to the forbidden art of burning life, in exchange for enough energy to help my father heal. That is to say, my vitality has dried up and I can''t be saved by any method. Don''t think about ways to save me. Listen to me quietly and accompany me through the last section of the road, otherwise I will die in peace!" Hearing Wen Yu''s words, iron man general Brian, an old hero who only bled without tears, shed tears in front of the crowd for the first time. Others had already cried in a mess, but no one spoke, and even the crazy Ruixue calmed down. "Grandma, sister, although I have lost my previous memory, I can deeply appreciate your care and love for me in just two days. Thank you! In this land of the jungle, you never abandon me! It''s a pity that I can''t enjoy your care and love!" "The thread in the loving mother''s hand and the coat on the wanderer''s body! Mom, will you make a dress for me? I want to leave here with your warmth. I''m afraid it''s cold on the road!" Daisy wiped the tears off her eyes and forced out a smile: "OK, mom, I''ll do it for you. You''ll never be frozen. Sobbing..." the tears blurred Daisy''s sight again. "Grandpa, can you give Wen Yu some time to fulfill my promise to you in the next life?" Wen Yu looked at Brian and asked with a smile. "No!" Brian roared back, "I don''t have so much time. You must fulfill your promise to me in this life!" "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Grandpa. Wen Yu can''t do it in this life! Although I want to do it, I really can''t do it. Grandpa, give me some time. I promise I will do it in the next life! Cough..." "Wenyu, what''s the matter?! don''t get excited! Grandpa has a lot of time. You can fulfill your promise to me anytime! Grandpa will be proud of having your grandson!" Brian shouted eagerly. Wen Yu showed a happy smile on his face, "Grandpa, please help me tell my father that his son Wenyu has ventured far away. Let him not worry. If he doesn''t agree, you''ll teach him a lesson with your fist. In addition, let him not do strenuous exercise within a month. Don''t tell him about me within a month, otherwise he will be angry and attack his heart, and my efforts will be in vain." "OK, I promise you. If he doesn''t obey, I''ll teach him a hard lesson with my fist. I''ll punish him not to eat for three days!" Wen Yu smiled and nodded. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Ruixue, forced his sleepy brain and said softly, "Ruixue, I''m sorry, I can''t fulfill my promise to you! Your character is not suitable for this land of the jungle. If you can, you''d better go to live in the elves, or find a man who can protect you. I''ll bless you!" Ruixue smiled happily and said, "brother, I said I wouldn''t leave you in my life. I''ll go with you wherever you go, because without you, the world will become gray. I''m afraid of this dead and lifeless world, so I must stay by your side." V3.Chapter 29 If Wen Yu''s face is still ruddy and smooth, he will see his frightened expression, because Ruixue''s eyes and tone of voice tell him that if he dies, Ruixue will die with him without hesitation. The meaning of this look is very clear to Wen Yu, because it was the same look when he planned to sacrifice himself to save Yasi. Unfortunately, Wen Yu''s face was as pale as paper, and there was no vitality in his empty eyes. "Girl, listen to me, you --" "I don''t listen!" Ruixue suddenly raises the volume and interrupts Wen Yu. "I have a lot of time to listen in the future. Now I don''t want to listen. I just want to look at you quietly!" this is the first time Ruixue refuses Wen Yu and doesn''t leave any room for refutation. Wenyu didn''t persuade Ruixue, but looked at Daisy, "Mom, I''m so cold. Have you finished your clothes?" "All right! It''ll be ready soon!" Daisy''s eyes were blurred by tears. She couldn''t see the needle, thread and cloth in her hand. She just sewed several pieces of cloth together mechanically by feeling. Her fingers had been pricked by the tip of the needle, but she didn''t feel the pain, because the heartache covered the physical pain. The snow-white cloth has been stained with blood from the tips of her fingers. Wen Yu''s empty eyes suddenly flashed a light, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Wen Yu, who was proficient in medical skills, knew that he was not far from death. This was just a reflection before his death, so he shouted to Daisy, "Mom, put on my clothes quickly. I don''t have time!" Daisy''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Sharon helped her and helped her to Wenyu. "Child, the road ahead is dark, but you don''t have to be afraid, because your mother is always with you!" Daisy resisted the impulse to hold Wenyu in her arms and gently put her clothes on Wenyu''s back. "Mom, I''m not afraid!" Wen Yu raised his last strength, squeezed out a smile, then looked at Ruixue and said: "Ruixue, I know you''re dead and want to go with me. No matter who persuades you, you won''t listen, so I promise you to go with me. But I''m afraid of danger on the road. If I''m injured and dying again, you don''t have the ability to save me and let you watch me die again. So I hope you and you can promise me, promise me when you have the strength to cure me , come and accompany me again, will you? Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you at the intersection over there and go with you. " Ruixue''s eyes lit up and asked in a hurry, "brother, can light magic save you?" "Well," Wen Yu replied, "as long as you reach the level of demon God, you will be able to save me." Everyone can hear it. This is just Wenyu trying to comfort Ruixue in a disguised way and let Ruixue have a goal to continue to live. Only Ruixue doesn''t think so. Wenyu''s words let her see a hope, a hope to cure Wenyu. "Brother" Ruixue took out the magic wand that Daisy gave her from the space ring. She has always been instant magic, so she has never used this magic wand, "brother, let me treat you?" Wen Yu raised his last strength, smiled and nodded, then slowly closed his eyes and sighed: "let Ruixue give me the last ride." Ruixue held up her magic wand, her lips trembled, and a melodious and faltering magic spell sounded leisurely. "The light element between heaven and earth, obey my orders and form the heaven devil array in my name!..." Brian was stunned when they heard Ruixue''s magic spell, because they had never heard such a spell. The beginning of any magic spell was to pray for the element gods to help themselves, while Ruixue summoned the light element in a command tone, just like the light element gods were her servants. "... gather the aura of heaven and earth and change your life against the sky! Forbidden Art - life turns heaven and earth - knot!" When Ruixue read out the last knot, the semicircular earth wall shrouded them suddenly turned into pieces. Everyone was shocked by the sudden change, especially Marilyn. She even felt the trembling sound of fear of the earth elements she controlled. It was like a low-level Warcraft seeing the dragon family. She couldn''t afford to resist. Then a dazzling light column as thick as a water tank fell from the sky and shrouded Wen Yu sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. Dong. Dong. Dong Brian and Daisy knelt down as if they had lost their souls when they saw the light column. At this time, they seemed to be deprived of control over their bodies. Although they were resisting in their hearts, their bodies still didn''t obey their orders. "What''s going on?!" cried daisy. Brian stared at the light curtain over Wen Yu and said, "what a domineering momentum! This is the power of the gods! No, it''s stronger than the power of the God of light and the God of death! Wen and Wen Yu are saved!" Hearing Brian''s excited roar of "Wenyu is saved", Daisy''s body trembled. Then she willingly bent her upper body to the ground and sincerely prayed that God could give Wenyu new life. Everyone''s attention was on Wenyu. No one saw the change of Ruixue. The sharp eyes were not what gentle and clever Ruixue could have. In addition, her eyebrows were shining white. Even Ruixue didn''t notice her change. At this time, she had only one idea in her mind, that is to save Wenyu. As for why she read a paragraph she had never seen before She didn''t know the reason for the spell. Light column Chinese Yu''s shriveled body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, which is like inflating an inflatable doll. The sunken eyes bulged again, the dry and pale face gradually returned to ruddy and smooth, and the pale silver hair gradually changed from the root to gold. And so on, all changes are showing everyone that Wenyu''s vitality is recovering. "Poof!" just when people thought Wenyu would wake up soon, Ruixue, who supported the light column, suddenly spewed out a blood arrow and fainted. The moment Ruixue fainted, the light column enveloping Wenyu disappeared. "Snow!" Daisy screamed and jumped at Ruixue. She was relieved when she found that Ruixue just had excessive magic consumption and fainted due to physical overdraft. Others nervously gathered around Wen Yu and dared not touch them. They were afraid that their recklessness would make Wen Yu regain his old age again. Marilyn made a silent gesture to the people, and then pointed to the distance, which meant not to disturb Wenyu. Let''s go there and talk. "What''s the matter, what happened?! what happened to the light column just now?! why did it envelop Wenyu and why did Ruixue faint?!" Ghana, who has been guarding outside the Earth Shield, asked eagerly in a low voice. PS: the update is one hour late due to network reasons. Please forgive me. V3.Chapter 30 When Ghana saw that the earth wall turned into pieces and disappeared, he thought it was Wenyu who had treated Yasi. Before he could be happy, he saw a pillar of light falling from the sky. Then he couldn''t help kneeling down. So now he was full of doubts and wanted to get into people''s minds to see what had happened. Seeing Ghana''s crazy look, Brian quickly told Wen Yu about burning his life to save Yasi, and Ruixue''s strange light magic to save Wen Yu. Ghana was amazed. She shook her head and sighed, "Wenyu, what''s the matter now? Is Ruixue okay?" Daisy stroked Ruixue''s cheek and said with a smile: "Ruixue just fainted temporarily due to excessive magic and physical exertion. This child can wake up after a period of rest. Depending on the situation, Wenyu should be all right. Let''s wait for him to wake up. Mom, have you seen the light magic performed by Ruixue?" the last sentence asked Marilyn. Marilyn shook her head and said, "don''t talk about it. I haven''t heard of it. Any magic spell, including the strongest forbidden spell that the third-order magic guide can cast, is calling the magic element and asking the element God to give power, while Ruixue summoned the light element in a voice of command, just as the light element is her servant. I''m afraid the God of light doesn''t have this ability." Brian nodded and said, "the pressure of Ruixue''s magic makes us unable to resist at all. This pressure is not what people can have." "It''s not what people are. Is sister Ruixue a God?" sarong asked with a sneer. Sharon was just joking, but Brian trembled and turned his eyes to Ruixue lying in Daisy''s arms. For the Holy See, Ruixue is a cursed person. For the elves, Ruixue is the only hope to save them from extermination. The nature who can forcibly command the light element cannot be a cursed person. The remaining identity of Ruixue is the savior to save the elves and exterminators. Can it be an ordinary human who can save a genocide? "Hehe, don''t even think about it. Don''t you know when Ruixue wakes up?" Marilyn smiled. "Although Ruixue is human or God, we just need to know that she is our benefactor." Daisy wrinkled her nose and said, "what kind of benefactor is not benefactor? Ruixue is our cage''s daughter-in-law. It''s natural for her wife to save her husband." "Yes, yes, it''s our cage''s daughter-in-law." Marilyn quickly changed her tongue. Everyone''s eyes are bright. If Ruixue is really a God, Wenyu is the God''s husband. This -- they don''t dare to think any more, for fear that their hearts can''t bear the stimulation after the results. The first to wake up was not Wen Yu, nor Ruixue, but ASI, who was reshaped by Wen Yu. When ASI woke up, they were very happy. Then they took Asila aside and told him the thrilling process just now. After hearing this, ASI scolded Wenyu for being an asshole and threatened to teach Wenyu a good lesson with his fist when he woke up, so as to make Wenyu smarter in the future. Then Ruixue woke up. When Ruixue opened her eyes, everyone''s hearts hung up. For fear that Ruixue would say what God she was and why she would fall into the world. Now she must leave. After Ruixue opened her eyes, she was stunned for a while, then reacted and asked anxiously, "brother! Where is brother?" after that, she broke away from Daisy''s arms and looked at Wen Yu. When she found that Wen Yu was sitting there for cultivation, she was stunned. After a long time, she woke up and asked the people, "am I having a nightmare? I dreamed of brother and brother -" "Ha ha," said daisy with a smile, pulling Ruixue, who was still very weak, into her arms, stroking the hair on her forehead and said, "you didn''t have a nightmare. Everything is true. Ruixue, you saved Wenyu." "Is it true?" a surprised look suddenly appeared on Ruixue''s face. "Did I really save my brother?!" "En" Daisy nodded hard, then turned around so that Ruixue could see Wenyu, "don''t you think Wenyu is fine now? I believe he will wake up soon. Ruixue, do you remember the magic used to save Wenyu?" "Remember -" Ruixue blurted out to answer, but when she remembered the magic, she found that she couldn''t remember clearly, so she replied anxiously: "Mom, what''s the matter? I clearly performed that magic. Why can''t I remember it now? By the way, after seeing my brother close his eyes, I was very anxious and wanted to perform the healing. But when I raised the magic wand, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in my mind, and then I couldn''t help but recite a strange spell. I can''t remember the rest." Marilyn nodded at Daisy, then shook her head, which meant that everyone guessed wrong, but didn''t let Daisy ask any more. Daisy looked back thoughtfully and said with a smile, "don''t think about it if you can''t remember it. Maybe it''s because your nerves are too nervous. People will forget things when they are nervous, and they will remember it after a while." then she shifted Ruixue''s attention and said, "Ruixue, your body is very weak now. Do you want to sleep and rest?" Ruixue shook her head and stared at Wen Yu for a while. Until she was sure that she was not dreaming, she said, "Mom, let me go and let me practice - just meditate for a while!" Ruixue wanted to say exercise Kung Fu. She changed her mind to meditate after thinking of Wen Yu''s instructions. "Meditation?" Doris looked puzzled, because meditation and recovery of physical strength can''t go together at all. It can even be said that meditation will make physical strength weaker. Otherwise, magicians can''t be as weak as patients one by one. Different from Marilyn, Marilyn has reached the third-order devil guide more than ten years ago. She has hardly meditated in these ten years. Coupled with her continuous exercise every day, her body is now several times stronger than she was ten years ago. Ruixue hurriedly explained, "Mom, I take a bath with the medicine my brother brews me every day. Now my physical strength recovers very quickly. While I meditate, my physical strength will gradually recover. Dad, is that right?" "Well," Yasi smiled and nodded, "the potion boiled by Wenyu does have this effect." "Wow! What kind of herb that little brother said is so powerful!" Sharon exclaimed, "I''ll have it when Wenyu wakes up. In this way, I won''t be as weak as other magicians." A word awakened the dreamer. ASI and Ruixue only knew that soaking the potion boiled by Wenyu had the effect of strengthening their body, but they never thought about what sarong said. After being awakened by Sharon, a powerful magician suddenly appeared in ASI''s mind, holding a staff in his right hand and a sword in his left hand. V3.Chapter 31 "Ha ha" Ghana suddenly laughed at Brian, "old general, if Wen Yu had been born decades earlier. With a strong team of magicians, it is a magic crystal gun that can be flexibly mobilized. What a pity!" Brian also looked sorry. Seeing that her ideas were recognized by everyone, Sharon became more enthusiastic. "When Wenyu wakes up, I''ll let him teach me the way to cultivate strength soldiers. Gaga, I''ll be a demon warrior at that time, and I''m not afraid of close combat and far combat!" The nine Yin manual smiled and laughed, and said, "if there is no support for the real spirit, the magic soldiers will always be Arabian Nights!" then she asked DIS to help herself to the side. It seemed that meditation was actually running the Jiu Yin Jing Jing. In fact, Wen Yu is always awake. When his body is shrouded by the light column, Wen Yu knows that he is saved, because the light column contains extremely terrible vitality and transmits it to his body through the pores of his body. Wen Yu immediately relaxed his body and absorbed all these life force without resistance. After the body recovered to a certain extent, he turned the skill far away, transformed these pure life force into true Qi, and then introduced them into every cell of the body. When Ruixue faints due to excessive consumption of physical strength and magic power, Wen Yu''s body has recovered to its best state, and he is attacking Ren Du''s second pulse with the help of the force of life. Once Ren Du''s second pulse is opened, Wen Yu''s strength will make a qualitative leap. There is a big gap between the blue level and the green level. The gap between the three and four levels in Yitian Jue is no smaller than it. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, Ruixue fainted and the light column disappeared, leaving Wenyu out of touch with dredging Ren Du''s two veins. After the light column disappeared, Wen Yu didn''t wake up immediately because he was trying his best to run the real Qi in his body and absorb the life force left around by the light column. Life and the force are almost the same as the Reiki stored in the sky, but the purity of the former is very high. If the spirit of life and the aura between heaven and earth are likened to water, the drop of life force is equivalent to the essence of ten cubic meters of heaven and spirit. If he didn''t consume a lot of life force to restore his aging body, Wen Yu was sure to jump directly to the old age of understanding heaven on the fourth floor of Yitian Jue, and even hope to directly cross the understanding heaven and reach the level of breaking the heaven. In a corner of Wenyu''s soul, something like an earthworm is curling up, and the earthworm is crying in a low voice, "Woo woo, master, you have nothing to worry about. If you don''t wake me up in time, I''m afraid you''ll have to go back to earth for thousands of years and be teased by fate. Shit, the force of life, which took me thousands of years to accumulate! Woo woo... How can I be so irresponsible as you What about my master? Oh, is this my life? " ¡­¡­ "Call -" With the flash of fish belly white in the sky, Wen Yu finally took a deep breath and woke up. "Wenyu!" that night, Daisy stared at Wenyu anxiously. When Wenyu opened her eyes, Daisy screamed and rushed to Wenyu. However, when she rushed to Wenyu, she forced her inner excitement to stop her impulse to keep Wenyu. She asked eagerly and carefully, "Wenyu, is it OK?" Wenyu smiled, nodded and extended his arms to Daisy. Instead of holding Wen Yu in her arms immediately, Daisy stood there looking at Wen Yu with sadness and joy, and burst into tears. "Mom, don''t cry! I''m fine now! Mom, this dress is really good. I''ll take it!" Wenyu put a dress that can''t be called a dress on his back and shook it in front of daisy. Before Daisy reached out for it, he received the whole ring. "Smelly boy!" ASI came over and slapped Wen Yu without saying anything. He said angrily, "you dare to do such a stupid thing again in the future. I have to open your ass! Smelly boy, are you all right?" Wen Yu said with a smile, "hey hey, you''re Lao Tzu and I''m son. I''m sure I don''t dare to fight back when you hit me. However, you must be prepared to be tortured first. Well, it''s better than before you were injured. Dad, if you don''t practice hard, I promise I can rub you with my fist in a year." Thinking of his own cultivation problem, Ashton was excited and asked urgently, "boy, is my injury cured?" Wen yubai glanced at Yasi and said, "my son has sacrificed his vitality. It hurts me to ask that. Hey, come on, give me a hug." Then Wenyu started with Brian and gave each of them a hug and a sentence. Only Wenyu and themselves knew what Wenyu said to them, and no one heard it. Anyway, after a circle, everyone looked at Wenyu with incredible eyes. Finally, Wen Yu came to Ruixue. When he squatted down in front of Ruixue, Ruixue''s eyes suddenly opened and stared at Wen Yu. Wen Yu was staring uncomfortable by Ruixue. He scratched his head and asked, "Ruixue, are you better?" "Is it wrong?" Ruixue asked softly, her eyes still staring at Wenyu. Wen Yu was sweating and nodded hurriedly to admit his mistake: "wrong! Wrong! Don''t dare to have another time! Be good, don''t be angry." "Hum, who loves to be angry with you!" said Ruixue discontentedly. Almost for a moment, her eyes have been covered by tears, but the tears only revolve in the eyes and don''t fall into the corners of her eyes. "Brother, I promised you I wouldn''t cry again. I didn''t cry just now and won''t cry in the future. I did it in response to you, so you must promise me something now." Wenyu wiped away the tears from Ruixue''s eyes and nodded: "don''t say one, even ten, I promise you." "No matter where you go in the future, you have to take me with you." Ruixue said in a tone that could not tolerate Wenyu''s objection. Wen Yu stared at Ruixue and whispered, "am I worth it?" "Whether it''s worth it is not what you say. I think it''s worth it." Ruixue''s tone has never been so blunt. "OK! I promise you, I''ll take you wherever I go in the future. Come on, I''ll carry you up the mountain. Let''s go and see what kind of baby we got back at such a big risk." after that, Wen Yu forced her on his back regardless of Ruixue''s resistance. Sharon joked: "Wenyu, if you are not my brother, I will follow you like Ruixue. Gaga..." and she smiled: "before I get married, you don''t want to get rid of my sister. There are so many good things. If you don''t blackmail, I won''t call Sharon." PS: the remaining chapter is estimated to be before twelve o''clock. It''s not quite right today. It''s very slow. Wuhun doesn''t want to write a novel in order to count up words. V3.Chapter 32 Looking at the gully leading to the hillside, everyone was filled with emotion, especially Yasi and Wenyu. How could it be a good feeling to escape from death. This disaster made Wen Yu truly realize the value of life. In the previous life, he became an orphan without relatives at the age of 15. He didn''t even have an uncle, aunt or relatives who could not be hit by eight bamboo poles. That feeling was worse than death. In fact, he didn''t have any desire to live at all, but he held a breath and a resentment against the curse in his heart, so he could live to be 30 years old. Unfortunately, in the end, he failed to overcome the tricks of fate. But this life is different. Wenyu has a complete family, and every relative cares for him. The warmth of family affection makes him realize the real meaning of life. His state of mind sublimated again, which made him vaguely feel the cultivation method of Yitian Jue. "Yi Tian Jue" is divided into six layers. From one layer to six layers, they are: entering heaven, body heaven, meeting heaven, understanding heaven, breaking heaven and Yi heaven. Each layer contains a word of heaven. What is heaven? For a person, isn''t it his life? Isn''t it to understand the true meaning of life? Wen Yu vaguely felt that his cultivation was different. He couldn''t tell where it was different. Brian looked at a pool of blood left by the earth bear and sighed: "the Warcraft that surpasses the medium level 9 and has not yet reached the high level 1 is so powerful. I can''t imagine the strength of the high level 1 Warcraft! No wonder 10000 green level 3 strong people have broken through. One success is a miracle. The high level 1 Warcraft is so powerful that how can they compete with their own strength." "Grandpa, don''t you have to catch the high-level Warcraft yourself?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Although the high-level Warcraft is powerful, it can''t resist many people." "You''re right. Heroes can''t carry many people. No matter how powerful a high-level Warcraft is, it can''t be the opponent of dozens of third-level Warcraft guides and young third-level soldiers. If an empire sends millions of troops, the mill can grind the high-level Warcraft to death. The problem is that no one is willing to do so. Think about it. Every strong person who breaks through the gold level or the great Warcraft guide will have a great change of temperament, right Who would be willing to sacrifice a lot of manpower and material resources to build a super strong man without any use? Hehe, it can''t be said that the strong men at the gold level or the great devil guide level are useless. These strong men only serve as a deterrent. For example, when I am promoted to the gold level, the holy see or any empire will consider my existence first Yes. Take the holy see for example. I really can''t shake the foundation of the holy see on my own. But if I don''t fight against them, I will destroy one of their sub halls today and one of them tomorrow. If the momentum is wrong, I''ll hide and come out again after the wind and waves pass. It''s estimated that I can drive the Pope crazy. " Wen Yu blinked and asked with a smile, "Grandpa, you decided to be promoted to the golden strongman just to deter the Holy See and make them dare not kill me?" Brian nodded conditionally. Then he found that Wen Yu''s face was wrong and hurriedly said: "This is only part of the reason. Wenyu, unlike you, I was obsessed with cultivation and yearned for the field of super strong. I reached the bottleneck of breakthrough a few years ago, but I was worried about your poor health at that time, so I didn''t want to break through. But now you are in good health, and I think you can stir up the beam of cage family better than Yasi. I am the only one I''m worried. Naturally, I have to continue to pursue my dream. " Wen Yu replied with a bad smile: "Grandpa, I don''t object to your pursuit of dreams, and everyone won''t object. On the contrary, they will support you. But it''s wrong for you to go to a high-level Warcraft and die. So you''d better continue to practice honestly before you are sure to defeat a high-level Warcraft." Marilyn and others didn''t agree with Brian''s risk promotion. After hearing that Wen Yu didn''t agree, they immediately changed their position. Especially Marilyn looked at Brian disdainfully and joked: "you''re not ashamed to be promoted to the gold medal strong with such a big ability. I''m ashamed." Brian ignored Marilyn and explained to Wen Yu, "Wen Yu, I have reached the bottleneck of breakthrough now. Cultivation has no effect on me." The reason why he wanted to explain to Wen Yu was that his subconscious mind told him that if Wen Yu firmly opposed it, he would never risk promotion. Everyone has this subconscious mind. For example, when we go to school, we give a nickname to a teacher. Usually, when we talk about the teacher together, we call him his nickname directly. One day, when you met the teacher on the road If you are a little absent-minded, you are likely to open your mouth and call out the nickname. Even if you don''t call it out, you will swallow the nickname spitting out to your mouth. Instead of answering Brian, Wen Yu asked, "Grandpa, what do you think of Taijiquan?" Brian''s spirit was refreshed. Because he defeated Marilyn by Taijiquan, he was excited when he mentioned Taijiquan and praised it from the bottom of his heart: "Taijiquan is an extremely advanced boxing technique. I don''t think I can understand all its implications in my life." "That''s enough." Wen Yu smiled cunningly. "You just said that cultivation is useless to you. Doesn''t it help you to understand Taijiquan?" Brian then reacted that he was Yin by Wen Yu and argued, "strong words are unreasonable!" "Grandpa, don''t be ashamed!" Sharon made a face at Brian. "It''s obvious that she''s being unreasonable, just saying that others are being unreasonable." "Cough, smelly girl, please beat!" Brian blushed with sarong''s smile. Wen Yu ran up the mountain with Ruixue on his back. At the same time, he said with a smile: "Grandpa, don''t worry about promotion. Maybe I will show you a miracle soon. Why do you have to suck the spirit of Warcraft to promote? Maybe it''s not necessary." Brian was stunned and asked the others, "what does Wenyu mean?" "He seems to say that promotion may not be the only way to suck the spirit of Warcraft," Daisy replied in a daze. Marilyn turned her eyes and pretended to be extremely surprised and cried, "God, if there is really another way to promote, I must become one of the witnesses of this extremely birth! Old bastard, you can promote and don''t compete with us." Brian shook his head and refused: "I must see this miracle at the first time. If there is, it''s worth dying!" PS: the last one is late. Please forgive me. By the way, brothers and sisters with tickets and love letters don''t look at smashing Wenyu. He has kidney deficiency recently and needs to be mended. V3.Chapter 33 Dong. Dong. Dong. The closer to the top of the mountain, the more powerful Wen Yu''s heart beat. Ruixue lying on his back could hear the beating of his heart. "Brother, let me down. There''s still a little way. I can walk by myself. Don''t be tired!" she thought Wen Yu was tired and his heart beat intensified. Wen Yu nodded and bowed down to put down Ruixue, holding his heart and taking two deep breaths: "it can deter the flowers and trees in such a large space. The baby on the top of the mountain is definitely an immortal product in medicine. I''m going to see it soon. Hoo, I''m a little excited." Ruixue realized that Wenyu was not tired, but his heart beat faster because of excessive excitement. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, you''ll be excited and nervous too. It''s still a long time since I realized it V3.Chapter 34 Thinking that there might be a treasure hidden in the mountain, Wen Yu''s eyes brightened again. He couldn''t wait to urge: "grandma, hurry up! See if there''s something connected under the root of the elixir?" Marilyn smiled and began to mobilize the surrounding earth elements. She was already a third-order magic guide. She didn''t need the help of a magic wand to mobilize some earth elements. As soon as the earth element was mobilized, Marilyn''s face showed a very surprised voice and color, and she exclaimed in an incredible way: "what a rich earth element! Why didn''t I feel it just now?" Everyone was startled by Marilyn''s unprovoked scream, and Wen Yu was shocked into a cold sweat, because his hand shook and his soul cutting blade almost touched the root of the elixir. The reason why Wen Yu dug with the sharp soul chopping knife for half an hour to dig a meter deep is that he was afraid of damaging the root of the elixir. Wen Yu was not willing to destroy either the main root or the fibrous root. "What''s the matter?" asked Daisy curiously. "Don''t you feel that the earth elements here are very rich. Come on, Daisy, Ruixue, you can try to mobilize the magic elements." Marilyn urged eagerly. "What a rich fire element!" "What a rich light element!" "What a rich earth element!" Daisy, Ruixue and Sharon screamed almost at the same time. Then Daisy frowned puzzled. "Strange, why can''t you feel the strong element when you put away the magic induction? It can''t be the ghost of this guy?" Daisy looked at the elixir carefully taken care of by Wen Yu. Wen Yuying said: "The mountains here form a natural array. The function of this array is to gather the energy between heaven and earth, and the magic element is also a form of energy. This mountain is the sincerity of this array, and all the energy gathered by the array will be sent here. So it''s not surprising that there are rich elements here. As for why you can''t feel it, there are only two possibilities. This guy didn''t do it Ghost, there is a good treasure hidden in this mountain. Plants are very sensitive to nutrients. I think its roots must be so long because there are good things under the ground, at least good things that can provide it with survival nutrients. And this level of fairy medicine grows by absorbing the aura between heaven and earth, just like human cultivation. So you see. " Marilyn nodded again and again, her eyes shining and said, "Wenyu, let me help you and promise to give you the root of the medicine completely. I can''t wait to dig out the treasure below." After that, she opened her mouth and recited the curse regardless of whether Wen Yu agreed or not. Wen Yu was still very relieved of Marilyn''s attainments in earth magic, so she didn''t stop it. She secretly scolded herself for being stupid. Why didn''t she ask Marilyn to help Wen Yu earlier. In fact, Marilyn didn''t help Wen Yu because she didn''t want to disturb Wen Yu''s enjoyment when she was digging magic medicine. Marilyn''s spell fell, and the soil under Wen Yu''s feet began to flow slowly, just like the gently surging water. With the flow of the soil, the roots of the fairy medicine slowly emerged from the ground. Three minutes later, everyone was dumbfounded, because the roots of the elixir were still popping out. What''s more strange is that the roots over 50 meters long basically had no roots, just a main root with uniform thickness. "Hoo, finally come out!" after another two minutes, Marilyn finally breathed a sigh of relief. Her right hand was in the air, and the last section of the main root of the fairy medicine came out. Wen Yu looked at the roots piled like coils in front of him and exclaimed, "this is the longest root I''ve ever seen. It''s more than 80 meters long. Fortunately, I didn''t dig it myself. Otherwise, I''ll be exhausted after digging for a few days and nights. Grandma, isn''t there anything else below?" "Yes!" Marilyn nodded. "I''ll be right in front of you!" Wen Yu stared at the flowing soil in front of him without blinking. So did others. He stared at Wen Yu''s toes, just as the God of light was about to climb out of Wen Yu''s crotch. Oh, wrong, it should be from the soil in front of Wen Yu''s toes. In the eyes of everyone looking forward to it, the baby that tickled everyone''s heart was finally unearthed. "Eggs!" This was Wen Yu''s first reaction when he saw this thing in front of him. "Black goose eggs!" this was his second reaction. Brian looked at each other and asked Wen Yu in unison, "what is this?" "Black goose egg," Wen Yu replied conditionally, "cough, it''s not a black goose egg. It should be a black stone like an egg." Dong. Just as Wen Yu looked at the black goose egg in front of him curiously, the fairy medicine dragged in his hand suddenly dropped a thumb sized ball and landed on the "black goose egg". This black ball is the one at the top of the fairy medicine, which looks like fruit and flowers and bones. Wen Yu was so scared that he almost spit his heart out of his throat and hurried to pick it up, but a strange scene happened. A black ball the size of his thumb fell on the "black goose egg", but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. "This, this..." Wen Yu was surprised and pointed to the black goose egg. He didn''t know what to say. "Look, the black stone is getting smaller!" Sharon suddenly pointed to the "black goose egg" and exclaimed. Wen Yu stared at the shrinking black goose egg and threw the rest of the medicine into the whole ring. He didn''t want all the medicine he finally got to be eaten by the ugly "black goose egg". In less than three minutes, the black stone the size of a goose egg was reduced to a black ball with a big thumb. No, it should be said that the black goose egg was absorbed by all the small black balls at the top of the elixir. Everyone was speechless. You look at me, I look at you, then look at the little black ball, and finally fix their eyes on Wen Yu. They have formed a qualitative thinking. They can find the answer from Wenyu as long as they think beyond their own scope. Unfortunately, Wen Yu let them down this time. He also met them for the first time. The thumb sized ball actually absorbed the goose egg size stone, just like a newborn baby drinking a bucket of water at one breath, theory is impossible. Wen Yu curiously picked up the little black ball, looked at it in front of his eyes for a while, and then looked at the light. He still didn''t see what the black ball was. "Wenyu, this thing is very strange. Do you want to cut it open?" Yasi couldn''t help asking. "Cut?" Wenyu dragged the black ball in his palm. "I have to cut it, otherwise I don''t dare to take it with me. What if I absorb it." then he raised the soul of his right hand and leaned slowly towards the dark ball. The "pa" black ball suddenly made a crisp popping sound, just like the sound made when the soybeans were fried. V3.Chapter 35 Wen Yu hurriedly stopped the soul chopping knife, and everyone else surrounded him. His big eyes and small eyes stared at the black ball split in Wen Yu''s palm, just like staring at the black ball. Including Wen Yu, they desperately held their breath for fear of blowing the black ball away in one breath. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa. Under the eyes of the people who were looking forward to it, the black ball finally cracked, and a dark little thing not three centimeters long staggered out. Brian and others looked at each other again and looked at Wen Yu puzzled. It was obviously a small ordinary bug that came out of the little black ball, but they had never seen this kind of bug, and it was something bred by fairy medicine, so they didn''t believe that the little guy was just a bug, so they all looked at Wenyu and hoped to get the answer from him. When Wen Yu saw the little guy coming out, his pupils suddenly contracted, dragged the little guy''s left hand and shook fiercely. His eyes were black and he almost fainted. "Click! CLICK! CLICK!" The little guy shook his black meat wings and stretched out six black legs that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Then, despite the focus of everyone''s hot eyes, he opened his small mouth to eat, accompanied by a crisp chewing sound. The black eggshell, which was several times larger than its body, was swallowed by it in less than a minute. Sharon felt her stomach involuntarily and whispered, "they say that if I eat more, it''s called more. At least I can''t eat a piece of meat bigger than me." "Wenyu, what the hell is this little guy?" Yasi couldn''t help asking, "you look shocked. It seems that this guy is more precious than fairy medicine." Wen Yu stared at the little guy who was dragging in the palm of his hand and was stretching after eating. He said coldly: "its scientific name is cockroach, cockroach, and its nickname is Xiaoqiang! It is an extremely disgusting insect with extremely strong fecundity and vitality! God, why do you tease me so? Do I fucking rob your wife or greet your family women, and it makes you hate me so much!" Wen Yu roared sadly and angrily, frightening Brian and others back several steps. "Boy, do you treat us as idiots?" ASI sneered. "No one robbed you. Is it necessary to hide the real information of this baby?" "Dad, this, this is really a little cockroach!" Wen Yu replied with tears and laughter. If reason was not greater than anger, he would not hesitate to pinch the cockroach in his hand into slag. "Cockroaches? Insects?" Yasi raised his mouth discontentedly. "Dad, although I don''t know much, insects don''t lay eggs, at least they won''t lay such eggs. I still know this. If this, this - Xiaohei is an insect, why did he climb out of the eggshell and eat his own eggshell? Is this obviously not the style of insects?" "Er" Wen Yu was stunned and whispered, "yes, if it was a cockroach, why would it climb out of the eggshell? It seems that there are no cockroaches that can lay eggs. But, but it is clearly a cockroach. It is the same as the cockroach in the Xingye play, but the model is a little smaller. Is that poor cockroach reborn with me? Fellow townsman! Bahbahbahbahbahbahbah! The devil is a fellow townsman with cockroaches!" "Wenyu, what are you muttering about? What do you mean by the star and rebirth?" Marilyn asked puzzled. Wen Yumeng shivered and hurriedly said, "Mom, if this is not an insect, what is it? Warcraft? Who of you has seen such a Warcraft?" Wen Yu''s words successfully diverted everyone''s attention and shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it! The smallest Warcraft recorded in the book is needle tail bee, which is second only to lightning silver magic mouse. But the larval stage of needle tail bee is not like this." Wen Yu frowned and surmised: "It seems that there are no cockroaches in the magic land, but why is there a cockroach now? Is it because God saw that women in the magic land have too few screams, so he gave birth to a cockroach to increase women''s screams. God should not be so licentious! Why is this cockroach in this elixir? Is it because there are cockroaches in the magic land, but they are not too few and no one has seen them? And The old mother of this cockroach gave birth to the elixir when she laid eggs. Now the little cockroach is pregnant and mature, so there is the scene of climbing out of the eggshell? That''s not right. If it''s just an ordinary cockroach, what''s the matter with the black ball sucking black goose eggs just now? Ah -- " Wenyu was awakened by the stabbing pain in his palm. I don''t know whether the little guy was not full or what happened. It bit Wenyu''s palm. Then a light flashed through Wenyu''s palm, which shot into Wenyu''s mind before Wenyu reacted. "What''s going on?" Wen Yu looked at Brian in shock. Marilyn frowned and thought for a moment, and replied uncertainly: "Wenyu, I have read an equal contract in an ancient book, saying that people and Warcraft can sign a contract, but the conditions are very harsh, Warcraft must be willing to sign it voluntarily, and the level of Warcraft must be higher or higher." "I''m kidding." Wen Yu replied, holding the little guy with his index finger and thumb and laughing, "grandma, don''t you want to tell me that this guy is a high-level Warcraft?" the little guy kept fiddling with his small legs between Wen Yu''s fingers, but he couldn''t get rid of Wen Yu''s clamp. Daisy smiled bitterly and shook her head. "I don''t know, I don''t think so. It''s just that the situation was very similar." While Wen Yu was discussing with everyone what this cockroach like thing was, Jin long, a small loach curled up in Wen Yu''s consciousness space, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in surprise: "Shit! How can the master sign an equal contract with that guy''s Mount? That guy won''t hang up. I hope not, otherwise he will go crazy when he recovers his spiritual consciousness. Hey hey, don''t worry about him. With this beast, I don''t have to worry about the master''s safety in the future." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu and others discussed for more than half an hour and failed to draw a conclusion. Wen Yu helplessly looked at the struggling little guy and lamented: "Hey, forget it. At least you were born out of fairy medicine. After my research, maybe you will be the fruit of the mature fairy medicine. Hey, if so, I''ll make a lot of money! Maybe you can refine a medicine Wang Dan with your medicine." and he sighed in his heart: "Little guy, cockroaches are just cockroaches. Although it looks a little disgusting, it is also one of the specialties of the earth. Stay here as a souvenir." V3.Chapter 36 Sharon''s eyes flashed a cunning, "Wenyu, if you don''t like it, please let me deal with it. I will itch it fat, and then dissect it to study it." The little guy seemed to understand sarong''s words, and his six legs beat faster. Wen yubai glanced at Sharon and said, "sister, you''d better save your heart. This is something we bought with our lives. I''m not willing to give it to you. Don''t be afraid, little guy. Even if I dissect, I''ll take the knife myself. I promise I won''t make you feel a trace of pain." The little guy''s six legs suddenly straightened out, just like a human being killed, and everyone was stunned. "Hee hee, the little guy is very spiritual. Maybe he is really a high-level Warcraft." Ruixue said with a smile, "brother, give the little guy a name." "Xiaoqiang!" Wenyu blurted out. "Xiaoqiang? Vulgar!" Sharon disdained. "I think it''s good to call Xiaohei. It''s all artistic." Daisy smiled bitterly, stared at Yasi and said, "it''s all your inheritance. You can change your name without changing your medicine!" Yasi said innocently, "hum, look down on me. I''ll give the little guy the first place in history, just call --" Yasi dragged his chin and thought hard, "yes! It''s called Qiang Hei!" "Oh, it''s hopeless! It''s hopeless!" Doris shook her head in shock. Wen Yu explained: "I call him Xiaoqiang for a reason. This guy has great vitality. It doesn''t matter to slap him. So he''s called Xiaoqiang! Xiaoqiang, come on, dance for everyone!" Wen Yu shook Xiaoqiang back into his palm. Xiaoqiang pulls his head with his front paw, and then climbs into Wenyu''s chest pocket along Wenyu''s arm. Ren Wenyu can''t shout out. "Hehe, I have to sigh that the little guy is so spiritual that he can find a place to sleep by himself." Brian sighed at Wenyu''s slightly bulging pocket. "The little guy just came out of the eggshell and needs to rest. Ignore it first. Old woman, can you still feel the strong earth element now?" Marilyn nodded excitedly: "I can feel it without element induction. I think the reason why I can''t feel it just now is the black stone. God, cultivating magic here is by no means better than the light mage cultivating light magic on the holy mountain. No, it''s 100 times better than the holy mountain, because the holy mountain is only suitable for light mages, and it should be suitable for mages of all departments, soul mages and other special departments "Except." then she looked at Daisy intentionally or unintentionally, and Daisy nodded as if nothing had happened. Wen Yu looked around and said anxiously, "the terrain here is too high and it''s easy to be struck by lightning. If we can avoid the interference of lightning, it''s also good for us to place our home here." Ghana shook his head and said, "no! It''s easy to avoid the interference of lightning, but the elements here are so rich that it will certainly attract many powerful Warcraft. Now that the earth bear has just died, some Warcraft dare not step into this area. After a long time, they will find that the earth bear is dead and gather here." "Hehe, Grandpa Ghana, you think too much." Wen Yu shook his head and smiled: "This is not the world of Warcraft forest, and it is far away from the world of Warcraft forest. Even if there are several powerful Warcraft in this mountain, it can''t be better than the earth bear. We can kill the earth bear easily, not to mention the Warcraft weaker than the earth bear. Besides, our combat effectiveness has increased again. Grandpa Ghana, you are now the third-class strong player of the youth level. And Dad, he will be back in a month Can be promoted to the second level of youth. " Marilyn replied, "Wenyu is right. We don''t have to be afraid of the Warcraft in this mountain forest. Besides, are you willing to give up such a treasure to Warcraft?" Everyone shakes their heads together. Fools don''t give their bread to strangers. (ER, except some fools!) "How to solve the problem of lightning?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. In fact, he was worried too much. This gathering spirit array had the function of preventing lightning, otherwise the fairy medicine would have been blasted into slag here. "Hehe, don''t worry, if your grandmother can''t even solve this small problem, what''s the qualification to call Marilyn the earth devil?" Marilyn smiled happily, but she gave Daisy a look you can handle when she spoke. "Well, let''s start to build a new home now." Wen Yu smiled happily. "Dad, you can''t do strenuous exercise now, so you can honestly find a place to stay. I command others to do it and let you see my talent in architecture." "Old bastard, go with Ghana to move things from home. I''m using my brute force not to find you." Marilyn told Brian. Brian can only nod helplessly. There are earth demons. He doesn''t have to intervene in building a house. After Brian and Ghana left, Marilyn asked Wenyu, "say, what kind of house you want to build, I can do what you want." Wen Yu originally wanted to use wood. It was easy to build, but he changed his mind after thinking of Marilyn''s manipulation of the earth. He smiled and said, "grandma, the general model is like this, a semi-circular spherical earth bag with a spiral ladder in the middle..." Wen Yu roughly explained the shape of the three-story home building on the earth. Marilyn smiled, nodded and took out the magic wand from the space ring A visitor came early in the morning to Anthony''s dormitory at the seminary in fidonaro. Soon after the guest arrived, Jones, tillian and zabak also came. After Wen Yu left fidona Luo city, a series of homicides occurred in fidona Luo city. The murder took place in the business premises of the waltz family. It is better to say that someone is looking for trouble with the waltz family than the murder. At the same time, several big cities close to fidonaro also staged the same cup every night. This series of homicides seems strange, but several people who know already know who did it, and cabrona also knows who did it, but he has nothing to do, can''t give evidence, and it''s useless to say anything. And he can''t send a third-order devil guide or a green third-order fighter to guard every store. Forced to be helpless, he had to come to talk to the real murderer. Cabrona stared coldly at Anthony, Jones, tillian and zabak. "Don''t do too much. I''ve sent the heart of guarding the earth. What else do you want?" Jones tillian blinked, spread out her hands and said, "Lord cabrona, we''ve been talking all morning, but we don''t know what you''re talking about. We have no enmity with your Waltz family. Why do we do those thankless things?" V3.Chapter 37 "Hum!" cabrona snorted coldly, "since you don''t cooperate, I''ll open the skylight and tell the truth. Today, my Waltz family''s industry in major cities was destroyed by mysterious strongmen, and some employees in the store were brutally killed. It''s reasonable that I can''t find out who did it. But you should know what it is." Cabrona took a rag from the space ring and threw it on the table in front of him. Anthony smiled and spread out the rags on the table. There was a blood red mark in the center of the rags. The shape of the blood mark was the same as that of lightning. "Duke, what is this? It''s a blood mark. It looks scary." Anthony teased. "Good! Good! Good!" cabrona said three times with a firm face. "You don''t know, then I''ll tell you! This is the unique sign of your blood thunderbolt killing! Don''t think you''ve been a teacher for several years and treat yourself as a saint. Dogs can''t change their shit. You''ll never get rid of this evil devil title!" "Oh," Anthony frowned, "am I the blood thunderbolt you said? Hey, I thought you didn''t remember, so I''ll remind you. Sorry, killing hundreds of your employees has caused great losses to the waltz family. I have another copper coin. Please accept it as my compensation and make up for the losses of the waltz family." "When" Anthony took a copper plate out of his pocket and threw it in front of cabrona. When did cabrona receive such anger, but now he dare not say anything, so he can only forcibly suppress his anger in his heart, "since you admit that you did these things, should you give me a statement? Do you think I was a soft persimmon in the waltz family and can pinch as much as I want?" "How dare! How dare!" Anthony looked frightened. "No one knows the name of the waltz family. I''m afraid even the God of light dare not provoke us. We little people can afford to provoke us. Old bastard, don''t put an official voice in front of me. Be careful I blow your head." Anthony''s face was like turning a book. He was still modest just now, At this time, it is as cold as ice. "Old bastard, don''t you say who bought the earth guarding heart? Don''t you dare to accept the earth guarding heart? Don''t you dare to show the earth guarding heart in front of us? What''s the matter? I regret it now?" "Blow up my head? Ha ha, stupid guy!" cabrona sneered, "Do you think I will come here without any preparation? I told some people before I came here that if I can''t leave the seminary today, you three will kill me and you will die! Hum, you still have the face to protect the earth. You can''t even protect your blood sworn brother and let his only relics wander into the world. What do you have As the saying goes, the older people are, the thicker their skin is. I think this sentence is right for you three. " "Am I thick skinned?" Jones tillian touched her face and smiled at zabak, who was full of wine. "Eighth brother, watch it and don''t let the old dog run away! Today, my sister, I''ll play a big burning man for you. No, it should be burning the old dog to stimulate the plain life." "Gulu" zabak poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and replied lazily: "don''t worry, the old dog can''t run as fast as the sword in my hand. Don''t worry. If the old dog is dishonest, you say, I''ll nail the old dog''s limbs to the ground." "Bluff me?" cabrona tilted his mouth slightly and said a classic line: "I''m not scared!" "Yo Yo" Jones and tillian slapped lightly, "That''s awesome. Our Grand Duke of cabrona is not scared. It''s awesome! We''re scared. We''re not as scared as the Duke. We''ve never seen any big scenes. As long as someone frightens us, we may be scared to death. Hey, it''s scared to death! Cluck... Old dog, I''ll tell you a riddle. You say we''re afraid of death , you''re afraid of death. You''ll get a prize if you answer correctly. "Then, a dark purple flame burst out from the tip of Jones tillian''s right finger and kept huffing and puffing at cabrona. Cabrona''s breath stagnated, but he didn''t dare to talk. He was not frightened, but in the face of people who were not afraid of death, he knew that his courage was not as strong as he thought. Now he regretted breaking into the room alone. Of course, there was no fear on his face, but he turned his head to Anthony and ignored Jones Tillian. When Anthony suddenly took out a spirit card from the space ring, put a cold face on the table in front of cabrona, and said without emotion: "put the heart of guarding the earth in front of the spirit card, and then knock nine bangs, and each bangs will see blood! Otherwise, I promise with my head that you won''t get out of here alive, and there won''t be any bone residue when you are buried." Johnstilene gave Anthony a thumbs up and said with a smile, "you can''t talk. I''ll give you three seconds." "Wait a minute," Anthony interrupted Jones tillian: "Jones, zabak, you''re going to get out of here. Life for life. I like this exciting game. It''s worth it to trade this cheap life for the life of the head of the waltz family and the Duke of the sakanasi empire. By the way, zabak, take the Lord''s body with you when you leave. When I''m executed, use him to bury me for the rest of my life Taste the taste of calling the Duke. " "OK, no problem!" zabak replied readily. At the same time, Anthony''s cold murderous spirit suddenly pressed on cabrona and counted in a low voice: "three, two -" "Wait!" cabrona finally couldn''t help but ask in a deep voice, "you should think clearly and think clearly for your next days!" "Duke, we are just ordinary cheap lives. Don''t worry about the future, Duke. Kneel down!" Anthony shouted coldly, and released all his murderous spirit. "Plop!" I don''t know whether cabrona knelt down on his own initiative or was frightened by Anthony''s cold roar. Anyway, he knelt down. "Kowtow!" Anthony yelled again. Cabrona glanced maliciously at Anthony three, gritted his teeth, and finally lowered his high head. "Dong! Dong!..." there were nine dull impacts, and each time cabrona''s head hit the ground, it would splash blood droplets around. "Hum! I hope you don''t regret what you did today!" after knocking nine blood heads, cabrona left a cruel word and got up and went out. "Duke, wait a minute!" zabak, who was lying in the corner drinking, suddenly dodged and stopped cabrona''s way and said with a smile: "Grandpa, I''m very bored today. I want to see a Duke running naked on the campus. I don''t know whether the Duke can meet my wish?" PS: OK! well! Before twelve o''clock, hey hey, five chapters! Today, I chatted with my brothers in the group and said that I would like to go to six o''clock. Please forgive me for the remaining chapter. Will you make it up tomorrow? It''s a big deal today, and I''ll make it up tomorrow! V3.Chapter 38 "Luo" zabak gave a loud wine hiccup, and the strong wine breath vomited kabrona''s face. Cabrona''s eyes were black and he almost fell down. I don''t know whether it was due to excessive anger that caused brain congestion, or was smoked by zabak''s breath comparable to pesticides, or the reason why his forehead collided violently with the ground when he kowtowed just now. Anyway, cabrona is suffering from headache and dizziness, and his brain is blank. The smashed forehead was still bleeding. From his forehead down, cabrona''s face was almost red with blood. With his hateful and vicious eyes, it looked particularly ferocious. "Don''t speak, my old lord, it means acquiescence." zabak said with a smile, "thank you, Duke, for meeting my bitch''s wishes. Is it the Duke who does it himself or I help him? Hey, I''m a rough man. The Duke''s clothes must be very valuable and I can''t afford to pay for it if they are damaged. So the Duke should take them off by himself. Remember to take them off naked." Cabrona raised his right hand, wiped the blood off his face, stared at zabak and said, "hum, don''t push an inch, otherwise -" "Otherwise what?" zabak frowned, "I''m scared. I''m timid. Duke, you''d better not scare me. I have a bad habit. I''ll go crazy and do some crazy things when I''m scared. For example, I''ll tie a man naked on the main building of the seminary for tens of thousands of teachers and students to enjoy. What''s an inch and a ruler? I didn''t go to school. I don''t understand. Duke, Cooperate. You can''t die if you run naked from here. It''s no big deal. " "Hum!" Cabrona now doesn''t know what to say except cold humming. He has never felt so powerless since he was born. It''s unreasonable for a scholar to meet a soldier. Those wearing shoes are afraid of barefoot, and those barefoot are afraid of dying. Anthony is obviously not dying. No matter how high his title and power are, cabrona is just alone. Let him knock nine in front of the token Blood head, he can barely accept it. After all, there are only so few people here. It doesn''t matter how Anthony spread as long as he kills and doesn''t admit it. But it''s obviously beyond his bottom line to let him go out of the seminary without clothes. If he does, he won''t have the face to hang around in the aristocratic circle in the future. It''s estimated that the Presbyterian group of the waltz family can''t tolerate him to continue to be the head of the family. Cabrona''s strength is not weak. He is at the same level as ASI. He is a first-class youth, but Anthony is a third-class youth and third-class wizard. If he fights, cabrona can only be tortured. "Grass!" zabak angrily scolded when he saw cabrona closed his eyes. His right fist flashed green and threw it at cabrona without hesitation. Cabrona didn''t react at all and didn''t even think about it. Zabak said he would do it. Zabak''s fist blew him away. His bloated body fell on the wooden table and smashed it to pieces. Fortunately, Anthony was quick in his eyes and hands and put away the spirit card in time. "Poof!" Cabrona covered his heart and spit three mouthfuls of blood. Zabak''s punch finally made him realize that Anthony and his three people really didn''t want to die. At this time, his intestines were ruined. If God gave him another chance, he wouldn''t break into the room alone. He would break in alone because he didn''t want more people to know about it. It was for Anthony and his three people To save face, he quietly gave them the heart to protect the earth and ended the matter. Of course, he also had a sense of luck. He thought that Anthony might not accept the heart to protect the earth due to their vows. If so, he could not only end the matter, but also really have the heart to protect the earth. What a perfect plan to kill two birds with one stone. Unfortunately, cabo Ronald didn''t know how much hatred Anthony had in their hearts, so his plan not only failed, but also was humiliated by Anthony. Cabrona has a high position and power. He wants people, money, power and power. Even Derek has to give him three thin noodles. Few people in the whole sakanasi Empire dare to offend him, so even if he breaks into the tiger''s den alone, the tiger dare not do anything to him. At most, he just sends out two cruel words to drive him away. Cabrona has seen many such things and is close to him I''ve experienced it. So when he came here, he didn''t think that Anthony three would be cruel to himself. But Anthony three had already put life and death aside, and even had the idea of death. They didn''t care. How could they follow the rules of the game of cabrona in officialdom. Zabak didn''t give cabrona time to breathe. He strode to cabrona, bent and grabbed cabrona''s skirt, lifted his bloated body up, and said with a light smile: "Duke cabrona, don''t challenge my endurance. If I help you, I won''t run naked out of the seminary. Maybe I''ll hang you to the top floor of the rebirth dream restaurant. It seems more suitable for big people like you to show their arrogant posture." "If you have seed, you will kill me!" cabrona roared ferociously. "Ha ha..." zabak laughed twice. "OK! You have seed, I don''t have seed, I dare not kill you!" "Ah -" kabrona suddenly screamed like a pig, because his right arm was cut off by zabak''s hands, and the blood was on the ground in the blink of an eye. Zabak kicked cabrona on the head and said with a cruel smile: "Duke, I feel good. What a pity. It''s a pity if there was a more powerful master Guangming. Let him take your arm back and I''ll cut it again. But it doesn''t matter. There''s also a left arm. There''s no left arm, there''s still a right leg, no right leg, there''s still a left leg, no left leg, and ears and nose. It''s enough for me to cut it for a long time. Seventh sister, can you do me a favor?" Jones tillian frowned and said, "look what you''ve done here. It''s disgusting. Come on, what''s the favor?" "I remember that mage Guangming has the ability to take back the broken arm, but if the broken arm is gone, there will be no way. So please get the ignition out and bake the broken arm for the Duke. My rhubarb dog hasn''t been fed for three days. He will have a good meal later." Anthony changed his face and said in a deep voice, "someone is coming! It seems to be the Duke''s subordinate." Cabrona laughed like grasping a straw, and the sudden joy made him forget the pain of his broken arm. Unfortunately, when he heard zabak''s next words, his laughter suddenly stopped and fell into the abyss of despair again. "Anthony, if you let the old bastard go back, he will not let us go. Just kill him." Anthony nodded. "This old thing has no use value. Kill it!" "Wait a minute!" cabrona shouted eagerly. "I know who killed your brother." Zabak put the cold blade of his double handed Epee on kabrona''s throat and said with a smile, "Duke, do you think we will believe you at this time? Who knows if you made it up." "No! No!" the cold blade almost didn''t scare out cabrona''s excrement and urine. Cabrona almost cried out: "the man who killed your brother is Prince droit!" "Ha ha..." zabak said with a dumbfounded smile, "do you know what the relationship between Prince droit and my six brothers is? They are almost blood sworn brothers. Idiot, you have to find a similar wronghead when you lie." "Listen to me! I can swear with blood!" cabrona didn''t have the image of a big man at this time. He was a coward who was greedy for life and afraid of death. "Listen to your sister!" zabak was angry. Then he was about to start, but Anthony stopped him. Anthony winked at zabak and asked, "Duke, come on, if you can give us a reason to believe, we will spare you a dog''s life." "I say! I say!" cabrona hurriedly said: "Your six brothers Celtic and Prince droit have a good relationship. They are almost good brothers who swear to worship with blood, but they are still not good brothers who swear to worship with blood. When Prince droit used his private rights to annex millions of gold coins of the Empire, his majesty Derek found out. Derek ignored his brothers and asked Prince droit to return millions of gold coins within a month, or he would be executed. Dro The money was ruined long ago. Even if you sold all your family property, you couldn''t have a million gold coins. Just when Drott was at a loss, SERT sent it to the door and said he had got a green baby. The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it, so SERT sent someone to lay a black hand on your fifth and sixth brothers. " "How do you know these things? Are you involved?" Anthony asked coldly. "No! No! No!" cabrona snapped, "I didn''t know that Celtic had a young baby at all. How could I participate in it? Besides, Drott has decided to embezzle it. How could I share it for nothing. Drott was the one who auctioned the heart of the earth. We didn''t trade through the auction house, but privately. These words were spit out by Drott after he was drunk. Up to now, he doesn''t know. I know This matter. If you don''t believe it, I can swear blood! " "Send it! Yes, plus you can''t retaliate against us." Jones tillian smiled happily. The blood oath is not an ordinary oath. The blood oath is similar to the blood oath. If the person who takes the oath violates the oath, he will be punished by heaven. Cabrona hesitated. He wanted to raise his right hand, but sadly found that his right hand was lying on the cold ground. He could only raise his left hand and said loudly: "I, cabrona waltz, make a bloody oath to the gods again. There is no empty word about Celt''s murder, and I will never retaliate against Anthony cook, Jones, Tirian antru and zabak Oka, otherwise the gods will punish me and frustrate me!" V3.Chapter 39 Zabak scratched his head, took back his double swords, bent over and lifted cabrona, picked up cabrona''s broken arm and said with a smile: "Duke, we will be a family in the future! This will be my gift to you. Since we are a family, I will not let you run naked." then he stuffed another warm broken arm into cabrona''s arms. "Poof!" kabrona was blackened by zabak''s angry eyes, and a blood arrow flew out of his mouth. His white eyes turned over and fainted. "Hum!" Anthony snorted coldly, and the whole room was like falling into an ice cave. "No wonder we couldn''t find the murderer. It turned out that the murderer was right in front of us, and the cat cried and mouse pretended to be merciful to help us track down the murderer. What a droit!" Jones, tillian and zabak also exuded a cold smell, and a trembling evil smile floated around their mouths. Anthony glanced at cabrona lying on the ground and said contemptuously, "the more powerful he is, the more afraid he is of death. The old bastard really thought his hand came down. Hey hey, zabak, the play is good. Drag it out and throw it away. The murderer who has been looking for more than ten years has finally been found. We have to think about how to entertain the dear prince droit!" Jones Tirian frowned at a pool of blood on the ground and said, "go to me at night. I want to give the earth guard heart and Warcraft skin to situ Haonan. I don''t know where old general Brian is now?" Anthony also showed a worried look on his face and sighed: "I don''t know what the old bastard thinks. He knows that the black haired woman is cursed and has to be taken in. Now, let''s live a bumpy and exiled life. Shit, the residue of the Holy See!" ¡­¡­ Shenri college, noble student apartment No. 25, dormitory 301. Situ Haonan was tortured into a mummy again, but this time there was no pain in his eyes. Wen Yu was right. The Czech Republic asked him to challenge the guy who abused him in the second grade golden genius class after he recovered last time. As a result, situ Haonan easily rubbed him. Situ Haonan stared firmly at the roof and whispered: "Wen Yu, where are you now? Why haven''t you heard from the Vatican for so many days? Ha ha, how could Wen Yu be so smart? How could those scum in the adjudication office find him? Brother, don''t forget our three-year appointment. I will make you satisfied in three years. If, if you were poisoned by the Vatican, I will make the Vatican pay a painful price ! whoever dares to take my brother''s life, I will destroy his whole family, not even the God of light! "After the incident, Luo demang told situ Haonan without reservation that night. Luo demang and he are waiting for the news of Wen Yu these days, but Wen Yu is like the evaporation of the world. There is no news at all. "Dong Dong Dong..." a knock on the door interrupted situ Haonan''s thoughts. Situ Haonan trembled fiercely. He thought it was Wen Yu. After reacting, situ Haonan couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head. "How could it be Wen Yu? Did dad send someone to inform me of the news?" he shouted excitedly at the thought of this: "come in, the door is unlocked." "Zhi -" the door of the hall was pushed open, and then a pleasant silver bell sounded. It sounded good, but it was a pity that it didn''t say much. "Smelly boy, dare not open the door for the teacher and don''t get out!" Situ Haonan trembled with fear when he heard the word smelly boy. He thought it was the two Czech perverts. But immediately his face showed an excited look, because he was very familiar with the voice and heard it several times in his dream. As for what dream it was, he couldn''t know. "Mr. Jones tillian, it''s not that students don''t want to open the door for you, but that students can''t open the door for you. Students can''t even take care of themselves now." situ Haonan replied pitifully. It was Joan stillian Jones. When tillian heard situ Haonan''s pathetic voice, she couldn''t help but walk to the bedroom curiously, "Smelly boy, what''s the matter? Aren''t you very beautiful recently? You''ve abused 30 people in the second grade golden genius class. If you kill those powerful people, you''ll trample on all the waste of the second grade golden genius class. Eh, is this the latest dress style released by luodemang chamber of commerce?" Jones tillian asked curiously after seeing stu Haonan''s mummy. After Jones Dilian walked into the bedroom, situ Haonan immediately felt congested, because Jones Dilian was wearing the clothes given to her by Wenyu today, with a low chest sling on her upper body and tight jeans on her lower body, which vividly set off Jones Dilian''s graceful figure. "Giggle..." when Jones tillian saw situ Haonan''s hot eyes, she smiled with a flutter of laughter, and situ Haonan''s nose blood almost rushed out of his nostrils. "Little guy" Jones tillian sat down beside situ Haonan''s bed, her upper body inclined to situ Haonan, and Jiao didi whispered, "why do you look at the teacher with such eyes? Is there anything on the teacher?" "Gulu" situ Haonan swallowed his saliva and turned his head hard, but his eyes still stayed on Jones tillian''s huge chest. "Old man, teacher, do you have anything to do with the students?" situ Haonan tried his best to hold a sentence. Jones tillian pressed her upper body again, and her chest was only a little close to situ Haonan''s chest. "Can''t the teacher find you if she''s all right?" "I can''t stand it!" situ Haonan roared in his heart. He grabbed the sheet with ten fingers in both hands. Fortunately, he was wrapped in a bandage. Otherwise, he would tell Jones tillian what it is. But the tighter it was wrapped below, the more uncomfortable he was now. In order to make his brother more comfortable, he had to take his eyes away from Jones tillian''s chest. "Hiss -" situ Haonan took a cold breath, because he saw that Jones tillian was holding a sharp dagger in his hand behind him. Just now his brain was congested, and his little brother was suffocating. He suddenly became cold and sweaty, and his little brother atrophied like a bug. "Teacher, I''m wrong! I''m wrong! Your adult doesn''t care about villains, forgive me!" situ Haonan apologized to Jones Dilian in a cold sweat. At the same time, he scolded in his heart: "Damn it, how can I treat this female devil head as a little sheep! Hoo, it''s okay, it''s okay! Otherwise it''s over!" "Hum!" Jones tillian hummed coldly, straightened her upper body, put the dagger in her right hand on her lips and licked, "Mom, this dagger has cut 79 sausages. I thought it was going to break through 80 today. Useless little fellow, can''t the teacher attract you?" Fortunately, situ Haonan''s bed is relatively large, otherwise he must be scared to roll under the bed, "no, no, no, teacher, you are the most beautiful woman in the world, ten thousand times more beautiful than my wife! Teacher, don''t tease the students!" situ Haonan pleaded with a bitter face. Jones tillian gave situ Haonan a look of discontent, pulled the shoulder sling with her left hand, and muttered, "this dress is really sexy, but it''s too troublesome. I have to worry about whether the strap will suddenly break. Boy, why don''t you try for the teacher and see how much strength you can break the strap?" Without the shining dagger, situ Haonan would definitely nod his head wildly, but the problem is that the shining dagger is moving back and forth in his vital part. Even if he has dragon gall, he doesn''t dare to nod. "Sobbing..." situ Haonan suddenly cried pitifully, "teacher, I''m really wrong! Put this guy away quickly, or the students will be scared by you and become impotent forever." "Giggle..." Jones Dilian finally nodded and smiled with satisfaction. Before putting away the dagger, she knocked down situ Haonan''s lower body with the handle of the dagger. "Smelly boy, I can be your grandmother. I dare to look at me with that kind of eyes. If it weren''t for the face of your father and Wenyu, I would have to cut off your disgusting thing today." "Hoo -" situ Haonan took a long breath, raised his left hand and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He complimented: "teacher, you are not old at all. You are younger than an 18-year-old girl. If anyone dares to say you are old, I''ll cut his dick for you!" he also thought so, because Jones tillian looks really not old and exudes the smell of mature women all over, Wherever you go, you will seduce a bunch of men''s colored Mimi to pay attention. Women like to listen to others say they are beautiful, and Jones dillian is no exception. She nodded and said with a smile, "do a good job. When you are strong, maybe the teacher can promise you a request. Whatever conditions are OK. For example, study the flexibility of this sling in your bedroom." "Don''t worry, I won''t study with you even if I study with the saint. At least I won''t lose my second son." situ Haonan muttered in his heart. Seeing that situ Haonan had no response, Jones Dilian shook her head uninteresting. She took out the Warcraft skin and the heart of protecting the earth from the space ring, threw it to situ Haonan and said, "this is what I promised to Wen Yu. When he has news, you can hand it over to him." "The heart of earth protection!" situ Haonan couldn''t help exclaiming. He asked Czech about Anthony, "teacher, you, this, this..." "Don''t be wordy! Don''t ask, it''s not good for you to ask too much!" Jones Tirian glared at situ Haonan, then put her lips on situ Haonan''s ear, exhaled like orchid: "boy, the teacher is leaving, do you need the teacher to accompany you tonight?" Situ Haonan knew that Joan stillian was joking, and then joked, "teacher, if you don''t bring that dagger, the students will welcome you with both hands!" "Giggle, boy, you look good. Have you been to a lot of women?" V3.Chapter 40 "Cough..." situ Haonan''s face was like pig liver when asked by Jones Dilian. He coughed dry and said, "teacher, this is the student''s private secret. I''m sorry the students can''t tell you." "Yo" Jones tillian raised her eyebrows. "I don''t see it. It''s a guy with lust heart and no courage. He hasn''t played with a woman in his fifteenth year. Tut Tut, it''s a shame to men! Giggle... It''s different to tease innocent students." Situ Haonan angrily looked at Joan stillian, who was smiling brightly. He wanted to ask, teacher, how many men have you been with? Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the courage. Jones tillian seemed to like teasing innocent students. It was not until stu Haonan was deeply frustrated and couldn''t close his eyes. No matter what Jones tillian said, he ignored it that Jones tillian reluctantly ended the taboo teasing between teachers and students. Jones tillian is very famous in the college, not because of her powerful fire magic, but because of the dagger in her hand. Qiong stilian didn''t cheat situ Haonan. She did cut 79 "sausages" with that dagger, and most of them were powerful aristocrats and CHILDES. As long as a man shows kindness or teases Jones tillian, Jones tillian will come and lead him into his bedroom. When the man comes out again, there will be one less part of the body, the most important part for a man. Over time, Jones tillian was given the title of witch and man terminator. No one knows why Joan tillian hates men so much, especially romantic men. Even Anthony and zabak don''t know. Although the men who removed the parts hated Jones tillian, they did not dare to trouble her. The reason was very simple. Jones tillian was a third-order fire wizard, a third-order wizard who was willing to accept the transfer of the Empire during the war. There are only five magic guides of this level in the sakanasi empire. One less will greatly reduce the combat effectiveness of the sakanasi empire. It is impossible for the Empire to offend a third-order demon guide for the sake of an aristocrat. The number of magicians in a big empire is not large, but it will not be less than single digits. However, many practitioners will choose to join the magician guild after reaching the magician, because joining the magician guild is not only well treated, but also free. There are also many people who don''t like to join various forces, such as the earth demon Marilyn. Therefore, the Empire especially cherishes those magic guides who are willing to contribute to the Empire. If they are simply better than treatment, joining the empire is obviously better than joining the magician guild, because the emperor will agree to join the Empire as long as the requirements are not excessive. Power, money, women, whatever they want, but after joining the Empire, freedom will be restrained. This is what powerful practitioners hate most. The initial purpose of the magic guild is to expand the ranks of magicians. If you join the magician guild, the magician guild will provide some cultivation experience free of charge, which is of great help to practitioners. But slowly, the nature of the magician guild changed and became the pawn of the Holy See. The reason why the Holy See can subdue the major empires on the mainland is that it controls 80% of the magicians on the magic continent. "Boy, I heard Wenyu say you''re going to take risks together in three years?" Jones tillian stopped teasing situ Haonan, who closed her eyes and changed the topic. Situ Haonan replied, "well, this is my agreement with Wen Yu. That''s why I practice so hard now. Wen Yu''s strength is too strong. I can''t hold him back." "Who else but you two?" "Wen Yu and I are both close combat warriors, so we want to find some powerful mages to output the firepower in the back row. The adventure team without mages suffers a lot when fighting. I think Andrew Dalian and clary delance are good guys, so I recommend them to Wen Yu. If it goes well, they will also become our partners. Alas, poor, they have been a single team all the time. Old man Master, are you interested in coming with us? "Situ Haonan asked with a smile. "I''m not interested in a bunch of little children," laughed Jones tillian. "How''s Lina?" Situ Haonan was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He smiled bitterly and said, "teacher, the relationship between Miss Lina and Wen Yu is very special. It seems that the contradiction is also very deep. Wen Yu is very cold to her." "Oh, forget it." Jones tillian sighed, got up and walked out and said, "Lina xiaonizi has been practicing hard these days. Maybe she will take risks with you in three years. Wenyu really doesn''t catch a cold with xiaonizi. If you can, help me take care of Lina. Lovely little guy, bye. The teacher will come again when you have time." Situ Haonan sighed with a bitter smile and said, "Lina is Wen Yu''s fiancee. How can I get started? Besides, I don''t catch a cold for such a snobbish woman. Hey, what''s my mind." ¡­¡­ Everyone was worried about Wen Yu and others. In the palace, Derek sat on the stone bench in the garden and thought about Wen Yu, but he thought about how valuable Wen Yu was. Derek stared at the glass in his hand and whispered: "Wen Yu''s wholehearted protection of that black haired woman is tantamount to being an enemy of the Holy See. If I make friends with the cage family, the Holy See will definitely weaken the strength of our sakanasi Empire secretly. But if Wen Yu can really create a path of cultivation of strength soldiers, our sakanasi empire will become the most powerful empire. A dilemma?" "Your Majesty, what are you thinking?" a beautiful young woman with blue hair appeared behind Derek. Derek pointed to the stone stool beside him and motioned the blue haired young woman to sit down. "Shayaga, do you think I should give up Wenyu?" The full name of the young woman with blue hair is shayaga DORO. She is Derek''s favorite concubine and Derek''s most trusted woman. Derek will tell her big and small things. Shayejia lifted up his skirt and sat down next to Derek. He smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you are still worried about this. My concubine thought of a way last night. Does your majesty want to hear?" "Hehe, I''m going to find you. Tell me what you can do." "We certainly dare not offend the Holy See, but Wenyu is a very important chess piece. Although it is useless now, it is likely to become the dominant chess in the future, so we can''t throw it away. Your Majesty must have a plan to secretly marry the church and the cage family without telling the Holy see. The key problem is here. We don''t know how to marry the cage family. If we contact the cage family now, say yes The purpose is to secretly help them avoid the pursuit of the Holy See. The cage family not only won''t believe us, but also will be wary of us for fear that we will betray the cage family in order to please the Holy See. " "Yes! I just can''t find a way to make the cage family trust me. Although Brian is careless all day, he is actually more cunning than anyone. It can be seen from the quarrel between him and cabrona in the square that day. The old fox is so cunning that he cheated me for decades." Sha also smiled, blinked and asked, "Your Majesty, what do men like best?" "Money, power, women," Derek replied without thinking. "Which of the three do the cage boy like?" shayaga continued. "Hehe, you''re going to hit an iron plate this time," Derek said, "Everyone in the cage family is the same. They have no desire for power. Even if they had a desire before, they don''t have much desire now. They have a very close relationship with Luo demang, and the most important thing is money. Woman, when I entertained Wen Yu, I deliberately sent several of my most beautiful daughters to him and hinted that he could choose at will. As a result, he didn''t have any birds." "Your Majesty, you are wrong." shayejia shook his head, "Wen Yu may not really care about power and money, but he cares about women very much. Otherwise, he can''t be an enemy of the holy see for a black haired woman. Men, some are purely playful, as long as they are beautiful women. Some are purposeful and timid, others are wholehearted, and Wen Yu obviously belongs to the latter. Feelings need to be cultivated slowly, especially since childhood In addition, Wen Yu has been weak and ill for more than ten years. His body has just recovered, and his ability in men may have just begun to develop, so his desire for men and women is not strong. After he has completely become a man, he has tried to taste women, and maybe it will completely change. " Luo Deming''s eyes lit up and urged, "go on and say all your plans." "I remember your majesty told me that Wenyu had a deep relationship with situ Haonan, the boy of the rodemong family, and Wenyu was still recruiting people magically in the first grade and took risks together three years later. You also said that situ Haonan was practicing desperately during this period. These signs show that Wenyu is likely to take risks with situ Haonan three years later. We really can''t contact the cage family now, nor can we You can be kind to them rashly. So we must take a long line to catch big fish. Don''t worry. Your majesty, I think you should play a secret chess to get close to Wenyu. But it depends on whether your majesty is willing to give up? " "As long as I can tie Wen Yu, I''ll be willing to do anything." Derek said frankly. "Your Majesty, it''s not too late to make a decision after listening to me." shayejia smiled, "If you want to send someone to join this team, first of all, you should be young. You''d better be a child as old as Wen Yu, otherwise Wen Yu won''t go to the first grade magic class to find someone. Secondly, you must know magic and have strong strength, because the two people Wen Yu is looking for are geniuses among geniuses. Secondly, you should be women, so that we can firmly tie Wen Yu. Wen Yu can get along for a few months The black haired woman offended the Holy See, which shows that this boy is obsessed with feelings. Once our people succeed in capturing his heart, do you still worry that he won''t work for us? " PS: there are three chapters today, 3000 words in each chapter, that is, 9000 words. Originally, there were 2000 words in one chapter, five chapters a day, with a total of 10000 words updated. Wuhun decided to update it at four shifts a day, 3000 words in each chapter, with a total of 12000 words. There is another chapter later, because it was said that there were six chapters, that is, 12000 words, yesterday, so we should be more careful and stay up late. V3.Chapter 41 Listening to sand''s requests, Derek frowned and said in a deep voice, "you mean to let me sacrifice Bernice?" Sha also nodded with a smile. "Bernice is the best candidate. She will certainly be able to handle Wenyu, so I''ll let your majesty listen to me and make a decision. Jiangshan is still a beauty. Your majesty should consider it clearly." Derek stared at shaja for a moment and said in a deep voice, "don''t you have any other purpose? If Bernice is sent, I''ll consider letting Anne take her place." Shayaga lifted the long hair in front of his ears behind his head and said with a smile, "I''ve loved this game since you taught me for so many years. Is there such a desire in the blood of our Maite family?" Derek hugged shayaga in his arms and said with a smile, "shayaga, it''s time to tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" shayejia asked curiously. Derek would tell her whether it was a big or small thing, so she never thought Derek would hide a secret from herself. Derek waved his hand, and a colorless light curtain quietly covered him and sand. Then he said: "This is the ancestral secret of our Maite family. Only one person in each generation can know it, that is, the person who sits on the throne. And you are the woman I most believe in, so I make an exception to tell you. Our Maite family ancestors are the offspring of mating between man and Dragon, but there is little dragon blood in our body after thousands of years. In order to keep this rare dragon blood, we don''t want it I don''t have to. " Shayejia shook his body and stared at Derek strangely. "Is this the reason why there are several super geniuses in each generation of our Matt family?" "Yes," Derek nodded, "It''s because of the dragon blood in our bodies. Our ancestors once thought about finding another dragon to combine with, but it''s really too difficult. Coupled with the retirement of the Dragon 800 years ago, it''s even more difficult. Therefore, in order to reduce the scarcity of dragon blood in our blood as much as possible, every generation of emperors will give birth to a prince who inherits the throne with their daughter, and the prince will give birth to his mother after inheriting the throne A daughter, every two generations of emperors will share a woman. Our Maite women gave birth after breaking melons V3.Chapter 42 Ghana looked at the soul chopping knife like a goose feather, jumping with the rhythm of Wenyu''s five fingers. After more than ten seconds, a sentence came out: "it''s deceptive!" Wen Yu stopped the soul chopping knife. He could see that Ghana was not joking with him. So he handed the soul chopping knife to Ghana again and said, "Grandpa Ghana, you''re trying. The soul chopping knife really doesn''t weigh a kilo in my hand." Ghana nodded and held the handle of the soul chopping knife with his right hand. When Wen Yu took his hand away, Ghana''s right hand sank a little, "ha ha, I''m still in this life V3.Chapter 43 "Click, click" accompanied by the crisp chewing sound, the goose egg size magic core was collected by Xiaoqiang in less than five minutes, and there was no residue left. But Xiaoqiang''s body has not changed at all. He is still a cockroach less than three centimeters big. After Xiaoqiang finished eating the magic core, he stretched his body and ignored the fact that his mouth was open. He could plug eggs. His eyes stared as if Wenyu and Ghana were about to fall out. He waved his wings and re entered Wenyu''s coat pocket with the buzzing sound of wing vibration. Ghana rubbed his chin, which was a little sour due to excessive surprise, pointed to the pocket of Wenyu''s coat and said, "Wenyu, I''m sure Xiaoqiang is not an ordinary insect. If it''s a Warcraft, the level must be above the high-level six level Warcraft!" Wen Yu ignored Ghana, reached out to squeeze Xiaoqiang out of his pocket, put it in the palm of his right hand and observed it carefully. He didn''t understand: "The magic core of the earth bear has at least eight or two weights, but this guy didn''t gain any weight after swallowing the whole magic core. Even if your digestive function is super strong and you can instantly convert what you swallow into energy, you should leave some indigestible waste. Is your stomach similar to the space ring? You must study it carefully when you have time, and you''d better solve it Obviously, Wen Yu was more curious about where Xiaoqiang swallowed the magic core. "Don''t!" Ghana was more excited than Xiaoqiang when she heard that Wenyu was going to dissect Xiaoqiang, "Wenyu, don''t give up. From my experience, Xiaoqiang should be higher than the existence of high-level level level 6 Warcraft, or even a holy beast. I''ve never seen a Warcraft eating a magic core. Let''s not talk about the energy contained in the medium level 9 earth bear magic core, but its hardness. The magic cores of medium level and above are extremely hard. Unless the energy in the magic core is released, it can''t be broken at all A complete magic core. Xiaoqiang chews the magic core like chewing tofu. It''s cold to think about the sharpness of his teeth. " Wen Yu knows about the hardness of the demon core of Warcraft, so he also admires Xiaoqiang''s sharpness of teeth, but what he doesn''t understand is how this guy who looks like a cockroach can be as powerful as Ghana said. Wen Yu looked at Xiaoqiang, who was pinched between his fingers and struggling with his six legs, and couldn''t help laughing: "Grandpa Ghana, I also want to believe that this guy is a high-level Warcraft, but it''s like this. In addition to the sharp teeth, where else is like a high-level Warcraft." Ghana shook his head and said: "Wenyu, Warcraft can grow and not grow. 99.9% of Warcraft are non growing Warcraft, and the strength of non growing Warcraft will be fixed when they grow up. Take the lightning silver magic mouse for example, the lightning silver magic mouse is a medium level 6 Warcraft, and any lightning silver magic mouse will be fixed at medium level 6 when they grow up. Only 0.1% of Warcraft can grow Sex Warcraft, growth Warcraft, frankly, is similar to our human cultivation. The difference is that growth Warcraft can reach the level of high-level Warcraft as long as it does not die prematurely, and the strongest can reach the level of holy beast. " Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and asked happily, "Grandpa Ghana, you say Xiaoqiang is the 0.1% growable Warcraft "Well, very much," Ghana nodded. "That, that doesn''t mean that when Xiaoqiang grows up, there will be a gold level strong man around me!" Wen Yu''s saliva will flow out at the thought of this. "Haha, don''t be happy too early," Ghana smiled, "If Xiaoqiang is really a growth Warcraft, it must be at least a high-level Warcraft when it grows up. But the problem is that no one knows how long it will take Xiaoqiang to reach adulthood. It will take at least two or three hundred years for such a growth Warcraft from childhood to adulthood. For example, the dragon family, to put it in a bad word, is a high-level nine level Warcraft, and a giant dragon from birth to adulthood It will take 600 years. If Xiaoqiang is a Warcraft of the same level as the dragon, do you think you can wait until the day when it comes of age? " Wen Yu was hit by Ghana and turned his eyes. He said discontentedly, "Grandpa Ghana, why did you pour cold water on me when I was most excited. Hey -" Wen Yu sighed, threw Xiaoqiang into his coat pocket and comforted himself: "maybe Xiaoqiang is a special Warcraft. It may take decades to grow up." When Sharon learned that the devil''s core of the earth bear was eaten by Xiaoqiang, she was almost mad and had to ask Wenyu to give Xiaoqiang to her. Wenyu didn''t know what Sharon was up to. When she heard that Xiaoqiang might be a high-level Warcraft, her eyes lit up and stared at Wenyu''s coat pocket without blinking. It was like a weasel staring at an egg in a chicken nest After some bargaining, Wen Yu finally blocked Ruixue''s mouth with two sets of clothes made of bear skin of the earth. Of course, only Wen Yu knew that it was a five clawed Golden Dragon. In other people''s eyes, it was the same mantra pattern as Wen Yu''s body. In addition to exclamation and surprise, they did not ask for research, because they knew that even if they showed 200% curiosity, Finally, we can only exchange more puzzles and doubts. Early the next morning, Ghana left the mountains in ordinary clothes and disguised to go to the nearest town. By the way, she drove the carriage given to them by Luo demang back to the branch of Merson chamber of Commerce in case it attracted the attention of the Holy See. In addition to conveying the news of peace to Luo demang, Ghana also had to go to the mercenary Union. Last night, Wen Yu changed his original plan and cancelled the visit to volqiu forest OK, because there are things Wenyu needs in this mountain, and Brian also gave up the idea of promotion, so they don''t have to go to volqiu forest at all. The Warcraft needed for the promotion of Yaxi, Ruixue and sarong can release the mercenary task at a high price. Ghana goes to the mercenary union to release this task. It needs three Warcraft from level 1 to level 9. The large mercenary regiment must pay the task item at one time and reward 600000 gold coins for the task. The 600000 gold coins were calculated by Daisy according to the price of the magic core in the market. A total of 27 Warcraft were needed from the middle level 1 to the middle level 9. According to the price of the best Warcraft core of each level, it was almost 600000 gold coins. It seems that this task doesn''t have much oil and water to catch. In fact, it''s not. Daisy calculated it according to the price of the best magic core, but this task has no requirements for Warcraft, as long as the level is suitable, so the mercenary regiment can catch some inferior Warcraft of the corresponding level. If each level of Warcraft chooses the worst, you can earn 300000 gold coins to complete this task. For any mercenary regiment, this is a fat and oily task. Therefore, when Ghana released the task, the staff of the mercenary Union asked Ghana three times whether they were wrong about the task reward. It was not until Ghana threw her a crystal card with a face value of 600000 gold coins that she was sure she had heard correctly. The 600000 gold coins naturally came from the Bank of the Merson chamber of Commerce. In fact, it''s totally unnecessary to do so. Just talk to the people of Merson chamber of Commerce, not to mention only 27 Warcraft. As long as there are no high-level Warcraft, even 270 rodmeng will send someone to send them. The reason why we have to spend a lot of money to release the task to the mercenary union is entirely because Yasi and Wenyu are unbalanced. The daily income of rebirth dream is tens of thousands of gold coins, so it is given to the Merson chamber of Commerce for nothing. In the future, Wenyu will give some profitable businesses to the Merson chamber of Commerce for nothing. Not to mention Yasi and Wenyu, Brian is not very comfortable. So when Wen Yu said the money of Keng luodemang, everyone responded enthusiastically. Sharon, in particular, asked Ghana to bring back 400000 gold coins in cash. She had to count them in the room until her hand cramped. Ghana would not accept such a rude request, but he took 100000 gold coins in cash for a rainy day. Ghana did not bring back any useful information except 100000 gold coins in cash. Only when Luo Deming knows their foothold, let Luo Deming send them a message. This astronomical space was quite comfortable, because Marilyn took him, Ruixue and Sharon to almost the whole mountain forest with her powerful earth magic. One day, the things collected by Wen Yu were piled up as high as a small hill. As long as he felt useful, he would throw them into the whole ring, which made Sharon jealous. She was jealous of the large space of the whole ring. She kept saying that Daisy was eccentric. Such good things were only given to Wen Yu but not to her. At the same time, Ruixue''s level has also been raised to the third-order senior magician. It is not because of her strength or the third-order senior magician that she stops promotion, but because they haven''t met the middle-order Warcraft at all, which also relieves Marilyn and others'' concerns. After a day, she hasn''t seen the middle-order Warcraft all over the whole mountain forest. It''s impossible to say that the middle-order Warcraft in this mountain forest are out of business, That''s why they didn''t meet. Without powerful Warcraft, they naturally don''t have to worry about being besieged by a large number of high-level Warcraft. At the end of the day''s crazy gathering, Wen Yu didn''t make any rice when he went back, so he rushed back to his bedroom to meditate and recover his strength. He will spend one night to adjust his mental state to the best, because tomorrow he is going to make the first alchemy for two generations. For alchemy, Wen Yu is limited to basic theoretical knowledge and has no practical experience. The requirements for alchemy are too harsh. The dirty air and scarce medicinal materials on earth are limited, and Wenyu is too lazy to refine the general pill, because these pills can be replaced by many Western medicines and used for maintenance. There are many maintenance products on earth, no less than one or two, and Wenyu is a person who pursues perfection, He asked that the elixir he refined must be a first-class elixir, so he didn''t have any experience in alchemy. PS: don''t say anything. Wuhun used two rolls of paper towels to wipe his nose today. The piece under the nostrils is swollen. V3.Chapter 44 Wen Yuzhi is determined to win this alchemy. As long as he doesn''t deliberately fail, it''s hard to think about it. Now he has dozens of miraculous medicines (sent by Luo demang). Although the most effective parts of these miraculous medicines have been given to Ya Xi, the rest are legendary on the earth, such as Millennium ginseng, 10000 year snow lotus, Ganoderma lucidum larger than a grinding plate, etc. where can we find these on the earth! In addition, Wenyu has hundreds of top-grade Chinese medicinal materials, which he collected yesterday. Now Wenyu is dying of love for the magic land. There is no medical theory here. Naturally, no one will rob him of medicinal materials. In addition, the magic land has sufficient aura and the environment is very suitable for the growth of medicinal materials. The medicinal materials grown in this mountain forest alone are comparable to half the earth. Alchemy is very simple. It''s as difficult as heaven. The simple reason is that you only need to pay attention to two points. First, you need to control the fire, and then add corresponding medicinal materials to the Dan stove under different fire, because some drugs need to be burned fiercely, while others need to be stewed slowly over a low fire. Only by being familiar with the properties of various drugs and cooperating with the corresponding fire can you dig out all the efficacy. These two points seem really simple. As long as you are familiar with the properties of various drugs and control the heat, anyone can start refining. But if it is really operated, it will be difficult. Just like striking iron, it looks very simple. It''s nothing more than heating and knocking iron. It seems that anyone who can swing a hammer can strike iron, but there are few real blacksmith masters. Although it was the first alchemy, Wen Yu was full of confidence. Because he has not only enough medium and high-grade, even the best elixir, but also the baby of burning the sky with lust. The size of the fire depends on Wenyu''s idea. In fact, this is only a small part of the reason. The biggest reason is that Wenyu''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. It''s hard to say that those who don''t know are fearless. He never thought that his first alchemy would fail. On the contrary, he has full confidence in refining the best pill. As soon as it was gray and bright, Wen Yu began to be busy. With a delicate porcelain vase in his hand, he shuttled through the woods to collect medicine introductions. To put it bluntly, he collected manna. Dew looks very common, but it''s not. The heaven and earth aura contained in dew is quite abundant. Compared with ordinary water, dew is pure and is the best medicine guide for refining pills. Wen Yu didn''t need much medicine. It was enough to fill the porcelain bottle in his hand, but the dew of the porcelain bottle kept him busy all morning. When the first ray of light in the morning crossed the horizon and shone on the earth, like someone playing the assembly horn, Brian and others finished washing and gathered on a small open-air platform in front of the door. Only sarong carried two panda eyes, because she didn''t sleep all night. After dinner, she went into her bedroom to count gold coins. Although Ghana only took 100000 gold coins in cash, it was also 100000 gold coins, which could be counted in one night. When Sharon told everyone that she had spent one night counting 100000 gold coins, everyone looked back with admiration and praised her perseverance, which was unmatched by ordinary people. Let Sharon''s vanity be greatly satisfied. In the middle of the platform stood Wenyu and a three legged alchemy furnace like a tripod. The alchemy furnace is one person tall, only one head shorter than Wenyu. The whole body of the Dan furnace is dark. There is no place for ventilation when the furnace cover is covered. If there were an old master of traditional Chinese medicine who was proficient in alchemy, he would scold Wenyu as an idiot when he saw Wenyu''s Alchemy stove. Because during alchemy, the impurities and some useless things in the medicinal materials need to be removed from the Dante furnace through the mist generated during heating, or discharged from the bottom of the Dante furnace, so as to ensure that the refined pills are pure and free of impurities. Unfortunately, the alchemy method Wen Yu learned from the art of Qi and Huang is very unique. In addition to adding medicinal materials to the alchemy furnace, the process of alchemy must be sealed at other times. When the alchemy is about to be completed, open the furnace cover immediately and use the instant cooling to condense the alchemy. As for waste impurities, they will be discharged into a special interlayer in the furnace in the process of alchemy, which will not affect the purity of pills. At the same time, this interlayer also plays the role of decompression to prevent excessive pressure in the furnace and opening the furnace cover. "Hoo -" Wen Yu took two deep breaths, opened the furnace cover, poured the dew in the porcelain bottle into the furnace along a pipe, and then burned the sky with desire to release enough flame to heat at the bottom of the furnace. Every once in a while, the flame at the bottom of the furnace will change. When the flame changes, it is also the time when Wen Yu opens the furnace cover and adds new herbs to it. ASI looked at it for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "is Wenyu stewing?" Sharon nodded conditionally: "I think it''s the same! Hey, I thought alchemy was very fun. Who knows it''s so boring. Such a simple thing, Wenyu, is so grand. Give me the burning desire, and I can also make alchemy." Daisy gave Sharon a white look. "Rong''er, don''t worry about the baby in Wenyu''s hand. Your sister and brother have the same temperament. It''s hard to get good things back in your hand." Sharon murmured discontentedly, but she didn''t retort, because Daisy was telling the truth. Brian turned his eyes away from Wen Yu and Dan Lu and said with a smile: "Don''t make alchemy too simple. I don''t know if you noticed, Wen Yu burned the furnace for such a long time and opened the furnace cover every once in a while. But from beginning to end, did you see steam coming out after opening the furnace cover? It''s reasonable that the dew in the furnace should have boiled long ago. After cooking for such a long time, there was no steam coming out, and we can at least smell some steam in the furnace It smells like medicine. But have you seen the steam and smelled the medicine for more than an hour? No. why? " Everyone shook their heads unanimously. When Brian said so, they noticed these strange things. Brian went on: "In this hour and a half, the flame at the bottom of the furnace has changed ten times, with an average of almost ten minutes. Wen Yu will add medicinal materials to the Dan furnace every time the flame changes, that is to say, different medicinal materials need different flames to boil. How can you do such a complex process? Look forward to it. My intuition tells me that Wen Yu will let us see miracles again "Girl, if you feel boring, go back to the house and continue counting the money, but after Wenyu has refined the pill, I don''t know if you have a share." Sharon shrugged and pulled together, and the eyelids of the fight sprang open like a spring. She stared at Wen Yu and said, "don''t think! When Wen Yu is refined, no one is allowed to run in front of me. Who runs in front of me, I''m anxious with who!" While Brian and others were watching Wen Yu refining medicine in high spirits, Fedora Luo Cheng and Luo demang, Duke of cage, were looking at a note in tears and laughter. "This bad idea must be the thought of Wenyu. It''s cruel to pit me 700000 gold coins at once!" Luo demang muttered with his teeth, but his face was full of a spring flower smile, "Hey, boy, do you know how much money I''ve made from new clothes and rebirth dreams these days? If you know, I''ll call it a big loss. When fashionable clothes and rebirth dreams are added together, I''ll get a net income of 400000 gold coins in two days. Gaga, 600000 gold coins are a fart!" After Luo Deming took over the rebirth dream, he directly made a great reform. In terms of business methods, although Daisy is smart, she can''t compare with Luo Deming by adding ten or 100. Instead of reducing the grade of rebirth dream, Luo Deming raised the rebirth dream several times again, and the price of dishes almost doubled. In addition, he introduced many entertainment loved by the aristocrats in the magic mainland Music, such as gambling, boxing, women, etc. as for trendy clothes, not to mention that. Luo demang stipulates that only five pieces are allowed to be sold every day, no matter men, women, young or old. As for the clothes Wen Yu is wearing, he can''t buy 50000 gold coins in fedona Luo city. Luo demang plays with rare things, and the most important thing for the upper class nobles is money If you have something that upper class nobles like, they will throw money into your pocket and won''t hurt at all. After reading the last line of the note, Luo Deming shook the note into powder with fighting spirit and said: "Fortunately, Wen Yu''s intuition is very sensitive. Otherwise, it''s estimated that the Holy See''s adjudication office has found them now. I have to pass the news to my brother as soon as possible and let them hide. Those bastards in the adjudication office have a better smell than dogs. If they don''t pay attention, they will be watched by them. Three years later, hey hey, with Wen Yu''s character, if he has enough strength, he shouldn''t be friendly with the Holy See Stop. In that case, I''ll help Wen Yu to increase the support of dwarves and elves, so that the dwarves and elves can develop into a strong fighting force in three years. Wen Yu, Wen Yu, after several days of careful consideration, I''ve decided to bet heavily on you. Don''t let me down! Three years later, it''s not far from the next human demon war. I hope to be in the human demon war Before the war, the Merson chamber of commerce could surpass the novadro chamber of Commerce. " "Mom, my eyes are sour and painful. Why hasn''t Wen Yu finished alchemy?!" looking at the afterglow of the sunset, Sha Rong rubbed her green and black panda eyes and complained. Daisy smiled bitterly and said, "I advised you to have a rest, but you didn''t listen. Grandpa was just scaring you. If there were really good things, would everyone not leave them to you?" "No!" Sharon shrugged her eyelids and stared at me for the first time. "Even if you leave it to me, it must be the least. If Wenyu refined the elixir, wouldn''t I suffer a great loss. No, I must wait! Hum, if you want to rob me, there''s no door!" Marilyn said with a smile, "girl, don''t worry. Wen Yu didn''t add medicine to the Dante furnace an hour ago. Now it should be the ending stage. Maybe the alchemy will be over at the next moment." PS: I feel much better after hanging two bottles of water this evening. First of all, thank you for your great concern. Secondly, I apologize to you. There are few updates in the past two days. Soulless people usually don''t get sick, but when they have a bad cold, they will be very serious and depressed! After taking so many drugs and drinking so much water, the effect is not obvious. The body has strong lifting resistance. Does it have any resistance to drugs How strong? V3.Chapter 45 Just when Wen Yu was eagerly looking forward to the end of Wen Yu''s Alchemy, Wen Yu did something that almost drove everyone crazy. He slowly turned around, glanced at everyone one by one, blinked and asked, "should it be getting Dan soon?" Brian didn''t react in three minutes. When they did, Wen Yu turned around and stared at the Danlu intently. If they were not afraid of affecting Wenyu''s Alchemy, they would rush up and beat Wenyu without hesitation. Looking forward to the stars and the moon, regardless of the wind and the sun, I waited for a day, but finally waited for such an irresponsible word. No one is expected to be comfortable. Sarong, in particular, was so angry that she clenched her teeth and waved her fist at Wen Yu. "Hoo -" half an hour later, Wen Yu suddenly took a long breath, stepped on the horse step, clenched his hands and closed at his waist. "Open!" with a low and loud roar, Wen Yu''s right palm suddenly hit out and hit the boiler with a "Dang" sound. Under the impact of Wen Yu''s true Qi, the furnace cover rose to the sky. "Grandpa, catch the stove cover quickly and don''t let it fall down and hit the Dan stove." Wen Yu said urgently. "OK!" Brian didn''t think about it. His feet touched the ground and his body flew towards the furnace cover in the air. He grabbed the furnace cover weighing up to 30 kg, but then he roared and turned back with the furnace cover at a faster speed. Yasi wrinkled his nose and wondered, "how can I smell barbecue?" Sharon, who had been hungry for a day, nodded with bright eyes and said, "there is really a smell of barbecue. It smells good! Is this the taste of the pill refined by Wenyu?" Brian blushed and put the stove cover on the ground, then spread his hand in front of Ruixue and said in a deep voice: "Ruixue, please treat me. My hand is scalded." "Ha ha..." when everyone''s eyes moved to Brian''s hot, bloody right hand, they all laughed. Sharon spits out her lovely little tongue and whispers, "I thought there was barbecue." Ruixue tried to resist a smile and cured Brian''s scald on his right hand with healing. The bloody palm just now recovered in the blink of an eye. "Hum!" Brian glared at everyone and cursed: "little bastard didn''t say a word. I thought the stove cover wasn''t hot." Brian thought so because he saw Wenyu''s right palm firmly pressed on the stove wall. In fact, Brian is not the only one who thinks so, and so do others. "How fragrant!" sarong raised her nose, breathed hard, and groaned with her eyes slightly closed. Brian thought Sharon was making fun of herself. Just about to scold, he found that the air was really filled with a strong fragrance. This fragrance will make people unconsciously imagine that they are standing in a blooming flower cluster and comfortably enjoying the fragrance of flowers. "It''s done! Oh, I''ve done it!..." Wen Yu''s happy cry woke everyone from the temptation of fragrance. Sarong, who had the fastest reaction, immediately rushed to Wen Yu, pulled Wen Yu''s clothes and screamed, "where is it? Where is the elixir? Hand it over quickly, I want half!" at this time, sarong looked like a weak magician, full of a quick and powerful soldier. Wen Yu held his shaking head in one hand, grabbed Sharon''s arm in the other, and begged, "sister, stop! Stop shaking! If you shake again, I''ll faint!" then he stumbled and almost fell. Ruixue hurried to hold Wenyu and asked with concern, "brother, what''s the matter?!" the people noticed that Wenyu''s face was a little pale and couldn''t help but show a worried look. Sharon wasn''t in a hurry to ask for the elixir. She asked Wenyu if he was hungry. Everyone was speechless. Wen Yu rubbed his temples and said with a smile, "don''t worry. The reason for excessive mental energy consumption is to have a night''s rest." It occurred to everyone that Wen Yu had kept his lust burning all day. They couldn''t help admiring Wen Yu''s powerful spiritual power. Wen Yu gently broke away from the support of Ruixue, smelled the fragrance floating out of the Dan stove, and said with a heartfelt smile: "I didn''t expect it V3.Chapter 46 "Dad, you must take this pill. With this pill, you won''t have to endure confinement without vigorous exercise for a month. Grandpa, Grandpa Ghana, I don''t know if I should give you this pill. By the way, there is grandma." Wen Yu looked at Brian and his three people with a little worry. Brian''s joy was immediately dispelled by Wen Yu. He asked, "why?" Wen Yu took the jade bottle back to the ring and explained: "Grandpa, I remember you said that the reason why fighting warriors and magicians want to absorb the spirit of Warcraft for promotion is that the human body can not resist the energy impact after promotion. Breaking through the bottleneck is a means of self-protection for the human body. After sucking the spirit of Warcraft, the body can withstand the energy impact during promotion, and the human body will automatically lift the prohibition of promotion. I refined it The pill is called Xi Sui Dan. Its function is to wash the marrow and cut the pulse, that is, to eliminate the toxins and impurities accumulated by the human body over time, and enhance the strength of the human body''s meridians. Its effect is similar to that of the spirit of Warcraft. If the effect of the spirit of Warcraft is really like what you said, I can guarantee that the effect of a Xi Sui Dan is absolutely equal to that of the spirit of high-level Warcraft. So I don''t know if I should let you Take Xi Sui Dan, because after taking Xi Sui Dan, your body strength can definitely withstand the energy impact of promotion. That is to say, after taking Xi Sui Dan, you will be promoted and face the mysterious danger after promotion. " Hearing Wen Yu''s explanation, everyone could not help frowning. Finally, everyone''s eyes focused on Brian, and Marilyn was no exception, because he was the head of the family. Such an important thing should naturally be decided by the head of the family. Seeing Brian frowning and speechless, Ghana suggested, "general, why don''t I take the marrow washing pill first? If it''s really as Wenyu said, I''ll be promoted after taking it -" "No!" Brian raised his hand to interrupt Ghana, stared at Wen Yu and asked seriously, "Wen Yu, if I succeed in promotion after taking marrow washing pill and change my temperament like those predecessors, can you become the backbone of the cage family?" Wen Yu nodded firmly, "yes! But the premise is to give me three years. After three years, I can definitely carry the beam of cage''s family!" ASI frowned and muttered, "it seems that I am the next successor of cage''s family. If you let this smelly boy take the lead, won''t I be controlled by him in the future?" Daisy gently stretched out her right hand, turned two circles'' gently ''on the fine meat around Yasi''s waist, and sneered: "just because of your temperament, you don''t take us to the holy mountain after taking over power!" Sharon caught Daisy''s little move and made a face at Yasi with a smile. "Dad, is it comfortable to be tortured?" "Old man, are you sure you want to take marrow washing pill?" Marilyn asked uneasily. "Well," Brian smiled and nodded, "You also know the danger of catching high-level Warcraft. If we lose our army, we can''t catch a high-level Warcraft. If we take a marrow washing pill, we can advance. Why don''t we seize such a good opportunity. Besides, you and I will advance together. We can take care of each other if there are dangers. It''s better than us. Ghana has just advanced to the third grade of the youth Even if Xi Sui Dan can get rid of the obstacles to our promotion, Ghana will not be promoted immediately. So Ghana, I have an unkind request. " "General, you can''t say that." Ghana quickly saluted Blaine. "My life is given by the general. It''s the general''s life in this life. The general''s business is mine!" Brian smiled, shook his head, climbed Ghana''s shoulder and said, "old brother, don''t tell me these sour words. I owe you if I don''t owe anyone in my life. If there is a next life, you will be a general and I will be your subordinate." Ghana was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "OK! If there is a next life, I will let you be my man! What''s up, say it!" "If there is an accident after our promotion, you should stop practicing immediately until Wen Yu can support the girder of cage''s family." "Cut!" Ghana curled his lips, "I thought it was something. It''s a small matter, general. You can''t use the word" unkind invitation ". If there''s no Wenyu''s marrow washing pill, I may not be able to advance to the next level in my life. Don''t worry, I''ll protect them unless the enemy destroys me first. Shit, if the holy see really dares to do it, I''ll inform those people Old brother, let them give the Holy See loose skin. We can''t destroy the Holy See, but it''s still no problem to destroy several branches of the Holy See. " Brian had no objection, because if the holy see really forced the cage family to die, he would do the same. Wen Yu didn''t object to Brian''s decision, because no matter what he did, he couldn''t stop Brian from promotion. Unless his strength reached the level of killing the gold level strong with every move, he didn''t know whether he could achieve the goal. Wen Yu certainly wouldn''t let Brian wait. If he didn''t reach this level until he was 80 or 90 years old, would he have to let Brian wait before he died ¡£ "Well, now that we have made a decision, we are ready to take the marrow washing pill." Wen Yu clapped his hands. "First, we each prepare an extra large bathtub, and then put the bathtub in the cultivation room. At the same time, we should prepare enough bath water. Oh, by the way, we should also prepare something to hold excrement. Hey hey......" a treacherous smile appeared on Wen Yu''s face. Sha Rong, who was looking forward to taking the marrow washing pill, couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the relationship between taking the marrow washing pill and these things?" "You''ll know then. It''s boring to say it now." Wen Yu said with a mysterious smile. It''s easy to prepare bathtubs and things to hold excrement. As soon as Wen Yu finished, Marilyn used earth magic to make seven extra large bathtubs and seven pokes a little smaller than the bucket. Preparing the bath water is also very simple. Brian and Ghana respectively put the bathtub into the space ring, run to the stream on the treetop, fill the bathtub with water, steam it instantly with strong fighting spirit, and then put it into the space ring and run back to the mountain. Each person sends one. The space ring is a very wonderful thing. The space in the ring is like a world forbidden by time. Things will not change in it, except living creatures. After everything was ready, Wen Yu went to school to study the training room to guide the people to take the marrow. Dan Rui was the first to advise him to work the nine Yin manual method. After serving everyone, Wen Yu returned to his cultivation room, looked at the super large marrow washing pill in the jade bottle and said, "Hey, with you, I will be able to break through the eight channels of the strange scriptures and the two channels of Ren Du. Maybe I can jump to the old age of the fourth floor at once. No, it''s also possible to jump to the fifth floor. Will I jump directly to the sixth floor?" PS: Well, it''s hard to feel sick. It took more than two hours to write this. Go to bed, everyone. Good night~ V3.Chapter 47 Wen Yu was not willing to waste a trace of the efficacy of the marrow washing pill. He directly held the mouth of the jade bottle in his mouth and poured the marrow washing pill into his mouth. The xisui pill melted immediately at the entrance, and the strong fragrance immediately filled the whole mouth. Although Wen Yu had eaten countless delicacies, he still couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. A comfortable coolness slowly flowed into Wen Yu''s stomach along the esophagus. Then the coolness was like exploding in Wen Yu''s stomach, and instantly permeated every cell of his body. It felt like thousands of soft, boneless hands walking on every inch of Wenyu''s skin. Of course, Wenyu, who has been a man for two generations, has never experienced this feeling. Let alone thousands of pairs, he has never felt a pair. Sad 21st century man. "Oh!" Wen Yu, who is enjoying the woman''s massage comfortably, oh no, is enjoying the ethereal taste brought by the marrow washing pill. His body jerked like an electric shock and couldn''t help moaning in pain. Just now, the body was so beautiful that it didn''t know the East, West, North and south. At this time, it was like suffering under the torture of the top ten torture in the Qing Dynasty. Every cell was transmitting the same word to Wenyu''s brain - tearing heart and lungs! "What''s the matter?!" Wen Yu fiercely opened his eyes, which was more cruel than tearing his heart and lungs, enjoying the top ten torture of Manchu, going up the knife mountain and down the oil pot, and entering the 18th floor of hell. The muscles on Wen Yu''s face twitched violently. His opened eyes were like blood, ferocious like the devil who had just climbed out of hell. "Ah -" the painful groan turned into a scream like killing a pig. Wen Yu wanted to calm down, but the convulsions of every cell all over his body made him lose control of his body. The convulsions of the meridians all over his body made his body curl up into a ball and keep rolling in a training room of more than 30 square meters. "No! I''ll explode and die if it goes on like this!" Wen Yu felt the expansion of large and small meridians and burst into a cold sweat, "Damn it, what should I do?! the efficacy of xisui pill is far beyond my expectation. Even I suffer so much. Aren''t they more dangerous?! shit, the Dantian is beginning to expand! I have to control the real Qi quickly, otherwise the real Qi will rush into the expanding meridians in disorder and smash the meridians in an instant!" Wen Yu sat up cross legged despite his cramped muscles that could break at any time. In the face of the threat of death, everything doesn''t matter. "Every cell in the body has reached its limit. If you let the medicine of marrow washing pill play, the body can''t bear it. Every cell will burst. What to do?!" Wen Yu controls the Qi in the elixir field and the brain rotates rapidly, "The body can''t hold any spiritual power. The only way is to expel these spiritual power from the body! No, it''s too wasteful! Yes, you can temporarily wrap these spiritual power with genuine Qi and suppress them in the Dantian. When the physical strength increases, you can slowly release these spiritual power. No, it''s too dangerous. If the genuine air pressure can''t control the spiritual power, won''t my Dantian Burst, the Dantian is gone, and my life will be over! " After thinking about it, Wen Yu only thought of these two methods. The first method is very safe. The disadvantage is that it wastes two-thirds of the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill, and Wen Yu is not willing to give up. The second method is feasible, but there is a considerable risk. Once the true Qi can not suppress the spiritual power, Wen Yu will be disabled for life, or go to see God. The dilemma makes Wen Yu''s brain fall into the mire of struggle for a short time If situ Haonan knew Wen Yu''s dilemma, he would certainly laugh off his big teeth. Fortunately, he also taught others to be content. How can these four words on himself not apply. The powerful man of the magic land, the enemy Holy See, the secret of the curse, and the tragic fate of the previous life... These pictures flashed through Wen Yu''s mind one by one. The scenes stimulated Wen Yu''s brain like oxytocin, which disturbed his composure. When Wen Yu''s mind showed the departure of his father and mother in the previous life, and he was unable to struggle and roar in bed, he just Some moments of calmness were blinded by hatred. "I want to be a strong man! I want to be a villain! I want to change my life against the sky!" Wen Yu roared. The genuine Qi of Dantian instantly spread to all the veins of his limbs, like a fishing net, and collected the spiritual power that had not penetrated into the cells in his body. When Wen Yu curled up on the ground in pain and struggled to roll, Brian and others were not comfortable, but the situation was a hundred times better than Wen Yu. Like Wen Yu, they were as elated as stepping on the white clouds ten minutes after taking the marrow washing pill, but after ten minutes, the comfortable feeling of dying was replaced by the heartbreaking pain, especially Marilyn, Daisy, Sharon and Ruixue. The cold sweat was like water in a sponge. Brian, Ghana and Yasi felt pain, but Not as serious as Marilyn, especially Yasi. The pain is almost negligible. Although his meridians are fragile, they are just shaped by Wen Yu, which is much wider than before. In addition, he has taken dozens of miraculous drugs such as Millennium ginseng before, and there are not many impurities in his body. After the spiritual power of marrow washing pill spread in his body, he devoted himself to the treatment of fragile meridians During the repair of the meridians, there was naturally no severe impact on his meridians and cells. Although they are more comfortable than Wen Yu, Brian and others are also in a cold sweat. If Wen Yu is an outsider, they will not hesitate to think that what Wen Yu takes is not a magic pill, but a poison to kill people and kill their mouths. Because 200% believe in Wen Yu, the pain brings them only fright, not panic. After a little consideration, they agree that it hurts Pain is a normal reaction to taking marrow washing pill. They blame themselves for not asking Wenyu clearly. They don''t know that Wenyu doesn''t know. At this time, they are wandering on the edge of life and death. Waiting in suffering, time is like a woman''s face. It changes when you say it changes. Originally, it was like a second, but at this time, it was like a second. No, it should be said that seconds are like days and years. After enduring the pain for more than 100 years, in fact, there were only more than five hours. Brian and others entered the state of being immortal again. The big Sharon even thought that she had been abused by pain for too long and had a terrible masochism, so she would have a sense of comfort at this time. From hell to heaven, no one is willing to open their eyes immediately, all close their eyes and moan gently. Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of the training room is better, otherwise all kinds of groans can be used as the dubbing of that film. "Hoo -" Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. She was the first to open her eyes and scolded with dissatisfaction: "Dead Wenyu didn''t tell us clearly. He was almost killed by this boy. We must settle with him later! But this marrow washing pill is really good. It feels like his body is blessed with wind magic. The best thing is that his body is full of explosive force, but he doesn''t know the force of his fist -" Sharon stopped halfway because she saw the left fist she wanted to swing! PS: the soulless body has almost recovered. It will resume normal update tomorrow, and will make up for the words owed in recent days. Readers: 55969038 V3.Chapter 48 Sharon looked at her left fist and was stunned for a while, followed by the eyebrows and eyes like autumn moon and the small cherry mouth, which opened slowly like a slow motion in the movie, until it became a round ball that could not be round again. Because what she saw was not the smooth powder fist she was proud of at ordinary times, but the fist with a layer of black paint, sticky and fishy smell attached to the surface. "Ah -" a female characteristic high decibel scream burst out from Sharon''s round cherry mouth. If Wen Yu was here, he would be shocked, and then took her to find the star. This is the best candidate to play the charterer. There is no dubbing at all, and the pure natural lion roar attack. Dong. Clatter. Sarong finally understood why Wenyu wanted everyone to prepare bath supplies and a bedpan. While cursing Wenyu, she took things out of the space ring. That speed was definitely faster than that of the Chartered woman chasing the star. At the same time, the same scene was also staged in the practice room of Marilyn, Daisy and Ruixue. Although Brian didn''t roar, they kept cursing Wenyu while taking off their clothes. Poor Wenyu aroused the public anger of the whole family. Just when everyone wanted to clean every inch of his skin with a brush, Wen Yuzheng excitedly controlled the slowly rotating Qi in the Dantian. Before that, Wenyu''s Dantian was like a small lake full of real Qi. At this time, his Dantian was like a miniature galaxy. Seven silver spheres with different volumes (the smallest was the size of a little thumb finger and the largest was the size of a pigeon egg) were rotating around a silver sphere the size of a table tennis ball. At the same time, these eight spheres were rotating. This is Wenyu''s clever plan at the critical moment of life and death. Although his true Qi can wrap the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill, it can''t suppress the external side of the spiritual power. Just as paper can wrap the radiation source, it can''t stop the radiation source from radiating around. When Wen Yu was forced to exclude part of his spiritual power, he suddenly thought of gravity. So he divided the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill into eight parts of different sizes, and then wrapped them with genuine Qi to form a micro galaxy, so that the eight spheres attract and contain each other. Logically, this is impossible to achieve, but Wenyu succeeded like stepping on dog shit. Although this does not waste a trace of the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill, it also produces a very big disadvantage, that is, the real Qi in Wenyu has a task, and there is no idle real Qi for him to use, that is to say, Wenyu will not be able to use the real Qi in a short time. And before the eight spheres were completely liberated, Wen Yu''s Dantian was a bomb that could explode at any time. As long as the Dantian was violently impacted, these spheres would burst in an instant. Even if Wen Yu''s body had the ability to absorb these spiritual powers, but Dantian could not withstand the violent impact at the moment of the spiritual ball explosion. This disadvantage is undoubtedly a huge potential danger for Wen Yu, which may break out at any time. But Wen Yu is not afraid. To be exact, he should be more happy than afraid, because the energy in these eight spirit balls is quite amazing. If absorbed, it is enough to make his strength reach the old age of the fourth floor of yitianjue, and even break through the fifth floor. Wen Yu is confident to turn these eight spheres into his own power within three years. As long as he practiced honestly and wholeheartedly in the past three years, didn''t ask for trouble, didn''t fight, and was a good student, the potential danger would not be dangerous. "Stink! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks!" Yasi sat naked on the prepared bedpan, holding his nose in his hands and humming, "Lao Tzu, oh, how could Lao Tzu, oh, pull out such smelly things! Oh, my God, it''s not finished yet. Where did these things come from? I remember I didn''t eat today! Oh - don''t say, although the smell is a little smelly, it can be pulled out with a thrilling comfort!" A short sentence made ASI''s face black and red, and the excretory hole in his lower body was still playing a symphony. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, everyone except Wenyu rushed out of the training room and ran to the first floor at a speed that was difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. Brian and his three people rushed out of the window on the second floor. "Grandma, hurry! Bury these things 8800 meters underground. Oh, no, 9900 meters. How deep is it anyway. Sob... I''ll never enter the training room on the second floor in my life!" Sharon sobbed with her big watery eyes. Marilyn, Daisy and Rachel also looked frightened. "Mother Earth -" Marilyn waved her magic wand and chanted the spell. Her posture and expression were like launching a forbidden spell. "Boom -" when the spell fell, the ground not far in front of Marilyn suddenly burst into a roar, cracking a deep gap. Three bathtubs and three bedpans fell in with a whoosh. "Hoo -" Marilyn breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "what did Wenyu give us to eat? How could there be such a reaction? Pull -- the thing pulled out --" "Grandma, stop talking! I''ll throw up again!" Sharon quickly stopped. Marilyn continued, pinching her waist with both hands: "Hum! Wenyu, that little bastard, must be playing tricks on us. Although it smells delicious, it''s actually poison. Just like I played tricks on you and asked you to use mud as cosmetics. It''s disgusting! I think Sharon is wise. I''ve always played tricks on others. I didn''t expect that they were planted in my brother''s hands today. It''s too shameless! I''m going to find Xiaoyu Bastard, he must be hiding in the corner and laughing! " When Sharon said this, Marilyn and Daisy showed a suddenly realized look at the same time. Only Ruixue frowned slightly, because she believed that Wenyu would not play tricks on everyone. "Brother said that he gave us the marrow washing pill, which can eliminate the poisons and impurities in our body. Yes, we do eliminate a lot of dirty things. I feel like I''ve changed a person, my body is light, and - and - ah -" Ruixue suddenly showed an extremely frightened expression on her face, opened her mouth and didn''t say a word for a long time. "Ruixue, what''s the matter? Did you find yourself wronged by Wenyu? Hum, I''m right!" Sharon''s clothes look at Ruixue. "No, no, no!" Ruixue shook her head eagerly. "I - my cultivation - cultivation has reached - reached three - three - level great and great magician!" Sharon was stunned for a moment, and then she checked her accomplishments with ecstasy. Just the next moment, her face was pulled. She hummed: "xiaonizi, your joke is not funny at all. If you want to protect Wenyu, just say it. I''ll give him less punch in your face." because her accomplishments didn''t rise at all. Marilyn and Daisy''s reaction was the same as Ruixue''s, and their faces looked incredible. "Grandma, mom, what''s the matter with you? Don''t say your accomplishments have soared. I don''t believe it! Hum, I don''t believe whatever you say today! Wenyu, this little bastard can''t escape this disaster!" Marilyn ignored Sharon, but stared into Daisy''s eyes and said, "Daisy, I have broken through the third-order wizard to the first-order great wizard!" Daisy nodded bitterly and said, "Mom, I''ve broken through too!" "Sudden, breakthrough! You, you also sudden, breakthrough?!" Marilyn was shocked again. This time her expression was even more exaggerated than the last time, and it was a hundred times exaggerated. It seems that Daisy''s breakthrough is a very terrible thing. "Yes, I''ve made a breakthrough too!" Daisy sighed, looked leisurely at the distant sky and sighed: "I thought I could spend my life with Yasi and the children happily. I didn''t expect to - Hey, it''s time to go, I can''t bring danger to them! Otherwise, those bastards will only have a dead end! Is this life?!" PS: there are so few updates today. Wuhun just said one word. Maybe he will write full-time in the next two months. There is a problem with his work. Hey¡ª¡ª V3.Chapter 49 Sharon didn''t feel the change of Marilyn and daisy. She blinked and asked wrongly, "why did you all break through, but I didn''t?" "Grandma, mom, what''s the matter?" Ruixue asked anxiously. Carefully, she noticed the changes of Marilyn and daisy. Marilyn was very surprised when she knew she had broken through, but when she heard that Daisy said she had broken through, the surprised look on her face was immediately replaced by worry, especially Daisy, who was full of sadness. Daisy took a deep breath, turned around and said with a smile: "I haven''t made any progress in my cultivation for decades. It''s incredible that I broke through the marrow washing pill refined by Wenyu! The sudden great surprise made me feel a little happy and sad. Ha ha, mom, I''m a first-class senior magician now! Powerful! Maybe I can break through to second-class and third-class soon..." "Hum," said Sharon with a small mouth, "why did you all break through, but I didn''t?! is the marrow washing pill Wen Yu gave me false?" Marilyn took a deep look at Daisy with complex eyes, and then said with a smile: "rong''er, how can Wenyu give you a fake marrow washing pill? Maybe the marrow washing pill is not effective for everyone. You''ll know when Wenyu comes out." Hearing Marilyn say this, Sharon felt even more uncomfortable. She muttered wrongfully, "it''s useful to you all, but it''s useless to me. Is there any defect in my body?" Ruixue looked at Marilyn and Daisy and said, "grandma and mom must be hiding something from us. They obviously forced a smile." Ruixue didn''t ask her doubts. She would never ask for what others didn''t want to say, but she didn''t intend to rot it in her stomach, but wanted to find a chance to tell Wenyu. Two green lights and one golden light flashed, and Brian, Ghana and Asimi appeared in front of Marilyn with a happy face. "Old bastard, look at your face, cut! I broke through too!" before Brian spoke, Marilyn poured cold water on her head. "Hum!" Brian glanced disdainfully, patted Sharon''s forehead and said with a smile: "Girl, look at your face longer than noodles, I know you haven''t broken through. It''s all right, your grandpa Ghana hasn''t broken through. The three of us discussed and found that the marrow washing pill refined by Wenyu can only help us strengthen our meridians and physique, and can''t be used to increase cultivation. That is to say, when we meet the promotion requirements in the future, we will be promoted directly without sucking the spirit of Warcraft." Sharon was stunned for a moment, then waved her fist and cried happily, "ha ha, it''s true! I obviously feel that my body is stronger than before. It seems that my muscles are full of explosive power, which makes me a little like cultivating fighting spirit!" The nine Yin manual is the nine Yin manual. The snow brother is not only able to lift the limit of the spirit of the beast, but also to improve the strength of the animal. It is only the real spirit that rises. Otherwise, how can I break through the second layer of the nine Yin classics? It''s really hard to cultivate. I''ve just started for such a long time. This marrow washing pill directly makes me break through to the second level. It''s estimated to save me several years of cultivation time. It''s too powerful! " Marilyn looked, opened her mouth several times, and finally couldn''t help saying, "old bastard, Daisy has broken through." "Haha, Daisy also broke through, good thing! OK -" Brian''s laughter stopped suddenly, and his smile stiffened. "Daisy also broke through?!" "Well, it''s a breakthrough!" Daisy smiled and nodded, then looked at Yasi and said, "Yasi, do you remember the promise between us when Andy helped Wenyu treat the accident?" Yasi stared at Daisy for a long time, then nodded firmly: "remember! I will always be with you!" Sharon, who was a little nervous, finally found that something was wrong and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter?! why do you look like this when you hear your mother break through?! you and you are hiding something from me!" Daisy smiled and shook her head at Yasi, then took Sharon''s shoulder and said with a smile, "rong''er, you and Wenyu have grown up. There was something I wanted to hide from you all my life, but God didn''t want me to hide from you, so now I have to tell your sister and brother about it." It was the first time Sharon saw that Daisy was so sad that tears came out and sobbed, "Mom, what did you hide from me and Wenyu, why, why -" "Rong''er" Daisy reached out her hand to wipe the tears off Sharon''s face and said with a smile, "you are an 18-year-old girl. How can you cry when you cry. Rong''er, you should learn more from Wen Yu, otherwise Wen Yu will protect you in the future, not your sister''s brother. When Wen Yu comes out, will I tell you this secret together?" Then Daisy looked at Yasi, shook her head and said with a smile: "Yasi, you''ve been a father for more than ten years. How can you be so impulsive! Think about it. If you go with me, my parents can''t continue to take care of rong''er and Wenyu. Can uncle Ghana take good care of the three children? What if the people of the holy see come to the door? Therefore, you can''t go with me. You must stay to take care of the children and take care of our children! Can you be peaceful After so many years of quiet and happy life, I have been satisfied! ASI, thank you. Thank you for letting me know what love is, what family affection is and what warmth is! My promise is not to let you accompany me forever, but to let me be your wife in the next life. " Yasi was stunned, then shook his head and said with a smile: "Daisy, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all. I don''t understand at all! Everyone knows that I''m stupid. I''m more stupid than a donkey. I can''t understand such a profound word. I''ll probably never understand it all my life, so you don''t have to explain it to me. I just need to know what I should do. Sharon, I can''t rest assured, but it''s OK to have Wenyu. As long as Wenyu is there Yes, let alone the Holy See. Even if the God of light comes, it''s all right. So, hehe, so you know what I''ll do. I won''t explain more. Waste my saliva. " "Ah -" the sobbing Sharon suddenly grabbed her hair and screamed, "stop! Stop! I don''t want to hear! Mom, you want to leave, why do you want to leave?!" Darius was startled by Sharon''s cry. When she saw Sharon''s eyes, she was startled again. From birth to now, Sharon has only three kinds of eyes, one is the cunning eyes when she is Yin, the other is the proud eyes when she is happy, and the third is the pathetic eyes when she is begging and wronged. At this time, her eyes are like a bloodthirsty Warcraft, without a trace of Sharon''s taste. "Brother, brother is coming!" Ruixue suddenly pointed to the door of the circular bunker and exclaimed. Wen Yu was like a savior, calming her flustered heart. PS: it''s updated late today, but Wuhun will stay up late to give you more. By the way, consider whether to fire the boss. By the way, if you''re bored, you can see my name is MT or things about college students living together. It''s very funny. V3.Chapter 50 Wen Yu originally wanted to tease everyone about his feelings after seeing the impurities discharged from his body, but when he saw the dull and sad expression on the people''s faces, his heart jumped. He thought there was something wrong with everyone taking the marrow washing pill. He immediately put away the bad smile on his face, strode to the people and asked nervously, "what''s the matter?! is it the marrow washing pill?" "Brother, it''s not the problem of Zisui pill." Ruixue hurriedly explained to Wenyu: "except Ghana''s grandpa and sister, we all improved our cultivation after taking Zisui pill. But, Ke''s mother said that there was something that had been hidden from us. Now she''s going to tell us about it. After telling and suing us, she''s going to leave everyone." Wen Yu glanced at the crowd, patted the nervous Sharon and asked Daisy, "Mom, what makes you have to leave us?!" Daisy smiled, stroked Wenyu''s head and said, "Wenyu, mom''s good son, you''ve really grown up! Mom is proud of you! Now the only thing I can''t rest assured is your sister. Promise me that as long as you have one breath, you have to protect Sharon and no one is allowed to hurt her." "Well, this is what I should do." Wenyu replied very calmly, "Mom, go ahead." Daisy nodded reassuringly, "you, Sharon and Ruixue don''t know about it. That''s my life experience." Wen Yu was stunned, but did not ask, but quietly waited for Daisy to go on. Sharon also stopped sobbing, grabbed Wenyu''s hand and looked at Daisy. "All races in the magic land think that the holy see is the master of this land. In fact, it is not. In addition to the Holy See, the magic land also has a powerful force called the worship of the moon god. Behind the holy see is the powerful God of light, and behind the worship of the moon god is a powerful God - the moon god. Unlike the Holy See, the worship of the moon god has always been hidden in the dark, and the worship of the moon god follows the Holy See We don''t participate in anything about the magic land and the magic land, and never spread teachings to any race in these two continents. Ha ha, you don''t know the magic land. In fact, there are two continents in this world, one is the magic land, that is, the land we live in, and the other is the magic land. There are magic families and some other small races in the magic land. About magic land You''ll learn more about magic land later. " After a pause, Daisy continued: "Although there are not as many followers in the Holy See, the fighting power of the moon worship cult is not worse than that of the Holy See, or even several times stronger than that of the Holy See, because everyone''s fighting power of the moon worship cult is extremely terrible, and I am a member of the moon worship cult and the moon daughter of the moon worship cult. Your grandpa and grandma have been promoted to the gold level and the great devil guide level, but they are ten plus They are not my opponents together. Any one of them can defeat them in one minute. So you should have a vague concept of the terrorist power of the moon worship. The meaning of the existence of the worship of the moon god sounds very absurd. It is to protect the world and not let the world be destroyed. Because the worship of the moon god disappeared tens of thousands of years ago, he left only one word to let the worship of the moon god protect the world. As long as the world still exists, he will appear again. This is just an illusory legend. No one knows whether it is true or false, but worship Moon god religion really exists because of this ethereal legend. As the moon goddess of the moon worship cult, one of my tasks is to find teachers in the magic land and the magic land, and select a person with the best qualification from all races in the world every ten years to be trained by the moon worship cult. The other task is to offer my life to the moon God when my eyes of moon knowledge bloom. There are two conditions for the return of the moon god: one is to ensure that the world is still alive, and the other is the moon daughter My blood. Every believer of the moon worship cult is a machine without human nature. They only have the moon god in their hearts. The meaning of their life is to summon the moon god, but I am an exception. Thirty years ago, when the war between man and devil broke out, my eyes of moon knowledge opened. It is reasonable that I should not hesitate to contribute my life to the moon god, because every generation of moon women do so Yes, but I was afraid. So the day before I worshipped the moon god, I escaped from the moon god cult. At the same time, I sealed my power and forcibly closed the eyes of the moon to prevent being found by the moon god cult. I lived a life of anonymity in the magic continent. Later, by chance, God let me meet your father. There are words called love at first sight and sun Jiushengqing, anyway, I don''t know what''s going on. I fell in love with this fool and married him and had children. What''s more, I even told this big guy about the worship of the moon god. Hehe, speaking of Wen Yu, you should have some doubts. Even if I sealed my own power and closed the eyes of moon awareness, it should be a very simple thing to worship the power of the moon god religion to find me in these two continents. Why did they still not find me over the years? That''s because no one knows the true face of the moon girl, because the moon girl has no real face at all What people see after birth is only an illusion of her. Unless the moon woman seals her own power and destroys the eye of moon awareness, this is the only way to close the eye of moon awareness after the eye of moon awareness opens. In addition, the moon woman is a life bred by the spirit of heaven and earth. There is no father and mother, that is to say, you and Sharon''s grandparents are heaven and earth. After the eye of moon knowledge opens, the life of moon woman will become the same as that of normal people. Therefore, after combining with your stupid father, I think I can live a happy life. Who knows that people are not as good as heaven. The marrow washing pill you refined by Wenyu not only relieves the power of my seal, but also improves my strength to a higher level, making the eye of moon knowledge that I destroyed open again. Want to know There''s only one way to destroy the eye of moon awareness that blooms again, that''s to end my life. Hey, mom, I''m afraid of death, so I don''t dare to destroy the eye of moon awareness again. But if I don''t destroy the eye of moon awareness, people of moon worship will find it. If people of moon worship know my relationship with you, they will kill you all in their style. So, I have to go Return to worship the moon as a sinner. So fast, they''ve found it! " Daisy suddenly changed her face and said quickly: "You don''t have to worry. I won''t risk my life if I return to the moon god sect. It should be because in the past few years, a new moon girl has been pregnant, so they won''t do anything to me. They will only imprison me in the name of a sinner, because no one else is qualified to behead the moon girl except the moon god. Wen Yu, if you want to see your mother again, improve your strength. When your strength is enough When you fight against the God of light, you can find the place where the moon worship cult is located and save my mother. Hehe, thank you for spending this time with me. I''m leaving! Before I leave, I''m doing the last thing for you! "After that, Doris took out a magic wand from the space ring and burst into colorful glow. Everyone wanted to stop Daisy, but they were frightened to find that their bodies couldn''t move, just like being hit by a acupoint. "Hehe, Wenyu, thank you for your acupoint pointing, otherwise I really don''t know how to control you." Daisy said with a bad smile, "Don''t worry, your acupoints will be lifted automatically in half an hour. Wenyu, good son, don''t forget your promise to mom and protect your sister forever! If you want to see mom, let your strength be strong! By the way, don''t be silly to think that more people are more powerful. This set works for the Holy See, but it doesn''t work for the worship of the moon No, I''m gone! I''ll miss you forever! Don''t be sad, because my intuition tells me that we''ll see each other again. Because Wenyu will realize our wish! The forbidden art of time and space - Kai! " V3.Chapter 51 Sunrise and sunset always remind the world of the beginning and end of the day. Sunrise brings light to the earth, but sunset takes back the light. I don''t know whether the sun is stingy and unwilling to emit light 24 hours a day, or whether it wants to tell the world that there is darkness behind the light. The first ray of light in the morning tirelessly crossed the horizon to illuminate the earth again. Wen Yu took a deep breath, closed his palms at his waist and slowly opened his eyes. His sharp and sad eyes looked directly at the distant horizon, as if to push back the light crossing the horizon. "Elder brother" a white shadow flashed, and Ruixue''s light body fell steadily behind Wenyu, "are you thinking about mom again?" Wen Yu nodded gently, "Ruixue, how long has mom left?" Ruixue slipped a trace of sadness from the corners of her eyes and whispered, "three years, three years!" "Hehe, time flies. That''s right. In the blink of an eye, my mother has been away for three years!" Wen Yu sighed. "Three years is like a nightmare. When I open my eyes every morning, I hope I wake up from my dream and hear my mother''s laughter. Unfortunately, God makes people laugh. This is not a dream! Three years, it''s time to leave here." Ruixue trembled and asked uncertainly, "brother, do you really want to leave at this time? It''s better to wait another year. It''s too dangerous to go out now!" Wen Yu shook his head with a smile: "I can''t wait any longer! I don''t have time to wait! One third of my strong strength comes from hard training and two thirds from fighting. If I don''t go out to fight and just hide here to practice, I can never become strong! Mom places her hope of reunion on me, and I must do it!" Ruixue stretched out her hands, grabbed Wenyu''s waist and said firmly, "brother, no matter how dangerous the road ahead is, I will go with you!" Three years ago today, Daisy disappeared in front of the people wearing colorful glow and a bitter smile. The last thing she did for everyone before she left was to close the mountain with time and space prohibition. In Wen Yu''s eyes, space-time prohibition is more like the art of Qimen dunjia. Unfortunately, he only knows about Qimen dunjia, so he has not studied space-time prohibition. The forbidden art of time and space hides the mountain. You can''t see the mountain from the outside. Daisy only leaves a secret channel to get in and out of the mountain. She did this to create a relatively safe hiding place for Wenyu and others. No one can break the ban on the mountain unless the pope or a strong man of a higher level comes out. Every six months in the past three years, Ghana will go out to the branch of Merson chamber of Commerce to obtain some mainland information. Just now, Ruixue wanted Wen Yu to go out one year later because after a year''s fruitless search for Ruixue, the Holy See directly issued an arrest warrant against all races in the magic continent to arrest the cage family and those who have anything to do with the cage family. The reward is extremely frightening - 10 million gold coins and the Holy See''s three promises. If anyone can catch the cage family to the holy mountain, in addition to the Pope''s crown, The Holy See can meet other requirements, even let the saint be his wife. With this arrest warrant, those connected with cage''s family were sniped by adventurers all over the mainland almost instantly. Fortunately, rodmeng acted quickly and protected the servants of cage''s house and Anthony, who had a close relationship with Brian, otherwise they would die. Although Luo demang is not afraid of the Holy See, he can''t openly protect the cage family, so almost all the veterans who have an unusual relationship with Brian have been poisoned by the Holy See. When Brian heard the news, he was so angry that he vomited blood and almost died. Fortunately, Wenyu, a living Bodhisattva, recuperated Brian for half a year, regardless of night and day, before Brian recovered. It is because of this arrest warrant that none of the humans in the magic land dare to use the surname cage. Those who used to be named cage have changed their religious names under the authority of the Holy See. There are only two good news for Wenyu in the past three years. One is that Brian, Marilyn and Ghana have not changed their temperament as those strong men before. Now Brian is a gold second-class strong man, and Marilyn has reached the second-class magic guide. Ghana just promoted to gold first-class three months ago. Darius''s departure has greatly changed Sharon''s temperament. In the past three years, apart from sleeping and eating and drinking Lazar, she has been practicing at other times. She has been promoted to a terrible first-order demon guide three days ago. Others are the same. ASI has reached the third level of the youth level. It is estimated that he will be promoted to the gold level in a short time. The fastest promotion is Rui Xue, her magic of light has reached the three order magician, and the nine Yin manual has been trained to fourth. Wen Yu was the slowest to advance. The fourth weight of "Yi Tian Jue" was reached. There were still the largest two of the eight spirit power balls in his body. Although Wenyu''s promotion was slow, his combat effectiveness scared ASI. ASI is not so afraid of Wenyu''s fighting power as of Wenyu''s soul chopping knife and the whole ring. The reason why Wenyu has been promoted so slowly in the past three years is that he has spent most of his time on the whole ring. Among them, the three magic elements of light, fire and earth have reached the level of a first-order wizard, but the whole ring is very special, In Wen Yu''s hands, he can give full play to the power of the third-order devil guide. Besides the soul chopping knife, when Wen Yu''s "Yi Tian Jue" reached the fourth level of old age, the soul chopping knife and the headless Golden Dragon Tattoo on his body showed half a head. The sharpness of the soul chopping knife combined with the true Qi of "Yi Tian Jue" can easily cut the air shield supported by ASI. What I have to say is Wen Yu''s speed. Every day in the past three years, he will train hard in Marilyn''s gravity space or in the gravity space released by the whole ring until he is exhausted. Up to now, he can persist for two hours in Marilyn''s 60 times gravity space. These two hours refer to two hours without any restriction. What makes Wen Yu extremely distressed is that his skill reached the fourth level of old age six months ago, but no matter how hard he practiced in the past six months, he didn''t make any progress. It was the same in the last life, and it was the same in this life, and he is practicing in a place with extremely abundant spiritual power, so he can directly rule out the reason for the lack of spiritual power. After half a year''s research, Wen Yu believes that the reason why he can''t break through is because of his state of mind "Ha ha..." when Wen Yu said he was going out, Brian burst out a series of laughter, but there was no smile on his face, but a cold look, "it''s time to go out! It''s time to go out after two years! Ha ha..." "Old bastard, what do you want to do? Kill the holy mountain?" Marilyn asked with a sneer. Brian gave Marilyn a white look and said, "look at my eyes. Do you think I''m such a stupid person? I want the Holy See to pay for his actions. It''s no problem to destroy several holy see branches with my current strength." Marilyn nodded and agreed, "well, good idea, I''ll accompany you!" ASI glanced at the crowd and said, "we can''t go on like this. We must pull everyone out of the sadness of Daisy''s departure. Some things only need me to carry alone." thinking of this, ASI said, "I''m sorry for you. In fact, there''s something I''ve been hiding from you." Wen Yu was startled and asked in a hurry, "Dad, what''s the matter? Don''t tell me that you and mom are worshippers of the moon god." Asibai glanced at Wen Yu and said: "It''s a happy event! In fact, a year ago, Daisy came here and you were practicing. She didn''t want everyone to know, so she met me alone. In fact, I wanted to tell you at that time, but Daisy didn''t allow me to do so, because she saw that you were all practicing hard. If she told you this, you would relax your practice, so - so --" V3.Chapter 52 Before he finished, ASI jumped to the door of the hall in a flash of green light and looked at everyone in the hall vigilantly, because everyone looked at him with murderous eyes. "You, don''t mess around! Be careful to force me to run away from home!" ASI warned carefully, and then cried, "Daisy and I are also good for everyone, let you cultivate and improve your strength desperately. Look at your current strength, which one is not a first-class high hand, so I didn''t tell you that the news of Daisy''s coming is correct." With that, ASI was quite strong. "Hum!" the neat cold hum made ASI stagger and almost fell outside the door. Wen Yu stared at Yasi with suspicious eyes and asked, "Dad, you''re not trying to comfort us, so make up a lie to deceive us?" ASI replied with a bitter smile, "you look at me like lying to you. Besides, I have not been a thousand or eight hundred panic since I was young. Sadly, I have never succeeded. Can''t you see if I lie to you?" Wen Yu nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Brian and Marilyn with questioning eyes. Brian and Marilyn stared at Yasi for a long time, nodded and said, "the ears are not red, the eyes are not dodging, the corners of the mouth are not upturned, the shoulders are not high on the left and low on the right, the index finger of the right hand is not moving, and the left leg is not shaking uneasily -" "Stop!" Yasi quickly stopped Brian and Marilyn, blushed and said, "Dad, mom, can you leave me some secrets? Tell them all. How can I cheat in the future!" Wenyu, Ruixue and sarong were stunned and said, "I''ve seen someone who can''t lie. I''ve never seen someone who can''t lie. I have to admit it. It''s sad!" "Ah!" sarong, who responded, exclaimed in surprise, "so mom really came. Dad, why didn''t mom see us?!" "Speak quickly!" everyone nodded in unison. ASI stepped out of the door vigilantly and made sure that the distance between him and everyone was a safe distance before he opened his mouth and said: "It''s not that Daisy doesn''t want to see you, but she''s afraid she can''t go after seeing you. I only talked to her for five minutes. However, she told me a very good news. She said that the new moon girl had opened her eyes of moon awareness two years ago, which is unprecedented. The most amazing thing is that the new moon girl successfully awakened the moon god, and the moon god will reappear in another 30 years As a moon girl, Daisy didn''t complete her task and should be executed. However, no one except the moon god has the right to deal with the moon girl and dare not torture her, so Daisy was put under house arrest. A year ago, she found a chance to sneak out and told me the news. She also told me that the moon girl is actually the child of the moon god. After the moon god returns, at most It''s to punish the moon girl for dereliction of duty, and she will not be sentenced to death. Therefore, we still have more than 20 years. As long as one of us reaches the level of the God of light within these 20 years, we can plead with the moon god and restore Daisy''s freedom after the moon god returns. The moon girl is the child of the moon god, plus the pleading of a god figure, as long as we have a good servile attitude Oh, you don''t know how hard I''ve been in the past two years. I know that Daisy is safe, but I have to pretend to be devastated and life is worse than death. My acting skills are poor and I''m worried all day for fear that you''ll see something. Hey hey, the facts have proved that I succeeded! " And he said with a bitter smile in his heart, "Daisy, I finally succeeded in lying once. Do you feel it? If you know, you will pat me on the shoulder and praise me for being smart. Daisy, the world is so cold without you. One day we will meet again, but not by Wenyu, but by your man Yasi cage! It will!" Yasi did succeed, because everyone''s faces showed a happy look, especially Wen Yu. He said happily: "twenty years! Twenty years is enough! Mom, we will meet again! Shit moon god, your son wants him to beg me to return you to freedom. Er, it seems that you can''t say that. If moon god is the father of moon daughter, then moon god is not my grandfather." "Wuwuwuwu..." after joy, Sharon suddenly ran into Marilyn''s arms and burst into tears. Marilyn patted Sharon on the back and said, "good boy, cry out all the grievances and pain of these three years." Brian smiled at Wen Yu and said: "Boy, it''s time to solve the mental devil. Don''t think that you''re responsible for Daisy''s departure every day, otherwise you''ll never be a real strong man. After I reached gold Level 2, I realized that the closer I get to the peak of martial arts, the more I need to improve my state of mind. It''s not important to reach this level of cultivation. Sometimes an insight can improve my strength by one level. Besides, without you The refined marrow washing pill, we all can''t have the strength now. Wen Yu, this marrow washing pill is really a good baby! After being transformed by the marrow washing pill, the cultivation speed has changed several grades. With this feng shui treasure land, it''s a great speed to cultivate! " Wen Yu stretched out his arms and took a deep breath: "Grandpa, I understand! I will try to improve my mood! By the way, do you want to understand why there is no big change in temperament like the previous promoted masters after the breakthrough?" Brian shook his head and said, "the gold level strongman has always been a secret. We can''t know the reason by fantasy. If we have to find a reason, it''s the one we guessed, because we don''t advance by sucking the spirit of Warcraft. Forget it, don''t want such a profound problem. Wenyu, tell us how we can surprise the Holy See?" "Hum!" Wen Yu said coldly, "if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend. If people offend me, we''ll pay the price! Since the Holy See wants to destroy my cage family, we have to let the holy see what I have prepared for you. Wen Yu took out a stack of human skin colored things from the whole ring. Everyone sent one. Sharon wiped her red and swollen eyes and said with a happy smile, "Wenyu, this is the kind of magical mask you said. Do you have another one? Give me two more." after learning that Daisy was safe, Sharon returned to the way she was three years ago. "Girl, what do you want so much? I remember you still have a marrow washing pill. Should you use it to honor grandma. Wen Yu, how can you use it? Just stick it on your face?" Marilyn asked Wen Yu curiously, looking at the human skin mask in her hand. Wen Yu nodded and said, "just stick it on your face. Let''s try it and see if it fits." "Shit!" three minutes later, ASI screamed and looked at Brian. "If I didn''t know your clothes and walk in the street, I wouldn''t recognize you. Ruixue, take a mirror and look at me now." "Wen Yu," said Sha Rong, with a small mouth and unhappiness, "quickly change me another one. This one is so ugly. How can I see people when walking in the street. Look, Dad, it''s obviously handsome after wearing a human skin mask. Why does my one become ugly after wearing it?" Wen Yu spread out his hands and said helplessly: "Dad has so much personality that I really can''t make human skin masks uglier than him. These human skin masks I made are very ordinary. They belong to those that are thrown in the crowd and absolutely unnoticed. It''s convenient for us to walk. Elder sister, you look like an immortal. If you are beautiful, walking on the street won''t cause a sensation. It doesn''t matter if you will People from the holy see are attracted, but it''s troublesome. "These human skin masks made by Wen Yu are really popular. If you have to say the characteristics, it''s that Brian, Marilyn and Ghana still look like old people after wearing human skin masks, ASI looks like middle-aged people, and Wen Yu looks like young people. "Hum! You''re right! Just this one. Pity my beautiful appearance. I don''t know when I can see the sun again." Sharon lamented. "Hey hey, if you don''t want to wear this mask, you can just stay here honestly." Wenyu said with a smile. "It''s beautiful to think. Even if you make me an ugly skin mask, I''ll go out with you." Wen Yu smiled and said to himself, "even if you want to stay, I''ll take you by force. If Mom gives you to me, I have to let you understand the cruelty of the real world first. The best way to protect a person is to let him protect himself." then Wen Yu took six small bottles of potions from the whole ring and said to each one: "This is the potion to remove the human skin mask. I don''t want you to use this potion if you have to. Well, no one will recognize us when we walk on the street. I won''t have any concern if I dye Ruixue''s black hair golden later. Tonight we''ll let the Holy See know that our cage family is back." V3.Chapter 53 Konya city is a big city of the sakanasi Empire, located in the east of the imperial capital fidonaro city. It is also a big city closest to the hiding place of Brian. Compared with fidonaro, Konya is much smaller, but as a big city of the sakanasi Empire, it also has a branch Hall of the Holy See. The Vatican''s branches are spread all over the major cities of mankind, which can not only constantly remind the major forces of the power of the Vatican and suppress those ambitious guys with obscenity, but also control the dynamics of all human cities. The only city without the existence of the Vatican temple is the residence of other races other than human beings, because these races have their own gods. For example, the patron saint of dwarves, the spirit God of elves, the beast God of orcs, and so on. Wenyu, Ruixue and Sharon came to Konya City three days ago and settled in a remote small hotel. At the same time, ASI, Ghana, Brian and Marilyn went to the other three big cities in three directions. Today is the day they meet to attack the Vatican temple. The best way to let the Vatican know that the cage family has returned is to destroy several branches of the Vatican. After the success, I''m afraid people all over the mainland will know that the cage family has returned and retaliate against the Vatican. Since the Holy See''s strong debut in the magic land, only one race has openly attacked the Holy See, that is, the demon family who wants to take the magic land as its own. In addition to the demon clan, other races have also clashed with the Holy See, but they all made self-defense when they were forced by the Holy See to have no way to go. The end was very miserable. They were either tried by the holy see as a heretic extermination, or those who were suppressed by the Holy see were about to be exterminated. Dwarves and elves are good examples. It can be seen what impact and shock Brian will bring to all races in the magic continent by taking away several sub halls of the Holy See. Having not been out of the mountain for three years, Sharon was naturally excited when she arrived at Konya city. Like taking stimulants, she dragged Wenyu and Ruixue crazy for three days. Walking on the street, as long as there is something to sell, what you can eat, what you can use, what you can''t use, large and small, anyway, as long as someone sells it, Sharon will buy it. After three days, all the sellers in Konya city fell in love with Sharon deeply. The reason is that Sharon was very generous. She sold at least one gold coin every time without change. All the things bought were put into Wenyu''s whole ring, because her high-grade space ring was filled with golden gold coins except for some necessities. In Sharon''s words, it is to spend Luo demang''s money and let Luo demang cry. In three years, under the operation of Luo demang, the rebirth dream has spread to large, medium and small cities in more than half of the magic continent. She is used to the delicious dishes cooked by Wenyu. Sharon naturally chooses to eat in the rebirth dream in Konya city. Nevertheless, she complains every time she eats in these three days. In addition, the clothes designed by Wen Yu have become the first choice for rich people to go out under the management of Luo demang, so the clothes of Wen Yu and his three people have not attracted much attention. After the rebirth dream in Konya city was solved, Wen Yu and Ruixue returned to their remote Hotel amid Sharon''s complaints. As soon as they entered the room, Wen Yu used the whole ring to perform a shielding magic to prevent someone from eavesdropping on their conversation. "Wen yanhuangzi, we''re going to attack the sub Hall of the holy see this evening. It''s exciting to think about it! Hey hey, there should be a lot of good things in the sub Hall of the Holy See. Wen Yu, don''t give me face. As long as it''s valuable, bring it all to me." Sharon waved her fist and shouted excitedly. Wen Yu glared at Sha Rong and said, "sister, how many times have I told you that you can''t call me Wen Yu again in the future. No matter who doesn''t, you have to call me yanhuangzi, otherwise if -" Sharon hurriedly raised her hands to interrupt Wenyu and begged for mercy: "stop! Stop! Stop! I''m wrong! Can''t I be wrong! You can''t think of such an ugly name. It''s still my new name." Wen Yu''s forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat as big as beans. He said to himself, Sasha, it''s really not easy to come up with this name with your IQ. Pity my Ruixue. In the future, he will bear the disgusting name of snow for a long time. Hey¡ª¡ª Yanhuangzi is a new name given to him by Wen Yu. Sasha and Xuexue are the new names given to him and Ruixue by Sha Rong. At the beginning, Wen Yu firmly opposed Ruixue''s name Xuexue. It can be seen that after recognizing Sharon''s strong human adhesion skills, he can only raise his hand and surrender. Ruixue asked anxiously, "brother, can we really take away the branch Hall of the Holy See with the strength of the three of us? Grandpa said that there are experts in the branch Hall of the Holy See." Sharon waved her little hand and shouted, "snow, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, let alone the holy mountain, we can come and go freely." Wen Yu ignored Sharon''s clamor and explained: "Don''t worry, if the three of us are not strong enough to take away the sub Hall of the Holy See, grandpa won''t agree to let us form a group of three. Although there are many experts in the Holy See, it''s impossible for each sub hall to send several strong young people to garrison. Cornea city is not a particularly important city, so there can''t be a big leader in the sub hall here. At most, there should be one. I''ll be in charge at that time Cleaning up experts, you two are responsible for cleaning up small fish and shrimp. Remember not to let go of a living creature, not an ant. "Although Wen Yu said so, he was not at ease. Don''t look at Sharon''s arrogance from head to foot. She doesn''t blink when hunting Warcraft, but Wen Yu doesn''t have any hope that she can kill. ¡­¡­ Dangdang. At midnight, the bell rang leisurely. Wen Yu and his three men opened their eyes at the same time, took out the mask towel and night clothes from the space ring, and put them on quickly. "Go!" as Wen Yu''s low voice sounded, the three people''s bodies slowly fell into the ground. After a while, the three people''s figure quietly disappeared in the room. The reason why Wenyu chose this hotel is very simple, because the first floor of this hotel is also a guest room, which is conducive to their action. The temple of the holy see is located in the center of cornea city. It should be said that this should be the busiest place in cornea City, but this is not the case. Because the temple of the holy see is sacred and inviolable, the center of cornea city is very quiet 24 hours a day, and few people walk. It''s already midnight, and there is no one here. Only the four guards at the gate of the sub hall haven''t slept yet. The four guards stood upright and looked straight ahead, because they were all loyal believers of the God of light, and regarded the duty of guarding the sub temple as an honor from the bottom of their heart. Just as the four guards stared straight ahead, the ground behind them suddenly raised an earth bag silently. The earth bag raised quickly and turned into an earth column more than one person high in the blink of an eye. Then the earth column retreated the outer soil like taking off its clothes. When the earth retreated quietly into the ground, There are three more people in black where the earth pillar is located. The whole process from the uplift of the earth bag to the appearance of three people in black only took a short second, so the four conscientious guards at the door were not aware of the changes behind them. "The cage family is back! Kill!" Wenyu''s cold voice suddenly sounded, clearly passed into the ears of Sharon and Ruixue, and also passed into the ears of the four guards. Poof. Poof. Whoosh. Whoosh. There were four slight noises in succession, and then the four guards fell down. They couldn''t turn their heads back when they died. It was sarong and Ruixue who made the move. They had agreed in advance. The guard at the door was handed over to sarong and Ruixue. Sarong and Ruixue didn''t disappoint Wen Yu. They started very decisively, but when they saw the four guards falling down sprayed with blood, they all turned pale and looked at their hands in disbelief. "The cage family is coming! Get out and die!" Wen Yu ignored the dull Sharon and Ruixue, turned and shouted at the sub hall. He had planned to kill them silently, but now he changed his mind and wanted to kill them blatantly and arrogantly. V3.Chapter 54 "Bang..." The whole sub Hall of the Holy See suddenly trembled violently. In just two seconds, the magnificent and magnificent hall became broken walls. Except where Wen Yu and his three people stood, other places burst out one by one rotating at a high speed, covered with sharp thorns, like wolf toothed sticks magnified dozens of times. In addition, there were terrible cracks on the ground, Collapsed buildings and weak Vatican believers fell in. "Tut tut" Wen Yu shook his head and sighed, "it''s a bean curd residue project. The shockproof ability is really not generally weak. I don''t know how the fire prevention ability is." before the voice fell, dozens of teeth and claws of flames suddenly appeared in the dark night sky above the sub hall, and the flames fell down like lit gasoline bottles. The fact told Wen Yu that the fire prevention facilities in the Vatican hall were not very good, because there was a sea of fire in front of him. "Ah -- help!" The Vatican minions who survived the attack of Wenyu earth magic wanted to escape from the room. Unfortunately, their speed was a little slow. As soon as they ran out of the ruins, they hit the flame in the sky. These guys swallowed by the fire screamed and fled in the yard like headless flies. They could not understand why they would be attacked in a sub hall safer than the palace. "Hum!" Wen Yu sneered, "don''t you believe in the God of light? Then I''ll send you to see him with light magic." like the fire just now, there are white holy lights in front of Wen Yu. If you look closely, you can find that these holy lights are like a spear, and the holy gun head emits a dark cold light. "Go!" Wen Yu waved his right hand and shot dozens of sacred lights at the believers wrapped in fire. Some people who were facing Wenyu saw the holy light shooting at themselves. They thought it was the great light mage who used the holy magic to cure themselves, but before they could be happy, they were frightened to find that their chest was pierced by a holy light. "Haven''t you enjoyed it enough?" Wen Yu suddenly looked at a corner of the sea of fire with an evil smile. "As a senior official of the Holy See, you shouldn''t watch the devout believers of the God of light being slaughtered by heresy. Hey hey, even if you don''t care about the life and death of these poor people, you should come out and catch us and send us to the holy mountain for judgment. As I said just now, we are members of the cage family." "Hum!" accompanied by a cold hum, a blue light and shadow jumped out of the sea of fire. The blue light and shadow stood five meters away in front of Wen Yu. The cold voice shouted, "who are you?! how dare you attack the temple of the Holy See? Catch it quickly and follow me to the holy mountain to accept the judgment!" Wen Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and scolded: "they all say that the leader of the holy see is very powerful. Today, he really deserves his reputation. Originally, I thought that the God of light would teach you the theory of divine stick every day, so that you bastards can learn to be smart. Now I have to doubt the IQ of the God of light. Does he send you idiot dogmas every day, so that you become more and more idiots every day!" Wen Yu decided that the man in front of him was the Pope because he was wearing a black robe with gold rimmed. Only the Pope wore such clothes among all levels of the Holy See. Paynes was promoted to the leader of the church only eight months ago. I don''t know whether God favored him or wanted to punish him. A month ago, he suddenly received an assignment from the upper level to come to the sub Hall of cornea city. Penns was so happy that he didn''t sleep for three days. Although there are many branches of the Holy See, there are more leaders. After many people are promoted to the position of leader, they will not be sent to take charge of the branch of the city for a few years. Penns was appointed just seven months after his promotion, so he had to lament his good luck. But now I can only sigh that Paynes has been unlucky for eight years, because Wen Yu''s first goal for the holy see is the branch hall he is in charge of, that is to say, the order he is assigned is equivalent to the soul summoning order of the Lord of hell, asking him to come to Konya city to wait for Wen Yu''s sanctions. Pennes blushed at Wen Yu''s words, because he also felt that he was an idiot. He couldn''t help roaring: "dare to the great God of light, you don''t have to go to the holy mountain. Now I''ll judge you as the leader!" then he took out his hands and threw a heavy sword at Wen Yu. Wen Yu sneered and stared at Penns, who rushed to him at a high speed. His mind moved slightly. A wall more than two meters thick appeared in front of him and sneered: "The second-class green firewood will also judge me. You''d better save it. If you have time, you might as well wash your neck and wait for the sanction of Wenyu cage! What are you doing, Sharon and Ruixue? Don''t let one go! If you don''t do it again, you''ll get back to me honestly and don''t follow me again!" The last sentence of Wenyu was roared out, mixed with the roar of real Qi. The eardrums of Sha Rong and Ruixue were hurt. Hearing the roar of Wen Yu''s reprimand, Ruixue secretly scolded, quickly stabilized her mind and jumped to one side. The holy light blade flew everywhere and quickly collected her head. Sharon was also awakened by the roar of Wen Yu''s reprimand, but she did not perform her task like Ruixue, but bowed down, covered her lower abdomen with her hands and vomited. "Boom!" Paynes''s double handed heavy sword fell firmly on the wall, but it was a pity that the blow he was determined to win did not achieve the desired results, but left a one meter deep impression on the wall. "Hum!" Wen Yu said coldly and looked back at Sha Rong. A faint evil smile rose from the corners of his mouth and his thoughts moved. Seeing that he couldn''t break the wall, Penns wanted to jump over the wall and attack Wen Yu. He has identified Wen Yu as a magician. Soldiers fighting with magicians naturally want to find ways to get close to magicians, especially high-level earth magicians. Defense and attack methods vary. If they don''t get close early, they will only get more trouble in the Vietnam War. "Dong!" as soon as poor Pennes jumped up, he felt a terrible pressure. He was pulled back to the ground before he had time to show his fighting spirit resistance. Wen Yu showed 60 times the gravity space of the third-order earth demon guide, which Pennes''s second-order green fighting spirit warrior could resist. At the moment when Paynes fell, the wall separating him from Wenyu disappeared. When he falls in front of the enemy, everyone''s first reaction will be to avoid the enemy''s next wave of attack. So will Penns, but he is frightened to find that his body can''t move, just like being imprisoned by invisible things. What''s more terrible is that the fighting spirit in his body seems to disappear. No matter how he exercises, he can''t feel a trace of true Qi. Wen Yu ignored Penns, who was lying on the ground with a frightened face, but jumped in another direction to cooperate with Ruixue to collect human lives. After being tossed about by Wenyu earthquake and fire, not many people survived by chance, so Wenyu and Ruixue soon turned back. "Come here!" with a cold face, Wen Yu forcibly pulled sarong, who was still vomiting, to peins, then took out a dagger from the whole ring and directly cut off one arm of peins. "Ah -" paynston screamed like a pig, staring at Wen Yu with bloodshot eyes, full of fear. Wen Yu sneered, "beg for mercy. Maybe I can let you live." "Uncle, oh no, ancestor, please let me go! I don''t want to die yet!..." Penns didn''t look like a second-class green master and begged Wenyu for mercy. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction, then put the dagger still dripping blood into sarong''s hand, bent down and pulled apart payns''s clothes in his heart, and said in a low voice: "sarong, stab in here with the dagger in your hand and end his life!" "When!" Sharon immediately threw out the dagger in her hand and shook her head madly: "no! No! No -" the trembling roar told Wen Yu and Ruixue that she was extremely afraid at this time. V3.Chapter 55 "No! Don''t kill me! Three heroes, no, three ancestors, don''t kill me! I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old child. They all rely on me to feed themselves. If I die, they will starve to death!..." Penn roared hysterically, with a runny nose and tears on his face. If he could move, he would kneel in front of Wen Yu and knock his head, or even lick his toes. Unfortunately, he can''t do anything except yelling for mercy. This is exactly what Wen Yu wants. The more miserable he cries, the happier and more satisfied Wen Yu is. If he looks like death at home now, maybe Wenyu will give him a good time. Not to mention, Paynes''s tearful begging was very effective. Ruixue was stunned by his roar and looked at her hands. She thought of the people she had killed, their parents, wives and children, and these fresh lives were harvested by her hands. She thought... In a few seconds, her eyes changed from dull to frightened and disgusted, Hate your bloody hands. "I, I killed! I killed a lot of people! Now I''m a butcher with blood on my hands. How could this happen?! how could this happen?!" Ruixue shook her head and shouted in horror. Sharon''s reaction was more intense. If Wen Yu didn''t react quickly, she would have disappeared by sealing her acupoints in time. "Hey -" Wen Yu sighed helplessly. Although he had known that Ruixue and sarong would have this reaction after killing, Wen Yu could not help but feel a pain when he really saw the painful feeling of the two women. "I''ve done a little too much. I should let them adapt slowly. If I do too much, it may be counterproductive. Forget it, let''s talk about it later." "Shut up!" Wen Yu angrily kicked the roaring Pennes, sealed Pennes''s dumb hole and sneered: "My Lord, you should pray for the blessing of the God of light now. We are heretics and dark heretics cursed by the God of light. How can you pray for us to spare your life! Tut Tut, if the God of light and the Pope see your appearance, I don''t know how they will feel. Hum, now you pray for us to spare your life. Did you kill people related to the cage family Have you heard their prayers? Have you given them a way to live?! no! Because their lives are not even as good as animals in your eyes. In that case, why not turn around? Now I Wenyu cage pronounce - the holy see is a heresy, and all those who believe in the God of light are dark evildoers, and the God of light is a devil who cares about human life! Tut Tut, Lord, you are now How do you feel about being judged as heresy by the great Wenyu cage? Oh, sorry, someone is coming. The great Wenyu cage has no time to listen to your feelings. You''d better tell the God of death about your feelings of being judged as heresy. " Poof poop. Two thick arms of thorns came out of Paynes'' back and pierced his heart and throat. Wen Yu took Ruixue in one hand and Sharon in the other, and quickly withdrew from the gate of the sub hall. Then he engraved a line on the stone slab at the door with a soul chopping knife - from today on, the cage family has come back! At the same time, he tried the holy see as a dark heresy. He hoped that the pope would wipe his neck clean and wait for the cage family to rule! After carving this line, Wenyu left the ground with Ruixue and sarong. At the same time, the Vatican sub halls in three cities in the sakanasi Empire were also attacked. The attack came suddenly and went quickly, less than five minutes from beginning to end. And a line of words was engraved on the stone slab at the door of each sub Hall - the cage family is back! The whole city of Konya was like a flock of frightened birds. Men, women and children, who can walk but can''t walk, had to have a breath. When they heard about the attack on the Vatican temple, they all ran to the center of Konya city. The whole city was discussing that the Vatican temple was attacked by cage''s family. Wen Yu was taking Sharon and Ruixue on the official road leading to fidonaro city. Seeing that he was far away from Konya City, Wen Yu suddenly shook off Sharon and Ruixue''s hands and shouted impatiently, "enough! Wake up, you two! Crying, are you bored?" Ruixue sobbed and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, grabbed Wen Yu''s arm and shouted, "Wen Yu, I killed! I killed a lot of people! My hands are covered with blood! What should I do? I have become a murderous butcher!" Compared with Ruixue, Sharon''s reaction was not fierce. She just stared at her hands and cried silently. "Hey -" Wen Yu sighed, pulled her to the side of the road and sat down, explaining: "this is the survival principle, the law of the jungle and bloody survival principle! You kill all the pawns of the Holy See, and all the pawns of the holy see are murderous butchers, so killing them is not only right, but also beneficial to mankind! Hey --" Wen Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head because he found that his eloquence needed to be improved. After thinking about it, Wen Yu could only harden his head and then said: "Think about what they will do to us if we are caught by anyone in the Holy See. They will be very happy to tie us up and send us to the holy mountain to let the God of light judge us. Are we wrong? Sister, you have been playing tricks on people since childhood, but you play tricks on familiar people. How can the Holy See judge you and deprive you of your rights Life?! simple and honest dwarves and forest loving elves. What did they do wrong? Why did the Holy See force them to exterminate the family? We are all right. The wrong thing is that our strength is not as good as the Holy See. The Holy See says we are heretics, we are heretics, and whoever says we deserve to die, because they have strong fists. Whoever dares to say no, whoever is against the Holy See will die. Such a group of people who are careless about human life, let them live is to maim powerless human beings! " "Then we are powerful enough to kill people casually, isn''t it the same as the Holy See?" Ruixue asked in confusion. Sharon nodded with red and swollen eyes. Wen Yu was overjoyed and hurriedly said: "No! It''s different! It''s totally different! You think, if we ignore those butchers who don''t care about human life, they will wave their butcher''s knife and kill more people. We could have killed him, but instead of doing so, we let him continue to kill more people, which will become our indirect killing. Goodness doesn''t mean not to kill or touch Blood is good. Similarly, evil can not be measured by killing or not. Killing, what kind of people to kill, why to kill, just think about these two questions and have a clear conscience. You just killed a lot of people in the Holy See. Why? Because you want to protect your relatives. If you don''t kill them, maybe one day our grandparents and dads Mom, Grandpa Ghana, or I may all die under their butcher''s knife. So killing doesn''t mean that I''m a butcher. Only those demons who kill indiscriminately are butchers. The holy see is such a butcher. Hey, don''t say it. No matter how much you can''t figure it out, it''s useless. I hope you don''t let me die under the enemy''s knife because of your kindness. I''m now It''s not the enemy but the two of you who are most afraid of. When I give my back to you, you show mercy to the enemy behind me, which is tantamount to killing me! Don''t worry, if this happens, I won''t blame you when I go to see death. Who makes you all my relatives. Let''s go and keep going. " Sarong and Ruixue nodded gently. They all frowned and thought about Wen Yu''s words. V3.Chapter 56 After walking all night, Wen Yu and her three finally found a small town. Fortunately, Sharon and Ruixue are not ordinary magicians. Otherwise, they will be exhausted if they dare to travel this night. Wen Yu didn''t speak any more along the way, and Sharon and Ruixue didn''t make a sound. They just followed Wen Yu silently. The three did not stay in the town much. They bought two ordinary carriages and continued to drive to fidonaro. Sharon and Ruixue have no appetite, and Wenyu has no appetite. They have no appetite, so they don''t eat. When Wen Yu sat in the position of the coachman on the carriage, he remembered that he had not taken the driving test. However, Wen Yu learned very fast. After twisting the S-shaped curve on the official road for more than half an hour, the carriage can drive in a normal straight line. "Ruixue, do we disappoint Wenyu?" Sharon in the carriage leaned against Ruixue and asked softly. Ruixue nodded gently: "we really let my brother down. Before we took action, we promised my brother, but the result was - sister, are you afraid of killing?" "En" Sharon bowed her head and said: "I thought killing people was the same as killing Warcraft, but I really realized the feeling of killing people last night. Two fresh human lives were ended by my hands in an instant. Maybe they sat at the same table with their family at dinner and dreamed of a better future. Maybe they told their parents early in the morning to buy meat for them tomorrow, and maybe they told them at noon The children promised to buy toys for them tomorrow, maybe -- "as she said, Sharon choked, put her fingers in her hair and fell into deep remorse. Ruixue didn''t speak, but tears fell again into the red and swollen corners of her eyes. "Hey -" Wen Yu, who listened to the two women''s conversation, shook his head helplessly. At this time, he regretted that he shouldn''t let Sharon and Ruixue kill, so that they wouldn''t be like this. ¡­¡­ Two days was only a blink of an eye, but these two days were as long as a year for people in the magic land. In two days and three nights, 23 sub halls of the Holy See were destroyed, and none of the congregation in the sub hall was spared. And at the door of each destroyed sub hall was written a sentence - the cage family is back! Only one line of words was added at the door of one sub hall, which also drove the Holy See crazy Xingzi - the cage family has judged the holy see as a heresy! Since the establishment of the Holy See, it has been him who judges others. No one dares to judge the Holy See, but now the cage family has done so, and it is extremely arrogant. There are 23 Holy See branches. Three of them were destroyed in broad daylight. All of them were destroyed by the earth system forbidden curse. No one saw who did it from beginning to end , but this is no longer important, because the Holy See thinks of a man - Marilyn the earth demon! Twenty three Vatican temples were destroyed, causing panic in major cities and the Pope''s anger. Then, the holy dragon knight was sent to catch the murderer, let the saint go out of the holy mountain and appease the frightened believers. The holy dragon knight is the most frightening team in the Vatican''s combat effectiveness. The whole team is composed of 28 green level three strong men, and their mounts are giant dragons. Holy Dragon Knight Although powerful, it''s a pity that they have no way to investigate this series of terrorist attacks. They only know that there are soldiers, earth and fire magicians among the killers, and they are very powerful soldiers and magicians. Because some sub halls were destroyed in an instant, and the sect leader and even the big sect leader were directly destroyed without farting. The cage family came back. These eight characters not only frightened the Holy See, but also excited some people. Among them, situ Haonan was the most excited. He didn''t know how to get through these three years. Recalling the hard training in these three years, situ Haonan felt that it was a miracle that he could survive. Especially after the Holy See issued an arrest warrant for the cage family, situ Hao Nan devoted almost all his time to cultivation. He only slept for three hours a day, and the time spent eating, drinking and Lazar was only pitiful fifteen minutes. The rest of the time was crazy cultivation. Three years of unbearable training changed situ Haonan greatly. These two days he often smiled in the mirror: "If you walk in the street, even if you pass by, Wenyu will not recognize me." Derek''s decision was somewhat shaken by the annihilation of the 23 Vatican halls. He wondered whether he should continue to hold the chess piece of the cage family, because it was likely to bring the disaster of national annihilation to the sakanasi empire. The annihilation of the 23 Vatican temples made the dwarves and elves cheer because they had endured the Vatican for a long time. After learning this news, they firmly believed that the cage family was the hope of their race''s prosperity. In the past three years, rodmeng has been funding the development of the dwarves and elves. In the past three years, he has given them a million gold coins. However, he earned more and paid more Dreams, clothing, smug perfume, skin, wumenvig, uh, no, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and even the wealth that these industries brought to the chamber of commerce is not clear to him. He knows that the balance between the chamber of Commerce and the chamber of commerce of the Novartis has been broken. Unfortunately, he did not know that the Holy See had been eyeing the brother of the brother of the adorable chamber a year ago. The danger is slowly reaching out to the Morson chamber of Commerce. The last time Brian took the highest level and fastest carriage of Morson chamber of Commerce, it took them a day and a night to get to Marilyn''s residence. This time, Wenyu took them a very ordinary carriage, which naturally slowed down a lot. It took them five days to get to the nearest town in the East of fidonaro. These five days, Ruixue and Sharon have recovered from the self blame of murder It''s eighty-eight, but Wenyu doesn''t know whether they recognize their words, because Sharon and Ruixue haven''t mentioned killing in five days. Mayana Empire, Kenya TAIMA city. Like the sakanasi Empire, the mayana empire is also a great empire in the magic continent. The difference is that it is not the territory of the Merson chamber of Commerce, but located in the business area of the novadro chamber of Commerce. Kenya TAIMA city is an important main city of the mayana empire. The sub Hall of the Holy See here is garrisoned by the archbishop. Unfortunately, the sub hall has now turned into a pile of ruins. The annihilation of the Vatican branch hall had a great impact on the people of Kenya Thai Macheng, which made the Vatican believers in the city very angry and sad. However, Kenya Thai Macheng was full of joy today, because the saint, the spokesman of the God of light, came to the city. Some Vatican believers even secretly rejoice that the temple was destroyed because it gave them a chance to see the heroism of the saint. As soon as the saint arrived at Kenya Thai Macheng, she set up a platform in the city square, spread the teachings of the Holy See all day, and deeply hated and complained about the heinous crimes of the cage family. When the last afterglow of the day fell down the mountain, the saint reluctantly left the podium and temporarily lived in the city hall. "Old woman, what do you think the saint looks like? She''s smart enough." in the guest room of a superior hotel in Kenya taimacheng, an extremely ordinary old man asked an equally ordinary old woman with a bad smile around his mouth. Opposite the two people, there were two equally ordinary old and young people. It was no one else who could get together by such a coincidence, It''s Brian four with human skin masks. After they destroyed the Vatican temple in Kenya TAIMA City, they did not leave immediately, but found a hotel to stay and watch the wind. Marilyn glanced at Brian and cursed, "old goat, at such an old age, she still cares about other people''s little girls and doesn''t take care of her honor." Brian whitened his eyes and said to Marilyn, "I''m just asking if the girl''s water is flexible. There''s no other meaning. Only people with dirty thoughts will misinterpret my meaning so dirty. It''s good to kidnap the saint and make me a granddaughter-in-law. What do you say?" "No! Dad, you want to kidnap the saint?!" Yasi exclaimed. V3.Chapter 57 Brian glared at Yasi and scolded, "idiot, do you talk like this?! what is kidnapping? Please! Please ask the saint to be my granddaughter-in-law!" Marilyn disdained to say: "shit granddaughter-in-law, I''m not rare! Ruixue is a hundred times stronger than that girl! Ruixue is already our cage''s daughter-in-law. We didn''t give her anything and let her suffer with us. I think it''s right to find a servant girl for Ruixue!" ASI shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "let the saint be Ruixue''s servant girl. It''s thanks to you!" Gana Ben is a militant. Although he has endured for decades, there is a saying that rivers and mountains are easy to change and his nature is hard to change. He used to work with the demon family, which made him happy in the southeast and northwest. Now he is openly working with the Holy See. Ghana has been extremely excited these days. If Brian and Marilyn hadn''t stopped him, it is estimated that the number of sub halls destroyed by the Holy See would have doubled. Hearing Brian and Marilyn''s idea to tie the high saint to be a servant girl, Ghana was excited when he thought about it, so he didn''t think about whether he could do it or not. He directly asked, "general, when are we going to do it?" Brian was stunned for a moment. In fact, he was just joking, but when he saw Ghana''s excited touch, he was immediately moved and whispered: "it''s not impossible to kidnap the saint, gold level two, earth level two, gold level one and a green level three." After listening to Brian''s analysis, Marilyn and Yasi''s eyes brightened, Yasi''s temperament needless to say. A fight was just what he wanted. As for Marilyn, it can be seen from the fact that she poked the asshole of the medium-sized level 9 earth bear without saying hello. It can be said that except for daisy and Wenyu, other people in the cage family don''t think much about things. Daisy lowered her voice and said excitedly, "I''ve observed today that only two cardinals in red and three bitter friars can threaten us around the saint. The rest are not worried. A forbidden spell can be done. Old bastard and I can at least hold the two cardinals in red. It seems a little difficult for Ghana and Yasi to deal with the three bitter friars." Brian frowned and said, "it''s definitely impossible to kill all the people around the saint, and we don''t need to do so. Our goal is only the saint. If we plan well, it''s not impossible to succeed." Ghana couldn''t wait and said, "the two cardinals in red and the three bitter monks can''t leave the four of us. Even if they can''t bind the saint, they can also sound an alarm to the Holy See. The saint will leave for the eastern city of Obama tomorrow morning. Let''s discuss the action plan quickly. Old general, you are good at arranging troops. You can arrange it." Marilyn and Yasi nodded in agreement. Although Brian had some big ideas, his accomplishments in troop arrangement were really admirable. Otherwise, he would not be called Iron Man general. "In that case, let''s..." ¡­¡­ When the sun shines in the sky, the flowers smile at me. Er, I''m off the topic. It should be the sun shining in the sky. The saint sets out in obarak city. The saint is very satisfied with her missionary achievements in these two days. As long as she has been to the city, 90% of the people will become believers of the God of light and hate the cage family. That''s what the Pope wants. The saint''s trip out of the mountain will last for one year, and will preach in every human city in the magic continent for one day. It can be said that the destruction of the temple of the Holy See helped the Pope a great deal by allowing the saints to preach everywhere and adding more believers to the Holy See. As for whether the cage family will attack the saint, the Pope has long arranged to send two cardinals in red and three bitter monks to protect the saint. There are five people protecting the saint. The Pope has 120 hearts. From the traces of the destruction of the branch hall, the strength of the cage family is very strong, but the Pope did not think that the cage family has a strong person above the gold level, because all the strong persons above the gold level in the magic continent are known by the Pope. "Stop!" as soon as the saint''s escort team left kenyatai Macheng for more than 100 miles and entered a mountainous area, it was stopped by two masked men in black who rushed out of the roadside. The two men were wrapped in black from head to foot and carried a bright gold wire ring knife in their right hand. "I drive this road!" "I planted this tree!" "Think about this way!" "Leave the money to buy the road!" Two people in black who stood in the way roared out a classic robbery line. The more than 100 people protecting the line were stunned at first, and then burst into laughter. Even the three bitter friars who didn''t care about the world couldn''t help but smoke the corners of their mouths. "What''s the matter?" the saint sitting in the carriage heard a burst of laughter when she saw that the carriage stopped. She couldn''t help stirring up the curtain and asked curiously. The great leader in red stopped laughing and replied respectfully: "Selena, two reckless men blocked the road ahead. Please wait a moment, and I''ll send someone to clean it up immediately." Saint Selena wrinkled her willow eyebrows, looked at the two people in black in front of the team and asked the red leader: clean up? How to clean up and kill both of them?! All life in the magic continent is the people of the God of light. To treat the people of the God of light, we should try our best to influence them and let them learn good, rather than educate them with our weapons. Let your people be honest and I''ll deal with it. " The great leader in red shook his head reluctantly: "Selena, we still have more important things to do. We can''t let two reckless men delay our trip. You stay in the car honestly, and I''ll send someone to deal with it to ensure that they won''t hurt their lives." while he secretly scolded: "I don''t know what a smelly girl is. We should use weapons to treat reckless men without eyes." "No!" Selena resolutely refused the great leader in red, "If you don''t let me influence them, I''ll immediately turn around and go back to the holy mountain. You should do the big things yourself. You should be equal all your life and treat everyone with a same attitude. Whoever was born to want to be a robber must have been forced to choose this road because of some things. As long as I let them recognize that their behavior is wrong, they will return." "Hey, why are every generation of saints so simple? This smelly girl, in particular, talks about the equality of all living beings all day. The law of survival in this world is the law of the jungle. As long as there is a desire for profit, there will be no equality." the leader of the Great Church in red sighed bitterly, then looked at the two masked people in black who blocked the way and said: "Forget it, just meet this smelly girl''s wish to be equal all her life. We can''t hurt the smelly girl with our two waste firewood." A masked man in black stepped back, stared at more than 100 people in front of him and asked in a trembling voice, "boss, did we rob the wrong person? We are only two people, they are more than 100 people. They should rob me." "Ha ha..." hearing the timid voice of the masked people in black, the escort team laughed even more happily. They didn''t pay attention to these two people at all. There are two big religious leaders in red. They won''t be afraid even if they encounter a team of thousands of people robbing. Another masked man in black also stepped back, "brother, we haven''t eaten for three days. If we can''t get some money, we will starve to death. Look at them, they are definitely rich people, and they can certainly rob a lot of money. Hey, do you look familiar with their flag?" "Well, it looks familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere. Ah, I remember!" the black masked man suddenly cried in horror. "They are from the Holy See. Run, boss. If you stay here again, you will die." then he turned and ran away. A stagger called the boss threw away the gold wire big ring knife and ran away. "Ha ha..." the escort team was made to laugh by these two stupid guys. "Wait a minute!" suddenly thought of a silver bell like cry. After hearing the sound, the two running men in black trembled their legs and fell down to eat shit. How embarrassed it was. PS: I didn''t want to ask for leave, but now I have to explain. Some time ago, Wuhun said in the group that Wuhun would be busy for a few days if a brother wanted to get married years ago. There are many rural customs. When a brother gets married, he has to be called by a servant, so there are few updates in these two days. He hasn''t been on duty these two days. He has to get up at seven in the morning and keep busy until dark. Tomorrow is his big day On a happy day, I have to bring tea and water to the guests from morning to night, so the update is only one chapter, and it may even break. Please forgive me. It will be fine after tomorrow. I have to repay the debt and the words. I hope you will bear it for another day or two. V3.Chapter 58 "Boss, run! We''ll be dead if we''re caught by the Vatican!" the man in Black got up from the ground in a hurry and shouted. "Asshole! Give me a hand quickly. My legs suddenly shake badly and don''t listen!" the boss shouted and scolded anxiously with his hands on the ground. "Boss, don''t worry! I Niuer will never leave the boss!" "Good brother, I''ll give you half of a steamed bun in the future." Listening to the true confession of the two brothers, more than 100 people in the guard turned their eyes. It''s not like robbery. If people who don''t know it see it, they will think that the two brothers are the one who was robbed. The people who wanted to stop the two brothers immediately gave up the idea. They are all the elite of the Holy See. It is an insult to them to do something to such an idiot. Saint Selena heard the true feelings of the two brothers when they were in trouble, and her favor for them soared. At the same time, she was more sure that her guidance would lead them on the right path and return to the warm embrace of the God of light. "Stop them quickly! Pay attention, don''t hurt them!" Selena quickly told the members of the guard when she saw two big men in black helping each other to flee to the distance. The two guards standing at the front of the team shook their heads reluctantly. One dodged and jumped in front of the two men in black, reaching out to block their way. Dong Dong. The two men in black were scared to the ground. Without saying a word, the man named Niu Er raised the gold wire big ring knife in his hand, put it on his neck, and shouted at the two guards: "get out of the way quickly, or I''ll die for you!" The two guards suddenly burst out two drops of bean cold sweat on their foreheads. The boss begged for mercy: "hero, we just came out to make soy sauce! Yes, we came out to make soy sauce. We have no malice to all heroes. I hope heroes will spare their lives." The two guards were almost knocked down by the boss. It''s a wilderness around here. There are no ghosts. What are you doing here for soy sauce? Besides, do you wear black clothes, cover your face and hold a gold wire big ring knife in the daytime. "Stop! Don''t get close to them!" Saint Selena hurried to speed up her steps and raised her hand to signal the guards behind her not to follow up. The two great religious leaders in red looked at each other and smiled bitterly and stopped. Two old guys live so big that they can see strange people today. They can play like this when robbing. Although they look like they''re waiting to see a good play, it''s none of their business. In fact, they have already firmly locked in the two big men in black. As long as the big men in black change a little, they will definitely be there V3.Chapter 59 Niu Er put the knife around his neck. At the same time, his finger inadvertently pointed to the two guards blocking the road, and then looked at Selena and said, "my boss is very smart. You heard what he said. Please send a gold coin to me, little girl. Don''t let your men near." after a pause, Niu Er kindly reminded: "Little girl, look in your pocket again. There are too many gold coins. If you don''t have one, you can ask your men for it. They must have it." Hearing Niu Er''s words, more than 100 guards explored their space rings at the same time. They found that Niu Er had a big problem for them, because there were only gold coins in their space rings. One of the great religious leaders in red couldn''t help asking, "young man, come out to rob for the first time?" "How do you know?!" Niu Er suddenly showed vigilant eyes, tightened the gold wire big ring knife in his hand and warned: "Don''t play tricks. Although it''s our first time to rob, we have a lot of experience in robbing. I planted this road and opened this tree. I want to pass by and buy road wealth! I''ve recited this sentence for several days and shouted it catchy. I won''t shout a wrong word! Also, the big knife in my hand is sharpened to ensure that I can see blood with a gentle pumping." The great leader in red was completely defeated. He planted roads and trees, which means he would never shout a wrong word. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no! Young man, I believe the big knife in your hand is sharp. Don''t try it. The knife is on your own neck. Be careful, be careful! I don''t want to annoy the saint because of a person like you." then he urged Selena: "Selena, hurry up. Such people will go astray if they say a few words." Selena nodded, took out four gold coins from the space ring, walked to Niu Er without vigilance, bowed down and put five gold coins on Niu Er''s spread left hand, and said with pity: "Brother, take these five gold coins and open a small shop. Do some legitimate business. Don''t come out and rob again. We are all good people and people of the great God of light. We won''t hurt you, but if you meet bad people, it will be over." Niu Er didn''t listen to Selena''s words at all. He stared at the five gold coins in his left hand and was stunned for a long time. He put down the gold wire ring knife in his right hand, pinched a gold coin and handed it to the boss behind him, then handed the remaining four gold coins to Selena and said: "Niu Er has never seen gold coins in my life. Thank you for giving me a feast for the eyes, but there are too many five gold coins. You''d better take them back. One gold coin is enough. Don''t worry, girl. With this gold coin, we won''t rob again when we go back. Niu Er''s dream in my life is to buy two pigs. The boss is ambitious and he wants to buy five. One gold coin is enough to buy seven piglets. So we don''t need these four gold coins at all. By the way, are you really a legendary saint? Although you are more beautiful than a fairy, people say that the saint is high above and the daughter of the God of light. She can shine from head to foot. What''s more, the saint can fly. You can neither shine nor fly. Hehe, it must not be people Said the saint. But you are much better than the saint. The saint is superior. You never care about the suffering of the people. You are much kinder than her. If you run for the saint one day, I Niuer will be the first to support you. " Selena was stunned and said with guilt: "Although Niu Er is a little silly, he is telling the truth. I am the daughter of the great God of light, and it is my duty to help the people out of their suffering. But I stay in the holy mountain all day to eat and have fun. For the simple people, the person who gives them a gold coin is better than the saint. From now on, I must be a saint and let everyone feel the care and warmth of the God of light Warm! " "Brother Niu Er, take these four gold coins." Selena pushed Niu Er''s big hand back, "it takes a lot of money to raise pigs, and one gold coin is far from enough -" "Hey hey, you don''t understand that." Niu Erhai said with a smile, "the soil and water around our village are very good, and there are a lot of wild grass for pigs, so raising pigs basically doesn''t cost money." "Well." Selena turned her eyes and said, "brother Niu, do you think it''s ok? Take the money first. I''ll come to you in a year. If you make money, give it back to me. Brother Niu, let Niu Er take the money quickly." Selena can see that Niu Er listens to the boss very much. In order for Niu Er to accept the money, she can only place her hope on the boss. The boss was not polite at all. He grabbed the four gold coins from Niu''s second-hand and put them in his arms, saying: "Niu Er, the little girl is right. When we make money, we will return these gold coins to her. With these four gold coins, we can raise many pigs, and each of us will buy 20 piglets. Er, I''m your boss, and I have to raise one more than you. You have 20 and I have 21. The more we raise, we can make a lot of money. Hey hey, when we have money, the boss will find you a beautiful daughter-in-law , well, can you be half as beautiful as this little girl? " Niu Er''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "boss, I knew you were the best for Niu Er. When we make a lot of money raising pigs, eh, earn ten gold coins, no, earn fifteen gold coins, we''ll be bullish again. Niu Er is going to marry a daughter-in-law as beautiful as this little girl. Hey hey... Boss, can you?" "OK! Niu Er is good!" the boss praised Niu Er with a thumbs up. "Hei hei... Hei hei..." Niu Er scratched his head and giggled. "Ouch -" suddenly Niu Er retracted his left hand like an electric shock. He saw a long blood cut on his hand by a gold wire ring knife placed aside. "Don''t move!" Selena quickly drank and stopped Niu Er, who wanted to wipe the blood from the wound of her left hand with her right hand, and took out a white handkerchief from her arms. "I can''t bear it! I can''t bear it!" Niu Er hurriedly put his hand behind his back. "Little girl, it''s all right, little injury. Wipe off the blood and wipe some saliva on the wound." "Nonsense!" Selena glared at Niu Er and bowed down to drag Niu Er''s left hand. "How can saliva be used to cure the injury? Let me wipe the blood off your hand, and then cure it with light magic. It''s good immediately." At this time, Selena bowed her back to the guard. Because Niu Er was sitting on the ground, Selena''s chest almost stuck to Niu Er''s head. No one saw that when Selena bowed and pulled Niu Er''s left hand, Niu Er''s right hand gently touched Selena''s lower abdomen. Only Selena herself knew that her body suddenly couldn''t move, and her mouth couldn''t make a sound. Just when Selena was in such a hurry, Niu Er suddenly moved. The right hand on the chest stretched out like lightning, grabbed Selena''s Willow waist, and a double handed Epee appeared in the left hand behind without warning. The toes pointed gently at the ground, and took Selena back quickly. At the same time, the boss beside Niu Er bounced up, and a big knife appeared in his hand. The golden fighting spirit flashed in an instant. Almost at the same time, dozens of golden fighting spirit chopped and shot at the escort 15 meters away in front of him. At the beginning, the great leader in red locked Niu Er and the boss firmly, but their vigilance had already been reduced to the lowest by Niu Er''s tossing, and the three bitter friars were whispering to discuss whether to let Niu Er such a simple person join the bitter friars, so the sudden change occurred, and they were all stunned. It was in this short moment that Niu Er had shot 100 meters away with Selena and blocked the two guards in front. Niu Er didn''t look at it at all and solved it with a sword. He is not a second bull, but a third-order fighting swordsman of the youth level, Yasi. The person he calls the boss is Ghana with a higher level of strength. This is the kidnapping plan agreed by Brian and the four last night. Only when Ghana and Yasi saw Selena approaching voluntarily, they temporarily changed the plan. On the one hand, let Selena send the door automatically, on the other hand, reduce the attention of the great leader in red and the bitter friars as much as possible. Ghana and Niu Er successfully achieved their goal. Ghana didn''t love war. After cutting with dozens of fighting spirit, he turned and quickly chased ASI. Don''t underestimate these dozens of golden fighting cuts. This is Ghana''s all-out strike that has been brewing for a long time. The elite guards of the Holy See didn''t hum when they were hit by the gold level first-class strongman, and their bodies were cut and torn to pieces by the golden fighting spirit. The great leader in red and the bitter friar reacted quickly. They woke up after being stunned. Their first reaction was not to block the dozens of golden fighting cuts, but to let them chase after Yasi who kidnapped Selena. Unfortunately, as soon as they started, their bodies suddenly stopped, because Marilyn, the second-order demon guide, suddenly fell into a space of 90 times the gravity. At the same time, the earth system forbidden curse also came in an instant. Under the triple attack of gravity space, earth crack and meteorite, the two cardinals in red and the three bitter friars dare to focus on ASI. Such a terrible gravity technique and the earth system forbidden spell that came without warning let them understand one thing. They were attacked by decision experts. The golden fighting spirit chop just now is obviously a gold level first-class strong man. The person who can display such a terrible gravity technique is at least a first-class great devil guide. The more than 100 elite guards had long been turned into meat and mud under the powerful attack. "Take a shot at me!" after Brian, who had been brewing for a long time, emerged from the soil, without saying a word, he waved his long gun at two big religious leaders in red and three bitter friars, each time with his full strength. "Danger!" the red priest and the bitter friars cooled down. One red priest and three bitter friars took a big step forward against the attack of earth magic, because one red priest was a magician. They knew that if they didn''t stand in front, a red priest would have to die. "Old bastard, go!" Marilyn suddenly appeared next to Brian. Brian reluctantly glanced at the great leader in red and the bitter friars, picked up Marilyn and quickly withdrew to the evacuation direction of Yasi and Ghana. At the same time, Marilyn kept waving her magic wand and stood up one by one with a ten meter thick wall out of thin air, blocking the sight of the great leader in red and the bitter friars and blocking their pursuit road. V3.Chapter 60 Brian''s cooperation was very tacit. The holding of Saint Selena and the attack convoy were launched almost at the same moment. The two great religious leaders in red and the three bitter friars were not prepared at all. Their vigilance had been eroded by Niu Er''s series of words that were more powerful than turtle Qigong. It was good to keep their lives under the full attack of Brian, There was no ability to pursue, so Brian''s four people evacuated quite smoothly. Poof When the gravity space and the forbidden spell collapsed and disappeared, the two surviving great priests and three bitter friars spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time. In particular, the faces of the four people in front of them have changed from ruddy to pale. They are all gold level first-class strong men. They are still weak in the face of the full blow of gold level second-class strong man Brian. There is a big gap between the three youth levels, not to mention the first-order strength gap between them and Brian. In fact, the most seriously injured is the great leader in red standing behind. He was lucky not to turn into meat mud when he was caught off guard by Marilyn''s terrible gravity space and the crack of the forbidden curse. That''s why Brian was reluctant to leave when he left, because he had seen that if Marilyn fully cooperated with herself, it was not impossible to reap the lives of the five people, as long as he solved a bitter monk first. The reason why there are three bitter friars to protect the saint is that three bitter friars can form an extremely powerful battle formation. This formation is called the judgment of God, which must be composed of bitter friars. In other words, the judgment of God is a unique battle formation of the Holy See. The God''s punishment composed of three gold level first-class bitter friars can reach the attack power of the gold level third-class strong, so Marilyn urges Brian to leave quickly. If you can''t kill a bitter friar before the three bitter friars form the judgment of God, she and Brian won''t have a chance to escape. "Bah!" a great leader in red spit blood foam and asked with a cold face, "what should I do? Chase or not?" "Chase? Hum! Do you think you can catch up?" the leader of the great red cult standing behind said sarcastically, "it''s ridiculous that the four gold level first-class strong men didn''t respond when each other started to fight!" "This is not the time to quarrel. Go back and talk," said a bitter friar with a expressionless face, "There are four people on the other side, including a green level three-level fighter, a gold level one-level fighter, a gold level two-level fighter and a second-level earth magic guide. They have already planned well. Even if they don''t plan and rob us when we are on our way, we can''t keep the saint. Before saving the saint, we must find out why there are gold level strongmen against me Let''s do it. " Another bitter friar nodded and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If they kill us back with their strength, we will die!" Compared with the two great leaders in red, the three bitter friars are much calmer. Fortunately, they are here, otherwise the two great leaders in red may fight because of quarrel. Even so, the former great leader in red muttered discontentedly: "Go back? How do you go back? We lost the saint and went back to accept the ruling of the ruling office? You three bitter friars are naturally fine, but do we still have a chance to live after we go back?" The first bitter friar who spoke looked cold and said coldly, "do you want to escape with guilt? If so, I don''t mind executing you for the verdict office now. Let''s go. When we get back, I''ll report to the Pope truthfully. You two can lose your position as the leader of the Great Church in red at most. It''s no problem to protect your life." Then he turned and walked back and forth, followed by two other bitter friars. The two cardinals in red looked at each other and reluctantly followed up. The three bitter friars were very fast, and they opened a distance of more than ten meters from the two big religious masters in red before they went 100 meters away. "Bill, are you sure you want to go back with them and apologize to the Pope?" the angry Archbishop in red whispered to the magic Archbishop in red bill who was walking beside him. Bill said at the foot, "what if you don''t go back? Can''t you really escape with guilt? I haven''t lived enough. Losing my position is better than losing my life. Cheryl, brother, I advise you to be honest." Cheryl sneered: "We all know the character of the bitter friars. When they go back, the three of them will certainly tell the Pope the whole story. Do you think the Pope will spare our lives when he hears that we have made such a stupid mistake? Besides, even if the Pope spared our lives, will other big religious leaders in red let us go? Be honest, ridiculous. Do you think you can live if you are honest?" Bill frowned and said, "what do you say we should do? The Pope has our soul marks in his hands. No matter where we escape, we can''t escape his palm unless we run to the magic continent and never come back. It''s obviously a fool''s dream." "Pig brain!" Sheryl scolded disdainfully, "When the Pope knows the truth, we will lose our lives. But what if the Pope doesn''t know? For example, when the Pope knows that we are besieged by many gold level strong men, three bitter monks form a divine punishment array and die together with the enemy to save us both. Do you think the Pope will punish us in this case?" Bill''s eyes brightened. It was obvious that he had understood a trace of Cheryl, but then he went down sadly and said with a bitter smile: "you''re easy. Although the strength gap between us and them is not large, do you think we can beat the divine punishment array composed of the three of them with the strength of the two of us?" "Pig''s fucking brain! Who said we should kill them openly." Cheryl disdained. "Say, if we kill the three of them, will you cooperate with me? Or will you live a few more years?" "Yes!" bill replied very simply, then lowered his voice. "What are you going to do?" Cheryl looked happy and said, "wait, I''ll lean over and take two out of the blue. We''ll take the rest together. After killing the three of them, we''ll make it look like a fierce battle. By the way, we''ll consume the fighting spirit and magic power, and then hurt ourselves a little. In this way, the Pope won''t be suspicious." Bill smiled and nodded to Cheryl. Cheryl gestured to get ready to do it, then quickened his pace and approached the three bitter monks walking in front. It''s the so-called day defense and night defense. It''s hard to prevent domestic thieves. The bitter friars who walked in front never thought that Cheryl would do it to themselves, so when Cheryl came behind them, they didn''t look back, or even have a sense of vigilance. Cheryl raised a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. His face was ferocious. He quietly took out two bright daggers from the space ring, one in each hand. It has to be said that Cheryl has strong control and is about to do it. He hasn''t shown any intention of killing. Hiss. Hiss. The dagger in Cheryl''s left and right hands pierced into the back hearts of the two bitter friars very smoothly. Just in case, when the dagger was inserted into the back hearts of the two bitter friars, the gold level first-order fighting spirit cut directly exploded in the two bitter friars'' bodies. The bitter friars'' heart can''t withstand such an attack no matter how strong their fighting ability is. "Cheryl, what are you doing?!" the rest of the bitter friars shouted when they found Cheryl''s change. The pious stick suddenly appeared in his right hand and shot at Cheryl. Pious staff is a unique weapon of bitter friars. Its material is very special and its hardness is almost indestructible. There are only 360 pious sticks in the whole Holy See, and only powerful bitter friars are qualified to wear pious sticks. "Hey, hey, what did you say? I''ll kill you!" Sheryl smiled and replaced the dagger with a double handed Epee to block the pious stick that hit him head-on. At the same time, he shouted to bill, "bill, do it! Get rid of this guy quickly!" "Boom!" As soon as Cheryl''s voice fell, a blasting sound sounded around him, and the only bitter friar resolutely exploded. The exploding Cheryl was not prepared at all. He was directly lifted by the powerful energy impact, and his body fell into the rubble 100 meters away like a broken kite. Bill was far away from the bitter Friar''s self explosion position. In addition, he was ready to turn on the magic shield to its maximum power, so the energy impact of the bitter Friar''s self explosion did not harm him. "Cough, cough..." Cheryl struggled to hold up his body, spit several mouthfuls of blood and shouted: "shit, knowing that he will die, he undoubtedly chose to explode himself and pull the enemy on his back. How can I forget the unique stupid fighting methods of the bitter friars. Cough... Bill, hurry to clean up the scene and destroy the three of them. Now I have exhausted my fighting spirit and don''t have to hurt myself." "Hey, hey, thanks for your help," bill replied with an evil smile, "Dear brother Cheryl, do you think it''s better for me to plead with the Pope alone, or for the two of us? I guess the fewer people, the more the Pope will believe it. That fool blew himself up and just helped me. If the Pope sent someone to check the scene and there was no sign of a bitter friar blowing himself up, he would suspect me of lying. Now, one Everything is going well! Hey hey, Cheryl, how do you compare my brain with a pig''s fucking brain? " "What do you want, asshole?! cough..." Sheryl yelled at Bill who was approaching step by step. Bill raised the magic wand in his hand and said with an evil smile, "what did you say? Kill you! Do you feel that this sentence is very familiar? You just said it, brother. I''ll borrow it. Don''t you mind. Rest in peace, I''ll give you a pleasure!" as soon as Bill''s voice fell, the magic wand in his hand shone, and dozens of wind blades rushed towards Cheryl with a harsh roar. Cheryl didn''t even have a chance to scream, and his body was instantly chopped to pieces. Bill did give him a happy, and he didn''t even have a whole body after he died. Looking at Cheryl turned into meat, Bill prayed: "dear brother Cheryl, I will remember your saving grace in my life. May we be brothers again in the next life, so that I can betray you again! Gaga..." Then Sheryl waved his magic wand slowly. With the magic spell in his mouth, wind blades, wind... And other destructive wind magic continued to spread around, targeting the ground and the surrounding trees and flowers. "Hoo -" half an hour later, Bill took a long breath and said with a pale smile: "the magic power has been exhausted, and the battle scene has been almost finished. The last thing left is to hurt himself a little. Hey hey, I''m the last winner. Gaga..." "Pa pa..." A burst of applause interrupted Bill''s evil smile, "what a final winner. I''m Brian. I''m full of eyes today. The people of the Holy See kill each other for the first time in my life. Tut Tut, although the scene is not very gorgeous, every scene is quite wonderful. I can''t afford it! I''m worthy of being the great leader in red of the Holy See. I have a model in everything I do!" PS: let''s have 6500 words today. Wait for Wuhun to count the debts owed during this period and start paying them tomorrow. Finally, I''m finished. I''m so tired. V3.Chapter 61 It was Brian who was reluctant to leave. Just now he took Marilyn with him to catch up with Yasi and Ghana. He remembered that he had forgotten to do something, so he took Marilyn back quietly. He just saw the scene of Cheryl''s sneak attack on two bitter monks, and then heard what Bill said when he killed Cheryl, We can see why the two cardinals in red and the three bitter monks of the Holy See killed each other. Suddenly, the laughter almost made bill faint. After a short panic, Bill pretended to be calm and turned slowly. When he saw the face of the visitor, he couldn''t help but be stunned and sneered: "you''re Brian? Funny! Brother, misfortune comes out of your mouth. I advise you to forget what you just saw and disappear in front of me immediately, otherwise you''ll end up like them. Hum!" Bill raised the magic wand in his hand. In fact, he just made a fat face. The magic has just been consumed. At this time, ordinary young people can take his life. Brian looked puzzled when he heard Bill''s words, and then remembered that he was wearing a human skin mask, so Bill didn''t recognize himself. "Hey hey, respected leader of the red dress sect, if you have time to talk, you''d better think about how to save your life. It''s deserted here. Even if you cry out, no one will come to save you, unless you can invite the God of light. Hey hey, even if the God of light comes, you''ll die in front of me. As for whether I''m Brian or not, you don''t need to know. Because tomorrow morning Sir, your body will be hung on the square of Kenya Thai Macheng. At the same time, a plaque will be hung around your neck. It says that the cage''s daughter-in-law lacks a servant girl, so she can borrow a saint. In order to thank the Pope for giving the saint, two cardinals in red and three bitter friars are given to Lord Guangming! Hey... " What Brian forgot was to tell the five of bill that the saint was hijacked by the cage family. Hearing Brian''s words, Bill''s pale face became more and more pale. He stepped back two steps vigilantly and asked coldly, "who are you?! there is absolutely no such person as you among the golden giants in the magic continent. Are you a member of the demon family?" "Oh" Brian became interested and asked curiously, "so you know all the gold giants in the magic continent. If you want to live, just tell the secrets of the gold giants." Bill glanced at the corner of his eye, nodded quickly and said, "as long as you spare my life, I''ll tell you all the secrets I know." Brian nodded readily and said, "no problem. I''m a man of my word. As long as you tell me the secret of the gold level strong and how many gold level or even higher level strong people there are in the Holy See, I''ll spare your life." "Old bastard, are you impatient?" Marilyn suddenly emerged from the soil on Brian''s right and scolded: "this bastard is obviously delaying time. The damage of three bitter friars and a big red priest will certainly disturb the bastard of the Pope. In three minutes, the bastard of the Pope will find him and deal with him if you don''t want to die." "My grass!" Brian shouted and scolded, "Damn it, I forgot it! Shit, I hate others playing Yin with me. Go to hell!" Brian knew that Bill had no resistance now, so he didn''t make any big moves. He waved his right hand at random and shot bill in three different directions. Bill didn''t even have a chance to react, so he was killed by three fights. This is the saddest place for a magician. Once his magic or mental power is exhausted, he has to be slaughtered. Even a woman without the power to bind a chicken can kill him. Before he died, Bill suddenly found that he was more stupid than Niu Er. He was so stupid that he consumed his magic power after being ambushed by the enemy. When Brian started, Marilyn destroyed the body of a monk whose head was still intact, and used earth magic to search for five advanced space rings. Brian put Bill''s body into the space ring, which could prevent the Pope from using bill''s soul mark to find it. "Go! You can''t go back to Kenya TAIMA city!" Marilyn waved to Brian. Now she has deeply loved this gold level second-order ''mount''. Just wave wherever she goes. Brian jumped to Marilyn very obediently, picked her up and galloped to the cave where Ghana and Yasi were hiding. At the same time, he asked, "if we can''t return to Kenya TAIMA City, where shall we go?" Marilyn smiled back: "Go to the city of fidonaro to find Wenyu and give him the saint. On the way, we can choose any city and throw away the poor leader in red. The saint must be presented to the God of light in a clean body. As long as we pick up and throw away the things on the saint, the Pope will not find us. Wenyu has a human skin mask and his magical acupoint pointing skill, and the Pope will die You can''t find the saint even if you dig the magic land three feet. This time, taking the saint away and killing two cardinals in red and three second-class bitter friars will certainly make the Pope angry, so we must be honest and quiet for a period of time. After this storm has passed, we will come out and surprise the Pope. " "Well, that''s it." Brian nodded in agreement. "Hey, I knew the kidnapping would be so smooth. We didn''t have to stay up all night to arrange tactics last night. Hey, let alone, the acting of ASI and Ghana is really not generally strong, and the saint is not generally pure." ¡­¡­ "Stop! Get off and check!" Wen Yu was stopped by six or seven guards with weapons as soon as he drove his carriage to the gate of fidonaro. Wen Yu has heard about the destruction of the twenty-three branch halls of the Holy See, so he is not surprised that he will be subject to mandatory inspection in the city. If there is no barrier, he will be surprised. Wenyu grabbed the reins and jumped down from the carriage. At the same time, he shouted to the car: "Sasha, Xuexue, get off quickly and accept the inspection of your adults." At this time, it shows the function of the ordinary human skin mask made by Wen Yu. If he makes the human skin masks of Sharon and Ruixue extremely beautiful, it will definitely attract all the attention of these guards. So when Sharon and Ruixue got off the carriage, the guards only glanced at them and checked the carriage. The leader of the guard looked at the costumes of Wen Yu and the carriage he was driving. He said suspiciously, "just looking at the clothes, you know that the three are young masters and young ladies of rich families, but why do you drive such an ordinary carriage?" Wen Yu hurriedly explained, "your honor, we do have a little money at home, but our carriage broke down in the town ahead. This is the best carriage in that town, so we bought one to make do with it. All the Coachmans and servants we didn''t bring stayed in that town to take care of the broken carriage. My Lord, our carriage is pulled by four evil wind horses -" "Stop!" the guard leader waved impatiently to interrupt Wen Yu''s show off. He saw many carriages pulled by four evil wind horses, and only some little nobles would show off this kind of carriage. "Captain, there is no suspicious person." the guard who checked the carriage jumped down from the carriage and reported to the head. The guard leader nodded, Chao Wenyu waved and said, "go in. This is fidona Luo city. Don''t make trouble after you go in." Wen Yu nodded hurriedly, then took a gold coin from his arms, gritted his teeth and handed it to the guard leader. He closed his eyes and said, "my father told me to rely on friends outside and make friends with big people. Therefore, this gold coin will be used as a meeting gift for boys and buy some wine for adults." Wen Yu''s expression and movements all showed that he was trying to hold down his heartache and took out this gold coin. The guard leader glanced at Wen Yu disdainfully, took a gold coin and said impatiently, "go in quickly. Don''t stand in our way." Wen Yu watched the guard leader put a gold coin in his arms. Then he turned and climbed into the carriage, called Sharon and Ruixue to get on the bus, and drove the carriage to the city. He didn''t forget to look back at the pocket of the guard leader with gold coins. "Bah!" the leader of the guard spit on the carriage that went away. "Shit, he said that his family has money. He loves such a bird for a gold coin. He is poor! I think his family is a little aristocrat who may rent his clothes. Bah! Can I afford the carriage of four evil wind horses?" The other guards nodded disdainfully. "Gaga, Wen - yanhuangzi, I don''t see. Your acting talent is very high." Sharon stretched out her head and smiled at Wen Yu. Wen Yu nodded proudly: "I don''t know who I am. Just a few of them are young. Let''s go. Let''s find a place to settle down first, and then contact uncle Luo demang. We don''t know what happened to situ Haonan. In the letter, we always boast about how strong we are. Sharon, you also have a marrow washing pill. Situ Haonan is my blood sworn brother. Can you be an elder sister after meeting Style, contribution -- " "Think of beauty!" Wen Yu was refused by Sharon before he finished. Wen Yu could only shake his head with a bitter smile. There were nine marrow washing pills refined last time. The original Wen Yu thought there were still two left. He planned to give one to sarong and the other to situ Haonan. Unexpectedly, he forgot to count himself at that time and found that there was only one left after each person sent one. In the past three years, he has been discussing with sarong whether he can give the remaining marrow washing pill to situ Haonan, but he didn''t know sarong The attitude is resolute and will not let go. In the past three years, Wen Yu has refined the pill five times. Unfortunately, he has never produced the marrow washing pill once, because there is no Millennium ginseng in the medicinal materials provided by Luo demang. After three days of research, Wen Yu finally found that this is an extremely common weed with no effect. The only thing that interests Wen Yu is the Zhuxian The rhizome of medicine is more than 80 meters long. Unfortunately, he can''t help it. Even the extremely sharp soul chopping knife can''t cut this rhizome. As for Xiaoqiang, his body is still so big. He has only eaten two things since he was born. One is the Warcraft core, which is more than level 4 of the middle level. The other is the pill refined by Wenyu. This guy can''t see other things Don''t look at Xiaoqiang. Up to now, Wenyu only knows that his teeth are very sharp. Except for the more than 80 meter long root, there is nothing he can''t bite. Sometimes Wenyu really wants to throw Xiaoqiang into it when refining pills. He is a medium-level ninth level Warcraft. The earth bear''s eyes are greedy and must be a treasure. Of course, it can''t be ruled out that the earth bear is for the sake of the mountain Yu''s earth magic elements stay on it. In the past three years, Xiaoqiang is also happy that Wenyu no longer treats it as a cockroach, because the life span of a cockroach can never be as long as three years. Every time Wen Yu refined the pills, he would give more than half of them to situ Haonan. Although these pills were much worse than the marrow washing pill, they helped situ Haonan a lot. The reason why situ Haonan could train hard for more than 20 hours a day was due to these pills. Wen Yu drove the carriage to an alley not far from the rebirth dream, left the carriage and walked towards the rebirth dream on foot with Sharon and Ruixue. After entering the rebirth dream, Wenyu didn''t say anything. He directly found the steward on the first floor and showed the steward a crystal level membership card. The steward was very smart and took Wenyu to the eighth floor from the secret passage. This crystal membership card was given to Luo demang by Daisy at the beginning. Later, Luo demang sent someone to Brian and told them that the steward on the first floor of fidona Luo city was his confidant. As long as he took this card, the steward would know what to do. PS: it''s bad today. I logged in to some special websites and my computer was poisoned and paralyzed. That, not very funny, men understand. Hehe, I will stay up late to update you later. V3.Chapter 62 Luo Deming, a confidant who knew the rules very well, took Wenyu and his three people along the secret stairs from the first floor to the eighth floor. He didn''t ask a word, as if he was the only one. Until he reached the eighth floor, he turned to the third man of Wenyu: "my young master has been waiting for you here three days ago. Please follow me!" Wenyu nodded with a smile and said in his heart, "the quality of the people under Luo demang is really extraordinary. Why do the three of us with such ordinary looks have crystal cards and don''t ask a word." Wenyu didn''t know that although the three of them look very ordinary, their superior Qi can''t be covered up, which can''t be seen by the guards guarding the city. Like Luo demang''s right-hand assistant, you can see at a glance who Wenyu three people are. In their eyes, appearance is no longer important. The first thing to see a person is the other person''s temperament. If you don''t even do this, how can Luo demang be reused as a confidant. "Manager, the young master is resting. Don''t disturb him." in front of a luxury suite, a waitress with beautiful appearance, noble temperament and elegant behavior took two small steps, saluted respectfully to the supervisor on the first floor across a distance of two meters, and then bowed to the three of Wenyu. Her eyes only stayed on the three of Wenyu for a short time, From beginning to end, there was only respect and smile in his eyes, without a trace of curiosity. And she salutes two meters apart, with a very good distance. She will not neglect the guests, nor will she disgust the guests because the distance is too close. This simple gift shows the quality of 80% of the service personnel. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. The waiter knew him. She was the spark that killed Wen Yu for the first time after his rebirth. Sommedolar, the former waiter on the seventh floor. After Luo Deming took over the rebirth dream, he did not change the original waiter. Medolar worked very hard and climbed to the eighth floor by his ability two years ago. Now she is the foreman of the waiter on the eighth floor. Although medlar did not show a curious look, nor did she stop her eyes on the three of Wen Yu, it did not mean that she was not curious in her heart. On the contrary, she was more curious than usual, because at the first sight of Wen Yu, she had a feeling of deja vu. To her surprise, no matter how she thought, she could not think of seeing this person. This kind of thing had never happened, At least she won''t forget the big man who came to regenerate her dream. The supervisor on the first floor nodded and said, "medlar, open the door and let three young masters and ladies in. Then guard here. No one is allowed to enter except Lord rodmeng. Remember, even if the rebirth dream collapses, you are not allowed to leave the door." Medlar nodded cautiously to show that he understood, then turned and went to the door to open it. Wen Yu smiled and nodded to the manager and medlar, and then took Sharon and Ruixue into the room. At the moment of closing the door, medlar trembled fiercely, and shouted in his heart, "it''s him! He''s back! The cage family is really back! I can''t forget this figure all my life!" "Ha ha, it''s so cool!" as soon as the door was closed, Sharon waved her small fist and shouted excitedly, "it''s so cool to pretend to be mysterious!" Wen Yu sighed helplessly and finally understood why Sharon seemed to be a different person after she entered the rebirth dream. She didn''t say a word. It turned out that the girl was deliberately pretending to be mysterious. "Who?!" as soon as Sharon''s cry fell, there was a scolding sound in the bedroom, and then came out a blonde man wearing a black suit and more than two meters tall. "Hum!" Sharon snorted discontentedly, turned to stare at the blonde man who came out of the bedroom and scolded: "your sister is coming. Don''t make tea and pour water quickly?!" Sharon is not stupid. She can be called a young master by the manager of rebirth dream. She waited for Wenyu here three days ago. Only her brother situ Haonan, who swore to worship Wenyu with blood. Situ Haonan frowned, stared at Wen Yu and asked tentatively, "Wen Yu?" Wenyu smiled, nodded, lay down on the sofa beside him and sighed, "brother, I haven''t seen you for three years. It''s a big change!" Sarong went to situ Haonan without scruples, walked around situ Haonan for three times, looked at situ Haonan with interest, and said with a smile: "Wenyu, this is your brother who swore to worship with blood. It''s good, good, very manly, especially the scar on his face. It''s handsome!" On situ Haonan''s handsome face, there was a finger long scar lying on his face from the corner of his right eye to the corner of his right mouth. The original white and red complexion is now shiny with dark. The original lazy and bland eyes have become firm and firm, and there is a trace of hostility. With the black strength and the strong muscles, situ Haonan completely changed. This is why situ Haonan said that Wen Yu could not recognize himself when walking in the street. Seeing situ Haonan''s suspicious look in the corner of his eyes, Wen Yu said with a smile: "brother, you don''t have to disfigure yourself to be handsome. The pills I gave you can get rid of this ugly scar on your face. Here, then!" Wen Yu shook his left hand and shot an iron bar at situ Haonan''s throat. The roar of the iron bar rubbing against the air almost instantly shot in front of situ Haonan. "Up!" situ Haonan whispered. His right hand grabbed the iron bar like lightning. At the same time, his body leaned to the left to avoid the key of the iron bar attack, so as to prevent the iron bar from running through his throat. Deng Deng. Situ Haonan was forced to step back three steps by the strength of the iron bar, and the whole man retreated into the bedroom. Wen Yu seemed relaxed, but in fact it was not. He fired the iron rod with 80% of his true Qi. Caught off guard, he caught the iron bar and took three steps back. Situ Haonan can do this very well. "Ha ha..." situ Haonan stabilized his body, only glanced at the iron bar in his hand, and burst into crazy laughter. At the same time, he rushed out of the bedroom at a faster speed and shot at Wen Yu. His right fist hit Wen Yu half lying on the sofa. Wenyu also smiled brightly. He jumped up from the sofa and met situ Haonan''s fist with his right fist without fear. The two brothers didn''t fight with their true spirit. It was a fight of strength. Bang. Bang. Bang... Jingle Then there was a series of collisions in the luxurious hall and the jingle of broken glass products. Sharon and Ruixue had already hid in a corner of the room and smiled at the rogue fight between Wen Yu and situ Haonan on the street. "Dong" situ Haonan punched Wen Yu in the chest and knocked Wen Yu to the ground. "Can''t you see your brother for three years?!" Wen Yu''s upper body bounced like a spring, his right elbow hit situ Haonan''s lower abdomen, smiled and scolded, "didn''t you look at me?" "Dong!" situ Haonan knocked Wen Yu down again. "I don''t have time to see you. I have to practice for 20 hours a day. It''s not for taking risks with you today and dealing with the bastard of the Holy See!" ¡­¡­ The two brothers punched to the flesh, each with a rebuke. "Hoo - Hoo -" situ Haonan, wearing coarse clothes and lying in a big font on the messy floor, smiled and scolded, "asshole, you brother can''t let me touch it. It hurts me!" "Hoo -" Wen Yu also gasped, lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling and said, "brother, I''m now the most wanted criminal of the Holy See. You''ll have to live a miserable life in hiding with me, you --" Situ Haonan angrily interrupted Wen Yu''s words and scolded angrily: "let me hear this coming out of your mouth later, and I''ll cut you with a knife! By the way, I haven''t seen you for three years, how can you be disfigured and so ugly!" Wen Yu felt a warm current in his heart and said, "this is the brother who can trust life and death!" but he smiled and scolded: "crow mouth, I''m not like you. I made a scar on my face in order to be handsome! I''m wearing a human skin mask. How''s it, isn''t it? Now even if I sneak into the Vatican, no one will recognize me." Situ Haonan stroked the scar on his face and said to himself, "brother, I didn''t leave this scar on purpose, but to urge myself to practice. Seeing this scar every day when I wake up can remind me of our enemies. Only in this way can I restrain my desire to be lazy and practice desperately!" "Why don''t you talk?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Situ Hao glanced at Wen Yu, "don''t bother me, I''m immersed in deep narcissism! Brother, do you think this scar is handsome? With more scars, walking in the college will cause a group of chicks to scream. That''s cool!" "Hey, you two have had enough!" Sharon went between situ Haonan and Wenyu with a small mouth. Without saying a word, one person gave a foot and said discontentedly, "you see you tossed the room. You don''t even have a place to stand. Where do you want me to do? Say, are you on purpose?!" Situ Haonan curled up his kicked right foot and murmured, "I''ve heard Wen Yu say that his sister is a little devil. Today, as soon as I saw it, I got a kick!" Wen Yu said with a smile, "sister, take off your mask. You meet each other for the first time." As soon as sarong''s eyes brightened, she quickly took out the medicine bottle from the space ring, smeared it on her face and said discontentedly, "I''ve wanted to take off this damn human skin mask for a long time!" at the same time, Wen Yu and Ruixue also took out the medicine bottle from the space ring and smeared liquid medicine on her face. "Shit!" situ Haonan exclaimed, his body ejected straightly, rushed into the bedroom at an indistinguishable speed, and came back three seconds later. Wen Yu was stunned because situ Haonan, who appeared in front of them again, was wearing a black evening dress and white silk gloves. "Cough" situ Haonan gave a light cough and bowed to sarong, "Beautiful young lady, I''m situ Haonan Merson. I''m deeply attracted by her beautiful appearance. It''s a natural thing to see her today. I wonder if you''d like to have dinner with me! If you don''t mind, I''d like to get out of the car and horse all my life and guard the noble young lady all my life!" Sharon was stunned for a moment, then bowed down and swept around the ground, bent over and picked up a half meter long table leg, smiled and said, "I''m also deeply attracted by the childe''s taste of a man and gentleman''s demeanor. I''m very willing to have dinner with the childe, but now I want the childe to meet my wish. I don''t know if the childe is willing to help the little girl." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and quickly nodded: "it''s my honor to serve you. What can I do for you, miss?" Sharon covered her mouth and said with a smile, "young master is the best candidate for a small matter. The little girl has a strange disease. She will itch her hands for three hours every day. Within these three hours, she must find someone to beat her, or she will have trouble sleeping and eating! Let you pretend! Let you pretend! My mother smashed you, smelly boy!" Sharon scolded and beat situ Haonan with her desk leg. Situ Haonan hurriedly ran away and begged for mercy: "elder sister, spare your life. I''m wrong! I don''t dare to pretend anymore! Wenyu, asshole, why didn''t you tell me that sister Sharon is so beautiful that I made a fool of myself in front of her! Ah - pain, don''t fight! My younger brother is wrong!" V3.Chapter 63 Seeing situ Haonan begging for mercy running to the corner of the wall, sarong nodded with satisfaction, threw away half of the table legs in her hand, smiled and scolded: "aunt, what I hate most is that you are a hypocrite, but the most poisonous man''s heart. What you say is that you are a scum. If you dare to pretend in front of me again in the future, I won''t tear you apart!" Situ Haonan shivered and muttered, "it seems that she is the most poisonous woman. Wenyu, aren''t you going to take sister Sharon on an adventure?" Wen Yu laughed at situ Haonan''s wronged and resentful touch, nodded and said, "why, isn''t it good?" "Is there a problem?" sarong asked, staring at situ Haonan. Situ Haonan quickly nodded and said, "OK! OK! That''s why I asked for fear that Wenyu wouldn''t take the beautiful sister Sharon. If he didn''t take you, I would never finish with him." and he lamented in his heart: "It''s over! It''s over! How can I pick up girls with this little aunt and grandmother around! Woo woo, my innocent sister, my charming young woman, all my prey are gone! God, you didn''t mean to send Sharon to play with me." Wenyu righted the sofa he had just knocked over, sat down and said, "Haonan, we not only changed our appearance, but also changed our name. My name is yanhuangzi, Sharon''s name is Sasha, Ruixue''s name is Xuexue, so you should call us in front of outsiders." Situ Haonan nodded clearly, "yanhuangzi, I''d better call you Yanhuang. Sister sarong is called sister sarong, and Ruixue is called Xiaoxue. It''s a little awkward for Sasa and Xuexue to call such a intimate name. I can''t call it." Sarong gave situ Haonan a look in your eyes, and then said, "little brother, sister, I''m hungry." Situ Haonan quickly replied, "sister Sha, I''ll have someone prepare the food right away. Let''s change a room and talk while eating." Wen Yu looked at the messy room tossed by him and situ Haonan, shook his head and said, "there''s no need to change the room. Just clean it up a little. Put on the human skin mask." after that, Wen Yu pasted the human skin mask on his face again. Sharon also put on the human skin mask after muttering reluctantly. Situ Haonan went to Wen Yu, reached out and pulled off Wen Yu''s face, sighed, "it''s so fucking magical! Wen Yu, give me one too." Wenyu took out a human skin mask from the whole ring and handed it to situ Haonan. "I''ve already prepared it for you, but I can''t take it until I leave fidona Luo city. There are still some things you need to deal with these days." Situ Haonan smiled and took over the human skin mask and said, "I just feel it fresh. I want to try what it feels like to wear it. I don''t want to wear it for a long time. I''m afraid I''ll forget who I am. Brother, don''t blame me for my bad speech. I don''t think you should wear it." situ Haonan held the human skin mask open in front of him and said with a smile: "I feel like this thing is like a door. After we take it, we are separated from the real world by a door. Over time, our spirit will be consumed by it. Ha ha, maybe our personalities are different. I''ll ask someone to clean up the room and ask the cook to prepare meals." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, bowed his head and thought about situ Haonan''s words, and said: "I''ve never been afraid of anyone in the previous life, because I don''t care. This life is different. If I don''t do this, the life safety of my relatives will be in danger at any time. The branches of the holy see are deep-rooted in the magic continent, and I can''t survive in the magic continent without this human skin mask. But Haonan is right. With this human skin mask, I have a feeling of escape subconsciously , the most important thing in Yi Tian Jue is the breakthrough of my state of mind. Wearing a human skin mask will give me an invisible pressure, which is not conducive to the breakthrough of my state of mind. And I urgently need strong power to deal with the Holy See and the moon worship cult, which is more terrible than the Holy See. Shout - how great the pressure! " Seeing Wen Yu''s silence, Ruixue whispered, "brother, if you want to take off the human skin mask, take it off. Although the power of the holy see is strong, the magic continent is larger. As long as we are careful, it''s not easy to catch us." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know what to do. Holy See, hum, soon I''ll let him know the end of offending me." Sharon frowned and said, "the old bastard of the Pope already knows that 23 Vatican branches have been destroyed, enough for him to drink a pot. Grandpa, they are really cruel." ¡­¡­ "Who are you?" Selena just opened her eyes and saw four people staring at herself. Thinking of the scene that Niu Er hijacked herself, she quickly and vigilantly shrank her body to the foot of the bed. "Giggle, little girl, don''t be afraid, we''re not bad guys!" Marilyn laughed happily. This is a hotel in an unknown town. They''re looking for a place to stay temporarily. ASI leaned forward and said with a smile, "I''m Niu Er. Do you still know me?" Hearing Niu Er''s familiar voice, Selena ton stared at Yasi and shouted, "you are a bad man. You killed my two guards!" Yasi felt his nose depressed and said with a dry smile, "who let them stand in the middle of the road? I didn''t look back and couldn''t see them. If they get out of the way, wouldn''t it be all right?" "You, you, anyway, you are a bad person!" Selena cried. "You are a young third-class strong man, but pretend that you can''t do anything. Ordinary people cheat me. Liars are bad people! What do you want to do when you tie me here? Who are you and why kidnap me?" Brian impatiently pushed aside ASI and said: "Why are you talking so much nonsense to her? Let me tell you! We are the cage family arrested by the Holy See. I''m Brian. This old woman is my wife Marilyn, the earth devil. This is my housekeeper Ghana. He''s my son ASI. We tied you up when we saw you beautiful. My granddaughter-in-law lacks a servant girl. You''re the best choice. As for your guards, the Archbishop in red and bitter The monks are dead and I killed them. If you want to know anything else, just ask. I will try my best to satisfy your curiosity. " Selena was stunned for a long time before she reacted and shook her head and said, "hum! You still want to deceive me. You are not from the cage family at all. I know all the cage people. There are their portraits in my space ring." Brian took out the potion from the space ring, wiped it on his face, took off the human skin mask, smiled and asked, "do you think Brian cage looks like me?" then he took the human skin mask back. Selena looked at Brian in surprise. "You, you are really the cage family. You are a Heretic Cult and bad people! I will take you back to the holy mountain to accept the judgment of the God of light!" "Ha ha..." Brian laughed at Selena''s innocence. "We are a Heretical Cult, saint. Why do you say we are a heretical cult?" "You cover up the black haired woman. The black haired woman is a demon with a curse. You know this and cover up her, so you are all her accomplices and must accept the judgment!" "Shit!" ASI was unhappy, "A black haired woman is cursed. Why do you say she is cursed? Even if this is true, we should sympathize with her and help her. Why do you want to execute her. She is also born by her parents. She is a living human life. You say she will be executed. Don''t you think you are more like demons? Just because people are cursed, we will kill her because we protect her, If you can''t catch us, you will kill all the people related to the cage family. What right do you have? God of light, bah! In my eyes, the Holy See and God of light are more evil than the demon family. They are executioners with blood on their hands! " Pure Selena could not stand this series of questions. She opened her mouth to refute, but she couldn''t say a word. Yasi then sneered: "There''s one thing you may not know, because the Holy See slaughters lives casually. Our patron saint of cage family, cage God, has judged the holy see as a Heretical Cult and ordered us to judge the people of the Holy See! We''re just the beginning to destroy 23 Holy See temples. Next, we''ll destroy all holy see temples, and then kill and destroy the holy mountain under the leadership of cage God , kill the God of light! Originally, we wanted to kill you, the spokesman of the God of light, but we found you very kind, so we planned to spare your life. We are all good people and will never kill innocent people like the Holy See! " Brian stared at Yasi and sighed: "I''ve been a cow for a while. I''ve really changed into a cow! Even Kaiqi made it up!" Selena stared at ASI in amazement and asked, "why does your God cage judge the holy see as heresy?!" the silly girl didn''t doubt the existence of God cage, so she believed it. "Ha ha," Yasi asked with a smile, "why should the Holy See judge the cage family as heresy?" "The God of light is an omnipotent God, and his judgment is absolutely right!" Selena replied with firm eyes. "Our God cage is also an omnipotent God, and his judgment can''t be wrong. He said that the holy see is a Heretical Cult, and the Holy See must be a Heretical Cult!" Yasi Qiang held back his smile and replied. He suddenly found that the little girl in front of him was really silly and interesting. Arguing with her was like arguing with a three-year-old child, which greatly satisfied Yasi, who was in the vanguard, because he had never won in arguing with Daisy before and was crushed by Daisy every time. Selena was stunned and muttered, "the God of light is God, and the God of cage is also God. They are all gods. Who said the right thing?" The four of Brian were speechless and said, "this girl is the real cow two!" "Girl, let me tell you the answer." Marilyn smiled with cunning eyes. "God cage told me that the holy see is a Heretical Cult, so we are very sure of his words. God of light said that our cage family are heretical cults. Have you ever heard of him?" Selena shook her head. "The Pope told me. He said it was the oracle of the God of light." "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing! If I say you killed hundreds of people now, do you really kill hundreds of people?" Selena quickly shook her head and said, "I can''t even kill ants. How can I kill people? No, I''ll go back and ask the Pope." then she was about to get out of bed. Marilyn quickly pressed her on the bed and said with a smile, "you have been kidnapped by us now. You can''t go back!" "Ah! You are bad guys! The bad guys who kidnapped me!" Selena cried in horror, and the four of Marilyn were speechless again. Marilyn turned her eyes and said with a smile: "Little girl, do you think it''s ok? If the Pope lied to you, he won''t tell you the truth if you go back and ask him now. I have a way to show you the true face of the Holy See. From today on, you honestly follow us. We''ll take you all over the magic continent. Don''t you leave the holy mountain this time to see the suffering of the people? You''re wearing the saint''s flag No. wherever you go, people will welcome you. Officials from all over the world are fighting to curry favor with you. Naturally, they will show you a play, so you can''t see the real side at all. If you follow us, no one knows you are a saint, naturally no one will curry favor with you, so you can see the most real side. If you still think the holy see is right after two years, we will let you go How about leaving? " V3.Chapter 64 "Wait a minute, let me see." Selena frowned slightly, and then she whispered to herself: "My purpose of leaving the holy mountain this time is to convey the warmth of the God of light to the world, and to help the suffering people. With a mighty escort, I go to developed cities every time. I really can''t see the real life of the people at the bottom. The old lady is right. But they are all bad people. Wouldn''t I be bad if I were with bad people?" Marilyn''s forehead suddenly burst into a bean cold sweat and hurriedly interrupted Selena''s analysis of her self-talk. If she was allowed to go on, she might think of where to go. "Little girl, we are not bad people, but devout believers of the great cage God. We are dedicated to helping the poor people and killing the bad people. If we were bad people, we would have killed you! Well, in a few days, we''ll let you see the black haired girl. You are close in age and have something to say together. Let her show you the real life of the people and see the true face of the Holy See . you are the daughter of the God of light. If the God of light is really a great and kind God, what you should do is how to save the poor man who is cursed, rather than take her to the holy mountain for judgment. No one wants to come to the world with a curse, so those who are cursed are poor innocent people. You should use the warmth of the God of light to influence them and let them go on the right path. Think about it. When everyone sees them, they look at them with disdainful eyes and spit on them. They can''t feel any warmth and will naturally go astray. But if they can feel the love of others and the warmth of the world, they will naturally focus on the good, right? " "Well, that''s reasonable." Selena nodded seriously, "I''m the daughter of the God of light. My duty is to make all life in the world feel warm. I want to use love to influence those who go astray and let them go back to the right path! Aunt, take me to the cursed poor girl." "Oh, don''t worry. She is now in fidonaro, the imperial capital of the sakanasi empire. It''s quite far away from here. As long as you follow us honestly, you can see her in a few days." Marilyn smiled and sighed in her heart: "she''s really a pure little girl. She was fooled down in two or three sentences! Hey - not a bit challenging!" "Don''t worry, I will never run away, because I want to prove to you that the God of light is right and your God of cage is wrong." Selena smiled confidently. ¡­¡­ The quality of the waiter on the eighth floor of rebirth dream has absolutely no choice. No one shows curiosity after seeing Wenyu, whether cleaning the room or serving the dishes. The work efficiency is also very high. It took only ten minutes to clean up the tossed and ugly room and replace all the broken appliances. After a full meal, situ Haonan touched his slightly raised belly and sighed, "the food of the rebirth dream is delicious. He can''t get tired of eating it. He will feel sick every time he eats it! Wen Yu, this time you destroyed 23 sub halls of the Holy See and made a strong debut after three years of silence. Which one did you do?" "Revenge!" Wen Yu replied coldly, "this is just an appetizer. Next, we will make the Holy See restless. Haonan, what''s your strength? Are you qualified to play with the Holy See with me?" Situ Haonan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I can''t find an opponent in the seminary. I was going to meet you and give you a surprise. Unexpectedly, you are still pressing me like taking a stimulant. If I didn''t react quickly just now, I would be pierced by that iron rod through my throat. Hey hey, I didn''t expect you to keep this bed leg." "This bed leg is a gift you gave me. I''m not willing to throw it away." Wen Yu replied with a smile. "By the way, I''ve told you about the whole ring in my letter. I''ll walk as a magician in the future. The identity of a power warrior is too sensitive." Situ Haonan nodded clearly and sighed sadly, "brother, you''re so lucky to get such a treasure. I''m sorry. I don''t have a weapon to take advantage of up to now." "The weapon in hand?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "The treasure of Merson chamber of commerce is like ox hair. Isn''t it a problem to find a green weapon?" "Although the Merson chamber of Commerce has many weapons, they are not mine. My father said that now I have begun to experience. I will break away from the Merson chamber of Commerce within ten years. If I want weapons, I will find them myself. In addition, I don''t want to use war knives or double handed epee. They are not suitable for me." "What kind of weapon do you want?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. Situ Haonan suddenly became interested and said, "the weapon I want is like this, similar to a long gun, but the tip of the gun should be replaced with a sharp blade like a sickle for harvesting crops." "Cut!" sarong turned her eyes disdainfully. "You directly said that you want the weapon of death, death sickle is not enough." "Hey, hey, isn''t it embarrassing to grab weapons with his old man?" situ Haonan scratched his head in embarrassment. Sarong sneered, "will you be embarrassed?" Wen Yu stared at situ Haonan and asked seriously, "Haonan, the God of death and the God of light are sworn enemies. If you use a weapon of this shape, don''t you openly oppose the Holy See? Isn''t it because of me?" Situ Haonan glared: "Do we still use each other? The Holy See will add my head on the arrest warrant sooner or later. In fact, I want to use the weapon of death sickle, mainly because it is more suitable for my strength. Otherwise, you really think I can''t get a green weapon. My combat advantage is that I have great power, fast speed, quick response, etc. when I hold the death sickle, I''m handsome - ¡ª¡± "Wait," sarong interrupted situ Haonan impolitely. "You have great strength, fast speed and quick response. Don''t you say your combat advantage is beyond description?" Situ Haonan held his head high and nodded shamelessly: "sister Sha still knows my little brother. Look at my body, holding the sickle of the God of death, I rushed into the enemy group. It''s going to be swept away." situ Haonan made an exaggerated gesture, "you can harvest a lot of heads. How domineering!" "The problem is that I think your combat advantage is more suitable for using a war knife." Sharon didn''t give situ Haonan face at all. "Cough..." situ Haonan coughed, "that''s because sister Sha doesn''t fully understand my younger brother''s combat advantages. Seriously, there is a green level first-order sabre in my space ring, which my father gave me, but I''ve never used it. Anyway, I just don''t like sabres and double handed Epee. There are too many people using them." "I understand," sarong sneered. "Your boy just wants to soak his sister with a windy weapon." "Hey hey, that''s understandable, but it''s just a little reason." situ Haonan smiled with his fingers. "You must believe me. The death sickle is really suitable for me. It can also be said that I fell in love with the death sickle at first sight and deeply fell in love with its domineering, handsome and other advantages. Unfortunately, this is the weapon of death. I have no hope in my life." Wen Yu shook his head reluctantly. "Let uncle collect the best forging materials. Our first stop is the dwarf tribe. Maybe your wish can be realized there." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and patted his head: "stupid! Why didn''t I think of it. He fantasized about death all day. He''s an old man''s weapon. He didn''t even want to make a similar weapon himself. Wen Yu, do you still remember the dwarf master AI wendeka in fidonaro City?" "Of course. Is he still in the imperial capital?" "He left soon after you left the imperial capital." situ Haonan replied, "Do you know his position in the dwarves? This old guy is one of the best crafting masters in the dwarves. A year ago, he sent someone to send a message and asked me to thank you for him. He said that after your guidance, his crafting skills will eventually make a breakthrough. I was busy practicing at that time, which is not very important, so I forgot for a while, and now I remember. Hey hey, great! As long as I If I can collect enough top-grade materials, maybe the old guy can help me forge a green weapon. " Wen Yu is not surprised at the accomplishments of Evan Deka, because the alchemy furnace and some brewing equipment that Evan Deka helped him build have explained this. In addition, Brian told Wen Yu that Evan Deka has a high status in the dwarves. "By the way, what are the accomplishments of Clary drens and Andrew Dalian now? Have they reached the level of a third-order great magician? Have the details of these two people been investigated?" Wen Yu ignored situ Haonan''s excitement and asked. Situ Haonan shook his head and said: "Andrew darlian left suddenly a year ago, just like the world evaporated. Even my father couldn''t find where he went. Clary Delan left half a year ago. This boy is a smiling tiger. He works insidiously and ruthlessly. After leaving the college, he joined the magician guild. Now he is like a duck to water in the magician guild and has climbed to silver level 3 in half a year. However I have to admire the boy''s talent. Without the help of a panacea, he just reached the level of a third-order great magician. Wen Yu, do you know how the boy climbed to the silver medal Level 3? "Situ Haonan''s tone suddenly cooled down. Magicians in the magician guild can also be divided into three levels: gold, silver and copper. Each level is divided into five levels, from low to high: Level 1, level 2, level 3, level 4 and level 5. Only those at the elder level of the magician guild are gold medal level 5. After joining the magician guild, there is only one way to improve their position, that is, to complete the tasks of the magician guild and accumulate experience Guild contribution degree. When the contribution degree reaches a certain amount, the magician guild will issue the corresponding level of medals. After reaching the gold medal, it depends not only on the guild contribution degree, but also on personal accomplishments. The minimum standard of gold medal level 1 is the second-order magician. V3.Chapter 65 Wen Yu and clary had only a short three minute dialogue. Clary''s first impression of Wen Yu was quite good. He was humorous and informal, much better than the rigid Andrew. If Wen Yu is asked to choose one of Clary and Andrew as his brother, Wen Yu will tend to Andrew only based on his first impression, because the person who smiles at everyone is often the most dangerous, which is commonly known as the hidden knife in the smile. But if he is sure that loyalty is no problem, Wen Yu will not hesitate to choose Clary, because he is more suitable for living in a society where there are hidden opportunities everywhere. Hearing situ Haonan''s tone suddenly cooled down, Wen Yu couldn''t help wrinkling and asked, "did he offend you?" Situ Haonan sneered and nodded, "If I didn''t want to leave him to you, I wouldn''t let him live happily until today. The first thing the boy did after joining the magician guild was to take someone to copy Cano Wharton''s house, because of the engagement relationship between Lina and you. Then he exposed the relationship between Mr. Anthony and Mr. Brian to the magician guild, and then led people to catch many people The man who once had a relationship with old Brian even wanted to start with the rebirth dream. Do you think he should die? " "Damn it!" Wen Yu spit out two cold words from his teeth and then asked, "why didn''t you tell me these things in your letter?" Situ Haonan replied: "Clary caught a lot of people, but he didn''t kill one. My father hasn''t left fidona Luo city in the past three years. He saved all the people Clary caught. So I didn''t tell you that I was afraid it would affect your cultivation. But Clary also gave a list to the magician guild. All the people on the list were people who had friends with Lord Brian, some of whom were good friends of the Lord Friends, there are many capable generals under the old man. There are too many people. My father has more heart than strength. If he forcibly keeps so many people, I''m afraid the Holy See will turn the spearhead to the Merson chamber of Commerce. Clary climbed to the silver medal Level 3 by relying on this list. " Wen Yu nodded to understand Luo demang''s difficulties and asked, "is Clary''s background hard? How does he know so much?" "The Clary family is just a little aristocrat. His father works for the waltz family. Do you understand why Clary knows so much?" "Hehe, the waltz family, I see. The one who really wants to deal with the cage family is the old fox cabrona, and clary is just his chess piece." Wen Yu sneered. "No, wrong!" situ Haonan shook his head, "First of all, Clary is not a chess piece of the waltz family, because this guy has great ambition. The waltz family uses him, and he is also using the waltz family to climb. The person who really wants to deal with the cage family is not cabrona, but mafuron. The boy took over the position of cabrona two years ago. Cabrona is a famous old fox, and he won''t be without him The reason laid heavy hands on the cage family. However, malfuron is also very cunning and uses Clary''s ambition to deal with the cage family. But now it is estimated that they are all having a headache. They even destroyed the 23 branches of the Holy See and brazenly tried the holy see as heresy. I don''t know how many people will be frightened by the cage family who made such a strong debut. " Wen Yu turned to sarong and Ruixue sitting next to him: "you two think about how to deal with Clary and Malfoy, and tell me after you think about it." then he asked situ Haonan, "how are miss Anthony and Lina?" Situ Haonan said with a bad smile: "So someone still remembers Lina nanizi. Mr. Anthony is a third-order wizard. Even if my father doesn''t show up, Derek will show up. He still lives in the seminary. As for Lina, it''s pathetic. Because of your non-existent relationship, the Wharton family is copied by the magician Association. Why does Derek deal with the Holy See and treat the Wharton family Regardless, if it hadn''t been for the protection of my father and Mr. Jones tillian, the Whartons would have been adjudicated long ago. All the people with titles in the Whartons had been revoked, Lina was expelled from the magician Association, and the family was living hard in civilian areas. The most pitiful one was Cano. His father, OS Wharton, was revoked by Derek. After being recalled from the border, he learned that Cano did it without authorization He decided to cancel Lina''s engagement with you and drove Cano out of the house without saying a word. Cano''s three wives saw him lose power, took away the money left in the family, left their two children and left. They couldn''t help admiring general Oz''s loyalty to old Brian. When he learned that the old man was wanted by the Holy See, he was very angry and fell ill. Fortunately, Lina found me in time and I sent him It took two pills to save general OS''s life. Wen Yu, to tell you the truth, you owe the Whartons, at least general OS and Lina. Kano''s villain deserves to end up like this. He stabbed Ruixue''s black hair to the Holy See. " Wen Yu nodded and sighed, "I really owe them. Let''s go to Wharton''s house tonight. If you can, let general OS live in the dwarves. And those old subordinates who are loyal to my father. Let uncle arrange it and let them live in the dwarves if you like." "Well, I think so too. Now the cage family is in the same boat as the Holy See. It''s hard to guarantee that the Holy See won''t kill these people. If the Holy See''s attitude is determined, my father can''t protect them unless Merson chamber of Commerce openly fights with the Holy See. By the way, Wenyu, I distributed some of the pills you gave me to Lina, which can be regarded as paying back some human favor. Is that all right?" "Yes. After this accident, it''s estimated that the girl should have changed a lot." "It''s a 360 degree change!" situ Haonan exaggerated a gesture. Sharon couldn''t help laughing and said, "360 degrees, isn''t it back to the origin again. Wen Yu, what are you going to do with Lina? Continue your engagement, or?" "Sister, you don''t have to think about these. You''d better figure out how to deal with Clary and mafuron first." while talking, Wen Yu secretly glanced at Ruixue with Yu Guang. He was relieved when he saw that Ruixue didn''t respond. But as soon as he was relieved, Ruixue said, "brother, I think you should continue your engagement with sister Lina, sobbing -" Just halfway through Ruixue''s words, Sharon covered her mouth, "Smelly girl, you''re out of your mind and talking nonsense. Their engagement has been dissolved and they continue to fart. You''re the recognized daughter-in-law of the cage family. What do you do if Wenyu and Lina continue their engagement? You''ve never seen such a stupid woman! Wenyu, there''s a saying that if mom is not here, the eldest daughter is mom. I''ve decided for you. You can use it if you owe Lina He paid it back in the same way. Don''t even think about continuing the engagement. Hum, the cage family implements monogamy and is not allowed to have three wives and four concubines! " In the face of Sharon''s nonsense, Wen Yu was speechless and said with a bitter smile: "sister, don''t worry, I will resolutely obey your monogamy." Hearing Wen Yu''s words, Ruixue lowered her head and smiled secretly, saying: "I thought I could tolerate a lot of women in my brother, but it doesn''t seem so. Otherwise, I won''t feel inexplicable pain when I said to let my brother and Lina continue their engagement. But can I stop my brother from having other women? It''s normal for men in the magic mainland to have three wives and four concubines. What right do I have to stop my brother from having other women? If I do so, I will definitely disgust my brother , what should I do? " Situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu with compassionate eyes and sighed: "fortunately, I don''t have such a sister. My mother is not here, my eldest daughter is my mother, monogamy, which is which and which!" When Sharon saw that Ruixue lowered her head and said nothing, her face sometimes showed a sweet smile and sometimes frowned, so she lowered her voice and put it in her ear and said: "Ruixue, I know your character won''t interfere with Wenyu. There are several women in Wenyu, and Wenyu in my family pretends to be mysterious every day and has countless good things in his head. This kind of man attracts women most, so many women will like him in the future. However, you must remember that no matter how many women he has, you have to take a stand for me. You are the recognized daughter-in-law of my cage family , as for other women, I won''t agree, so you will always be Wenyu''s main room, and other women are your supporting roles. If I''m not here, don''t give up this position foolishly. " "En" Ruixue blushed. "Hey hey, Wen Yu and you have grown up now. As a woman, you should know that the first time of men and women is very precious, so you should start with Wen Yu earlier. Our women will receive this education at the age of eight, but their men won''t. Wen Yu is not a kind of Playboy and can''t resist your attack in this regard. Hey hey, as long as you If you use a little means, you will get it! " Ruixue blushed when sarong said it. Situ Haonan turned his head to one side and laughed. Wen Yu could only shake his head and sigh bitterly. Although sarong''s voice was small, they sat very close, so Wen Yu and situ Haonan heard what sarong said clearly. "Sister Sha, sister Sha, come on, I have something to tell you." situ Haonan stood up from the sofa, waved to Sha Rong with a bad smile, pointed to the bedroom, and looked at Wen Yu and Ruixue with ambiguous eyes. In such a funny thing, Sharon''s brain is very good. She can understand the meaning in situ Haonan''s eyes. Hey, she slapped Ruixue with a smile and walked towards the bedroom: "Ruixue, don''t worry, wrap it on your sister!" Seeing situ Haonan following Sharon into the bedroom behind her, Wen Yu coughed awkwardly and changed the topic: "Ruixue, have you figured out how to deal with Clary and malfuron?" Ruixue calmed down her pounding heart and replied calmly: "kill Clary and destroy the waltz family!" Wen Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect Ruixue to say such a fierce countermeasure. He couldn''t help asking curiously: "do you need such a heavy hand?" Ruixue nodded: "Brother, you said that to be tolerant of the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. Clary is cunning and ambitious. Today, let him climb up the cage family. When he is strong enough, he will definitely do this. There is only one way to deal with this kind of person, that is to eliminate the future. As for malfuron, he is now the head of the waltz family. He uses Kerry When we deal with the cage family, we can see that he will never forget the hatred between you. No matter how we deal with him, we are against the waltz family and deepen the hatred between us and the waltz family. In this case, we will put aside mafuron for the time being and deal directly with the Waltz family. Without the waltz family, mafuron is just a clown. " Wen Yu''s eyes at Ruixue gradually turned to be inconceivable. He never thought that Ruixue, who has always been docile and clever, had such a side to analyze the problem and hit the point. Originally, Wen Yu just wanted to kill Clary and give mafuron a warning to be honest. After listening to Ruixue''s analysis, he felt that his idea was a little childish. Giving mafuron a warning was like giving him a fart The Holy See warned that as long as they did not touch their foundation, they would bite more madly. V3.Chapter 66 Five minutes later, situ Haonan followed sarong out of the bedroom. They both had evil smiles on their faces. As soon as they got out of the bedroom, they looked back and forth at Wen Yu and Ruixue. They laughed. The sound insulation effect of the bedroom is very good. Wen Yu and Ruixue didn''t hear what conspiracy the two guys discussed in the bedroom. Wenyu ignored situ Haonan and sarong''s smile. Seeing situ Haonan out of his bedroom, he ordered: "Haonan, I only stayed in the imperial capital for three or four days. Then we set off for the dwarf, passed the territory of the waltz family and killed him." "Destroy the waltz family? Just a few of us?! did I hear you right!" situ Haonan asked back with an incredible stare at Wen Yu. "Hehe, you heard me right." Wen Yu replied with a smile, "just a few of us can''t destroy the waltz family, but someone wants to destroy the waltz family more than we do. We can make use of him a little." "Who?" situ Haonan asked curiously. "Our majesty Derek!" Wenyu replied, "As long as we take away the waltz family''s nest, Derek will certainly seize this opportunity to slowly erode the waltz family. Derek has begun to consolidate his kingship in recent years. The waltz family is his biggest obstacle. We''ll give him a discount and help him. By the way, where is Clary now? Damn people, it''s better to die early Super life! " Referring to Clary, situ Haonan suddenly burst into a fierce light in his eyes and said with a sneer: "the boy is in fidonaro city. I''ve been sending someone to watch. However, the boy was so frightened that he hid at home all day after he learned that you had destroyed 23 Vatican temples." "He''s really good at choosing a place to hide at home. He''s lucky to die at home. He''ll do it tonight. In the evening, he''ll go to Wharton''s house to meet senior OS and take Clary''s head when he comes back." Wen Yu sneered, "Haonan, go and explain everything that should be explained. By the way, tell your uncle the news of my arrival. Invite Anthony and Joan stillian, and arrange for us to meet here at noon tomorrow. We''ll leave the night after tomorrow. If you can, we''ll take the branch Hall of the Holy See." "Well," situ Haonan nodded, "You''ve been on your way all day. Take a break. I''ll call you after dark. Hey hey, it''s my turn to do it at last. It''s exciting to think about it. By the way, I almost forgot an important thing. I''ll accompany me to the college tomorrow. I''ll introduce you to a talented beauty. Wenyu, this beauty is very interested in you. She asked me about you several times." Wen Yu was not very interested in whether she was a beauty, but asked, "is she reliable?" "Reliable, I want to take her with me this adventure." situ Haonan smiled with lustful eyes. "As long as it''s reliable. Get busy with your work. Don''t think about beauty all day." Sarong scorned situ Haonan and said with a sneer, "look at his pig face. You know spring is coming. Hey, I don''t know which girl is going to have bad luck." "Sister Sha, don''t say that," situ Haonan said bitterly. "At least I''m a strong young man now and a young master of the Merson chamber of Commerce. You should say which girl is so lucky." situ Haonan ran out of the room and was so angry that Sha Rong stamped her feet. ¡­¡­ Luo demang was very happy when he heard the news of Wen Yu''s arrival, but he didn''t hurry to find Wen Yu, because situ Haonan told him that Wen Yu had been on his way for several days and was resting. He told him the arrangement of Wen Yu tonight. Luo demang smiled and gave him a seven word evaluation - newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! Situ Haonan retorted that calves afraid of tigers are waste firewood! To destroy the waltz family, if Luo demang is willing to help, in a word, under the pressure of the Merson chamber of Commerce, the waltz family will become a lonely little aristocrat within six months. Unfortunately, Luo demang is not willing to do it. Instead, he hopes Wen Yu will suffer a big loss, which will help Wen Yu''s growth. Luo demang has no objection to situ Haonan and Wen Yu''s bad taste, because Si Haonan and Wen Yu are the same Tu Haonan is now in the stage of experience. This is a challenge that every generation of young people of the Merson family must experience. The Merson chamber of Commerce will not give any support. He can let situ Haonan dispatch several of his subordinates, which is considered to be favoritism and leniency. While worrying about the two newborn calves of Wen Yu and situ Haonan, Luo demang is still a little excited, because the Merson family has never been happy There have been new students against the Holy See. If situ Haonan succeeds, he will become the most shining star of the Merson family. Luo Demeng dares to expect this because he has seen the power of Wen Yu, and Wen Yu has been surprised to him. In particular, the pill refined by Wen Yu has made situ Haonan soar from a blue level first-class morale fighter to a green level first-class warrior in three years Wen Yu can do terrible things, and it is not impossible to kill the Holy See. ¡­¡­ "Shayaga, do you think we should give up the cage chess piece?" Derek frowned and asked shayaga, who was wearing a gauze in his arms. Shayejia stopped Derek''s shoulder with his right arm, rubbed his left hand back and forth between Derek''s legs and replied, "Your Majesty, why are you still worried about this? Didn''t we just plan yesterday?" "Hey, I don''t know what''s going on. I always think this chess piece is hot." Luo demang grabbed Sha Yejia''s left hand. "I''ll do it later. I''m not in the mood now." Shayejia reluctantly took back his hand and said: "Your Majesty, the cage family is so strong that we can''t abandon this chess piece. You also know that the cage family are not fools. They must rely on it. Since the establishment of the Holy See, no one has dared to fight the Holy See, but the cage family has done so. Are they fools, no! So no one can guarantee the final outcome of the cage family What''s more, we don''t brazenly make friends with the cage family. As long as the Vatican can''t grasp us, we won''t deal with us. The cage family fights with the Vatican, we just need to abandon Bernice and sit back and watch the change. If the Vatican destroys the cage family, we lose Bernice, and the cage family destroys the Vatican, we can get great benefits. We can be good people on both sides , is there a better choice? Your majesty, I think you don''t want to give up Bernice? " Derek nodded: "I''m really reluctant to part with Bernice, but I don''t feel bad about sacrificing her for the great cause of the Empire. I''m afraid that if the Holy See finds out our little trick, the sakanasi empire will be completely finished. By the way, you say that the cage family has destroyed 23 sub halls of the Holy See. Some of the sub halls are still the archbishop. How can they be destroyed by the cage family casually? In addition, in the past three years, the Holy See I''ve been tracking down the whereabouts of the cage family for a long time. I almost dug three feet. Finally, I didn''t find the hiding place of the cage family. Now I''m retaliated by the cage family. I even destroyed 23 branch halls and tried the holy see as heresy. This is a public declaration of war against the Holy See. How did the Holy See react? It''s not normal to send saints to appease people. " "Your Majesty, what would you do if someone destroyed your 23 counties and cities?" Sha also asked with a smile. "Kill him!" Derek replied without thinking. "What if you can''t find the enemy, how can you destroy it?" Derek was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "you mean that the cage family even destroyed the 23 branches of the Holy See, but the Holy See doesn''t know where they are?" "Is there any other explanation besides this?" Sha Yijia blinked and smiled, In a flagrant way, Cage''s family has been shitting on the head of the Holy See, and the Holy See will allow Cage to pull her stool on her head. Absolutely, the Holy See and the Sorcerer''s guild are all over the magic mainland. Cage''s people are so brazenly to the holy see that they can''t catch them, only two possibilities. First, Cage''s strength is extremely terrible. Level, the people of the Holy See can''t find them at all, or all the people who find them are dead. This is obviously impossible. No matter how strong they are, they can''t be as high as this. If they were really strong enough, they would have killed Xiangsheng mountain long ago. So this possibility can be ruled out. The remaining possibility is that the cage family hid their appearance, even if they were Swaggering down the street, no one will recognize them. " "Well, it''s possible." Derek''s eyes brightened and said, "in recent years, Merson chamber of Commerce has constantly launched new products, each of which is unheard of. I have long suspected that Wenyu made these things. If Wenyu made these things, it''s not unusual for him to make something that can hide his appearance." "Your Majesty, the people of the Holy See don''t know that the boy of the cage family has a close relationship with Wen Yu, so the Holy See won''t pay attention to situ Haonan, but we know the relationship between Wen Yu and situ Haonan, so we asked Bernice to approach situ Haonan. When the people of the cage family come back, Wen Yu will definitely come to situ Haonan, so we should inform Bernice immediately and let her pay attention to situ Haonan during this time South has close contacts, especially the same age as situ Haonan. " "No! No!" Derek suddenly shook his head, "We are wrong, totally wrong! Why do we insist that Bernice approach Wen Yu through situ Haonan? Why can''t we let her capture situ Haonan? In this way, we don''t have to worry about the Vatican discovering our plot. Even if the cage family fails, we can make friends with the Merson chamber of commerce. This is the best of both worlds! Besides, according to the observation of my men, situ Haonan has been fascinated by Bernice I''m so fascinated that I''m just going to bed. " Sha Yejia slapped on the forehead and said with a bitter smile, "yes! We all got into the tip of the ox horn. How stupid! Your majesty is wise. My concubine almost missed your Majesty''s important event." "Ha ha, I can think of that. You woke me up. Come on, let me be comfortable!" "I''d like to help!" Sandy added spring water in his eyes, and the tip of his tongue slid down Derek''s neck. ¡­¡­ Just as night fell, two ordinary looking men and women came out of the rebirth dream and got into a carriage pulled by four evil wind horses at the door of the rebirth dream. The four people were Wen Yu and his party. Wen Yu was afraid to walk with situ Haonan and attract the attention of interested people, so he asked situ Haonan to wear a human skin mask. The driver was Hua Tian, the capable hand of Luo Demeng, who was driving for the time being Lent to situ Haonan. Situ Haonan had already told Huatian what to do, so although Huatian didn''t know the four people on the bus, he still raised his whip and drove the carriage to the distance. Situ Haonan told him that four ordinary looking young people would get on the bus after dark. When it was time for you to tell others everything, take them by the side of derans house and walk to derans house When they get off, stop the carriage there for half a minute, and then take the four young people to Wharton''s house. When they get off, just drive the carriage back. V3.Chapter 67 Situ Haonan lifted a corner of the driving curtain and said to Wen yununu, "here, this is delance house." Wen Yu took back his eyes and said, "let''s go. There''s nothing to look at. The residence will change its name in two days!" A faint smile suddenly appeared on Huatian''s face as he drove, saying: "No wonder I feel that one of the four young people is very familiar. It turned out that the young master disguised himself. The young master''s face changing technique is really magical. If I hadn''t heard his voice, I wouldn''t have thought of the young master and this plain young man in my life. The temperament of the other three young people is also different. They should hide their true appearance like the young master." After the carriage stopped for about half a minute, Hua Tian raised his whip, shouted, turned around and drove towards Wharton''s house. More than half an hour later, Wen Yu saw that he had entered the civilian area of fidona Luo city along the gap of the car curtain. He frowned and said to situ Haonan, "let''s get off here. It''s eye-catching for us to go to Wharton''s house in a carriage." "Don''t be so careful." situ Haonan whispered to Hua Tian before he shouted, "stop. After we get off, you can drive back in a carriage." "OK." Hua Tian smiled, pulled the reins and stopped the carriage by the side of the road. Although it is a civilian area of fidonaro City, the environment is not bad. Compared with other places, the alley here is a little narrower and darker, and the buildings are still neat. There is no garbage with rotten smell piled up around the roadside. Unlike the civilian area of ordinary town, there are beggars in dirty clothes curled up in the corner, and garbage piled up on both sides of the road from time to time You can see mice looking for food recklessly. Situ Haonan patted Wenyu on the shoulder and said teasingly, "be careful. You have caused the downfall of the Wharton family up to now. Lina may fight directly when she sees you." Situ Haonan''s words made wen yu think of the scene of his first meeting with Lina. He nodded and said with a smile, "I''m sure her temper won''t make me feel good. I was burned by her big fireball the first time I met." "Here, take a turn in front, and the third house will be there." situ Haonan pointed to the corner in front and said, "let''s go in like this, or take off the human skin mask?" Wen Yu glanced around and said, "you go first. I''ll go around and have a look. I''m not sure the people in the Vatican are staring at the Whartons, waiting for us to throw ourselves into the net." then Wen Yu disappeared in front of situ Haonan. Situ Haonan blinked and said in surprise, "this, so fast?! I''m not dreaming?! move in an instant! I remember that the whole ring has no ability of space magic. Did he deceive me?" Sharon gave situ Haonan a white look and said, "it''s still fast. At least you can see his shadow when he leaves. If he gives full play to his speed, you can''t even see the shadow. Do you know how he trains every day?" Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly, "how do you train?! I also want to train. This speed is really too windy. It is definitely a necessary ability to make beautiful women." "In fact, it''s very simple. You can do it," sarong said with a bad smile. "It''s just that you can do strenuous exercise under the weight of 60 times the gravity space for three hours, and you''ll succeed when you don''t breathe after three hours." Situ Haonan opened his mouth in horror, "six or sixty times the gravity space, three hours, and have to carry weight to do vigorous exercise. After three hours, you don''t breathe! Sister Sha, do you think I''m not pleasing to your eyes and want to kill me?" Sharon said with a disdainful smile, "I don''t want your stinking life. It''s not that I despise you. Your speed may not be as fast as Ruixue." Situ Haonan shrugged his face and looked pitifully at Sharon. "Sister Sha, I''m wrong! You have a lot of adults, don''t be common with me. If you beat me twice a day, I won''t even have the confidence to live after a month." "Yo" sarong raised her eyebrows and looked at situ Hao carefully. "I don''t see it. Your face is so thin." Situ Haonan looked at sarong with innocent eyes and nodded repeatedly: "well, my face has always been very thin." "Bah!" Sharon quenched situ Haonan and said with a smile and curse, "pretend to be pure in front of my mother again. Be careful that I bury you alive! If you have time to compare with Ruixue, I can guarantee that even if you are faster than Ruixue, you are only a little faster. But it may be very small. Your speed is probably not as fast as Ruixue. I don''t know how this girl cultivates. It makes people jealous!" After that, sarong looked at Ruixue bitterly. It seemed that Ruixue robbed her name as a demon warrior. Facing sarong''s resentful eyes, Ruixue can only smile bitterly, because every time sarong sees Ruixue training hard in gravity space, she will always look at Ruixue so resentfully for a while, but when Ruixue asks her to train together, she runs faster than the rabbit. In fact, even if she trains hard with Ruixue, she can''t have Ruixue''s speed. A small part of the reason why Ruixue can insist on such hard training is Most of the support from Dan medicine is still "the nine Yin manual". Of course, this secret is only known to her and Wen Yu. Situ Haonan didn''t continue to argue with sarong. Just a few hours of contact from noon to now has made him realize sarong''s excellent acting skills. As for whether Ruixue''s speed is as exaggerated as sarong said, situ Haonan thinks he can figure it out with his toes. Ruixue is a magician. If the speed can be comparable to that of soldiers, it''s good. After a while, situ Haonan took Sharon and Ruixue to the door of Wharton''s house. Wen Yu was just right in time. As soon as the three of situ Haonan stopped, he quietly appeared next to situ Haonan and startled situ Haonan. "Go in, it''s safe. Zhi -" Wen Yu smiled and opened the wooden door. He was very confident that he didn''t keep an eye on Wen Yu. He was the world''s top killer in the last life and was best at hiding. In this life, his skills have reached the peak of the previous life, and the earth magic of the whole ring makes Wen Yu like a fish in water. Pushing open the gate of Wharton''s house, Wenyu felt like returning to the earth, because the architectural style of Wharton''s house was almost the same as that of ordinary people on earth. Behind the gate was a small yard, and on the other side of the yard were three or four tile roofed houses. There are some sundries scattered in the yard. "Is anyone at home?" Wen Yu shouted politely, because the light in the main room was on, and the figure in the room could be seen along the slightly opened door. It was certain that someone was at home. "Zhi -" a girl about the height of Ruixue pushed open the door of the main room and came out. She held a pair of chopsticks in her right hand and a steamed bread in her left hand. Her mouth was still chewing. It could be seen that she was eating. Wen Yu was stunned for two seconds when he saw the girl coming out. The blurred image of Lina in his brain made Wen Yu recognize that the girl in coarse linen clothes with patches in front of him was the beautiful and moving girl three years ago. At a glance, he knew that she must be a beautiful beauty when she grew up. Lina at this time is different from that Lina three years ago. It doesn''t mean the change of Lina''s appearance. As the saying goes, women change in their 18th year. From the age of 15 to 18, she is in her youth. Lina''s appearance must have changed a lot. Being different means the change of Lina''s breath. Three years ago, that Lina exuded a proud breath all over her body. A frown, a smile, raising her hand and brushing her sleeve would give people a sense of vigor and pressure. But in front of her, Lina was wearing an uncertain coarse linen clothes, her long blond hair hung freely on both sides of her shoulders, her pretty face was full of haggard, and her eyes were mixed with hesitation and sadness, There is no pride and spirit three years ago. Lina saw four people she didn''t know coming in, her eyes were a little more vigilant, and asked softly, "who are you looking for?" Situ Haonan took the lead to go to Lina and smiled back: "we''re looking for general Oz and you. Don''t worry, we''re not from the holy see or the magician guild. We have absolutely no malice to you." "Don''t move!" Lina said coldly, "just say something here. We''re still eating. It''s inconvenient to receive guests we don''t know." Wen Yu didn''t understand Lina''s scolding. As he walked, he shouted to the main room: "general Oz, I''ve heard a lot about the general. I''d like to pay tribute to --" "There''s only old man aus here. There''s no general AUS. The little brother has found the wrong place. Lina sees off the guests!" a thick voice came out of the house and impolitely interrupted Wen Yu. "Ha ha," Wen Yu smiled brightly, "elder said, the little one has really found the wrong place. Coincidentally, the little one suddenly doesn''t want to visit general OS. He just wants to have a drink with old man OS." "Hehe, little brother, do you think you are very humorous?" oz asked with a sneer. Without Wen Yu''s answer, he continued: "come in, old man. I haven''t touched wine for several days. If the wine you bring is not to my taste, don''t blame me for throwing you out." "Grandpa," Lina stamped her foot and shouted, "you can''t let them in. They must be from the holy see or the magician guild. They''re not looking for you. Maybe they''ll poison you in the wine and want to poison you." "Girl, let them in. At Grandpa''s age, people and dogs can still be distinguished. They don''t mean any harm to our grandparents and grandchildren." oz replied. "Hum!" Lina snorted discontentedly to Wenyu, who was walking in front, and whispered a warning: "tighten up your fox tail, or don''t blame me for burning you into a roast fox. Come in!" "Where''s the wine?" Wenyu just stepped into the room. Before he had time to look at Aus, Aus''s hand had reached out to him to beg for wine. Wen Yu smiled, took out two pots of self brewed Erguotou from the whole ring, respectfully sent it to Oz and said, "Grandpa Oz, be careful. The wine is hot and cruel. Don''t be choked." Oz grabbed the wine pot in Wenyu''s hand and said, "young man, don''t tell cold jokes in front of the old man. It''s not funny at all." then he sat back at the table, took a chopstick of unknown wild vegetables and put it into his mouth. Ignoring the four standing Wenyu, he took off the cork and poured a few Erguotou into his mouth. Wen Yu, Sha Rong and Ruixue couldn''t bear to look away from OS at the same time, because before that, Brian, Ghana and Yasi had told them the end of pouring Erguotou into their mouths. "Cough..." as soon as the three of Wen Yu took their eyes away from Aus, Aus covered his chest and coughed violently. While coughing, he shouted excitedly: "good wine! Good wine! It''s better than the strongest wine general Brian brought back from the dwarves!" "Grandpa, you can''t slow down!" Lina glared at oz bitterly. Just now she thought the wine was really poisonous. If oz hadn''t said it in time, she would have launched an attack on the four of Wenyu. Without understanding Lina''s blame, oz poured Erguotou into his mouth again. After only one mouthful of Erguotou, he had adapted to the spicy of Erguotou. A bottle of wine was poured into his stomach in less than a minute. "Ah" aus sighed comfortably and wiped the wine stains off his beard. "Good wine! Good wine! Hey hey, if general Brian was there, he would rob me, and the old bastard of Ghana. Sit down. What are you looking for me? Don''t beat around the bush. I like cool people." V3.Chapter 68 OS looks much younger than Brian. In fact, he is only three years younger than Brian. He is already 70 years old. But he didn''t comb his hair neatly and orderly behind his head like those old people. Instead, he kept a short flat head unique to young people, and his beard was shaved with only a little beard residue. He looked very energetic. He has just retired from the military camp, so he looks much younger than Brian who has lived a leisurely life for decades. A general is a general. Just sitting there at will makes people feel an irresistible power. Wen Yu smiled, dragged a stool and sat down opposite oz. he took a wine glass from the whole ring, filled it for himself, and pushed the wine bottle to oz, "I won''t give you a glass of wine. Only our little generation who is afraid of spicy will use a glass of wine. Grandpa Oz, I have something to do with you, but can I not talk about it first? I just want to have a few drinks with you now. Come on, let me give you a toast!" Wen Yu finished drinking the newly filled wine. As soon as aus''s eyes brightened, he laughed and said, "OK! Drinking is the most important! Don''t be stingy, take out some more bottles." There are many Erguotou in Wen Yuquan''s ring. He specially prepared it for the dwarves, so he took out more than ten bottles and put them on the table. Then he took out some roasted meat pieces and said with a smile, "it''s ok if there''s wine but no food. Grandpa Oz, you have to drink this wine with barbecue, drink a lot of wine and grab a lot of meat." "What a big drink, a lot of meat, refreshing! Boy, let''s drink to this cool sentence!" oz laughed brightly. Wen Yu scratched his head with embarrassment: "Grandpa Oz, the boy should have a good drink with you, but he doesn''t have any wine left. You see, my face turns red after only one drink. I still have some important things to do tonight, so can you allow the boy to change a light wine?" Oz frowned, waved his hand and said, "change it! Change it! It''s boring to drink with you young people. If only those brothers were still there before! It''s a pity that you can''t share such good wine with them. Well, what kind of meat is this meat? Why is it so delicious?" "This is the meat of the medium level nine earth bear. It smells delicious." Wen Yu took out a bottle of light wine from the whole ring, took out two bottles of drinks, and waved to situ Haonan: "what are you doing? Sit down and drink with Grandpa OS. One person respects grandpa OS three big glasses!" When Sharon saw Wenyu take out his drink, she grabbed it into her arms, took Ruixue and Lina and sat down at the table. She said with a smile, "come on, they drink theirs and we drink ours. We don''t have the same experience as men." Lina didn''t resist and let Sharon pull it to the table and do it. Aus swallowed the meat in his mouth and said, "little girl, you can''t say that. How can we share each other when we sit at the same table?" Sharon turned her eyes and replied, "Grandpa Oz, you are wrong. Although we sit at the same table, we drink different things. We drink drinks, sweet. We are girls again. Do you want to drink drinks and eat meat with chopsticks like us?" "Er," Oslo was stunned for a moment and said with a laugh, "ha ha, clever little girl, I can''t say you. Then you drink yours and we drink ours." "Grandpa Oz, you are wrong again." Sharon said with a bad smile. Oz put down the bottle and asked with interest, "what''s wrong this time?" "Everyone is sitting at the same table. You are the elder and we are the younger. How can we be separated? If we are separated, doesn''t it mean that the eldest of the three of us can be on an equal footing with you? Grandpa Oz, you are wrong. What should you do?" Aus stared at Sharon with wide eyes and said with a bitter smile, "how do I feel that everything I say is wrong and everything you say is right. No, you have to make it clear to me. Our three big men and your three little girls are drinking at the same table. Do we want to separate or not?" "We should separate, but we can''t separate," said the sarong thief with a smile. "Separation means that you drink and we drink. Can''t separate means that you are elders and we are junior, so we can''t separate." Aus patted his head and said, "stop! Stop talking. Besides, I''m going to be dizzy by you. I''m wrong, fine wine!" after that, Aus took the wine bottle and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth. "Hee hee" Sharon smiled proudly, got up, raised her drink and said respectfully, "Grandpa Oz, come on, I''ll give you a toast!" Wen Yu said with a wry smile, "if anyone can pester you, he must be a talent of the new mankind!" Next, the four of Wen Yu kept toasting to OS. OS refused to refuse anyone. More than ten bottles of Erguotou were soon killed by him. "Haha" oz hiccupped, touched his slightly swollen belly and said with a smile, "it''s almost time to talk about business. Medium level nine earth bear, best wine, dress and temperament, no matter what, show that you are not ordinary people. Come on, what can I do for you?" Wenyu stood up slowly from the stool, went to Aus, flopped down on his knees, then took off his human skin mask and said respectfully, "Grandpa Aus, the boy made you suffer from losing your Baron, and was bullied by the bastards of the Holy See and the magician Association. I''m here to apologize to you!" after that, Wenyu respectfully kowtowed to aus nine times. After nine, his forehead was bleeding. OS and Lina were stunned. Situ Haonan, sarong and Ruixue were very sober. They took off their human skin masks and knelt down in front of OS and knocked their heads nine times. As a result, like Wen Yu, their foreheads were broken. "Wait!" oz finally woke up and looked at Wenyu and said, "you, you -- what is this?" "Wen, Wen Yu?!" Lina gnashed her teeth and pointed to Wen Yu. "Grandpa, I know him. He is Wen Yu cage, the grandson of general Brian. He killed our Wharton family. It''s him! I know him in ashes! Get out! We don''t need your compassion! Get out!" With a shiver, oz stood up from the stool, grabbed Wenyu''s shoulders excitedly, and asked, "boy, are you really the grandson of general Brian?" then he looked at Lina and shouted: "Girl, shut up! Don''t be disrespectful to the cage family! Do you know what grandpa did in those days? Grandpa was just a beggar on the street. If it weren''t for general Brian, he would have starved to death on the street. There would be no today, there would be no you. You should know how to repay the kindness, okay?! don''t be like your father''s beast. People who forget their roots are not even as good as animals!" Lina was stunned by OS. She didn''t know the relationship between the Whartons and the cage family. If what OS said was true, everything of the Whartons was given by the cage family. For a while, she couldn''t accept this fact. Wenyu hurriedly dissuaded: "Grandpa Oz, don''t scold Lina. It''s our cage family. I''m sorry for you." Oz turned his eyes from Lina and said with a smile: "smelly boy, who told you to do this? Don''t you break my life? Look at the knock on your forehead. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find master Guangming for treatment. And you three little bastards, get up. Situ Haonan, what are you doing with me!" Situ Haonan replied with a smile, "Wen Yu and I are brothers who swear to worship. We should kowtow to Grandpa. Oh, don''t say, it really hurts when the forehead is broken. Ha ha..." "Ha ha, you little bastards, I think you really want to be angry with me. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find master Guangming for treatment." after that, oz will take Wenyu out. Wenyu hurriedly stopped and said, "Grandpa Oz, don''t look for it. There''s it here. Ruixue, please treat everyone. I don''t need it now. Keep it good." then he took out a handkerchief from his arms and put it on his forehead. Ruixue understood Wen Yu''s meaning. With a gentle wave of her right hand, three white lights flashed. The wounds on her forehead, situ Haonan and Sha Rong immediately recovered. Aus''s attention was immediately attracted by Ruixue and asked, "are you?" Ruixue saluted respectfully and replied, "Grandpa OS, my name is Ruixue, the cursed black haired girl. My hair is dyed golden now, which is convenient for walking. Grandpa OS, I''m sorry, I caused all this." Oz quickly waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter! It doesn''t matter! I wonder why you can use light magic. You are cursed by the God of light." Sarong''s dissatisfied Dudu said, "Grandpa Oz, why don''t you ask me who I am?" Oz looked at Sharon and said with a smile, "you and your mother are almost carved by the same touch. Do you still need to ask. Little Sharon, I remember you peed in my arms when you were one and a half years old. Ha ha..." Sharon stamped her feet in shame. "Grandpa OS is dead, and she will expose others'' embarrassment when she meets. Ruixue is not only a mage of the light department, but also a third-order Wizard of the light department. What nonsense curse of the light God is false. In fact, Ruixue''s real identity is..." then Sharon told oz about the black haired woman''s rescue of the elf family. "So it is." oz suddenly realized the truth and then exclaimed, "it''s too scary to reach the third-order demon guide at the age of 18. Wenyu, why do you keep this flower on your head? Let Ruixue treat it quickly." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "Grandpa OS, this is what the younger generation deserves. It''s okay. It''ll be fine in two days. Grandpa, I''m here to let you stay with the dwarves for a while. You must have heard about the destruction of 23 branches of the Vatican. We did it. We want the Vatican to pay a painful price for his actions and avenge those wronged elders!" "Ha ha, no problem." oz agreed without thinking about it. "I''m thinking about how to get in touch with general Brian. It doesn''t matter if I lose my title. What matters is that the Revenge of those brothers can''t be repaid. Wen Yu, let''s say first. When we confront the Holy See, we must let me rush ahead." "This is necessary." Wen Yu smiled and then looked at Lina, who was still stunned. "Lina, I caused all this, but I can''t let you vent, because I still have a lot of things to do. After I take revenge, I''ll deal with it." Lina glanced at Wenyu, then said to Oz, "Grandpa, I''m a little tired. Talk to me and let me have a rest." then she turned and entered the inner room. Oz smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "don''t pay attention to this girl. You''ve been taught by that beast. Come on, sit down and let''s have a good chat. Wenyu, have you been hiding in the dwarves these years?" "No, these years we..." This conversation lasted for a few hours. Wenyu told OS everything he could say. After Brian and Ghana were promoted to the gold medal, OS filled Erguotou with anger and blamed Wenyu for not giving him a marrow washing pill. Sharon turned her head aside with a guilty conscience for fear that Wenyu would tell OS that she still had one in her hand. When the clock struck midnight, Wen Yu got up and said, "Grandpa Oz, it''s getting late. We still have something to do. We''ll come back to you tomorrow." "What can I do in the middle of the night? Is it difficult to kill and set fire?! if you two girls are sleepy, go to the inner room to have a rest, and we''ll talk again. We''re going to leave just when we say we''re happy, no!" oz shook his head resolutely. "Hey, hey," situ Haonan said with a smile, "Grandpa Oz, you''re really right. We''re just going to kill and set fire. Remember that Clary de lance? No, we''ve already agreed to kill the de lance family tonight." "Shit! You didn''t say it earlier!" oz jumped up from the stool. "Let''s go! I''ll take you! I''ve endured him for a long time!" "I''ll go too!" Lina also rushed out of the inner room with a cold look: "I''m going to kill Clary! Wenyu, we''ll talk about it later, hum! By the way, I heard you''re going to the dwarves and take risks, and I''m going together." Wenyu suddenly understood that the girl had no rest at all. She had been lying at the door eavesdropping on their conversation. Perhaps it was aus who told the story of his meeting with Brian that made the girl understand something. Lina''s superior spirit has long been consumed by the civilian life in the past six months, and she is essentially different from Cano. Cano is a kind of villain who is obsessed with money. The difference between Lina and Cano is that they don''t forget their dignity. If she is like Cano, she can abandon Oz and marry a childe in other cities in the past six months. With her strength and appearance, there will be many aristocratic children competing for. But instead of doing so, she lived a poor life with oz. So her attitude towards the cage family changed when she knew that Osborne was picked up by Brian from the beggars, and then taught Osborne the ability to make Osborne a general step by step. In her mind, she twists and turns the words of AUS. A man should know his kindness and repay his kindness. He can''t forget his roots. He who forgets his roots is not even as good as an animal. Her dignity does not allow her to hate the cage family, because without the cage family, she certainly does not exist today. V3.Chapter 69 Hearing Lina''s words, Wen Yu had different ideas. OS nodded with satisfaction and praised his granddaughter for being sensible and not being taught bad by the animals he had driven out of the house. Besides Lina, OS has two grandchildren, but since OS lived in a civilian area, no one has come to see him and I don''t know where he has gone. Situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu with a bad smile and waited to see how Wen Yu dealt with Lina. Sharon thought about whether to let Lina be cage''s daughter-in-law, of course, if she was under Ruixue. Ruixue secretly thinks whether to make Lina bigger, because Lina and Wenyu have an engagement just after they were born. It is reasonable that she robbed Lina''s man. Wen Yu is a little guilty and thinks about how to compensate Lina, but he has no plan to take Lina as his wife. Lina said coldly, "don''t think about it. I just want to look at him and don''t let him run away. You heard just now. He said I''ll deal with it after revenge, hum!" "Ha ha, understand! Understand!" situ Haonan smiled and nodded. A man let a woman deal with him. His dirty thought could only think of that aspect. Wen Yu looked at OS Wei and said, "Grandpa, Clary''s little role should be given to us. How can you kill a chicken with an ox knife?" Aus nodded thoughtfully: "it''s really beneath my dignity to fight with the younger generation, so I won''t go. But I must count in killing the waltz nest." Wen Yu said with a smile, "if you don''t do it, I have to ask you for help. Grandpa, let''s go first. We''ll spend the night in the rebirth dream and come back to you the day we set out." "Wait a minute," said oz hurriedly. "Bring more wine and barbecue. I''m in a good mood. I''ll have a good drink these days." Wen Yu directly took out a large VAT from the whole ring, took dozens of kilograms of barbecue and asked, "Grandpa, are these enough?" Aus sniffed the wine smell from Erguotou, nodded happily and said, "barely. You little guys can go away." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu and situ Haonan lurked in a dark corner not far from delance mansion and whispered, "Haonan, Ruixue and sarong, you enter from East, West and North, and Lina and I enter from the south main gate. Remember not to let anyone go or make any noise. I don''t want anyone in the Imperial capital to know that the Wharton house has been destroyed. Understand?" Situ Haonan, Sha Rong and Ruixue nodded clearly. Only Lina asked discontentedly, "why do you want me to work with you? Do you despise my strength?" Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "that''s not what you mean. Don''t you want to execute Clary yourself? Of course, you have to go in through the front door. I''m responsible for cleaning up the debris for you." "Hum, that''s about the same. Let''s do it." Lina took out her magic wand from the space ring. "Let''s go!" Wen Yu waved his hand and walked carelessly from the corner to the door of delance house. Lina was stunned and hurried to follow up. Situ Haonan looked at each other and jumped out at the fastest speed, while Sha Rong quietly drilled into the ground. This move frightened situ Haonan, because he moved first than Ruixue, but Ruixue came later and came first, much faster than him. Unfortunately, there is no time to sigh, otherwise situ Haonan would have to stop and scream. Lina walked side by side on Wenyu''s right and asked, "are you going to kill like this?" "I swaggered into the Vatican hall. What''s the small DRAs house? Wait, don''t do anything. Just go inside and give me the little bastard. Today you are the protagonist and have only one task to execute Clary for revenge!" Wen Yu said with a light smile. Lina glanced at Wen Yu secretly and said in her heart, "in three years, he has changed a lot. Standing next to him, she even felt a threat, just like the irresistible power when Grandpa scolded me. Alas, the three years have been too long, and I haven''t changed a lot." "Stand -" the guard at the door of DRAs house had noticed Wenyu and Lina for a long time. When they saw that Wenyu and Lina went to the house without saying hello, they couldn''t help being angry and wanted to stop the two impolite young people. Unfortunately, they just spit out a word and closed their eyes to see God. "What''s the matter with them?" Lina looked at the four guards who suddenly fell to the ground and asked Wen Yu. She didn''t see Wen Yu''s hand at all. Wen Yu replied without emotion: "dead!" then he kicked four feet, kicked four uncooled bodies into the hospital and said to Lina, "just go ahead! With me, no one can move a hair of your hair." "Oh" Lina nodded conditionally and stepped into the door of DRAs house. Situ Haonan is right. Clary is really afraid of death. There are more than 50 guards in the house. Unfortunately, the strength of these guards is too fragile in front of Wenyu''s little perverts. Those who took photos with Wenyu were given to the God of death by Wenyu before they could say a word. Sharon didn''t let Wen Yu down this time. She didn''t hesitate to kill, but she hid her body underground from beginning to end. Half of the people killed by him were scared to death. Because Sharon is hiding underground, when she feels the guards on the ground, she will shoot one or two earth bombs the size of a thumb tip from the back of the guard, control these guards, seal their dumb holes, and then drag them into the ground alive. If anyone suddenly finds that he can''t move and his voice can''t be heard, then his body will slowly sink into the ground and at least be scared to death. Like sarong, Ruixue is no longer afraid of killing, but she doesn''t use light magic, but directly aims at the enemy''s death like Wenyu with speed and Qi. Situ Haonan wanted to be handsome. However, he Wenyu ordered not to make any noise. He can only be like Ruixue. It took less than a minute for Wenyu to step into the door of DRAs house and all the guards in the hospital to turn their braids. In this process, Lina has been in a state of shock, because Wen Yu has disappeared beside him since she stepped into the gate. The guards fell down with one look, as if they had been killed by her eyes. Wen Yu''s image is dozens of times bigger in Lina''s heart. What kind of man Lina likes is a strong man like him. In addition, situ Haonan was shocked, because every time he felt a strong guard, but he stopped breathing before he started. Sarong and Ruixue also encountered the same situation, but they were not surprised to know that Wen Yu did it. The reason why Wenyu did this was that he was afraid that his opponent was too strong and could block one or two moves of situ Haonan, so as to make a sound. "Go in." when Ruixue came to the door of the hall, Wenyu returned to her and pulled off the human skin mask. Looking at the door in front of her and thinking that Clary was inside, Lina suddenly showed a cold light. She even sent out a faint murderous spirit. It can be seen how deep she hated Clary. The reason why Lina hated Clary so much is very simple, just because he copied the Wharton house with the people of the magician Association. From this point of view, Lina is still very simple. "Bang!" the angry Lina forgot Wen Yu''s instructions and kicked the door of the hall. The posture was a replica of Wen Yu kicking the dormitory door of several people in Ma Fulong. Situ Haonan standing behind poked Wen Yu and asked in a low voice, "was the door of my dormitory kicked down by you?" "Who?!" there was an angry cry in the hall. Lina ignored it at all, strode in, stared at a young man sitting on the sofa in the hall and sneered, "it''s a noble man who forgets things. You took someone to copy my home six months ago. Why did you forget me today?" There were three people sitting in the hall, two men and a woman. The woman was Clary''s wife, and the other middle-aged man was Clary''s father. Wenyu dodged, bypassed Lina in front, and turned back in the blink of an eye, but Clary''s father and woman went to see death in the blink of an eye. Clary, a ray mage, couldn''t see qingwenyu''s movements. He just felt a cool wind blowing in front of him, and then his Lao Tzu and his wife were paralyzed on the sofa. Clary didn''t care about Lao Tze and his wife who were paralyzed on the sofa, because he didn''t feel that they were dead. He looked at Lina and said with a light smile: "Miss Lina, oh, no, forget that the Whartons have been exempted from the title, but it''s good to give you the title of miss. There''s no such excellent goods as you in the brothel. Miss Lina, can''t stand the civilian life and want to ask me for help to live a better life?" Wen Yu grabbed Lina''s answer and said, "Clary, do you still recognize me?" Clary thought Wenyu were Lina''s subordinates. After hearing Wenyu''s voice, he turned his eyes from Lina to Wenyu, frowned and said, "this brother seems to have met somewhere." "Do you think I look like the heretic named Wenyu of cage''s family?" Wenyu reminded. "It''s really a bit like that." Clary nodded conditionally, then reacted and exclaimed, "you''re Wenyu cage! Come on, catch this heresy!" "Idiot!" situ Haonan scolded, "you''ve always been smart. Why are you like a fool today. Do you think your dogs will let us in without asking?" Clary''s body trembled violently. He reacted completely. His body bounced up from the sofa and looked at Wenyu warily. Several people asked, "how did you come in? What do you want to do?! I tell you, I''m now the silver medal Level 3 of the magician Association." At the same time, a magic wand appeared in his right hand. Only Wenyu took off the human skin mask, so Clary didn''t recognize situ Haonan. Lina took a big step forward with a sneer, "Let me answer you. We came in here to send you to the God of death. As for you, we all know that you are the silver medal Level 3 of the magician guild. Don''t remind you. Come on, your father and wife have already left first. If you leave later, you will be lonely on the road. If you don''t know how to choose to die, I can give you two options First, I will burn you alive; second, let me burn you alive; third, I will burn you alive. " Sharon burst into laughter and said, "I don''t see. Lina has the potential to tease people. These three options are good. If it''s me, I''ll choose the second." Situ Haonan scratched his head and asked, "aren''t these three options the same? Why do you choose the second?" "Stupid!" Sharon gave situ Haonan a white look and then explained, "although they were all burned alive, the first and third options were to let Lina take the initiative, only the second was to ask others to burn themselves. People are inherently dead, or heavier than Mount Tai, or as light as a feather. Since they are all dead, why not stand up and die." Wen Yu trembled, stared at Sha Rong and asked, "sister, what is Mount Tai?" Sha Rong''s sentence came from Sima Qian''s historical records, which is a famous saying on the earth. But in this magical continent without Mount Tai, Sha Rong even said a famous saying on the earth. Wen Yu was not surprised. This sentence even made him suspect that Sharon, like herself, was reincarnated from the earth to the magic continent. V3.Chapter 70 In addition to this sentence, people are inherently dead, or more important than Mount Tai, and life is lighter than a feather. Previously, Sharon also said that monogamy. In addition, the mother adapted from the loving father is absent, the eldest brother is the father, and the eldest daughter is the eldest. These words are all special products of the earth. Wen Yu doesn''t remember what he said before. Therefore, he was so shocked when Sharon said this famous saying through the ages. Sharon turned her eyes and said, "Mount Tai should be a mountain called Tai. Hey, it seems that I should ask you. Didn''t you say that? I was curious at that time, but I didn''t mean to ask. I''m afraid everyone knows what Mount Tai and Hongmao are. I don''t know it alone, which makes people laugh. So you don''t know what Mount Tai means." Wen Yu kept staring at sarong. After confirming that sarong was not lying, he murmured with a sigh of relief: "did I say this before? Why don''t you remember? Mount Tai is really a mountain name, which means that death is meaningful, Hongmao means light, and death is meaningless." "Whether it''s light or heavy, it''s not for us to choose." situ Haonan impatiently pointed to Clary and urged, "choose quickly and don''t waste our time. I tell you, we all earn millions of gold coins per second, which can''t be delayed by your cheap life." After a brief panic, Clary calmed down and stared at Wen Yu warily. They laughed: "I did the wrong thing, but the Whartons didn''t die, and those related to the cage family were also protected by president Luo demang. The cage family and the holy see are against each other. Even if I don''t do it, others will do it. You come to the door now. I can''t deny my fault, but I can''t die. Please don''t do it too well, I promise I''ll never fight against the cage family again, and I''ll walk around when I see you. Besides, killing me won''t do you any good, but it will cause trouble. " "Pa pa" Wen Yu sneered and clapped: "He is worthy of being an expert who has climbed to silver medal Level 3 within half a year. He doesn''t panic at the moment of disaster. He can also give us some good reasons to spare your life. But do you think we will be afraid of the trouble after killing you if we dare to destroy the Temple of the Holy See? If you can give us a reason to prove that his life is more valuable than that of the Holy See, I can consider sparing your life ¡£¡± Clary''s eyes flashed a little flustered. He joked that he was a silver third-class member of the little magician guild. A hundred lives together were not worth a big leader''s life. Clary could only change his countermeasures and said, "Wenyu, do you remember our agreement three years ago?" "Remember," Wen Yu nodded, "Although you have done something that I can''t forgive, I can''t deny the agreement made three years ago. In that case, let''s fulfill the agreement made three years ago now. If you win, I''ll spare your life. If you lose, you''ll die! Don''t try to escape from this room, you have no chance. Now your only chance to live is to defeat me. Unfortunately, it''s a hundred times harder than letting the God of light ! do it! " There is only a distance of five or six meters between Wen Yu and clary. Clary is only a third-order magician of Lei Department. If Wen Yu starts first, Clary won''t have a chance to fight. It''s obviously unfair for the mage and the soldier to compete at a distance of five or six meters. The world of the law of the jungle doesn''t need to be fair at all, so Wen Yu doesn''t give Clary a chance to fight at all. As soon as the voice fell, he shot at Clary As soon as the staff in Clary''s hand was raised to his chest, he was frightened and found that he couldn''t move. Shrouded in fear, he wanted to shout for help. Unfortunately, Wenyu didn''t give him this opportunity and sealed his dumb cave together. From the beginning to the end, Wen Yu seemed to stand still, but he had a space ring in his hand. Playing with the warm space ring that retreated from Clary''s finger, Wen Yu said with a light smile: "it''s actually an advanced space ring. It seems that the drans family has a lot of money." Sharon grabbed the space ring in Wen Yu''s hand and said, "I''ll be the boss of this team in the future. All the looted things should be handed over to me. Situ Haonan, the old man also has a space ring in his hand. Go and take it off." Sharon said the old guy refers to Clary''s dead father. Situ Haonan frowned: "boss, let''s not make a lot of money?" "Well" Sharon frowned and stared at situ Haonan, "do you still want to have a woman in front of me?" "Boss, I''ll go now." situ Haonan nodded quickly, ran to the sofa and withdrew an intermediate space ring from Clary''s dead father''s finger. Sarong didn''t immediately ask situ Haonan to hand in the space ring, but pointed to the valuable things in the hall and said, "Haonan, put all the valuable and good things into the space ring and give it to me. Listen to me. Which girl do you like in the future? Sister, I''ll help you open the way." Situ Haonan immediately smiled and nodded his head again and again: "it''s easy to say. It''s easy to say. If the boss has something to say, I''ll never frown. Sister Sha, remember what you said. Hey, hey..." with a series of funny jokes, situ Haonan searched the valuable things in the hall at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye. Wen Yu couldn''t cry or laugh. Clary is full of bitterness, anger, panic and... Unfortunately, all he can do now is breathe, and his eyelids can''t blink. "Lina, let''s do it." Wen Yu said quietly, and didn''t forget to remind: "be careful, don''t burn the house." In Clary''s frightened eyes, Lina raised her magic wand without hesitation, but a few seconds later she put it down again, then raised her magic wand and put it down again. After five or six times over and over again, Clary was scared to shit and pee in her trouser pocket. "What''s the matter?" Wen Yu couldn''t help asking when she saw Lina repeating an action again and again. Lina blushed and hesitated, "I, I can''t do it. I''d better spare his life. He''s right. Sin can''t die." Hearing Lina''s words, Clary''s eyes were filled with gratitude and ecstasy. "Hey, another one!" Wen Yu sighed and started towards Clary. As he walked along, he said, "Lina, if you really plan to take risks with us, the first thing you need to do is not to improve your strength, but to learn to kill. No matter men, women, old and young, as long as you stand on the opposite side of us, you have to turn your heart into ice. Killing is actually very simple." In Clary''s desperate eyes, Wen Yu slowly clasped his throat with his right hand. In a crisp click, Clary''s eyes were always fixed in despair. Lina did not scream or vomit, but bowed her head and considered Wen Yu''s words. Wenyu did not force Lina to give a clear answer. "Let''s go, delance house has become a dead house." Wen Yu turned off the magic guide light in the hall. Situ Haonan seemed addicted to robbery. As soon as the magic guide light went out, he forcibly took off the ring and stuffed it into the space. Sarong nodded with great satisfaction and praised situ Haonan''s intelligence. When Wen Yu crushed Clary to death, the whole ring in his hand launched the earth advanced magic. The women and children resting in other rooms were solved without a hum. Out of the delance house, everyone, including Lina, put on human skin masks. The gate of delance mansion has been locked by Wen Yu. No accident. No one will know that it has become a dead house in a day or two. Wenyu didn''t rush back to the rebirth dream, but walked around the night market for a while before returning to the rebirth dream. This time, they didn''t go through the main door, but were led by situ Haonan from a secret channel into the rebirth dream, and then went up to the eighth floor through a private channel. After nearly an hour''s stroll, the three women of Sharon forgot the stimulation of murder, so after entering the eight storey luxury suite, Sharon took Ruixue and Lina to take a bath and change clothes happily. Situ Haonan sent people to have supper and had a full meal after the three women of sarong washed. After grooming, Lina put on a bright casual dress, which made everyone couldn''t help but marvel. Although Lina was three years younger than Sharon, she seemed more mature than Sharon, vaguely exuding the charm of a young woman, which was the mature beauty of half a year''s hard life. After Ruixue and Lina came out of the bathroom, their faces were red. They took a bath with Sharon, the female devil. It''s strange not to be eaten tofu. After a big meal, Sharon was sleepless and said to Wen Yu, "Wen Yu, I remember that day when you attacked the Vatican hall, you got a lot of space rings. Give me one that didn''t leak. Let''s count how many good things we made during this time. Hey hey, one was picked from the leader. I don''t know what''s in it." Sarong was right. Wen Yu got eight space rings, two high-level and six intermediate, from the guards that night. Wen Yu took it all out without reservation. Sharon excitedly drew all the space rings in front of her, picked up an advanced space ring and said, "come one by one. First, as long as there are gold coins, they have to belong to me, and other babies suitable for me have to give them to me. If I can''t use them, you can share them freely." Situ Haonan muttered with a bitter face, "baby, there''s nothing suitable. Just say that everything belongs to you." Sarong stared at situ Haonan and said excitedly, "this space ring must be the leader''s, a lot of things." "Hua la la..." A pile of gold coins suddenly appeared on the table. Wen Yu only looked at it, and Sha Rong took it as his own. "Yes, the gold coin belongs to me." Sharon stressed, and then took something out of the space ring. This time, she took out thirty or forty pigeon egg sized Warcraft cores. Before Wen Yu could stop him, Xiaoqiang in his coat pocket woke up from hibernation. "Click. Click." Xiaoqiang''s chewing sound is crisp and pleasant. "Giggle," sarong Jiao said with a smile, "I knew you would share some oil and water. Lina, here, these two are medium-level level level 8 fire Warcraft cores. Put them away quickly. Don''t be seen by this little guy." Lina wanted to push off, but Sharon stared at her, so she had to accept the two Warcraft with embarrassment. She hasn''t seen Warcraft core for more than half a year. If the magician can have his own advanced Warcraft nuclear assistance, the speed will be twice as fast. Sharon poked the greedy Xiaoqiang and said to Lina, "this guy''s name is Xiaoqiang. He specializes in eating Warcraft core. The only feature is that he doesn''t get fat and eats as much as he has. If he doesn''t eat Warcraft core, he will lie down in Wenyu''s pocket and sleep soundly. Come on, let''s continue to look at the baby. Hey, what''s this?" "When" suddenly fell a black square box on the desktop. The four sides of the box were engraved with magic spells. Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and said in a hurry, "God, I''ve seen this kind of box! There''s only one Merson chamber of Commerce!" V3.Chapter 71 When situ Haonan said that there was only one Merson chamber of Commerce, Wen Yu''s heart rate soared and looked at the square black box engraved with magic spells. Even Xiaoqiang, who regarded the magic core as his life, stopped eating and moved his ass to look at the black box. After waiting for a few seconds, she saw situ Haonan staring at the black box. Sharon angrily slapped him on the back of his head and urged, "tell me what this is!" Situ Haonan woke up with a slap from sarong, swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know if you''ve heard of magic pet?" "Demon pet?" Wenyu looked at situ Haonan puzzled. Sharon pointed to Xiaoqiang and asked, "Xiaoqiang seems to be Wenyu''s demon pet. I remember grandpa said so." "No! No!" situ Haonan shook his head, "Magic pet doesn''t mean Warcraft pet. Xiaoqiang is just Wenyu''s Warcraft pet. It is said that magic pet is a unique fighting monster in the magic continent and is as powerful as the dragon family, but the number and types of magic pets are rare. I don''t know the details, because this is a high-level secret of the magic continent. These are all the records of the Merson chamber of Commerce about magic pet. It is said that Today, there are only hundreds of magic pets in the magic land. " After sorting out the brain that was a little confused due to too much excitement, situ Haonan then said: "unlike ordinary Warcraft, the devil pet is naturally a fighting monster, and it is a super fighting monster specially born for other races. The first intelligent creature seen by the devil pet after birth will recognize it as the main. What''s more incredible is that the devil pet can attach itself to the master''s body." Sharon touched the tip of her nose, stared at the black box with her eyes shining, and knocked her ten fingers back and forth on the table. People familiar with her knew what was in her mind when they saw this action. Situ Hao looked around the crowd and then said: "No one in the demon clan can do magic, but the box is engraved with numerous magic spells on all sides, and every demon pet is packed in this strange black box after his appearance. These materials about the demon pet were tortured from the mouth of the senior figures of the demon clan. In the last human demon war, the Merson chamber of commerce took a high price to capture a senior demon. Merson chamber of Commerce It has been a hundred years since I got the black box. Up to now, I don''t know how to open the box. I''m afraid that if I accidentally send out the magic spell on the box, the magic pet in the box will be destroyed. " Wen Yu asked, "how did you get the box of Merson chamber of Commerce?" Situ Haonan shook his head and said: "I don''t know. It seems that it was captured from the high-level nobles of the demon family during a human demon war. Unfortunately, only the core members of the demon family royal family know how to open the box, and the core members of the demon family royal family will directly commit suicide with the demon family secret spell after being captured. There can''t be any secrets from their mouths, otherwise the box of the Merson chamber of Commerce will not be put for so many years." Ruixue looked away from the box and said in a deep voice, "the energy contained in the magic charm around the box is quite amazing. If we accidentally touch the magic charm, none of us can survive." Sharon and Lina nodded at the same time. At the same time, Sharon''s ten fingers stopped and lost her desire for the black box. "Click, click" Xiaoqiang seems to be like Sharon, shifting his attention to the magic core again. Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "I thought I''d get a super baby, but it''s a waste." Wen Yu has no desire to open the black box. Merson chamber of Commerce hasn''t opened the box for a hundred years. He hasn''t studied magic deeply, so naturally he won''t have any desire. Situ Haonan also shook his head and said with a smile: "this thing is a super baby only for the core members of the demon family and the royal family, and it is waste to others." "All right, all right. Take it away and get upset." Sharon impatiently pushed the black box aside. She had to say that she was very rational. She knew that several people could not open the box, and no one could even open the magic continent, so she was not interested in the black box at all. "Kazam" Xiaoqiang ate the last magic core, stretched out his limbs and shook his wings with satisfaction. However, this time he didn''t rush back to Wenyu''s pocket, but slowly climbed to the black box pushed away by Sharon. No one noticed Xiaoqiang''s abnormal movements, because their eyes were all attracted by a magic wand in Sharon''s hand. The magic wand was blood red, with five blood red crystal stones embedded at the tip. Four pigeon eggs surrounded an egg. The whole wand was 1.7 meters long, which was the longest magic wand Wen Yu had ever seen. "Buzzing buzzing" the cockroach climbing to the black box suddenly flapped its wings and quickly approached Sharon. To be exact, its goal was the five blood red spars at the tip of the magic wand. "Pa" Sharon reacted quickly. She threw her magic wand and directly hit Xiaoqiang in the air. She scolded: "Ya, there''s nothing you don''t eat! It''s right for you to eat the magic core. Now she still has to eat the magic crystal stone. I think you''re beautiful. I don''t know your last name." "PATA" the poor little Qiang fell on the black box with his six claws facing the sky, pounded his wings, turned over his body, and stared at the magic crystal at the tip of the magic wand. Sharon held the magic wand in her right hand and pointed to Xiaoqiang in her left hand. She scolded, "don''t be pathetic for me. Unless you can open the black box, you won''t want to eat these five magic crystals. Boy, be honest, or my sister will limit your appetite and give you only one magic core a month." after scolding, she looked back at the magic wand and sighed bitterly: "Why not the earth magic crystal stone? Well, Lina, although this staff is a little longer, it is a hundred times stronger than the magic staff you used. Tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve seen a magic staff inlaid with such a big magic crystal stone. Alas, the person who made this staff must have been pinched by the door and was willing to use the magic crystal stone." Lina quickly waved her hand and said, "sister Sha, this staff is too valuable for me. At least it''s a green second-class weapon!" "What''s too valuable, sister? I''ll give it to you. Just take it. Don''t talk nonsense." Sharon forced the magic wand into Lina''s hand, which is also an advantage of Sharon. It''s useless to her and useful to her own people. She''s never stingy. The only exception is the marrow washing pill. According to her character, she should have given the marrow washing pill to situ Haonan. Situ Haonan is Wen Yu''s blood sworn brother, who is closer than his own brother, but no matter what Wen Yu says, Sharon just holds on to it. Wen Yu asked her why, but she refused to explain. "Poor man, that''s all you need." Sharon cursed discontentedly and directly threw the hollowed out high-grade space ring to Lina. She said with a smile: "now what we don''t need is the space ring. You still have an intermediate space ring. Replace it. There are some worthless things in this mess. You can deal with it." After hearing this, Wen Yu all smiled helplessly. You took out all the valuable babies. Of course, the rest is not good. Knowing Sharon''s temper, Lina didn''t shirk it and readily accepted the space ring. Next, Sharon swept the rings of other spaces again, and Sharon Le''s mouth was crooked. In her words, anyone with a space ring has more money than the Pope of the Holy See, because each of these space rings contains more gold coins than the first advanced space ring, and gold coins are sarong''s favorite thing. She specially hollowed out an advanced space ring to store gold coins. Situ Haonan looked confused. He didn''t understand why sarong didn''t save these gold coins on the card, and sarong''s answer was only four words - you know a fart! In addition to gold coins, there are some magic cores in the remaining space ring. Whenever Sharon takes out the magic core, Xiaoqiang will fly over from the black box, swallow all these magic cores into his stomach, and then fly back to the black box. In addition, there were some weapons that could not be taken on the table, which were thrown to Wenyu by sarong, because Wenyu had the largest space ring. "Hey, why do you order so much." after Sharon emptied the last space ring, she shook her head in disappointment and sighed, "listen to me, little ones. You can''t let go of people who see space rings in the future. It''s still so cool to make money!" Wen Yu only looked at each other and smiled bitterly. In the first sentence, he complained about this thing, but in the second sentence, he asked everyone to grab the space ring when they saw it. Among the few people, only Sha Rong could say these words without blushing and gasping. "Wow!" Sharon threw all the space rings to Wenyu. "Those who can pack more." Wen Yu muttered discontentedly, "since you want to give me these space rings to store, why take out those messy things and put them directly in them for me? There''s too much space to waste." "There''s so much nonsense. You can just put it back when you have time." Sharon replied angrily. "Eh" situ Haonan was surprised and took out a letter from the space ring on his right hand, which he had just asked for from Sharon, "here is a letter, hey hey, guess what it says? I guess it must be some disgusting love words. Hey hey..." "Cut! Idiot, your mind is full of disgusting things." Sharon disdained and grabbed the letter from situ Haonan and said with a smile: "I guess it must say where there are treasures, such as gold coins, for the owner of this ring to pick it up." Situ Haonan opened his mouth and sighed in his heart, "isn''t that what you have in mind?" Sharon took out the letter paper with hope, unfolded it, and whispered, "Clary, the cage family has appeared. Prepare to execute those old guys and force the cage family to appear." Wen Yu frowned and thought about the meaning of this sentence. Stu Haonan broke his silence and said, "there is no doubt that this space ring belongs to the Clary boy. As for the person who wrote this letter, nine out of ten are from the waltz family, probably Ma Fulong." "Sister Sha, show me." Lina asked for the letter paper in Sharon''s hand, looked at it for a while, shook her head and said, "I''ve seen Ma Fulong''s handwriting. It''s not like he wrote it." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter who wrote this letter. What matters is who the old friends said in the letter are. These people must have something to do with the cage family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say that executing these people forced us to show up. Haonan, in addition to the people saved by his uncle, were there other predecessors caught by Clary?" Stowe Hao Nan''s uncertain shaking head said, "my three years old Lao Tzu has been sending people to see the city of Fei duo Luo, especially after Kelly came out, and he did not find what he would bring into the city. But the magic guild''s strength is not weak. It is possible to hide the eyes of the mun chamber of commerce into the city." "The magician guild?" Wen Yu frowned. "It seems that we must break through. Clary''s murder can be concealed for at most one day, that is to say, we will attack the magician guild tomorrow night, or tonight." "No!" situ Haonan shook his head firmly. "The magician guild in fidona Luo city can''t break through, because his right next door is the Vatican branch hall, and his left next door is the Vatican auction house. The top experts of the three together don''t know how many, especially the auction house, are unfathomable." V3.Chapter 72 Sharon heard the three words of the auction house. A pair of apricot eyes stared round and fiercely got up. Without the image of a lady, she raised her right foot and stepped on the table. She raised her hand and said, "it''s a pot! The auction house of the imperial capital, you''ll get rich if you rob it!" Situ Haonan looked at Sha Rong strangely and sighed in a cold sweat: "I''m wrong! How can I mention the auction house when my aunt robbed her." Wen Yu nodded thoughtfully: "one pot, good idea." "Dong" situ Haonan stumbled, grabbed the foot of the table with both hands, barely let his body slide to the bottom of the table, and said with a bitter smile: "Wenyu, why do you follow your head? It''s up to us to take a pot. If it''s so good, we might as well take the holy mountain directly." Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan and said: "I didn''t say that we were the only ones who killed us. It would be nice if we didn''t kill them. But if we added Grandpa, the four of them would be different. No matter the magician guild, the Vatican branch hall, or the unfathomable auction house, there can''t be a gold level second-class strong man and a second-class great magician." Situ Haonan finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought, "if the old man''s four people come, it''s really possible to bring the three families together. But is it too noisy to do so?" Wenyu several people immediately looked around situ Haonan with idiot eyes. Situ Haonan coughed awkwardly, raised his hands and said, "I''m wrong! Please don''t look around me like this! Khan, I was confused by Wen Yu''s careful touch today. I almost forgot that you had made a big noise. But to be safe, I''d better ask my father for help." "No!" Wen Yu refused, "Don''t let uncle interfere in this matter. If the Holy See goes after him and finds out that uncle is helping us, it will hurt the Merson chamber of Commerce. In addition, I''m just assuming, because I can''t contact grandpa and them at all. Besides, just by one word, we can''t determine whether the person to be executed by Clary is imprisoned in the magician guild, so we have to start with this matter The chief counsellor. " Sharon was unhappy when Wen Yu said she would not rob. She glanced back and forth at Wen Yu and situ Haonan with hot eyes and said, "you two cowards! Forget it, I won''t rob either." Situ Haonan shook his fingers and fell down to the bottom of the table. Then several people were silent under the leadership of Wen Yu. Although they were joking happily, in fact, they were very worried. The person designated for execution on this paper must be innocent people related to the cage family. We must find a way to save them as soon as possible. "Click" a crisp chewing sound broke the dull atmosphere. Sharon angrily scolded, "eat! Eat! Eat! Eat all day long! Eat you sooner or later! Eh, no, where did you get the magic core to eat?" the crisp chewing sound was the unique sound of Xiaoqiang chewing the magic core, so Sharon scolded without looking at it. Hearing sarong''s questioning voice, everyone looked at Xiaoqiang. "Click, click..." Xiaoqiang ignored everyone''s onlookers and ate the things under him comfortably. There''s something under Xiaoqiang. Isn''t it the black box engraved with magic spells that Merson chamber of Commerce hasn''t been able to open for a hundred years? So when Wenyu saw Xiaoqiang eating the black box, they were shocked and broke into a cold sweat. The black box is not a magic core. To Wenyu, this guy is a powerful time bomb. If he doesn''t do it well, it will explode. But now Xiaoqiang unexpectedly ate the bomb that could kill everyone in the room. How can they not be nervous. Wen Yu''s first reaction was to throw Sharon out of the room. But when he saw that Xiaoqiang was leisurely and ate the black box, and the black box had no reaction, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He asked the others, "what''s the matter?" Situ Haonan looked at each other and asked in unison, "what''s the matter?" Ruixue got up and leaned towards the black box, frowned and said, "I can''t feel the terrible energy contained in the magic charm on the black box." "Click, click..." feeling the approach of Ruixue, Xiaoqiang suddenly accelerated his eating speed, and the rapid chewing sound became a piece, circling back and forth in the room. "Don''t move!" Sharon shouted, which made Wenyu tremble violently. Ruixue, who was approaching the black box, almost fell on the sofa. Everyone was nervous. She must be scared by her roar. Under the puzzled eyes of the people, Sharon rushed to the black box at a very fast speed, and then looked at Wenyu several humanitarians vigilantly: "no one of you is allowed to come here. The magic pet in the black box is mine, and no one is allowed to rob! Xiaoqiang, come on, sister, watch you!" Sharon issued a ban. No one dared to obey. Besides, no one wanted to rob her, so everyone nodded with her, and Ruixue returned to the sofa. "Click, click..." after a while, Xiaoqiang chewed a corner of the sealed black box, revealing a hole the size of the tip of his little thumb. At the same time, Xiaoqiang also stopped eating, twisted his ass and looked at Sha Rong. His front paw pointed to Sha Rong and pointed to the small black hole. Sharon scratched her head puzzled and asked, "do you want me to get in from here?" Wenyu suddenly had an impulse to hit the wall and drilled into the small hole. It was just that Sharon could ask such a high IQ question. Xiaoqiang seemed stunned. Then he raised his two front paws and shook them. Then he stirred his wings to fly to the little thumb of Sharon''s right hand. After stopping for a while, he flew back to the hole and pointed to the hole with his front paw. Sharon still looked puzzled and said impatiently, "you are mute. You will die if you say a word!" Wen Yu finally couldn''t help but say, "our great boss, Xiaoqiang asked you to put your thumb into the hole." "Long winded, I know." Sharon stared at Wen Yu, then smiled and stuffed her right thumb into the black box. "Ah!" as soon as she put her little finger into the black box, Sharon screamed and retracted her right hand. There was a bloody mouth on the tip of her little finger, and the bright red blood gurgled out. However, Sharon didn''t care about her right thumb, but stared excitedly at the small hole in the black box, because she knew that her thumb was bitten by something in the black box, which was the same as when Xiaoqiang signed a contract with Wenyu. The "bang Dang" black box cracked under the gaze of the public, and the cracked four walls hit the desktop with a heavy collision sound. It can be seen that the four box walls are not light. After the black box split, a light blue strange variant leaked out in front of the public. The reason why it is a strange variant is that this guy is like an assembly of countless small blades. He can''t tell the head from the tail. At first glance, it looks like a metal body. "What is this? A magic pet or a knife?" Sharon asked confused after being stunned for a while. No one has seen magic pet. Naturally, no one can answer Sharon''s question. They all looked at the fierce fighting beast that situ Haonan said. Only Xiaoqiang was still awake. He flew to the top of the strange body and made two gestures with his front paws. The strange variant shook his body as if he understood Xiaoqiang''s words. It floated into the air in the surprised eyes of everyone, and then the body was incredibly disassembled into blades. "Shit! Deformed refined steel!" Wen Yu blurted out. "Shua" situ Haonan immediately focused his eyes on Wen Yu''s face and asked in one voice, "what is deformed refined steel?" Wen Yu then reacted. He slipped his tongue and quickly explained vaguely: "deformed refined steel is a very powerful fighting beast. I''ve read some records in the book. Look, it seems to show us its fighting ability!" In one sentence, Wen Yu successfully turned everyone''s attention to something that looked like ''deformed refined steel''. "Shua Shua" seven or eight blades floating in the air shot out in all directions with the friction sound with the air. After a few seconds, they folded back and reassembled together. "Clatter! Clatter! Clatter! Clatter!..." the falling of heavy objects, the breaking of wood, the breaking of glass, and so on. Three minutes later, the only three intact things in the whole room were the sofa Wenyu sat on and the table in front of them, as well as the magic guide lamp on the roof. All other things were broken and covered the floor of the whole room. "How awesome!" the people exclaimed in unison. They knew that the devil pet floating in the air did it, but they didn''t feel how it did it. Even Wen Yu didn''t notice. "Baji!" I don''t know whether it was frightened by the exclamation of the people or caused by overwork. The magic pet floating in the air suddenly fell back to the table and fell into pieces of mud. It''s like something made of soft mud falling to the ground. "Ah!" Sharon exclaimed, and hurriedly stretched out her hands to pick up the fallen devil pet. When her hand touched the magic pet, the magic pet even took the initiative to wriggle towards her palm, and the whole body was slowly infiltrating under sarong''s skin. After a while, it didn''t enter sarong''s skin at all. "I see!" situ Haonan shouted, "this must be a unique fighting monster of the demon family, that is, the legendary devil pet. Its fighting skill is to dismember its body into small blades and shoot the enemy." Lina rolled her eyes: "it''s up to you. We''re all watching. It''s worthy of being a special fighting beast. It can smash everything in the room without a sound in a short time!" "Wahaha..." Sharon woke up from the excessive surprise and said with a wild smile: "I''ll be invincible in the future! Wahaha..." Several black lines suddenly appeared on Wenyu''s forehead, plus several drops of cold sweat. "Click, click..." Xiaoqiang''s chewing sound sounded again, waking everyone from surprise. Situ Haonan trembled fiercely, pointed to Xiaoqiang and said in a trembling voice, "Xiaoqiang and Xiaoqiang can open the black box. It has a way to crack the magic symbols on the surface of the black box. Doesn''t it say that it can also open the black box of Merson chamber of Commerce?" Xiaoqiang looked up at situ Haonan, then ate the broken walls of the black box, and ate with relish, as if it was better than the magic core. "Wow, haha..." situ Haonan jumped up from the sofa with a wild smile and said, "Xiaoqiang can open the black box and make a fortune! As long as I get the magic pet of Merson chamber of Commerce, I can have a magic pet! Haha... I will be invincible in the world soon!" Wen Yu rubbed his temples in pain and muttered, "one is enough. Now there is another one! A natural couple!" After hearing Wen Yu''s painful sigh, Ruixue brightened her eyes, pasted it in Wen Yu''s ear and said with a smile: "Wen Yu, maybe they can really make a pair of them." "No!" the laughing sarong and situ Haonan stopped laughing like they had agreed in advance. They stared at Ruixue with a serious look and said, "smelly girl (Ruixue), shut up!" "Why? Elder brother said you were made for each other." Ruixue asked puzzled. Sharon pinched her waist with one hand and pointed to situ Haonan: "what I hate most is Playboy, and he is the model of playboy!" Situ Haonan said bitterly, "my goal is the whole forest, but I can''t hang from a tree! Although it is said that this tree is the most beautiful tree in the world! Sister Sha, you promised me that as long as I listen to you, I will help me deal with those small trees one head shorter than you in the future." "Hey, it''s on me." Sharon was flattered by situ Haonan, patted her chest and promised, "although I hate playboys, I don''t object that my little brother is a playboy." "Hey -" Wen Yu sighed helplessly and said to himself, "if you can, it''s really a good choice to give Sha Rong to situ Haonan. Unfortunately, the two guys are not right! It''s better to let the elder sister make her own decision about the relationship." "Look!" the screams continued tonight. This time it was not Sharon or situ Haonan, but Lina, who had been staring at Xiaoqiang curiously. V3.Chapter 73 Wen Yu has long been used to Xiaoqiang''s ability to only eat for a short time. Situ Haonan also learned about Xiaoqiang''s strength from the letter, so Lina, who met Xiaoqiang for the first time, was curious about it. When Sharon put the devil''s pet into her body, only Lina was still paying attention to Xiaoqiang. Lina screamed because Xiaoqiang''s body was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like an inflatable balloon. When Lina screamed, Xiaoqiang''s body had risen to the size of a fist, and there was only a little left of the broken walls of the black box. "Kazam" in Wenyu''s incredible eyes, Xiaoqiang swallowed the last point into his stomach, and then wiped his mouth with his front paw, as if his meaning was still undecided. After Xiaoqiang''s body increases, it doesn''t change much, but enlarges his original body dozens of times. "Have you grown into a super cockroach?" Wen Yu woke up from shock and muttered to Xiaoqiang. He caught him in front of him and observed him carefully. Unfortunately, no matter what he thought, this fist sized guy was a cockroach in his eyes. Ruixue scratched her head and said uncertain, "do you feel that Xiaoqiang seems to have changed today? How to say, it seems to be humanized." "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Sharon said three times and explained seriously: "just now I felt something wrong with Xiaoqiang. I remembered it when Ruixue said it. Well, how can I say it? It''s humanized." Situ Haonan looked at Sha Rong with eager eyes and thought that she had really noticed the change of Xiaoqiang. But after hearing Sha Rong''s last summary, he was hit hard and shouted: "remember! Remember! No matter how real sister Sha''s expression is, you can''t have hope for her. It''s too hard!" Wen Yu didn''t pay attention to sarong''s words at all. He thought of cableway: "This guy seems to be a bit self willed. He used to eat and sleep after eating. Just now he bit a hole in the black box and asked sister Sha to put her finger in it and guide her what to do. This is something that has never happened before. Can it be said that after eating so many magic cores, this guy finally knows it''s time to grow up? Shit! You don''t give face ! "Wen Yu shouted and cursed at the cockroach in his hand, because the cockroach was as big as a fist just now. His body shrunk to its original size again, ignoring the people''s stare, and slowly climbed into his nest along Wen Yu''s arm. "Giggle, what a personality little guy, I like it!" Sharon smiled happily. Wen Yu shook his head reluctantly. Although Xiaoqiang has always been a cockroach in his eyes, it doesn''t mean that Wen Yu doesn''t have any hope for Xiaoqiang. Brian, Marilyn and Ghana all say Xiaoqiang may be a high-level Warcraft. Wen Yu also thinks Xiaoqiang is unusual. Can the guy who takes the magic core as food be ordinary? But Xiaoqiang''s performance in the past three years has disappointed Wen Yu. In addition to showing himself to Wen Yu I have a good mouth of healthy teeth, but I don''t show any other abilities. Oh, no, I forget that Xiaoqiang only eats fat, which is almost a super ability. If Brian or Marilyn were here, it would be different. Their understanding of Warcraft is much better than that of Wenyu. Just after the birth of the devil pet, Xiaoqiang flew to the devil pet''s head to show its combat skills. Such an important link was missed by Wenyu. The level concept between Warcraft is much stronger than that of human beings, and the law of the jungle can be better reflected in them. Low level Warcraft met The high-level Warcraft doesn''t even have the courage to escape. The devil pet is a powerful fighting monster, at least the high-level Warcraft. But Xiaoqiang doesn''t look afraid in front of it, but tells the devil pet what it means. It shows that Xiaoqiang can command the devil pet, which is a higher-level existence than the devil pet. Unfortunately, Wenyu didn''t notice this and didn''t think about it. After Xiaoqiang went back to bed, situ Haonan''s attention shifted to Sharon again. To be exact, it was transferred to the devil pet in Sharon. "Sister Sha, call out the devil pet and let me have a look. I was so shocked just now that I didn''t take a good look." Wen Yu reluctantly looked at the pocket of his coat and turned his attention to the devil pet. He nodded and said, "sister, call it out and let us have a good time. This is the only treasure of the devil family." Sarong raised her head proudly and said with a smile, "can you ordinary people see my baby? However, in the face that you are my little brother, I will meet your wish that can''t be realized in your dreams. Come out, knife, show me one and let these boys open their eyes." "Baji!" as soon as Sharon''s voice fell, there was a lump of mud on the table, which made Wenyu speechless. "Waste!" Sharon scolded and poked the devil pet named knife by her, "get up quickly, or you''ll be burned in the fire." The knife seemed to be frightened by sarong, and slowly propped up from the mud, like an invisible hand kneading the mud. Unfortunately, when it finished shaping the body, the body trembled and softened again. Ruixue hurriedly stopped Sharon, who wanted to be angry because of losing face, and explained: "sister, the knife has just been born, just like a newborn baby. Maybe it just showed us its fighting skills and lost its energy. You should let it go back to your body to rest and don''t bother about it." Sharon suddenly showed a suddenly enlightened look, quickly put the knife into her body, pointed to Wen Yu and situ Haonan and cursed: "you two smelly boys, you want to kill my knife. It''s vicious!" "We were wrong!" Wen Yu and situ Haonan quickly bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes, for fear that the aunt who had just lost face would vent her anger on herself. "Let''s talk about business." Wen Yu suddenly put away his smile and changed into a serious expression: "We''ve destroyed the claries. It will be exposed in two days. No matter the Vatican or the waltz family, they will be the first to suspect the cage family. To be safe, we must leave fidonaro as soon as possible. The sooner the better. We''re fighting a guerrilla war with the Vatican, although it''s difficult for the Vatican to see through us But we must not stay in one place for a long time, so as to minimize the danger. The Holy See can''t start with a shot in another place. " "What are you going to do with the man written on the paper? You can''t really break into the magician guild." situ Haonan frowned and asked. Wen Yu sighed and said, "the position of the magician guild in Fei duona Luo city is too special. There is no difference between breaking in and looking for death. Unless grandpa four can come to help." "What about that?" Sharon couldn''t help asking. Wen Yu clenched his teeth and said, "we can''t save them even if we take our lives. The only way is to give up. If the Holy See gives us a knife, we''ll pay the holy see a hundred or a thousand. This is a battle to test our forbearance. Once we can''t hold our breath, we''ll be defeated!" Although Wen Yu''s choice was hard to accept and cold-blooded, no one objected. They all knew that they would only die if they were compared with the Holy See, just like eggs and stones. For a while, the room became dull again. Bang Bang... The dull atmosphere was broken by the rapid sound of tricks. Situ Haonan frowned. Such a hasty trick voice could not appear in the rebirth dream. Perhaps it was a guilty conscience. Situ Haonan''s first reaction was that his party had exposed the destruction of the drans family, so he made a silent gesture to Wen Yu, then pointed to the bedroom and motioned Wen Yu to hide in the bedroom. Wen Yu nodded clearly and took Sha Rong quietly Quietly walked into the bedroom. It is reasonable to say that the rebirth dream is the safest place. Wen Yu needn''t make such a fuss, but now it is an extraordinary period, and Wen Yu has to be careful. After Wen Yu locked the bedroom door, situ Haonan got up and walked to the door, "who?" "Open the door, it''s me." a voice familiar to situ Haonan came from the door. It was his Lao Tzu Luo demang. Situ Haonan frowned again and said with a smile, "Dad, don''t you think your hand hurts when you knock so hard?" "Smelly boy, open the door quickly! There''s no time to joke with you." Luo demang shouted and scolded. Situ Haonan opened the door and stretched his head out of the door. When he saw that Luo demang was the only one, he stepped aside and let Luo demang into the room. "Dad, what''s so anxious?" situ Haonan didn''t hurry to call Wenyu out, but looked at Luo demang and asked. He had never seen an anxious look on Luo demang''s face. Luo Demeng smiled and said, "let Wen Yu come out. Don''t worry. I''m alone. I didn''t see it. You''re very careful. I didn''t intend to disturb you, but I just got a bad news and a good news. I have to come and inform you." "Uncle, what''s the good news or the bad news that makes you anxious?" Wen Yu came out of the bedroom and asked with a smile, "Hey, uncle, have you made a little brother for us in the past three years?" Luo Deming glared at Wen Yu and said with a smile: "smelly boy, it''s no big or small. Oh, girl Lina is here, too. Ruixue has become a big girl. Well, the girl Sharon who gives my brother the biggest headache." Luo Deming pointed to Sharon and joked. Sharon frowned with discontent, stepped up to Luo demang, stretched out her right hand and said, "uncle, give me a gift!" Luo demang was stunned for a moment, then laughed brightly and said, "ha ha, sure. Let me see if there is anything good for our eldest lady sarong." after that, Luo demang scanned the contents of the space ring with his mind. After a while, he took out an earthy yellow magic crystal from it and put it on sarong''s open hand, "girl, are you satisfied with the earth magic crystal?" "Hum! It''s just acceptable. Take it!" Sharon nodded with a smile, then pointed to Ruixue and Lina and said, "uncle, you won''t be stingy enough to give me only one." Luo demang was stunned again. It was the first time he had seen someone want to meet. He had to be so righteous that he didn''t forget others when he arrived, which made him wonder whether he wanted to meet or blackmail in disguise. The president of Merson chamber of commerce is not for nothing. Luo demang readily took out one white and one red magic crystal stone and sent them to Ruixue and Lina without any pain. Don''t underestimate these three magic crystal stones. Their market price adds up to at least 3 million gold coins, and they are things with value but no market. Lina and Ruixue seem to be infected by Sharon. Luo demang sent them readily, and they also received them Very refreshing, did not say a polite word of evasion. "Uncle, tell me about the good news and bad news you brought." Wen Yu sat on the sofa. "Listen to the good news first, and then the bad news." Luo Deming sat down slowly opposite Wen Yu, "The good news is that the four brothers have attacked the Vatican again, and they have done a heavy job. They have killed two cardinals in red and three gold level bitter friars. What''s more frightening is that they have abducted all the saints of the Vatican. The bad news is that you think for yourself. You should know what will happen to the Vatican if five gold level strongmen die and lose the saints." V3.Chapter 74 Wen Yu was so frightened that he took a cold breath and said in surprise, "uncle, aren''t you kidding us?" Luo Deming replied with a smile: "Boy, do you think I''m such a boring person? I came here so late to joke with you. But the news is not very clear. It just said that the saint was hijacked, and none of the escort team survived. The magic continent dared to attack the saint and has the strength to kill two big priests in red and three gold level ascetics. Do you think there will be others?" Wen Yu shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it must have been grandpa and them. But why did they abduct the saint? Just kill it directly. It''s too dangerous to take the saint around. Alas, I knew I''d leave two human skin masks for them." Luo Deming imitated sarong''s appearance, put his hand in front of Wenyu and said with a smile, "take two human skin noodles." What else can Wen Yu say? He obediently took out a human skin mask and a bottle of potion from the whole ring and said, "uncle, there are only two left. I''ll make one for you later. This is potion. You must use it to take off the human skin mask." Luo demang took over the human skin mask, looked at it curiously and put it into the space ring, "Wenyu, the Vatican can barely swallow the breath of destroying the 23 branch halls of the Vatican. But taking away the saint is equivalent to slapping the pope in the face. If he squats on the Pope''s head to shit and pee, the Pope will be crazy. He will take extraordinary measures against you and is likely to dig three feet to pull you out and execute you. Wenyu, think about the next action plan." Wen Yu waved casually and said with a smile, "uncle, do you think we can find a mountain pimple to live in and be a hunter with human skin masks? Can the people of the holy see find us?" "Ha ha, little fellow, you''re too easy to see the Holy See." Luo Demeng laughed, "if the holy see is really determined to find you, it will certainly mobilize all the power of the Holy See, and even launch the believers of the God of light to search for human flesh. As long as they are suspicious people, they won''t let go." "Uncle, don''t think too much of the Holy See. At least there are more terrorist organizations than the holy see hidden in the magic continent. As long as we don''t face the Holy See, it''s no use even if the Pope goes out in person. With our strength, human flesh search and arrest can''t defeat us." Wen Yu smiled. Grandpa Mao''s guerrilla warfare is not fun. The magic land is so big. Unless someone can cover the whole magic land with spiritual strength and pay attention to everyone''s actions, Wen Yu has 100% confidence to escape the search and arrest of the Holy See. Now the only thing that puzzles him is why Brian and his four people abduct the saint. Luo Demeng looked at Wen Yu with appreciative eyes and said, "boy, it''s good. I didn''t see the wrong person. It''s not easy to meet. Let''s not talk about these troubles. Is there anything new recently?" Luo Demeng ignored a very important message. Luo Demeng didn''t know about Daisy and the worship of the moon god. "Dad, don''t always think about making money." situ Haonan shook his head and smiled bitterly. Wen Yu said with a light smile, "uncle, if my guess is right, the balance between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of Commerce has been broken. As the ruler of the magic continent, the Holy See likes to see the mutual restriction between major forces and never allow a situation of dominance. So uncle, you''d better take it easy and don''t let the Holy See." "Hehe, that''s right. In the past three years, Merson chamber of Commerce has used new products to occupy the market, which has tilted the balance between Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of Commerce. I know very well that the Holy See will not watch Merson chamber of Commerce annexe novadro chamber of Commerce. Don''t worry, I know what to do. If I can''t see through this powerful relationship, I, the president of Merson chamber of Commerce, would have died long ago It''s time to go. " "Uncle, we destroyed the DRAs family tonight and found a letter from Clary''s space ring. I don''t know who it came from. He asked Clary to execute some people and force our cage family to show up. This is the letter. Look at it and help me figure out a solution. It''s too difficult. I can''t think of a good way without grandpa and the four of them." Luo Deming took the letter, glanced and thought: "It''s really a tricky thing. No matter who wrote this letter, the people he asked Clary to execute are undoubtedly related to the cage family. Clary is from the magician guild, and the people he can execute publicly are likely to be imprisoned in the magician guild. You must want to save these people, but the magician guild, the Vatican branch hall and the Vatican auction house are connected together to protect you Breaking into the magician guild to save people is like an egg hitting a stone. Brother Brian is not here, so are you going to sacrifice these people? " Luo demang''s analysis hit the nail on the head and said Wen Yu''s plans. Seeing Wen Yu nodding, Luo Deming returned the letter to Wen Yu, shook his head and said with a smile: "Now the Holy See and the cage family are in the same boat and fire. If you want to save these people, you have to work hard, so I can''t help you. I can''t pull the Merson chamber of Commerce in. Wen Yu, the first thing to learn is to give up. Only by knowing how to give up can you get something. If you have enough strength to confront the Holy See, I will raise my hands and let you bring these three families together, but I''m sorry you didn''t. don''t blame your uncle for his ugly speech. Bear it. You should pretend to be a grandson. Don''t pretend to be an uncle! " "Uncle, I understand. I''m just a little uncomfortable. Hey, be a grandson. You''ll be a grandfather one day." "Ha ha, I love to hear that." Luo Demeng laughed admiringly. "When I was practicing, I used to be a coachman and servant. Take a long view. Ha ha, I came here to tell you this message. It''s getting late. You have a rest." "Wait" situ Haonan hurriedly called Luo demang who wanted to get up. "What''s the matter with you, boy? You''ll officially start training from tomorrow. I''ll take back those people you sent." rodmeng said with a bad smile. Situ Hao glanced at Luo demang with disdain and said, "take it back. With Wen Yu, I don''t care about you. Lao Luo, I''ll ask you a question." Luo demang didn''t care about situ Haonan''s name. He smiled and asked, "what''s the problem?" "Am I your son?" situ Haonan blinked and asked. Wen Yu suddenly understood what he wanted to do, but he didn''t expect situ Haonan to beg with Luo Demeng in this tone. "Yes." Luo Demeng nodded affirmatively, then waved his hand and said, "don''t get close. You''re a personal experience now, and it''s useless to say anything." "Don''t cheat." situ Haonan hurriedly said, "the experience you just said will officially start tomorrow, today has just begun, and there are nearly 20 hours to tomorrow." Luo de Meng was stunned for a moment, blinked and asked, "boy, how do you feel you''ve become smart? Ha ha, say what you want to do." "Hey hey," situ Haonan rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "doesn''t the Merson family have a magic pet? It hasn''t been able to open the black box for hundreds of years. It''s estimated that it has been treated as waste now." Luo de Meng nodded and said, "almost. Do you want this demon pet?" "Congratulations, that''s right! It''s a pity that there is no prize!" situ Haonan applauded. "I have a way to open the black box. Don''t ask any way. It''s enough for you to know that I can open the black box. So I hope you can give me this demon pet in terms of our father son relationship." Luo demang''s body trembled fiercely, stared at situ Haonan incredulously and asked, "boy, are you sure you''re not dreaming and talking nonsense?" "Of course not." situ Haonan definitely shook his head, "cool, hurry up, give or not?" Luo demang ignored situ Haonan, but looked at Wen Yu and asked, "Wen Yu, what the boy said is true. Do you really have a way to open the black box?" "Hello" situ Haonan shouted angrily, "Lao Luo, I''m telling you something serious. What are you asking Wen Yu for? Besides, you have no information about your son. Can''t I open the black box by myself?" "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you." Luo demang didn''t even look at situ Haonan. "Failure!" sarong sighed and shook her head at situ Haonan in disappointment. "The first younger brother failed too much!" Situ Haonan was full of bitter water and could only swallow it in his stomach. Wen Yu was uncomfortable with Luo demang''s burning eyes. He moved his ass and said, "uncle, we really have a way to open the black box, because we have opened one just now. The magic pet in it has been accepted as a pet by Sharon. Don''t you find that this room is a little eye-catching?" Luo Deming glanced around. "I''ve seen it for a long time. I thought you and Haonan were crazy. Listen to you, everything here was done by that demon pet?" Wen Yu sighed at Luo demang''s rich imagination and replied, "the devil pet showed us his combat skills just after he was born. It may be a newborn problem. If he only showed it for a moment, he would be weak and return to Sharon''s body cultivation." Luo demang seemed to believe Wen Yu and asked, "how did you open the black box? It''s a box that Merson chamber of Commerce hasn''t opened for hundreds of years." Wen Yu glanced at situ Haonan, who was anxious and crazy, shook his head and said, "uncle, this is related to my brother''s interests. I can''t tell you." When situ Haonan heard Wen Yu''s words, he jumped up to Wen Yu and shouted excitedly, "good brother, come on, hug one! Lao Luo, the devil''s pet left in the Merson chamber of commerce is waste. Give your son and he will become a real fighting beast. Don''t hesitate, bring it!" situ Haonan blatantly spread his right hand to Luo demang. Luo Deming glanced at Wen Yu discontentedly, then stared at situ Haonan. He lay down on the sofa, knocked his legs on the table and said in a low voice: "If you don''t tell me, don''t tell me. I''m not willing to listen. You''re arrogant with me. You''re still young. You want a devil pet, next life. I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you don''t tell me in three minutes, I''ll leave. Look who regrets." Situ Haonan was in a hurry, pointed to Luo demang and shouted, "Lao Luo, you are so mean!" Wen Yu got up and patted situ Haonan on the shoulder. He smiled in a low voice and said, "don''t worry. It''s only three minutes. Let''s wait slowly. Some people have been waiting for decades. They must be more anxious than us." Luo Demeng said with a disdainful smile, "boy, do you think I can''t help handing over the black box first?" "I didn''t say that. Uncle, don''t pretend. The devil pet is for your son, not others. I bet you are more anxious than us. Haonan, what are you waiting for? Ask Uncle quickly." Wen Yu winked at situ Haonan. "Ah -" situ Haonan exclaimed, and his huge body jumped directly at Luo demang. "I''m so stupid. I have to ask my boss to help me if I want something." Sharon cried discontentedly as she took back her raised right foot. Her feelings were that she kicked situ Haonan away with her old man''s foot. V3.Chapter 75 Situ Haonan jumped in front of Luo demang, looked at Luo demang eagerly, and begged pitifully: "Dad, your son is going to fight with a group of abnormal people in the holy see soon. He may compete with the God of light in the future. Although my mother is blessed by heaven, the fierce tiger can''t stand the wolves. Do you want to watch --" "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Luo demang pushed away situ Haonan, who was lying in front of him, and said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid of you guys. But the devil''s pet is not on me. It has always been in the treasure house of the Merson family. When I first got it, the upper echelons of the Merson family almost lost their blood. But when I knew that I couldn''t open the black box, no one looked at it. When I took over the house, the last owner gave it to me as a reward. I heard the strength of the devil''s pet Later, you don''t know how excited I was and almost didn''t cry to thank the old master for his love. At that time, all the senior leaders of the Merson family, including those old guys of the Presbyterian group, were there. They saw me excited and looked at the old master and the black box in my hand with strange eyes. At that time, I thought they were blaming the old master for his preference. On the contrary, they were all trying to bear the pain in their hearts With a smile, they joined hands to pit me. Hey - failure! " Seeing Luo demang''s depressed look, Wenyu couldn''t help laughing. After a pause, rodmeng then sighed: "When I learned the truth about the black box, I almost didn''t pull out the old man''s beard. Then I took out the black box as a reward, but no one looked at it. Depressed, I threw the magic pet into the treasure house of the Merson family. Only a few people can enter the treasure house of the Merson family, and there are several people in power besides me, so I have to get it myself. Although the magic pet is me Yes, but if they know that I will take out the devil''s pet again, they will certainly think that I have a way to open the black box. This kind of baby will inevitably be greedy. It''s better to keep a low profile. When the devil''s pet recognizes you as the Lord, they will be late when they know. Come on, what method did you use to open the black box? " Wen Yu asked with a smile, "uncle, do you remember the Warcraft Xiaoqiang I said in my letter?" Luo de Meng was surprised and said, "you don''t want to say that the black box was chewed open by Xiaoqiang?" Wen Yu thumbed up and said, "Uncle guessed right. That''s true. Don''t ask, because we don''t know how the little guy cracked the magic spell on the black box." "Call Xiaoqiang out and let me have a look. I''ve always been curious about this little guy." Luo demang couldn''t wait to urge. Sharon said with a bad smile, "uncle, Xiaoqiang is sleeping. Once he falls asleep, he won''t wake up. Unless you tempt him with his favorite magic core, remember, it must be a high-level magic core." "Little girl, are you addicted to me?" Luo demang looked up and asked. Sharon immediately showed an innocent and wronged look, "uncle, do you think I look like that kind of person?" Luo demang stared at Sha Rong, restrained his smile and nodded seriously: "it''s very similar. Little girl, I''ll give you a chance to clear the suspicion. I don''t have a magic core here. If you can generously take out a magic core, it will prove that you are a good child." "No problem." Sharon replied readily, and then a medium-level level seven level magic core appeared in her hand. However, she didn''t give it to Luo demang, but said with a smile: "uncle, you''re an elder, I''m a younger generation. Should you give something to the elder and the younger generation? I don''t want more. One magic crystal stone is enough." Luo Deming was speechless. Knowing that it was impossible to knock out good things from Sharon, he could only look at Wenyu. Wen Yu said with a smile, "although Xiaoqiang likes magic core, he prefers magic crystal stone. Uncle, as long as you put a magic crystal stone on the table, it will wake up from sleep." "It''s worthy of being sister and brother." Luo demang sighed. Situ Haonan just wanted to give coal in the snow to please Luo demang, but Sha Rong slapped him heavily on the shoulder, which scared him to quickly take back the magic core in his hand. Luo demang looked at Wenyu one by one. Seeing that these little bastards were determined to eat him, he had no choice but to take out a magic crystal stone the size of a fingernail and put it on the table. Not to mention, this move was really effective for Xiaoqiang. As soon as Luo demang put the magic crystal stone on the table, Xiaoqiang flew out of Wenyu''s pocket and landed steadily on the magic crystal stone. Without saying a word, he bit it. ¡­¡­ "Old bastard, how long can we get to fidonaro at this speed?" Marilyn, wearing a human skin mask, asked "Mount" Brian. Brian galloped along the top of the trees in the mountain forest with Marilyn on his back. He replied, "we''re going in a straight line and running as fast as we can. It''s about three o''clock in the afternoon." Behind Brian, Ghana followed closely with Selena and Yasi, who had fainted on their backs. The five people in the party were running towards the city of fidonaro as fast as Yasi could. Originally, they planned to find a small city and destroy a branch Hall of the Holy See. At the same time, they threw away the body of the Archbishop in red in the space ring and told the holy see that the saint was hijacked by the cage family. But after spending half a day with Selena, he We had to change this plan, because Selena was like a tireless talking robot, instilling the great light of the God of light into them all the time. Even during dinner, Selena''s mouth was busy, and she had to say three words. The emotional girl regarded the four of them as the first to break through. There was a girl more difficult to deal with than Sharon. Brian couldn''t help but give up his original plan. On the other hand, according to the itinerary, they calculated that Wen Yu may have reached fidona Luo city. If you don''t give Selena to Wen Yu soon, it will be difficult for Wen Yu to find Wen Yu after Wen Yu leaves fidona Luo city. That''s why Brian ran to fidona city day and night. As for Selena, Brian had already ordered a sleeping hole, so she would sleep quietly on Ghana''s back. ASI, who walked in the back, said with a smile: "The Vatican temple in fidonaro city is connected with the magician guild and the Vatican auction house. I think it''s better to bring them all together. This time we abduct the Vatican saint, the old bastard of the Pope will be furious and take a carpet search for us, so we have to be quiet for a while. This last shot must be beautiful and try to kill the old bastard of the Pope The egg is half dead. " "Giggle," said Marilyn on Brian''s back with a laugh, "good idea. We have destroyed so many Vatican sub halls, that is, we have not destroyed the Vatican sub halls in the imperial capital, nor have we moved the Vatican auction house and the magician guild. It''s rare that the position of fidonaro city is so special. It''s a pity to let go." Brian also nodded and said, "anyway, fidonaro is always our hometown. When the cage family comes back, it''s time to say hello to the villagers in our hometown. I just don''t know how Derek will react after we destroy the Vatican temple in fidonaro." "Hum," Marilyn sneered: "No matter what reaction he has, he doesn''t dare to make an overt enemy of the cage family unless he doesn''t want the palace. However, we are really arrogant these days, so we have to be honest for a while. The big leader in red in the space ring said that he knows the secret of the gold level strong, and in the magic continent, except the dragon family, only the Holy See has the gold level strong, so I think the Holy See must have a way to be in the third place For a while, I knew who was promoted to the gold level in the magic land, and then took some shady measures to force these gold level giants to work for the Holy See. We were an accident, and we didn''t promote by sucking the spirit of Warcraft, so we escaped this disaster. That is to say, there are many gold level giants in the Holy See, and there are even strong ones several levels higher than us. If we accidentally hit these perverts In my hand, it''s over. I really don''t know how many strong people the Holy See has! " Brian frowned and shook his head "No one knows the secret of the gold level strongmen. If all the gold level strongmen in magic land were really under the command of the Holy See, the Holy See would not have suffered such a big loss in the last human demon war. Therefore, there must be other unknown secrets behind the gold level strongmen. At least the Holy See can''t mobilize all the gold level strongmen in magic land. Now our strength is still very weak and we can''t force the Pope too hard , don''t forget that the Holy See also has an extremely powerful mace. Once we force the Holy See to summon battle angels at any cost, we''ll be finished. So after finishing the order of fidonaro City, we''ll honestly go back to practice for a period of time. No matter how good the plan is, there''s no fist! " ¡­¡­ "Come on, let me introduce you." situ Haonan pushed the beautiful woman in light blue casual clothes to Wenyu, "This is Bernice, the water system genius magician I mentioned to you. Bernice, this is my good friend yanhuangzi. This is our eldest sister, Tousha. This is Xiaoxue, yanhuangzi''s girlfriend. This is ana and yanhuangzi''s girlfriend." As soon as he woke up at noon, Wenyu was excitedly pulled to the seminary by situ Haonan. The beauty in front of them who was not under the three women of Sharon was the trusted water system magician who wanted to get under the wolf''s claw. Now the trendy clothes produced by Merson chamber of Commerce have almost become the school uniforms of high-level nobles. Walking in the streets, as long as you see people wearing such clothes, you know they come from rich and noble families. Bernice is dressed in light blue casual clothes. Coupled with her water magic, her first feeling is that she is as soft as bone. A pair of big watery eyes are emitting water mist all the time. The tight casual clothes make Bernice''s body look slender, and she moves like a swinging wicker. Sharon looked up and down at Bernice, whispered in situ Haonan''s ear and said with a smile, "little brother, you have a good eye. If I were a man, I would do this kind of woman. Nice to meet you." the last sentence was said to Bernice. Bernice heard Sharon''s whisper in situ Haonan''s ear, but she didn''t show a look of rejection. She saluted Sharon with a reddish face and said, "Bernice has seen sister Sha." After saying a few polite words to each other, situ Haonan took Wenyu around the seminary. To the dismay of Wenyu, the girls in the school would scream like a mouse when they saw situ Haonan, and then rush over to chat up with situ Haonan like a cat when they saw a fish. On the contrary, every man would show his despicability when they saw situ Haonan A strange look. But these Wenyu didn''t take it seriously. Since seeing Bernice, he kept his head down and didn''t speak. Ruixue asked him, he just shook his head and said he was thinking. "Brother, what''s the matter?" situ Haonan finally saw the difference of Wenyu, walked ruthlessly from Bernice to Wenyu, took Wenyu''s shoulder and asked with a smile. Wen Yu glanced at situ Haonan, then glanced at Bernice, who looked here, shook his head and said with a smile, "we suddenly want to start." then he smiled at Bernice: "this is our first time to shenri college. Please take them to visit the scenery of the college. I have something to talk to Haonan. I''ll find you later." Sharon took Bernice''s hand and said with a smile, "Bernice, they have a lot of things with men. Let''s play with us and ignore them." V3.Chapter 76 Situ Haonan looked jealously at sarong holding Bernice''s soft boneless hand and gradually went away. Knowing that their backs disappeared at the far corner, situ Haonan took back his eyes and muttered, "when can I hold Bernice''s hand." instead, he asked Wenyu discontentedly, "what''s the matter? I have to say it at this critical moment!" Looking at situ Haonan''s slightly dissatisfied face, Wen Yu couldn''t help frowning, pointed to the corner nearby, and took the lead. Situ Haonan felt that his tone was very strong. He patted his forehead while following the steps of Shang Yu and scolded secretly: "What''s the matter with me? How can I talk to Wenyu in this tone! It''s said that men and women in love are easy to be impulsive. Does that mean my situation?! in the future, we should pay more attention. Brothers are like brothers and women are like clothes. Clothes can be changed, but hands and feet can''t be thrown away." Wen Yu stopped, turned and said to situ Haonan, "Haonan, how long have you known Bernice?" When it comes to Bernice, situ Haonan''s eyes brightened. Hey, he smiled and replied, "it''s been a long time. It''s nearly three years. We met three months after you left fedonaro. Hey, this is the most patient thing I''ve ever done in my life. I haven''t held Bernice''s hand for three years. Hey, I didn''t expect sister Sha and Bernice to meet in less than half an hour." Wen Yu ignored situ Haonan''s emotion and asked, "three years is a long time. You should know Bernice very well, such as her family background?" Situ Haonan looked at Wen Yu incomprehensibly: "brother, why do you ask these questions? Do you think we are a natural couple and want to set us up? Hey, you know me, brother." Wen Yu smiled paradoxically: "you are the young master of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Although I despise the family members, we should also find out the life experience of our younger brothers and sisters. If her family is with the Holy See, we might as well think of countermeasures to solve this problem earlier." "Oh, don''t worry, her family is just a little aristocrat in a remote mountain area, and it''s impossible to have anything to do with the Holy See." situ Haonan shook his head and smiled, "I gave her all her jewelry and clothes. Brother, to tell you the truth, what do you think of Bernice? If you want to have a good face, you won''t lose at all. If you want to have strength, you can almost be called a water system genius magician. If there is a panacea, her strength will improve by leaps and bounds." Wen Yu''s face suddenly sank, lowered his voice and asked, "Haonan, remember when I asked you whether Bernice was reliable yesterday, you answered me very definitely. Then tell me, you have known Bernice for three years and have you investigated her life experience? If I guess correctly, you must not have investigated. What Bernice said, what do you believe, answer me, don''t you?!" Situ Haonan was startled by Wen Yu''s low voice. After being stunned for a while, he nodded apologetically and said, "yes, but you can rest assured that when we first met, she --" Wen Yu impolitely interrupted situ Haonan''s explanation and said seriously, "I don''t want to hear your explanation. Haonan, we are brothers who swear to worship with blood and can be trusted more than our own brothers. I just ask you, do you believe me?" "Letter!" situ Haonan nodded vigorously without hesitation, "brother, if you don''t like Bernice, I''ll break up with her now and never mention her again." "Ha ha, good brother." Wen Yu smiled with his hands on situ Haonan''s shoulders, "I''m relieved to have you. Haonan, think about it for yourself. Did you do something abnormal about Bernice? Since we met, you''ll do very well whatever I asked you to do, such as investigating Clary. You''re going to let Bernice take risks with us. Your heart is like a mirror, but you haven''t investigated Bernice, Don''t you think you''re a little abnormal? " Situ Haonan said thoughtfully, "there''s something wrong with me. Why didn''t I want to do such an important thing? It seems that I will believe everything Bernice said, and it''s that kind of unswerving belief. Strange, is this lust obsession?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "no! Haonan, you are not such a person. If you pay great attention to beauty, you would have lost your life as the eldest son of the Merson chamber of Commerce." "Fuck you, did you say that?" situ Haonan said with a smile and scold. "Do you mean there is a problem with Bernice?" situ Haonan said, but she was not stupid. She said it all. If he still couldn''t hear the meaning of Wen Yu''s words, he would really be a fool. Wen Yu nodded uncertainly: "I''m not sure, because I can''t completely rule out your lust. But my intuition tells me that Bernice has a problem." The killer''s intuition is terrible, and Wen Yu believes in her intuition. Wen Yu also sees a clue from Bernice''s eyes, a kind of art he has seen in previous lives, a kind of art that a woman in a small island country is best at - Seduction! But Wen Yu is not sure that Bernice will seduce. If Bernice really can seduce, the problem will be quite serious. Situ Haonan pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll send someone to check Bernice''s life experience immediately. If she really has a problem, hum, don''t blame me for destroying flowers!" situ Haonan flashed a killing intention in the corner of his eye. "One more person needs to be investigated, to be exact, one''s portrait," Wen Yu said, "This person has a very special identity. He is one of Derek''s concubines. Do you remember that Derek invited us to the palace to have a banquet when I lost the war with malfuron. At that time, Derek had a very ambiguous relationship with a concubine, so I looked at the concubine more. If I remember correctly, she looks six points similar to Bernice. Unfortunately, I don''t know her name." Situ Haonan frowned: "Do you suspect that Bernice is Derek''s daughter? But after you say so, I also think of the concubine. At that time, Derek seemed to want to win over Li and specially found some beautiful daughters to introduce to you. At that time, I found that Derek and the concubine were very close, and flattered that Derek and the concubine were very husband and wife. In fact, I''m not talking nonsense, the concubine It''s a bit like Derek. It seems to be a bit like Bernice. " "In fact, there is another way." Wen Yu suddenly showed a evil smile on his face. "What way?" situ Haonan asked curiously. He didn''t know why Wen Yu smiled so evil. "There is an unknown forbidden art." Wen Yu can only use the unknown forbidden art to explain Mei art, "This kind of forbidden art is called flattering art, and also called Royal male art. As the name suggests, this art can only be practiced by women, especially beautiful women. Flattering art must be practiced from an early age. Before flattering art is completed, you must keep a clean body. After it is completed, you only need one look to control men who are not firm in mind." "Do you mean that Bernice has practiced Meishu?" "Well, I think her eyes look like when she looks at you. If she really practices Meishu, she can only say that her Meishu is not yet great, but it is not far from Dacheng to fascinate you. When she is great, she needs to suck a virgin''s yang to stabilize Meishu, and then she can be really great." "What do you say?" "Hey, hey, I need you to devote yourself." Wen Yu said with a smile. "I gave my life, didn''t I say let her suck my Yang?!" "Don''t get excited. Listen to me." Wen Yu hurriedly explained, "this method is really a little dangerous for you, because for beautiful women, you can''t control thinking with your lower body." "Cut! Don''t look down on people." situ Haonan sneered. "I tell you, I have been receiving special training for the past three years, and my control ability in that field has reached the peak." "True or false?" "Cough, of course it''s true." situ Haonan coughed with a red face, "Brother, you don''t know. Every once in a while in the past three years, the female demon head Jones tillian would wear very revealing clothes to chat with me. What''s mean is that she kept seducing me with words, body and actions, but whenever I reacted, she would put a bright dagger in her hand against my second brother and ask me what my reaction was. You don''t know, after three years of special training, I can''t help shivering when I see her dick now. " Wen Yu looked at situ Haonan sympathetically, and then praised him: "yes, if someone else had been impotent. Er, I haven''t asked if you still have that function." "Shit! I can''t compare with you in cultivation, but my ability in that field is 100 times stronger than you! If you don''t believe it, we can find a place to compare." situ Haonan straightened his back and said proudly. Wen Yu looked at situ Haonan angrily, "If you can keep sober when you do that, you can implement this method. The woman who practices flattery has the weakest mental defense at the first climax after breaking, which is also the key moment for her to absorb virgin Yang. At this time, as long as you invade her spiritual space with mental power and tell her in a tough tone that you are my slave, she will be your slave in her life Unless you hang up. " Situ Haonan thought for a moment and asked anxiously, "what if, I mean, what if Bernice didn''t practice Meishu, would it hurt her?" "No, let her hear that sentence at most. At that time, you just have to make up a few ambiguous words to fool the past. You have more experience in this field than me." "How many birds! I don''t see that I''m still a virgin now." Wen Yu rolled his eyes. "Let''s go. We''ll discuss the countermeasures carefully in the evening. At the same time, you''ll send someone to investigate Bernice''s life experience. As for Derek, let it go first. By the way, your boy can''t look at Bernice for more than half a minute from now. If she''s really practicing flattery, be careful that your boy will always become her slave." ¡­¡­ After Wenyu and situ Haonan found Sharon, within half an hour, Wenyu found an excuse to leave and slipped into the teacher''s accommodation area. They found a corner where there was no one around and jumped into Jones tillian''s apartment. Originally, Wenyu planned to let Jones tillian and Anthony regenerate their dreams. Unfortunately, they almost never set foot in the rebirth dream at this critical moment Suddenly he entered the dream of rebirth for fear of causing others to doubt. So Wenyu asked situ Haonan to inform the two people and stay in the apartment waiting for him to come. "Boy, you have good skills. I almost didn''t feel it. Go in and wait for you for a long time." Wen Yu was startled by a lazy voice as soon as he stabilized his body. But when he turned around and saw the speaker curled up in a corner drinking, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "younger generation, Wen Yu has seen elder zabak, and then!" Wen Yu took out a wine jar the size of a water tank from the whole ring and threw it at zabak. Naturally, the wine jar contained Beijing Erguotou. Zabak knocked at the corner of his mouth and waved freely. The rapidly rotating wine jar fell steadily in front of him. "Boy, it''s not a good wine. I don''t drink it?" the wine jar was sealed, so zabak didn''t smell the aroma of Erguotou. V3.Chapter 77 "What can be taken out to the elder is naturally good wine. As long as you open it and have a drink, you can ensure that you have no appetite for other wine in the future. Elder, be careful not to be choked by the hot wine." Wen Yu told him with a bad smile and turned to the hall. "Cough..." as soon as Wen Yu stepped into the hall with his front foot, zabak''s hurried cough came from behind. Hey, with a smile, Wen Yu took the door of the hall and quickly took off the human skin mask on his face. In the hall, Jones, tillian and Anthony, who closed their eyes and practiced, heard the sound of opening and closing the door. At the same time, they opened their eyes and looked at Wenyu. Wen Yu quickly saluted them and said, "let the two teachers wait a long time." Jones, Dilian and Anthony smiled, nodded, pointed to the sofa and said, "come and sit down. We haven''t seen Wen Yu for three years. He has grown into a young man from a hairy boy." "I haven''t seen you for three years. The teacher''s charm is more and more prosperous. In those years, he is getting younger and younger." Wen Yu smiled and complimented, "teacher, Haonan boy can be tortured by you." "Giggle" Jones Dilian covered her mouth and said with a smile, "that boy is so interesting that he can''t stand the temptation every time. Finally, he was scared in a cold sweat by me, but every time I go to see her, he will forget all the lessons he learned last time." Anthony shook his head reluctantly. He knew more about the temper of the seven younger sisters than anyone. He didn''t suffer such a loss when he was young. "Wenyu, your old bastard grandpa is so strong that he really wants to fight the Holy See?" "The situation is forced. There are other ways to go. Who is willing to oppose the Holy See?" Wen Yu sighed helplessly, "Grandpa Anthony, how many years have you been stuck in the third-order wizard?" Anthony was stunned by Wenyu''s jumping question and sighed: "I don''t remember the specific time. But recently, the three of us are going to take a chance in volqiu forest. What should be solved has been solved. It''s time to focus on cultivation. The three of us are alone and at such an old age. The only wish left is to climb to a higher level." "Did you find the real murderer who killed several predecessors? Who did it?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. The real murderer is the one who has the best relationship with us." Anthony sighed. "After you left, we started to fight the waltz family, the old bastard of cabrona..." then Anthony told Wenyu the whole story. Wenyu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Derek is so cruel that he would hand over his brother to you at will." "Hum," said Jones tillian with a disdainful smile, "The emperor is not cruel. Almost all of us sit on the throne with the bones of close relatives. In Derek''s eyes, the three of us are more useful than his brother who only knows how to corrupt money. Without the support of Anthony and me, the deterrence of the sakanasi empire will be reduced. Do you think he can not hand over his brothers to us?" Wen Yu nodded clearly and said in a low voice, "let me tell you a secret. My father and grandmother have reached the gold level second-class and second-class great wizard respectively, and they are not promoted by sucking the spirit of Warcraft. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be so strong on the stage, and we don''t dare to blatantly oppose the Holy See." Anthony and Jones Dilian trembled at the same time and stared at Wen Yu for a long time. Wen Yu''s words had an impact on them, which was tantamount to telling scientists on earth that human life can exceed three or four hundred years old. "Boy, are you sure you''re not telling us cold jokes?" Anthony asked after waking up and staring into Wen Yu''s eyes. Jones tillian also stared at Wen Yu, hoping to see something from Wen Yu''s eyes. Wen Yu replied with a smile, "do you think there are other reasons besides this possibility for the cage family to make such a strong debut and destroy 13 Vatican sub halls in a short time, but you should know that some sub halls are run by experts at the level of archbishop." Anthony swallowed his saliva and asked in a trembling voice, "how did they break through?" Anthony knew very well how unlikely it was to be promoted to the great wizard by sucking the spirits of high-level Warcraft. It was better to say that the three of them went with the idea of death than to try their luck in volqiu forest. It would be a ghost if they didn''t get excited to hear Wen Yu say that Brian and Marilyn were promoted in other ways. "Panacea" Wen Yu replied mysteriously, "I can refine a panacea. After taking it, people can break through the limit of promotion. As long as their cultivation reaches the limit of breakthrough, they will naturally be promoted. However, strong people like you need to have a unique understanding of magic, that is, a breakthrough in state of mind. This is what my old man said. He depends on sudden understanding Break through to gold level two. " "Boy, do you still have this pill?" asked Jones tillian urgently. Strong people like them have no less desire for breakthrough than men who have taken powerful aphrodisiacs have for women. "It''s gone." Wen Yu spread his hands and shook his head. Anthony and Jones suddenly showed a look of infinite loss on tillian''s face. Wen Yu hurriedly comforted: "It''s gone now, but it doesn''t mean it won''t be in the future. I know you didn''t want to come back alive when you went to volqiu forest, so I told you this secret. You can go to high-level Warcraft and die in vain. The pill I said is marrow washing pill. The materials for refining marrow washing pill are very expensive, and the Merson chamber of commerce is so little that I used it up at one time. But the magic continent should be There are many such things, but people don''t know their value, so they don''t care about them. If you can find these things, I can help you refine the marrow washing pill. It''s much safer than looking for high-level Warcraft to die. The important thing is that I''ll go to the elf family later, and it''s possible to get some spirit of moon spring. This thing can definitely refine the marrow washing pill. " "Boy, stop talking. I know what you want to do." Anthony said with a light smile. "Have you been thinking about our three old guys for a long time? Come on, what are the conditions for giving us the marrow washing pill?" Jones Dilian glared at Anthony and said, "you''re an old man, I''m not." then she looked at Wen Yu with your very cunning eyes. "Hey, hey, since the two teachers asked so, the boy said it straight. In fact, you should know without me. As long as I help the three teachers break through, the three teachers have to help the cage family deal with the Holy See together." "I knew it." Anthony looked at Wen Yu with a sure look, then stretched out his right hand and said, "in order to make a breakthrough, we have put life and death aside. If we can make a breakthrough, it''s very interesting to have a vigorous fight with the Holy See. Bring it. I know there''s a marrow washing pill in your boy''s ring." Jones tillian also stretched out two hands and said with a smile, "one for me and the other for the drunkard." Wen Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said with a bitter smile, "I really don''t have it in my hand. If I had it, I would have taken it out long ago. I also want three teachers to help me find the materials for refining marrow washing pill." "Really not?" Anthony asked incredulously. "Really not!" Wen Yu nodded affirmatively. Jones tillian said discontentedly, "you''re making us happy. Come on, what materials do you need to refine marrow washing pill?" "Hei hei" Wen Yu took out a few pieces of paper from the whole ring with a sly smile. Anthony was right. Wen Yu had been counting the three of them for a long time. These pieces of paper were painted with Panax ginseng and other miraculous drugs, "The materials needed to refine the marrow washing pill are basically plants. I have painted their appearance on these papers, and marked their growth environment and characteristics. It''s easy to find them." it''s easy? Wen Yu is lying with his eyes open. Jones Dilian grabbed the paper in Wenyu''s hand. When she saw the last one, her eyes suddenly brightened and said happily, "Wenyu, I have this thing!" then she handed the paper with Millennium snow lotus to Wenyu. Wen Yu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "come on! Take it out and have a look!" Jones Dilian leaned against the table and extended her left hand with the space ring to the table. Wen Yu saw Jones Dilian''s posture, and her heart beat a lot faster. Jones Dilian''s posture obviously said that the snow lotus in her space ring was very big. "When" there was a crisp collision sound, a square crystal clear ice piece the size of a grinding plate emitting a cold smell appeared on the table, and in the middle of the ice piece was a snow lotus in full bloom, and the flower center was light purple. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" Wen Yu''s heart beat like a drum. His eyes were bigger than cattle eggs. He stared at the frozen snow lotus on the table. This is not the snow lotus recorded in the medical code, but a kind of purple snow lotus recorded in the Honghuang divine skill. It was only legendary in the Honghuang period. Its efficacy is 100 times stronger than the 10000 year snow lotus Wen Yu used last time. Anthony frowned when he saw the purple snow lotus taken out by Jones tillian, but was stopped by Jones tillian''s eyes when he was about to speak. Seeing that the ice was melting, Wen Yu quickly collected Zixia snow lotus into the whole ring and said in a trembling voice: "teacher, great! Great! With this Zixia snow lotus, it is absolutely no problem to refine marrow washing pill. I have some other materials here. Although the effect is a little poor, this Zixia snow lotus is enough to make up! Enough to make up!" Anthony sighed and slowly retracted his hand to prevent Wen Yu from retracting Zixia Xuelian into the space ring. As if she hadn''t seen Anthony''s action, Joan stillian turned over several other pieces of paper and frowned: "Wenyu, I haven''t seen these things. Since I want to refine, I must choose the best material. Don''t worry. We''ll help you find it and maybe we''ll find it." "Thank you, teacher!" Wen Yu nodded happily, and then took out a pile of things from the whole ring. "Teacher, this is my newly designed clothes, which can''t be bought on the market. You look absolutely beautiful. This is for washing your face, this is for painting your hands, this is sunscreen, this is..." Wen Yu pushes things in front of Jones tillian, who is like an excited little girl. Then Wenyu took out a pill bottle and said, "these are some pills I refined. They have the effects of strengthening the body, beauty and skin care, detoxification and detoxification. They are specially prepared for the three teachers. Take one every three days. After three months, ensure that the two teachers'' physique can catch up with the Yellow level three-level warriors. If they cooperate with the strong body training, they can even reach the system of green level three-level soldiers." Jones, Dilian and Anthony''s eyes were burning. They stared at Wen Yu and asked, "are they true or false?" "It must be true. At least my grandmother''s current system is similar to that of green level three soldiers. Teacher, you should carry out some physical training." Wen Yu smiled at Jones Dilian: "after training, your body will definitely be more popular!" "OK! I''ll let you go!" Jones Tielian grabbed the Dan bottle from Wenyu and said to Anthony, "I''ll keep it for you two first and send one every three days." ¡­¡­ "Hoo, it''s finally here!" cried Brian, putting down Marilyn on his back. "Now major cities are heavily guarded, so let''s find a place to stop, and then I''ll go in and find Wenyu and them." Marilyn looked around, pointed to a forest and said, "just go there." V3.Chapter 78 Zixia Xuelian was unexpectedly harvested. Wen Yu was in a good mood. He said goodbye to Jones. Dilian and Anthony walked out of the hall. Before zabak came up, he took out three jars of Beijing Erguotou from the whole ring and disappeared in the hospital before zabak reacted with a small song. Having tasted the sweetness of Xi Sui Dan, Wen Yu naturally won''t have the idea of contentment and no longer extravagant, unless his surname is Bai and his name is idiot. It''s just that these three years of cultivation are imminent, and Luo demang can''t provide the best materials, so he hasn''t refined it all the time. The attack of Brian, Marilyn and Ghana on the Holy See made Wen Yu further realize the power of the strong. In addition, the advice given by Daisy before she left strengthened Wen Yu''s determination to build a super strong man. Wenyu didn''t hold much hope for the dwarves and elves. The decline and extinction of dwarves, elves and other small races are the result of natural selection. It is the human race that dominates the magic continent. No matter how strong Wenyu''s ability is, it can''t stop a gear of civilization evolution and development. So his plan is to use the dwarves and elves as the base, unite all the small races suppressed by the Holy See and develop slowly, and then extend his hand to the surviving humans oppressed by the Holy See and twist all available forces into a rope. Among human beings, Wen Yu''s favorite piece of fat is slaves. If these people, who are not as good as animals, can return their freedom, just as Chairman Mao led the people of the whole country to overthrow the three mountains, their strength is unimaginable. Situ Haonan did not go back to the rebirth dream with Wenyu, but stayed to continue to accompany Bernice. To be exact, he stayed to observe Bernice. After being reminded by Wen Yu, situ Haonan gradually found his own difference when he got along with Bernice. Every time he looked at Bernice for more than ten seconds, he would have the idea that Bernice was his own person, and this idea would become stronger with the extension of looking at time. Situ Haonan was not stupid. She hid her vigilance very well. Bernice didn''t notice the change of situ Haonan. "Little brother, I think your seal hall is black. This is a sign of great evil. There will be disaster in three days." Wen Yu was stopped by an old man as soon as he got off the carriage near the rebirth dream. Wen Yu glanced at the old man and suddenly showed a flustered look: "senior, god man. I''m always restless and have a strong sense of uneasiness these days. Senior, can I take a step to talk?" "Ha ha" the old man stroked his white beard, smiled and nodded. After two rounds and three rounds, Wen Yu took the old man into a tavern. Five minutes later, Wen Yu and the old man had entered the VIP room on the eighth floor of the rebirth dream. The old man was Brian who went to the city to find Wenyu. He had to sigh his luck. Wenyu got out of the carriage and was hit by him. "Grandpa, why are you here?" Wen Yu an Nai asked with an excited smile after sitting down in the hall. Sharon, Ruixue and Lina salute and say hello to Brian. Brian glanced at Wen Yu and said with a smile, "boy, what good thing makes you so happy?" Wen Yu stretched out two fingers to Brian: "first, I just got a top-grade fairy medicine, which is expected to refine the marrow washing pill again; second, your old man is here. It''s really sending carbon in the snow." Brian didn''t respond much when he heard that the marrow washing pill could be refined again, because Wen Yu said many times in front of them that there are many fairy medicines in the magic continent that can refine the marrow washing pill. With the support of the Merson chamber of Commerce, it won''t be as difficult to get these materials. Brian was interested in the second thing. He asked with great interest, "why do you say my arrival is to send you carbon in the snow?" "Grandpa, that''s right. Last night we..." Wen Yu told Brian about the letter and told the Wharton family at the same time. "When you come, one pot will become feasible." "Ha ha" Brian stroked his beard and laughed, "old woman, they are all outside the city. Guess who we brought?" "Who else can there be but the holy virgin?" Wen Yu turned his eyes and replied, "Uncle Luo demang told me about the hijacking of the Holy Virgin last night. Although you didn''t leave a word to tell the holy see that you did it, the blind can see who would do such a stupid thing. Grandpa, why did you hijack the holy virgin?" Brian replied with a bad smile: "Hei hei, we thought the saint was beautiful, so we kidnapped her. We originally planned to be a servant girl for Ruixue, but after a short time together, we found that the saint was pure and almost stupid. We couldn''t bear to do so, but we couldn''t put her back, so we planned to give her to you. Think about it. If one day we face a confrontation with the Holy See, the saint would stand by me On your side, how will the people of the Holy See react? " Wen Yu''s eyes brightened and smiled: "Grandpa, you''re too bad! It''s too easy to deal with this pure little girl who is almost an idiot. I''ll deal with it after solving the Fei Dora Luo city." Brian''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning and lightness, and he sighed that he could finally get rid of Selena''s noise pollution. "Grandpa Brian" Lina suddenly stepped forward two steps, walked up to Brian and apologized, "the girl didn''t know your relationship with my grandpa before, so -" "Ha ha," Brian laughed indifferently, "I know the temper of the aus brothers better than you. Those things are done by the bastard Cano. Hey, but brother aus has done a little too much. How can he drive Cano out of the house? After meeting, I must scold him hard." Lina shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "Grandpa Brian, my father deserved it. If Grandpa was a deacon at home, the Whartons wouldn''t be like this. They can walk and leave. Hey -" "Girl, you don''t worry about these things. Follow Wen Yu in the future. If this boy bullies you, you''ll come to me and I''ll teach him a lesson. But -" Brian frowned, "Ruixue is the first daughter-in-law admitted by my cage family, so if you decide to follow Wenyu, you will have to be wronged. Don''t blame grandpa for his ugly speech. Grandpa is afraid you can''t stand this tone in the future and wants you to spend more time thinking about it." Wen Yu was stunned and stared at Brian. No one thought Brian would say this. However, his words satisfied Sharon very much, and Ruixue was also warm by him. When Lina woke up from her surprise, she blushed and bowed her head and said, "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. I just treat Wenyu as my brother." "Ha ha, OK, it''s my fault." Brian laughed brightly and didn''t get entangled in this problem. He looked at Wen Yu and said, "boy, give me a human skin mask. I''ll go out of town and put it on the little girl of the saint. Let them come in. We''ll start tonight." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head and refused: "don''t let the saint go into the city. Just let her stay outside the city, so as to avoid the muddle of retreating after work. Lina, you go out of the city with us, find a hidden place to hide and watch the saint. When we''re done, we''ll go out of the city to find you at the first time. Then grandpa and them go to our hometown, and we''ll go to the dwarves." Lina nodded. Last night she had seen the strength of several people in Wenyu and knew that she would only pull back if she followed them. "Sister, you accompany Lina." Sharon was thrown cold water by Wenyu before she could get excited. Sharon cried discontentedly, "why?! give me a reason to convince me, otherwise hum -" Wen Yu shrugged and said with a smile, "if you dare to kill with your eyes open, I''ll let you go together." Sharon suddenly pickled like an eggplant beaten by frost. Du said discontentedly, "Ruixue doesn''t dare, so it should be the three of us." "Ruixue wants to be with us. She is our security." Brian replied for Wenyu. "Hum!" Sharon stamped her feet discontentedly and whispered, "it''s no big deal if you don''t go. Wait for me and I''ll take revenge." Brian and Wenyu are worried. At the same time, they warn themselves that they must be more careful in front of Sharon in the future. ¡­¡­ When Brian wears a human skin mask and takes Sharon and Lina outside the city to find Marilyn, Wenyu and Ruixue are not idle. Wenyu runs to the seminary to inform situ Haonan, and Ruixue is responsible for notifying OS Antony that they have special identities, so Wenyu doesn''t want them to participate in the action tonight. When Wen Yu found situ Haonan, situ Haonan was still hanging out with Bernice. They sat in the bedroom of situ Haonan''s dormitory and talked happily. Wen Yu called situ Haonan to the hall and told him his actions at night. Situ Haonan turned his eyes, pointed to the room and whispered in Wen Yu''s ear. Then the three went out of the seminary and rode a carriage to the dream of rebirth We''re heading for the border. When aus heard the news of Brian''s arrival, he almost couldn''t help shouting excitedly. He didn''t bother to clean up the salute and walked out with Ruixue. At midnight, everything was arranged. Bernice was cheated out of the city by situ Haonan''s sweet words and asked Wenyu to light her sleeping hole and throw it to Lina and Sharon. After contact in the afternoon, situ Haonan was 70% sure that Bernice had a problem. This made situ Haonan very angry and accused himself of being useless and almost hurt Wenyu. This boy His heart is absolutely cruel. He has made a decision. If Bernice has no problem after the investigation, he will let Bernice go and ignore it from now on. If there is a problem, there will be more things. Early in the morning, Luo Deming left fidona Luo city with the flying sick beast of the Merson chamber of Commerce and went to the treasure house of the Merson family to get the devil''s pet for situ Haonan. "Do it!" Brian nodded to the people around him in a narrow space deep underground, "Aus and I are in charge of the auction house, the old woman and Yasi are in charge of the sub hall, and Wenyu and Ghana take others in charge of the magician guild. Once you find something wrong, you evacuate quickly, and the old woman and I are behind the hall. If there is an accident, none of you should hesitate and give me the strength to eat milk and escape." Everyone looked at each other, nodded clearly, and the weapons and magic wand had been tightly held in their hands. "Get up!" Marilyn whispered, and the party immediately divided into three waves and dived in three directions. "Enemy - Attack -" Wen Yu was found as soon as they appeared at the door of the magician guild. The harsh siren tore the quiet night sky in an instant. "Not good!" all the people jumped fiercely. Before they started, how could the other party already know that someone had tipped off? The idea only flashed in their mind. If they knew, they could kill it! Wen Yu''s body paused a little and rushed into the magician guild first, followed by Ghana and situ Haonan. The three kept the same speed and pushed forward in a sharp triangle to protect Ruixue in the middle. Ruixue has only one task tonight, that is to protect Wen Yu and the three with her light magic. V3.Chapter 79 Almost for a moment, the sirens of the auction house, the Holy See branch hall and the magician guild all screamed hurriedly. Almost immediately, the magnificent temple of the Holy See turned into ruins. This is Marilyn''s style. Just now when she was sneaking underground, she had waved her magic wand and sang spells. It can make the second-order magic guide seriously wave her magic wand and read the earth magic of magic spells. You can imagine how terrible it is. Marilyn released the forbidden spell range control just right, covering the whole sub hall. In the blink of an eye, Marilyn completely removed the sub Hall of the Holy See from the city of fidonaro and moved it into the deep soil to make antiquities. The strike was so smooth that it was incredible. No one in the whole sub hall escaped from the attack of the forbidden curse. Asiben also wanted to kill as much as he could. Unexpectedly, no enemy gave him a chance. They were all dragged into the soil by Marilyn along with the Vatican temple. Marilyn frowned. She knew the power of this forbidden spell. It was impossible to kill the master level masters. Her purpose was to destroy the Vatican branch hall and solve some minions by the way. The rest of the masters dealt with it slowly. But now it is so smooth that she has to have doubts. At the same time, the four of Wen Yu also went quite smoothly, almost without any barrier, into the magician guild, because when they broke into the magician guild, they found that the ground was already full of corpses, that is to say, someone attacked the magician guild first. As for who this man was, Wenyu couldn''t know, because when the siren sounded, the magician guild was in a mess. He didn''t see the attackers, but the people of the magician guild regarded them as attackers and released all kinds of magic to the four of Wenyu without saying a word. Strangely, there was no master in the magician guild, and the highest level was only a third-order magician. Wen Yu didn''t start at all, and directly destroyed all the enemies with light, earth and fire magic. "Boom!" a deafening explosion attracted the attention of Wenyu and Marilyn. It was strange that their attention was not attracted by such a huge sound. The sound came from the direction of the auction house. After hearing the sound, they thought that their side was surprisingly smooth. The six men of Wenyu secretly called for fraud and jumped towards the auction house as fast as possible. When they saw a magic shield hanging over the auction house, they knew that their worries had come true. The huge explosion just now was made by Brian''s attack on the magic shield, but his all-out attack did not break the defense shield. In fact, the people of the Holy See did not know that there would be an attack tonight, but during this time, the Holy See sub halls in major cities were nervous to death. The cage family easily destroyed 23 sub halls. Last night, the news of the captivity of the saints came, which frightened the church leader and the great church leader stationed in the sub hall to sleep at night. Fidona Luo city is special. The magician guild, auction house and sub hall are built together, so the heads of the three gathered together to discuss, decided to give up the defense of the magician guild and sub hall, and gathered all the experts in the most important auction house, so this scene happened. Just the moment the alarm of the magician guild sounded, the magic defense shield was immediately shrouded above the auction house. Wen Yu, they are also unlucky enough. If no one attacks the magician guild first and makes the siren of the magician guild sound, Brian can sneak into the auction house imperceptibly with his strength. "Artifact?" seeing that Brian didn''t break the magic defense shield with all his strength, oz couldn''t help frowning and muttering indefinitely. Brian, who couldn''t succeed in one hit, didn''t work hard like a bull, but stepped back and nodded: "even if it''s not an artifact, many magicians work together, and maybe even two or three Great Magicians work together." There were twenty or thirty people on the roof of the auction house, including soldiers and mages. The holy high priest standing in the middle was the most prominent. The Vatican temple was destroyed one after another, and the holy high priests guarding the emperor in the imperial capital were sent to the Vatican temple to assist in defense. Seeing Marilyn leaning over, Brian hurriedly said, "old woman, feel it. Is this magic shield made by an artifact or arranged by a magician together? I can''t break it with my full strength!" Marilyn shook her head and said, "I have sensed it. I can''t feel the element breath in the magic shield. That is, the magic defense shield can prevent even the magic induction." "Are you from the cage family?" the holy high priest asked in a deep voice, staring at Brian. Brian wore night clothes, covered his face, and showed only his eyes, mouth and nose from head to foot. Not to mention the holy high priest who had only seen the portraits of Brian, who were his close friends, it was impossible to recognize them face to face. Brian smiled and replied brightly, "holy high priest, who do you think besides the cage family dares to attack the Vatican temple, auction house and magician guild so openly? Don''t tell me some useless nonsense. I don''t want to hear it or like it. Look, what''s this?" Brian took Bill''s body out of the space ring and shook it. He felt that the people inside almost saw what they were holding in their hands, fell hard to the magic shield, and arrogantly shouted and scolded: "this is the body of the cardinal in red of the Holy See. So we have nothing to talk about. Let''s fight!" The holy high priest frowned and said in his heart, "fight? I''m kidding. How? Let''s go out and die?" while his face remained calm, but he didn''t respond to Brian''s provocation. Let him say, go, we can''t beat you. If that''s true, the Pope will do it himself without Brian. Brian has shown the strength of the second level of gold, and the most powerful of them is the third-level devil guide. People take the body of the great leader in red as waste and throw it out of the space ring. What else can they say. "Hum" Wen Yu said coldly, "look at the birds. They don''t dare to fight. Let me try. Pay attention to the fluctuation of the magic defense shield. Once you find that the magic shield fluctuates violently, tell me immediately." Brian just wants to stop Wenyu, but Wenyu has rushed out. "Bang Bang..." the soul chopping knife hit the magic shield and burst into a series of collisions. All the faces of the holy high priest and the magic shield showed disdainful smiles, and said: "this is the magic shield released by the artifact, and the defense shield that can''t be shaken by the second-class gold strong. You think you can cut it casually." Brian also shook his head and said with a wry smile, "silly boy, I didn''t break it with all my strength. What''s the use of you going up. It looks like you''re going to fail tonight." Wen Yu''s power of each attack is controlled the same, but the vibration frequency of the soul chopping knife on the magic defense shield is different. Obviously, Wen Yu wants to try whether resonance can break the magic shield. "There''s a wave!" Marilyn exclaimed. She didn''t have any hope for Wenyu like Brian. Over the past three years, she couldn''t see through Wen Yu more and more, but she knew that what Wen Yu did must have his reason, and nine times out of ten she could succeed. Hearing Marilyn''s startling voice, Brian''s attention focused on the magic shield. The fact told them that Marilyn didn''t deceive them. Brian''s magic defense shield that couldn''t be broken with all his strength really began to fluctuate, and the fluctuation range is gradually increasing. The people in the magic defense shield are also nervous. They don''t understand why the magic defense shield fluctuates when it is cut twice at random. Is the artifact on vacation today, or the great aunt is coming, and she''s not feeling well? "Your majesty! Your majesty! It''s bad! It''s bad!" a guard stood in front of Derek''s bedroom in the palace with an anxious face. After a little while, Derek''s roar sounded leisurely: "your mother is dead, or your father is dead!" The guard replied with a sad face: "thank you for your concern. My parents are fine. The adults in the temple of the holy see are dead. The cage family have been killed!" "What?!" Derek trembled fiercely, frowned and thought for a while. Then he replied, "call the escort and set out in ten minutes, no, fifteen minutes." at the same time, he said in his heart: "the cage family has finally killed them. Fortunately, I have already figured out the countermeasures." ¡­¡­ Three minutes later, without Brian''s reminding, Wen Yu also saw that the magic defense shield was fluctuating, because every time he cut a knife, a violent ripple would rise on the magic defense shield. "Strengthen! Strengthen!... strengthen! Weak!" Wen Yu''s eyes brightened, stopped chopping, turned his head and smiled at Brian: "Surround the auction house and get ready to start. Grandma, don''t put the prohibition curse. There are many good babies in the auction house. Before leaving, my sister told me to clean up the babies in the auction house. By the way, don''t forget the space rings on your hands." Marilyn smiled, "smelly boy, robbery is addictive! I knew I wouldn''t sink the Vatican hall into the ground. Alas, it''s a pity for those babies." "Get ready to fight!" Although the holy high priest didn''t want to say these four words, he had to say it. At this time, these more than 30 super masters were facing the fate of being slaughtered. In the past, they all decided the life and death of others, but at this time, their life and death were in the hands of others. It was like mixing oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. It was unclear. The holy high priest only said four words, which was absolutely strong In front of them, all tactics and strategies seem weak. If they can live to see the sun tomorrow, they can only ask the God of light to bless them. Sadly, they know better than anyone whether the God of light will bless them. Brian scattered around and surrounded the auction house. Wen Yu had an idea. Hundreds of whip shaped earth sticks suddenly stretched out around the defense magic shield, and then hundreds of earth sticks beat the magic defense shield together. "Boo!" Under the attack of hundreds of earth whips, the magic defense shield turned into starlight fragments like blisters. More than 30 people in the magic shield didn''t understand why the magic defense shield was broken at this time. What''s more, they couldn''t understand is that the magic defense shield was broken by the low-level magic of the earth system. The magic defense shield that the gold level second-class strong didn''t break with all their strength was hit by the low-level magic of the earth system It''s broken. It''s estimated that they still don''t understand after seeing the God of death. It''s not an estimate. It should be that they don''t understand. At the moment when the magic defense shield was broken, the magic wand in the holy high priest''s hand suddenly lit up, and dozens of holy lights fell from the sky and attached to everyone around him. This is an advanced magic amplification technique of the light system. The person who is applied can increase his combat effectiveness by 20% in half an hour. V3.Chapter 80 Ruixue behind Wen Yu was stunned when she saw the magic of the holy high priest, and then waved the magic wand in her hand. She didn''t use a magic wand in the previous battles. In this battle, Brian treated her seriously and gave her a special division of labor. Naturally, she had to take out 200% of her strength and go all out. Different from other magicians, the magic wand in Ruixue''s hand waved quickly, and the spell was read very quickly. Almost the next moment when the wand was raised, several holy lights fell from the sky and penetrated into Brian and others. "Well done, girl! It has increased my combat effectiveness by half, which is much better than the magic of our holy high priest!" Brian waved his long gun and laughed. The others were refreshed and beamed. "Kill!" Brian''s low roar was like a sharp blade, which made more than 30 experts in the Holy See shrink their hearts. Although there was no division of labor before the war, Brian''s goals were very clear. Instead of rushing to the master standing on the roof, OS, ASI and situ Haonan rushed into the auction house without scruples to clean up the minions inside. Run? It is obviously a luxury for the people of the Holy See. How can they run away with Marilyn''s terrible gravity space and the attack of Brian, Ghana and Wenyu. What should I do? I''m going to stand there and wait to die. "Want to run? It''s too late!" Brian smiled and ran into three angry soldiers who wanted to escape with speed. He waved his long gun at will, and the three young soldiers were gone. This is the gap between the strength of the strong above the youth level. The second level of gold against the strong above the youth level is the same as adults against the hairy boy of seven or eight years old. You can kill each other by waving and lifting your feet. The powerful Brian is not the most terrible, the most terrible is Wenyu. With the strange speed, the body method of the ghost, and the sharpness of the soul chopping knife, anyone who is stared at by him can''t escape death. Brian, Ghana and Wenyu, Wenyu''s strength was the weakest, and the experts of the Holy See also saw it, so when the escape began, most of the people rushed to Wenyu. Unfortunately, they are wrong, wrong. The soul chopping knife in Wen Yu''s hand almost ignores the air shield and magic shield. The people killed by the soul chopping knife die in peace. They don''t understand why their air shield (magic shield) can''t even stop the other party''s simple blow. From beginning to end, the holy high priest did not move. He looked at the battlefield coldly, as if the fight in front of him had nothing to do with him. Isn''t he afraid of death? Fear! The reason why he didn''t run away was that he knew that the last struggle was useless. Instead of dying miserably in a panic escape, he might as well enjoy the last short time quietly. The holy high priest''s eyes followed Wen Yu all the time, and Ruixue followed Wen Yu closely. He paid attention to Wen Yu because he was very curious about Wen Yu. Three years ago, the title of Wen Yu''s genius power warrior almost spread all over the streets of fidonaro City, and even many people in the palace talked about this young genius. Three years later, Wen Yu confirmed that his genius title was not in vain. The most puzzling thing for the holy high priest is that Wen Yu broke the artifact magic defense shield and finally performed the earth magic. He doesn''t understand why the power warrior can perform magic. In addition to Wen Yu, what he is most interested in is Ruixue, a bright magician who is more powerful than him. The battle ended soon. Brian''s strength was far higher than that of the Vatican master. With the help of Marilyn''s gravity space, Ruixue''s 50% combat effectiveness increase technique. There was no reason for this battle to last for a long time. The battle of four people against more than 30 people once again shows that in front of the absolute strong, many people do not necessarily have great strength. "Why don''t you run away like them?" Brian asked with a smile, staring at the only holy high priest left. The holy high priest smiled lightly and shook his head: "old general Brian, can you make me die decently?" Brian was stunned for a moment and said with a hearty laugh, "OK! I like people like you! If you are not from the Holy See, maybe I will spare your life! What a pity!" then Brian waved his long gun and ended the life of the holy high priest with the strongest blow. "Can you hold it?" Wenyu turned to Ruixue and asked with a smile. Ruixue smiled and nodded, "no feeling! They are our enemies, damn it!" "Ha ha, finally got one." Wen Yu smiled happily, took Ruixue''s hand and jumped down from the roof. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to clean up the auction house, which is richer than the Treasury!" Time was pressing. Wen Yu didn''t appreciate all the treasures in the ring. He threw them all into the ring. He didn''t even let go of the tables and chairs in the hall. His posture was much more cruel than situ Haonan. Situ Haonan at least left some tables and chairs for the drans family. With the cooperation of earth magic, Wen Yu entered the treasure house of the auction house very smoothly. Everything in it was amazing. There were still many female slaves in the underground corner of the auction house. Wen Yu, who had nothing to do with the slave collar, could only shake his head and sigh to keep them in the cage. It is obviously impossible to take these female slaves away, and there is no time to arrange a place for them. Wen Yu can only do so ruthlessly. Brian and others don''t feel it, because slaves are not worth money in their eyes. At most, they are life bodies higher than animals. After cleaning up the auction house, Wen Yu went to the magician guild again, because Marilyn told him that there were many treasures in the magician guild, especially those ancient magic books. "Wait a minute!" just as Brian and others were about to leave, a man in black suddenly appeared in a distant corner and stopped them. Wen Yu frowned and asked with a smile, "are you the one who attacked the magician guild first?" "Well," the man in black nodded, pulled off his mask, smiled at Wen Yu and asked, "Wen Yu cage, do you still recognize me?" Wen Yu looked at the black masked man carefully and asked uncertainly, "Andrew Dalian?" "Ha ha, brother has a good memory. It''s me." Andrew said with a light smile, "I want to join you!" Andrew said word by word, staring into Wen Yu''s eyes. "No problem, the premise is to swear to worship with my blood!" Wen Yu nodded without hesitation. He didn''t ask Andrew why he attacked the magician guild, because time couldn''t allow him to ask more. The running sound of the army came from the distance, "Grandpa Ghana, click his acupoints and take him with you!" ¡­¡­ Derek looked at the auction house that had become a hell on earth and sneered: "the cage family did a great job! I''ve given them enough time. Now they should escape fidonaro safely!" then he ordered coldly: "I have ordered that no one except the Vatican should enter or leave the city within three days. Those who violate the order - behead! Now, immediately and immediately search me door to door. The cage family must still hide in the city and dig three feet of land for me!" "Yes!" "Fidona Luo city, I Wenyu cage swear that before long, my cage family will swagger back into fidona Luo city! Listen to the trash of the Holy See, and one day I will uproot the Holy See and destroy your shit God of light!" The roar of Changhong spread to every family in the city of fidona. In everyone''s ears, all the sleeping people sat up and whirled this shocking oath in their minds! Derek''s face was unhappy and scolded: "shit, just go! What are you doing with this? Isn''t it obvious that it''s causing me trouble!" ¡­¡­ Outside the city of fidonaro, in a secret forest, OS laughed excitedly and said, "cool! Great! I didn''t expect that I, OS Wharton, would be today. It''s cool to kill the Vatican''s minions!" Situ Haonan, who experienced such a war in the first time, was also very excited. It was a pity that he was so excited that he didn''t shout a vent after opening his mouth several times. Sharon doesn''t care how many people they killed and how many holy see experts they killed. She cares about whether there is money in Wenyu''s whole ring: "Wenyu, did you move all the treasures from the auction house?" Wenyu smiled and raised his left hand. "Don''t worry, it''s all in here. Find a quiet place and we''ll see it one by one. Hey, there are so many treasures in the auction house. We can see them one by one all day. Gaga, it''s great to put things in the space ring. We''ll do it often in the future." Sharon flushed with excitement and shouted, "Hey, there are more babies in the waltz family. We started immediately after counting the babies and copied the waltz family''s vault." "The waltz family?" Marilyn asked in a deep voice. "Are you going to destroy the waltz family?" Wen Yu didn''t tell Brian about it. When Marilyn asked, Sharon nodded and said, "yes! The waltz family took advantage of the fire. Now we are strong, we must take revenge! Hum, whoever provokes me, Sharon, has to pay a heavy price." Marilyn glared at Sharon angrily, looked at Wen Yu and said: "Wenyu, you can''t move the waltz family. Although the people in power of the waltz family are weak, it doesn''t mean that the waltz family has no strong people. On the contrary, there are many strong people in the waltz family. They often pull an elderly person out of the waltz family''s hometown, that''s the young strong person. You little children are afraid of playing the waltz family''s idea Long life! " "Grandma, isn''t what you said a little too exaggerated?" Wen Yu said with a wry smile, dragging out one at random is the young strong. Has there been so many young strong people everywhere. Brian replied for Marilyn: "The waltz family has the most things and the most money. If there are no young strong people in the family, they will pay for the young strong people, and the price is several times higher than that of the Empire. Otherwise, why do you think Derek hasn''t started against the waltz family up to now? The reason is that there are many strong people in the waltz family, and he hasn''t moved. Otherwise, the waltz family would have been destroyed by Derek long ago On top of that, there is no room for the arrogance of the old cabrona man. " Sharon turned her eyes and said with a bad smile, "there are many young strong people in the waltz family, but there is no gold strong person. If you are here, I''m afraid he won''t succeed." Aus frowned and said, "old general, we have caused a lot of trouble to his majesty Derek and to the Empire. The palace guard''s response is so slow tonight. Derek must have arranged it on purpose. He is buying us time. I think we might as well do another favor to the Empire and let his Majesty Derek fully grasp the power of the Empire." How can we say that Oskar is also a general of the sakanasi empire for decades. It is not heartache to be dismissed this time. It is false that he must choose between the Empire and the cage family. He finally chose the cage family. Therefore, when he heard that the waltz family was expected to be destroyed, his heart was uncontrollably concerned about the stability of the Empire. V3.Chapter 81 Brian pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "well, anyway, we have a feud with the waltz family. Derek''s move tonight obviously wants to tell us that the sakanasi empire will not be an enemy of the cage family or help the cage family. No matter what his heart is, we have to give him a response." "Yeah!" Sharon jumped high and said excitedly, "fortunately, Wenyu''s space ring is large, otherwise I''m afraid all our space rings can''t hold the gold coins of the waltz family. Grandpa, I don''t think you should go home and go to the dwarves with us." "It''s high sounding. Who doesn''t know you still think about the sakanasi empire." Marilyn whispered disdainfully, then looked at Sharon and nodded: "since we''re going to the waltz family, let''s go directly to the dwarves. Hehe, I haven''t seen those old friends for a long time. I don''t know if they''ve hung up. The old guys of the Elves will be very happy to see me." With Brian''s help, Wen Yu naturally wouldn''t object. He said with a smile, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s find a quiet place in the mountains and forests over there. There are several things to deal with." after that, Wen Yu glanced at the sleeping saint and Bernice, as well as Andrew standing there with his eyes open, motionless and silent. Andrew wanted to move and talk. The problem was that no one helped him unlock his acupoints. At this time, Andrew was very shocked. On the one hand, he heard the conversation and on the other hand, he thought about why he was in this state for a long time. "There is a spacious cave on the hillside in front, so go there." Marilyn pointed to a high mountain not far away and smiled. As soon as Wen Yu found a quiet place to settle down, she mobilized the earth magic to sense the terrain of the mountain forest. Three minutes later, the party sat down in an extremely spacious stone room with Marilyn. The most afraid thing was that there was no place to live. As soon as she entered the cave, Marilyn blocked the hole and sorted out a spacious stone chamber in the depths of the cave. As for the birds and animals in the cave, Marilyn had long wanted to clean it up. But this time they didn''t sit on the stone stool made by Marilyn, because Wenyu poured out the robbed sofa, tables and chairs from the whole ring. How can the stone stool be comfortable. "Wenyu, take out the baby!" before Wenyu''s ass was hot, sarong couldn''t wait for the urge to come into his ears. Wen Yu shook his head and refused sarong''s request. He gently explained, "sister, wait a minute. Money doesn''t leak out. There are outsiders. It''s not too late for us to solve the problem before we see the baby." "Eh" Sharon was surprised, stared at Andrew and asked, "who are you? When did you come in? How did you come in?" she never noticed Andrew''s existence. Wen Yu and others are used to it, so they are not greatly stimulated. Andrew is damaged by Sharon''s words. At least he is a seven foot man. Although he can''t move or speak, he can''t be ignored for such a long time. If Sharon is the kind of person who doesn''t like moving and talking, it''s OK. But she is the most active among these people. The most important thing is that when entering this temporary stone room, everyone else sits, but he stands. Sharon doesn''t notice him. The devastated Andrew smiled bitterly: "I was completely ignored by her! Sad!" "Eh, you''ve been blocked." Sharon was surprised. Without the consent of others, she directly untied Andrew''s acupoint and asked, "say, how did you get in --" halfway through the question, Sharon consciously stopped, because she finally realized that she was an idiot. "Cough" Sharon coughed twice to hide her embarrassment. She turned to Wen Yu and asked, "who is he? Is he a big man in the Holy See?" Marilyn frowned and scolded, "Sharon, you are too careless. If he is a peerless expert, we can''t easily control him. But you don''t ask and unlock his acupoints. Won''t we all be killed by you?" Sharon was stunned for a moment and realized that she was almost in trouble. She quickly admitted with her mouth: "grandma, rong''er is wrong! She will never be so reckless in the future." Wen Yu gestured to Andrew to sit down and talk, "Andrew darlian, a student of the Theological Seminary, has an unknown background. Tonight, I sneaked into the magician guild and asked to join us. There are two possible reasons. First, I have a deep hatred with the magician guild or the Holy See. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, so I want to deal with the Holy See with us. Second, it may be the gap sent by the Holy See and use bitter meat to deal with the Holy See You put yourself in our midst, and when the time is ripe, you will report to the Holy See and catch us all. " Andrew was not annoyed by Wen Yu''s too direct analysis, nodded and praised: "Brother Wenyu is really smart. I admire you for analyzing problems. The reason why I want to join you is very simple. I have a deep blood feud with the magician guild, because the magician guild destroyed my family. As for how it was destroyed, I don''t want to think about what happened that day, so I can''t tell you. Brother Wenyu is right. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, but we swear by blood It''s different after bye. " Wen Yu smiled and said, "it''s easy to swear by blood, but who knows if your real name is Andrew Dalian." "All I need is a companion like you," Andrew said happily, "To be an enemy of the magician guild, you must be commanded by a careful person like you. Brother Wen Yu can rest assured that I can take a blood oath to prove my real name and worship brother Wen Yu. But before that, brother Wen Yu has to dispel my doubts. You were all covered just now. I recognized your identity from your conversation, but now you have removed your masks Jin, why do you have a face? Brother Wen Yu can still say that your face will change greatly from 15 to 18, but old general Brian and uncle ASI? " Without any concern, Wen Yu took off his human skin mask. Brian and Marilyn were there. Wen Yu had a hundred hearts. "Understand? They all carry this thing, so that''s why." Andrew was shocked for a long time before he woke up and suddenly said, "I see! In that case, I don''t have any concerns." then he got up and went to the open space, knelt down, raised his right hand and said in a loud voice: "I, Andrew Dalian, swear to the gods that if Andrew Dalian is not my real name..." "Ha ha, I mentioned you to Wen Yu yesterday, saying that you suddenly disappeared, and even the Merson chamber of Commerce couldn''t find any trace. It turned out that brother, you''ve been hiding and waiting for an opportunity to attack the magician Association. Brother, you''re so brave! I situ Haonan didn''t have the courage." situ Haonan took off his human skin mask while holding Andrew who had made the blood oath, "Hehe, aren''t you surprised to see me? I didn''t expect that I would be the enemy of the Holy See with Wen Yu." Andrew shook his head and said: "I''m not surprised, because I knew you and Wenyu were good brothers who swore to worship. In fact, in the past three years, I didn''t leave the imperial capital, but joined the magician guild with Clary. But I had different purposes from him, so I kept hidden in the magician guild and didn''t show up. Naturally, the people of Merson chamber of Commerce couldn''t find out my whereabouts. The reason why I dared to complain to the magician guild I made a surprise attack because I saw that all the experts in the magician guild gathered at the Holy See auction house. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to do so if I were given nine lives. " Referring to Clary, Wen Yu suddenly remembered something, "the people in that letter are not imprisoned in the magician guild. Shall we continue to find them?" "Hehe, brother Wenyu is talking about those people related to the cage family that Clary wants to execute." Andrew smiled, "They had already fled the magician guild. I knew that you and the Holy See were behind the enemy, so I had the idea of joining hands with you, so I helped those elders and secretly opened a channel last night to send them out of the magician guild, because my duty in the magician guild was to guard prisoners. I didn''t know you did it tonight In one fell swoop. " "Ha ha, good job, young man. I thank you for saving your life, Brian. I also thank you for saving your life on behalf of those old brothers." Brian smiled brightly. "We have to quickly develop the strength enough to fight the Holy See. When the flag is waved, those old brothers will come. I don''t know if these guys will hate me, EH -" "General, don''t worry. Even if those old brothers die in your hands, they won''t hate you. I really look forward to seeing them again." oz laughed brightly. "Brother Wenyu, do you think we can swear by blood?" Andrew asked Wenyu. Wenyu got up from the sofa and said, "don''t cry from brother Wenyu. It''s awkward to listen. Grandpa, set it up for us. The three of us come together!" "I want it too! I want it too!" Sharon felt funny and quickly waved her hands and shouted. However, after glancing at the three of Wenyu, she turned her eyes to Ruixue and Lina, pulled them up from the sofa and said, "they worship them, and we three worship." "Hehe" Brian didn''t stop Sharon. They swore to be bound by blood. No matter what contradictions they had in the future, they wouldn''t turn against each other. Naturally, this kind of good thing doesn''t need to be stopped. Ruixue suddenly showed a lost look on her face and said sadly, "sister, you and sister Lina, I won''t participate in it. Because I don''t want to mention my previous surname. After my brother gave me the name of Ruixue, I made a blood oath. From now on, there will be only one name and no surname!" "Silly girl," said Sharon, holding Ruixue''s arm, "since you have made a blood oath, it doesn''t matter what surname you don''t have. Ruixue is your name and your surname. If you want to forget all the previous things, take the day Wenyu named you as your birthday. On the contrary, you are the youngest of the three of us. We should have a three-year-old sister." Although Sharon is big, her ability to comfort Ruixue is not bad at all. Under Brian''s witness, the three men and three women swore blood and worship respectively. Andrew was the most depressed one, because he was only born three hours later than situ Haonan. However, when Wen Yu patted situ Haonan on the shoulder and said a second, Andrew''s depression suddenly disappeared and secretly shouted that he had a good life. He was born three hours later than situ Haonan. V3.Chapter 82 Wen Yu glanced at Ruixue, who was excited by the oath of worship, and said secretly, "Ruixue also has a heart knot. After solving the dwarves and elves, we must help her remove this heart knot." After the blood oath, Andrew said shyly, "Wenyu, Haonan, I''m the worst of the three. I''m afraid I''ll be delayed in the future." "What level are you now?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Hey, hey," Andrew said, scratching his head, "We have reached our agreement three years ago, and we have just reached the third level magician. I''m ashamed to say that when you went to find me in the class, I didn''t pay attention to you at all. Since the last human demon war, the cultivation road of power soldiers has been cut off. What can you do even if you are a genius power soldier? I didn''t expect that your strength has been so terrible that you can harvest the young strong at will three years later To the point of. " "Brother" situ Haonan took Andrew''s shoulder and said, "as long as you stay with Wenyu for half a year, I guarantee that your strength will advance by leaps and bounds and the cultivation speed is frightening. Look, sister Sha, Ruixue, Lina and grandma Marilyn are all magicians. Which one of their bodies is no better than you. To tell you the truth, Ruixue''s speed is faster than me, a young soldier." Andrew looked at Marilyn one by one and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Are you all double cultivation of magic and martial arts?!" magicians can cultivate fighting spirit, but it has a great impact on magic cultivation. If you take both into account, you can only lose both, so normal magicians will not choose to cultivate both. "That''s right." Wenyu replied for Marilyn. "It''s a long story. You''ll understand it later. Grandpa, you''re familiar with Derek''s palace. Have you seen her?" Wenyu pointed to Bernice sleeping on the wide sofa. Brian and oz have long wanted to ask who the girl is, but they haven''t had a chance to speak. Listening to Wen Yu''s question, they can''t help looking at Bernice who is sleeping curiously. "A little like Derek, is it Derek''s daughter?" Brian asked suspiciously. Oz shook his head and said, "I''ve seen your majesty Derek''s eldest daughter. It seems that there is no her." Situ Haonan said in a deep voice: "Her name is Bernice. I met Wenyu three years ago. Wenyu thought she had a problem at the first sight. Later, I noticed that she did have a problem. We suspected that Derek deliberately planted her next to me. Derek knew my relationship with Wenyu, so he wanted to contact Wenyu with her. However, these are my guesses with Wenyu. I have sent someone to investigate her If it is proved that the life experience she told me is false, it means that she does have a problem. " "You haven''t investigated her life experience in the past three years?" Marilyn asked puzzled. Situ Haonan replied bitterly, "I don''t know why. Every time I see her eyes, I have a terrible idea that she is my own person. Everything she said is true. After Wen Yu''s reminder, I found my abnormality." "Cut!" sarong said with a disdainful smile, "just say you''re obsessed with sex, and no one laughs at you." "Sister Sha, wronged!" situ Haonan hurriedly explained, "according to Wen Yu''s guess, she may have practiced a evil skill..." after that, he told everyone about Mei Shu, but ignored the specific method of subduing Bernice. He only said that Wen Yu had a way to let Bernice confide the truth. "Wenyu, do you have a way to let Bernice confide the truth? Tell me." Sharon asked with interest. "Cough" Wen Yu coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. "This method is very strange. Let me explain. I can''t tell. It belongs to the kind that can only be understood but can''t be explained. You''ll know at that time." If the words came out of situ Haonan''s mouth or other people''s mouth, Sharon would sneer, but if the words came out of Wenyu''s mouth, she could only complain. It was not that she didn''t want to ask, but that she didn''t dare to ask, because as long as she kept asking, Wenyu would burst out a series of words she couldn''t understand. Her curiosity was not satisfied, but caused a lot of distress. "Grandma, open a private room. Haonan, you take her in, unlock her acupoints, and then explain the truth to her. As for her decision, make your own decision." Wen Yu smiled and looked at situ Haonan. Situ Haonan blushed and said with a smile, "it''s best to stay!" then he took Bernice to Marilyn''s newly opened private room. Andrew scratched his hair hard and couldn''t help asking, "Wenyu, can you satisfy my curiosity first? What did you use to control me just now? No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t move or even make a sound. After sister Sha clicked on me twice, I returned to normal. Did you control the girl held by Haonan?" "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you." fearing that others would take the lead, Sharon jumped to Andrew and explained, "this is a unique skill of cage family, called acupoint pointing. That is, that is," Sharon found that she didn''t know how to explain. She waved her hands and said impatiently, "just ask Wenyu about these small questions." Andrew was concentrating on waiting for Sharon to solve the mystery for him. He knew that Sharon suddenly jumped out of this sentence and blinked for a long time. When he woke up, he couldn''t help but smile and say to himself, "I didn''t ask you either. I''m more surprised by what kind of person you are now." Wen Yu was too lazy to explain. He took out a small book from the whole ring, which was a acupoint treasure book he specially sorted out. Throw it to Andrew and say, "read this book thoroughly, and you can learn this Kung Fu." As soon as Andrew''s eyes brightened, he quickly opened his little book and looked at it. "There''s only one left." Wen Yu smiled at Serena, who was sleeping, frowned and said, "Grandpa, how long has her acupoints been sealed?" "Nearly two days," Brian replied with a smile, "this girl is worthy of being the saint of the Holy See -" "Dong!" Andrew, who was staring at the little book and studying it carefully, was frightened by Brian''s sentence and rolled down from the sofa to the bottom of the table. Then Andrew screamed from the bottom of the table: "Holy See, holy virgin?!" Sharon disdained and glanced at Andrew who was embarrassed to get up: "it''s really useless. Isn''t it the saint of the Holy See? The Pope is in our hands." "Dong!" Andrew, who had just got up, reeled back. "Ha ha..." Brian laughed when Andrew fell to the ground. Brian went on to explain: "This girl is called Selena. She is a very pure and naive girl. She doesn''t know the side hidden behind the Holy See. Her mind is full of the goodness of the God of light. We have persuaded her to follow us to see the true face of the Holy See. But the girl''s mouth can''t stop for a moment. Even during the meal time, she is spreading the warmth of the God of light to us. Alas, forced, we just To seal her sleeping hole. " "So you''re going to throw her to me?" Wen Yu asked angrily. Brian glanced at Wen Yu and said, "the purpose of catching her is to give it to you. We''re going to be a servant girl for Ruixue." "Dong -" Andrew, who finally accepted the facts and was ready to accept all the shocking news, just got up and fell back after hearing Brian''s words. It was far beyond his acceptance to catch the holy see as a servant girl. "Forget it, I''ll just lie under the table and listen to them." poor Andrew sighed and gave up the idea of getting up. "Hey, just take her to the temple of the holy see when you have time. I''m afraid this pure girl can''t accept it. Grandpa, unlock her acupoints and give her something to eat. The girl is starving to death." Wen Yu sighed. Sharon echoed: "if you don''t starve to death, you''ll sleep to death, or you''ll be suffocated by excrement and urine. Alas, the Holy See''s virgin will be suffocated by excrement and urine. If it comes out, it will certainly stir up the whole magic continent." "Wait a minute," Marilyn hurriedly stopped. "ASI, take her to the solitary room." "Why me?" Yasi looked bitter and reluctantly picked up Selena and walked to Marilyn''s newly opened private room. As soon as she entered, Yasi turned back and said sadly, "it''s dark inside. What''s the matter?" "Here, the magic light." Sharon threw a magic light to ASI. Then the thief smiled and urged Wen Yu, "come on! Come on! Now there are few people, give a share of the robbed things." it turned out that she threw the magic light to ASI so readily that she could share the stolen goods with one less person. "Ha ha, smelly girl, I have several high-level space rings here. They are all picked from the Vatican. I haven''t seen the contents yet. Here, take them!" Brian smiled and took out a space ring from the space ring. Sharon grabbed it with a smile and urged Wen Yu again, "hurry up!" Wen Yu got up with a bitter smile and walked to an empty place with his left hand raised. "Hua la la -" after a long clatter, Wen Yu had only one head outside. He smiled at Sha Rong and said, "sister, I brought you your favorite things. There are so many in my space ring. I''ll take them out to you after you clean them up." "Clang ping pong" Sharon didn''t care what was in the high-level space ring in her hand. She poured out all her brain, with Venus in her eyes and drool around her mouth, and rushed towards the gold coin pile. It turned out that the place she was in was full of messy things, which were poured out of the space rings Brian gave her. Andrew, still lying under the table, suddenly realized, "this is the best shortcut to get rich!" Brian picked up what Sharon poured out, took out three pious sticks and said with a smile, "these people are really poor. These three pious sticks are still precious." "Pious stick?" Wen Yu stared curiously at the three sticks in Brian''s hand. Brian explained: "this is a good thing. There are only 360 in the whole Holy See, but its power can only be exerted by bitter friars. This is the special weapon of bitter friars. However, this guy''s material quality is very good. If he makes a master for dwarves, he may be able to make green weapons." Ruixue said with a smile, "don''t Haonan make weapons? They can be used." Wen Yu nodded and said, "well, leave it to the boy. Grandpa, why didn''t Xiaoqiang come out and grab the magic core to eat?" Wen Yu wanted Brian to put away other things and give them to the dwarves, but when he saw the magic core scattered on the ground, he didn''t see Xiaoqiang''s figure, so he couldn''t help putting his hand into his pocket. "Boy, how did you learn this time? Don''t rob the devil''s core?" Wenyu pinched Xiaoqiang out of his pocket and asked curiously. Xiaoqiang struggled desperately between Wen Yu''s fingers, but he couldn''t open Wen Yu''s clamp. V3.Chapter 83 Wen Yu was not the only one who was curious. Everyone who knew Xiaoqiang''s personality was very curious. Brian picked up a magic core from the ground and wondered, "it''s not fake or low-level. Do you have a grudge against the people of the Holy See and don''t eat the magic core touched by the people of the Holy See?" As soon as Wenyu let go, Xiaoqiang grabbed the opportunity to break free and drill back into Wenyu''s pocket. Wen Yu shook his head reluctantly. He loved and hated Xiaoqiang. In addition, he was very distressed. Others couldn''t see through him, but he couldn''t see through cockroach Qiang. "Grandpa, put these things away. These things are useless to us, but they are luxury to the dwarves." Wenyu smiled, pointing to a pile of things, and then went to the sofa and sat down. "Come on, let''s enjoy the baby robbed from the auction. Start with the small pieces. Hey, why are you still lying under the table? Come out, we won''t scare you." The last sentence was to Andrew, who was lying under the table studying the acupoint collection. "Oh" Andrew said, staring at the acupoint treasure book with his eyes, and slowly got up. He didn''t realize where he was until his head was under the table. The acupoint pointing Scripture almost wiped out his soul. "Pa" Wen Yu slapped Andrew hard and said with a smile, "stop for a while. There''s plenty of time to see. See if there''s anything you need. This is the baby from the auction house." Andrew was embarrassed to scratch his head, put the acupoint collection into the space ring, sat on the sofa and waited for Wenyu to take things out. "Here is the advanced space ring. Replace your intermediate space ring." the first thing Wen Yu took out from the whole ring was thrown to Andrew, but it was not snatched from the auction. Originally, there were several advanced space rings in his whole ring. "Hey hey" Andrew smiled and accepted the high-level space ring. He took out a magic wand, some changed clothes and some dry food from his medium-level space ring. After putting it into the high-level space ring, he handed the medium-level space ring he used to Wenyu: "here, put this one on you. It''s useless for me to keep it." Wenyu pointed to Andrew''s space ring on his finger and asked in surprise, "is that all you want?" "Less, I feel a lot," Andrew asked puzzled. Wen Yu was speechless and sighed, "what a simple person!" then he pushed back Andrew''s intermediate space ring in front of him. "There are many space rings in my space. They are all picked from the hands of the Vatican. Keep this to prevent more things from leaving no place in the future." "Start with the magic core," Wen Yu said with a faint smile. Then a pile of magic cores the size of eggs appeared on the table, which stunned Brian, because the lowest level of these magic cores was also level 7. Wenyu waved to everyone: "you''re welcome. Choose what suits you. I''ll keep the rest for a rainy day." The magic core is only suitable for magicians. Brian naturally has no desire. Marilyn randomly selects two, Ruixue and Lina choose more than ten, but Sharon ignores it at all. She is lying in the pile of gold coins and loading gold coins into the space ring. "What are you doing? Take it quickly." Wenyu pushed Andrew who was still in a daze. Today is the most embarrassing day in Andrew''s life. No, he smiled and shook his head: "Wenyu, this advanced space ring is very valuable. These magic cores are me -" Wenyu glared back the second half of Andrew''s sentence and said unhappily, "if it''s a brother, don''t say such outspoken words in the future. These magic checks are of no use to me. They won''t be used by you or anyone. Don''t be wordy and take them quickly!" Andrew was stunned for a while and took a deep look at Wen Yu. He chose what was suitable for him in the magic core. He only picked six or seven and took his hand back. "It''s no use." Wen Yu muttered angrily. He put his hand into the magic core pile and pulled half of the magic core. He pushed it in front of Andrew: "my space ring is not enough. Please take these for me first. Hurry up, I have to take out other treasures." Andrew knew Wen Yu''s true meaning. With a bite of his teeth, he took all the magic cores in front of him into the space ring and said with a smile, "Wen Yu, I know what to do in the future." Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction: "we are brothers who swear to worship with blood. If you are being polite to me like a little woman, it means you don''t treat me Wen Yu cage as a brother. Come on, let''s see the baby." before Wen Yu said anything, a pile of things came out on the table, but this time the quantity is relatively small, and the total is only thirty or forty. Seeing this pile of things, several people around the table beat fiercely, and then jumped up at twice the speed, because there were thirty or forty magic crystal stones the size of table tennis on the table. Magic crystal stone is a very strange ore in the magic land. The stone contains huge energy and different properties. Different from magic core, magic crystal stone can not only be used by mages, but also help morale fighters cultivate. The quantity of magic crystal stone is quite rare. A magic crystal stone the size of a thumb may not be mined in a mining vein for a year, but it is the size of a table tennis ball in front of them. Not to mention them, Luo demang will be surprised when he sees it. "Click" a crisp chewing sound awakened Brian from the shock. Xiaoqiang, who was not interested in the magic nucleus just now, didn''t know when he got into the magic crystal pile and was eating a magic crystal comfortably. Wen Yu said with a dumb smile, "you''ve learned to be picky about food! After eating the magic crystal stone, you won''t talk to the magic core!" "What is this? It can eat magic crystal stone?!" Andrew stared at Xiaoqiang with great shock and exclaimed. The energy contained in a magic crystal stone the size of a little thumb is enough for a beginner to learn magic. It can be imagined from the energy contained in a magic crystal stone the size of a table tennis ball. But Xiaoqiang was so happy that Andrew couldn''t help screaming. Wen Yu explained with a smile: "This guy''s name is Xiaoqiang. He is my Warcraft pet. He usually only eats the magic core. As long as there is a magic core, he will appear. Now it seems that he is tired of the taste of the magic core and turns to eat the magic crystal stone. Don''t ask why eating the magic crystal stone won''t cause the energy explosion in the magic crystal stone, because we don''t know. Up to now, we haven''t figured out what kind of Warcraft he is. Xiaoqiang''s biggest feature is Just eat without being fat. Don''t be too surprised. You won''t be surprised after spending some time together. " Andrew swallowed his saliva and said with a bitter smile, "you are not an ordinary luxury. You even taste the magic core and magic crystal stone of Warcraft pets. The rich are just different. How much can this little guy eat at a time?" "Well, under normal circumstances, eat as much as you have." "What?!" Andrew stared, quickly jumped at the magic crystal stone with both hands, clenched his teeth and left one for Xiaoqiang. He moved the others aside. He chose two pieces suitable for his own use, and then urged the people: "take them quickly. It''s too wasteful to eat this guy." Brian reacted and chose the magic crystal stone that was suitable for him. In an instant, the magic crystal stone was divided up. Of course, they didn''t forget Sharon and left a few for each of them. "Kazam" Xiaoqiang swallowed the remaining magic crystal stone into his stomach. According to his usual habit, he would fly back to Wenyu''s pocket to sleep. However, this time he did not do so, but fell on the table and shook violently. The wide and heavy table trembled because of its shaking. Marilyn was stunned and said uncertainly, "is Xiaoqiang going to evolve?" "Look! Xiaoqiang''s body is getting bigger!" Lina screamed, pointing to Xiaoqiang. She was the first to find Xiaoqiang getting bigger last time. This time, like last time, Xiaoqiang''s body inflated like a blow. It was frightening and soon expanded to the size of a table. "Transformers!" Wen Yu couldn''t help exclaiming, because every part of the swollen Xiaoqiang''s body had undergone earth shaking changes. The first was its teeth. After swelling, it was like two life hook sickles flashing cold light. The tip of the teeth tilted inward, and there were two barbs in the slightly lower part. A single tooth was taken out like a large fishhook, but the second was the blade. Next, the biggest change is Xiaoqiang''s six claws. The tip of the claws is dark green. Wen Yu only sees that they are highly toxic. The front and back of the claws are serrated, and there is a long triangular spike at the joints. There is a groove on each side. This guy is definitely used to bleed. In addition, its wings, which originally looked fragile, were like two edge edges at this time The lid of the pot was like a sharp one, and the soft wings hidden under the hard wings also flashed a cold light. It seems that Xiaoqiang''s ass is the most frightening. At this time, its ass is like the ass of a scorpion, in a sharp cone shape, and the surface is covered with hard scales. An inky black spike emerges from the tip. Wen Yu shivers at the sight of the spike. The poison on the spike chills his heart. "Back off! No one is allowed to touch it. It''s highly toxic!" Wen Yu hurriedly warned others when he saw that Xiaoqiang''s body was still expanding. "Monster! Look at the fight!" sarong, who had just finished loading the gold coins, turned around and saw a black behemoth. With a loud cry, the earth series advanced bondage was released instantly. A strange scene appeared. She used Sharon''s strength to perform advanced binding skills. It was absolutely no problem to bind medium-level level level 6 Warcraft. It was enough to struggle for a while to bind medium-level level level 7 Warcraft, but Xiaoqiang didn''t see any action. Those earth ropes like vines broke in an instant. "Rong''er, come on, this is Xiaoqiang!" Marilyn hurriedly stopped Sharon from releasing the attack magic. Sharon was stunned for a while and asked in surprise, "Xiaoqiang? Why has Xiaoqiang become so ugly?" When the people present heard Sharon''s question, Wen Yu, who has the strongest acceptance ability, couldn''t help sweating and adding several black lines. Xiaoqiang, less than three centimeters, suddenly became so big and so strange. What Sharon noticed was Xiaoqiang''s appearance. "What a domineering poison!" Wen Yu exclaimed, staring at Xiaoqiang''s shiny black tail. Marilyn said with a smile, "isn''t that good? Xiaoqiang is your devil''s pet. Its poison is invalid for you. Now I can guarantee with my head that Xiaoqiang is definitely a high-level Warcraft or even higher." "Nonsense, anyone can see it." Brian muttered and turned to Wenyu: "high-level Warcraft generally have their own wisdom. Xiaoqiang won''t hurt us. Otherwise, just Sharon will make Xiaoqiang angry." V3.Chapter 84 In less than half a minute, everyone was forced to the side of the stone chamber wall by Xiaoqiang''s continuous expansion. Marilyn hurried to use her magic to expand the area of the stone chamber. Xiaoqiang didn''t stop until it grew to about 18 meters long, more than 8 meters wide and 4.5 meters high. A pair of eyes bigger than Yaxi''s head were cold, and the black shiny scales were very windy. Wen Yu looked at the evolved version of Xiaoqiang happily and said with a smile, "good! Good! Barely make do with it!" others may not see the horror of the evolved version of Xiaoqiang, but Wen Yu knows very well. If he meets Xiaoqiang in the Warcraft forest, Wen Yu will definitely turn around and run without hesitation. He can''t raise any desire to fight with the poison on Xiaoqiang''s claws and tail. Xiaoqiang seemed unwilling to give Wenyu face. As soon as Wenyu''s voice fell, it changed back to its original state. If the expanded stone chamber were not still there, Wen Yu would probably think he was dreaming. "Son of a bitch!" Wen Yu hurried to the table, picked up Xiaoqiang and scolded: "last time when you grew up, I just boasted that you changed back. This time it''s the same. Do you mean to be right with me and embarrass me? If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer today, I''ll throw you into the alchemy furnace for refining!" Xiaoqiang really annoyed Wen Yu, Over the past three years, Wen Yu has always had illusions about Xiaoqiang. Warcraft, who uses the magic core as food, has never heard of Brian and Marilyn. But Xiaoqiang has been eating for three years. From beginning to end, he didn''t show any other combat skills except the advantages of sharp teeth and not fat. Now there has just been a change, which makes Wen Yu see the strength of Xiaoqiang, but it is a flash in the pan. How can Wen Yu not be angry. Marilyn glanced at the stone room and said with a smile, "the little guy is very sensible. He can even take into account the table and sofa while evolving, which has not caused any damage to the stone room. Wenyu, don''t get excited. Xiaoqiang signed an equal contract with you. You are equal. If it doesn''t want you to see his combat skills, it''s useless for you to say anything." "Hum" Wen Yu stared at Xiao Qiang, who was less than three centimeters long between his fingers, and said coldly, "equality? Well, from today on, no one is allowed to give him anything to eat. Don''t you have the ability? Then try to find something to eat yourself in the future. I can''t afford you." Sharon turned her eyes and said with a bad smile, "Wenyu, come on, let''s compare." "Than what?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Sharon sat down on the sofa beside the table and called out the knife with a bad smile: "my knife is a fighting monster of the Warcraft royal family. Xiaoqiang is a high-level Warcraft of the human race. Let''s see if it''s the devil''s pet of the Warcraft or the devil''s pet of the human race. Hey..." Brian has seen the fighting power of the knife. How can Xiaoqiang resist it. But Wen Yu didn''t refuse. He said with a smile, "well, as the saying goes, pressure is power. You have to put some pressure on this lazy person!" "Pa" Xiaoqiang was thrown by Wen Yu with four claws facing the sky. No, it should be six claws facing the sky. "Knife, go! Teach this lazy bug a good lesson. Oh, by the way, don''t hurt it. Just teach it a lesson." Sharon excitedly ordered the knife. Xiaoqiang seemed to know that today''s battle was inevitable. He pulled his six claws and turned his body over. Under the surprised eyes of everyone, Xiaoqiang''s body grew again and was as high as a knife in the blink of an eye. Then it staggered to the knife, stretched out a front paw and patted the knife in a position similar to the shoulder, just like the boss talking to his little brother. Sharon was very upset. She angrily pulled Xiaoqiang away from the knife and urged, "knife, go! Kill this old sluggard!" Xiaoqiang looked at Sharon bitterly, then quickly climbed in front of the knife, stretched out his front paw, and slapped the knife away with one paw, just like slapping in the face. A room full of people couldn''t laugh or cry. Xiaoqiang''s behavior was obviously to vent his anger on the knife, and the knife didn''t dare to resist from beginning to end. He fell on the sofa and directly turned into a mass of soft mud. After Xiaoqiang fanned the knife, it changed back to its original shape. The pocket of Wen Yu''s coat flew away at a high speed. It was like running for life. Fortunately, it runs fast, otherwise Sharon has caught a half empty slap, which will surely end up with a knife. "Xiaoqiang, you come out! How dare you bully my knife? I think you''ve had enough!" Sharon yelled angrily, pointing to the pocket of Wenyu''s coat. Sharon wanted to go crazy angrily, but Wen Yu was happy. He protected his pocket with both hands for fear that Sharon rushed to pull Xiaoqiang out, and then asked Marilyn, "grandma, what''s the matter? Why did Xiaodao not listen to her sister''s order to attack Xiaoqiang, but stand there and be beaten by Xiaoqiang?" "Ha ha," Brian laughed and replied for Marilyn: "Sabre is Sharon''s favorite. Under normal circumstances, what Sharon asks him to do, he has to do it obediently. Just now Sharon ordered him to attack Xiaoqiang, but he didn''t do so. There is only one possible explanation, that is, Xiaoqiang''s rank is much higher than sabre. The rank level between beasts is much more strict than that between humans and other races, such as low-level Warcraft and medium-level Warcraft There is an absolute equal level gap between level 1 Warcraft. When they meet, the lower level Warcraft can only be handled by the middle level Warcraft. So you should understand. " Wen Yu brightened his eyes and said, "Grandpa, do you mean that Xiaoqiang''s rank is much higher than Xiaodao''s, so Xiaodao will disobey his sister''s order and let Xiaoqiang bully?" "Yes." Brian smiled and nodded, then frowned and said, "it''s strange that all species in the magic land and the magic land are like feuds. It''s reasonable to say that Xiaoqiang shouldn''t have the equal pressure of animals on the knife? Old woman, what''s the matter?" Marilyn shook her head: "I''m thinking about this problem. I only think of two possibilities. First, Xiaoqiang is not a Warcraft in the magic land, or the knife is not a unique demon pet of the demon family; second, Xiaoqiang is not a Warcraft, but a divine beast." before they were shocked, Marilyn rejected the second possibility, "how can a divine beast sign an equal contract with Wenyu?" Wenyu doesn''t believe that the divine beast can sign an equal contract with himself. The powerful dragon family is only the existence of the holy beast level. The divine beast is a powerful existence in legend. Even if there is a divine beast, it can''t look like a cockroach. So Wen Yu didn''t think about Xiaoqiang and the beast at all. He frowned and said: "Xiaoqiang may really be the Warcraft of the magic land, and it may be the holy Warcraft of the magic land. You think, the black box with a knife didn''t open for a hundred years, but it was opened by Xiaoqiang. What does that mean? Xiaoqiang knows about the black box." "Well, that''s easy to understand." Marilyn nodded with a smile, "It doesn''t matter whether it''s the magic land or the magic land, as long as it''s not our enemy. Wenyu, Xiaoqiang signed an equal contract with you. I guess the reason why he hasn''t shown his fighting skills is that he probably doesn''t want you to know that he''s powerful. Saint level Warcraft not only has its own wisdom, but also has the unique pride of beasts. Your current strength doesn''t deserve to sign with him Sign an equality contract, but Xiaoqiang is the contract signed with you on his own initiative, so he is afraid that when you know that it is powerful, he will rely on it and neglect the improvement of his strength. I guess Xiaoqiang will come out to protect you if your life is in danger. " Wen Yu could not help frowning. Marilyn''s words made him very uncomfortable. If Xiaoqiang is really a holy beast, in his opinion, Xiaoqiang would rather disdain than not want to show his combat effectiveness in front of him. No one would be comfortable if he was despised by a Warcraft. "There are also two spiritual power balls. I hope that after absorbing these two spiritual power balls, Yitian Jue can break through the fifth layer. According to the growth of true Qi energy in the first, second, third and fourth layers, when Yitian Jue breaks through the fifth layer, my strength can compete with Grandpa. With the power of soul chopping knife, grandpa is not my opponent." Wen Yu thought secretly and then said: "Soul chopping Sabre is definitely more than a green baby. The golden dragon tattoo on my body and the Golden Dragon Seal on the handle of soul chopping sabre are definitely related, or there must be something hidden behind the Golden Dragon. The beast totem is expected. And the two words depicted by evandeka - Honghuang, why did the ancient prose on earth appear in the magic land? The magic land must be the same Is there a connection between a planet, an unknown planet and the earth? If you want to solve these mysteries, you can only rely on strength, which no one can resist. And the damn moon worship, the moon god, the God of light and the God of death, one day I will step under your feet. " Wen Yu''s state of mind has completely changed. Before, he just wanted to slowly enhance his strength in continuous exploration, but now he is eager for strength, because there is a close relative waiting for him to rescue. "Hum!" Sharon''s angry hum woke Wen Yu up. "Useless things can''t even beat Xiaoqiang''s stinky bug. Wait and see how I deal with it in the future." "Hua la..." Wen Yu went to the stone room and poured out a pile of glittering gold coins from the whole ring again. He waved to Sharon and said, "sister, there''s more." Sharon''s eyes lit up in an instant. She put the knife into her body and plunged it into the pile of gold coins. At the same time, she raised her hand and shouted, "Wen Yu, give me two more advanced space rings. My rings are full." Wen Yu felt powerless when he saw Sharon''s left hand, because Sharon wore six advanced space rings on the five fingers of her left hand and two on the middle finger. All the six advanced space rings were gold coins. "Hehe, no wonder some people are addicted to robbery. The money came so fast. Unconsciously, the gold coins we robbed have been filled with six advanced space rings." Ruixue covered her mouth and smiled. Others also looked at Sharon''s left hand and nodded and admitted. V3.Chapter 85 Looking at Sharon''s nest in the pile of gold coins, happily filling the high-level space ring with gold coins from left to right, Andrew sighed repeatedly and secretly: "I, Andrew Dalian, can finally get rid of the revolutionary ranks of the poor and join the ranks of the rich. I''m afraid that only these people in the magic continent dare to think and do by robbing the Holy See. However, it seems very exciting. I''ll try it next time. The Revenge of extermination, the magician guild, I''m coming!" "Wen Yu" Brian smiled at Wen Yu, who was about to take things out of the whole ring. "Don''t take them out one by one. If you look at them one by one, it''s estimated that you can''t finish them at dawn. See if there are any good things we can use. Give them to everyone and keep the rest." Wenyu smiled and nodded, then glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "the gold coins have been given to my sister. Ask her if you need them. It seems that everyone has weapons, Andrew. How about your magic wand?" Andrew raised his magic wand and said, "this is a green second-class magic wand. It''s an ancestral treasure. Don''t change it." Wen Yu scanned the whole ring with his mind and said with a bitter smile, "even if you want it, the whole auction house will sweep away two green first-class babies. But those bastards in the holy see are very rich. They have a green weapon. I have saved thirty or forty green weapons here. It''s a pity that you don''t want to change weapons. Alas -" Aus stroked the sword in his hand and sighed with a smile: "brothers who have fought side by side for decades can''t be changed. Old guys like us from the battlefield don''t want to change even if they have broken copper and scrap iron in their hands. You little dolls can''t understand the feeling of sharing life and death and never giving up between people and weapons." Wen Yu smiled and nodded. In his previous life, as a killer, he sometimes hid in a dark corner for two or three days to perform tasks. At that time, he was accompanied by only the weapons in his hand. A weapon, good or bad, has been used for a long time. It is like a part of his body when fighting. With only one idea, the weapons in his hand will display various moves with his arms and body. No move wins If you have moves and you are not familiar with your weapons, why don''t you talk about no moves. "In that case, we won''t appreciate them one by one. There are some defense treasures that I will give to you after I find out their effects. Next, let''s invite the finale baby tonight - the defense magic weapon that can''t be broken by the gold level second-class strong!" Wen Yu pretended to be a very grand pattern and introduced it. Then he took out a round metal object the size of a football from the whole ring. Hearing the word "artifact", everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath and stared at the round metal object in Wen Yu''s hand. The metal ball was light yellow, and six grooves were evenly distributed on the ball. Six gray stones were inlaid in the groove. "No," said Marilyn, shaking her head, "this is not an artifact, but a magic crystal holy instrument, which is far less powerful than an artifact." "Magic crystal holy ware?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Ha ha, it''s really a magic crystal holy ware." oz nodded and smiled, "but it''s also the best treasure in the magic crystal holy ware. The Empire has such holy ware, which I''ve seen and used." then he went to Wenyu and pointed to the six grooves on the metal ball: "These six grooves are used to place magic crystal stones. These six stones are magic crystal stones with clean energy consumption. Magic crystal holy ware can release the energy in magic crystal stones. Magic crystal cannons are common in the battlefield, and their power is very terrible. The Empire only has four magic crystal cannons. If there were no these four magic crystal cannons in those years, the imperial defense line could not resist the attack of the demon army. There are only two kinds of magic crystal holy ware: Defense and attack. This obviously belongs to defense holy ware. It consumes six magic crystal stones at a time, which is not affordable for ordinary people. " It was the first time Wen Yu heard of magic crystal holy ware. He couldn''t help asking with interest: "Grandpa Oz, tell me more. Was the magic crystal gun produced by human beings? How powerful is it and how many magic crystal stones are consumed at a time?" "Like green weapons, magic crystal holy wares are not made by human beings. These treasures are usually made from some ancient relics, and some are from the sky." "Heaven, did it come down from the sky?!" Wen Yu widened his eyes like hearing myths and legends. "Hehe, it can''t be said exactly, but it can''t be explained. Some green level babies or magic crystal sacred objects will appear in the sky when they are born. People don''t know where these babies come from. It''s said that the gods in the sky will come down to the destined people, otherwise they really can''t be explained." Wen Yu smiled and said, "in fact, it''s easy to explain that there is still an unknown interface between the magic continent, or the magic continent and the magic continent." "Interface?" Brian asked puzzled. "Well, it''s easy for you to understand. Can''t the space mage open up a space, such as the storage space of the space ring? I mean, there is a space that we can''t imagine. The space is very large, even larger than the magic continent and the magic continent combined, and this space is the place where the strong survive, such as light God these gods. The magic land and the magic land cannot be made, but the real baby comes from this space. " In fact, Wen Yu would like to say that there is a planet whose science and technology is 100 times more developed than that of the magic continent. For example, the laser weapons on earth must be called an artifact if they get here, but he is afraid that Brian and others can''t accept it, so he calls the planet a space. After Marilyn frowned and pondered for a while, she shook her head and said with a wry smile, "Wenyu, I have to admire your imagination. However, if there is such a space, many things can be explained. For example, some gold giants who have disappeared, the place where gods live, the source of green babies, etc., we can all think that they are the ghosts of the powerful in that space." After listening to Marilyn, Brian couldn''t help shivering. "Listen to you, how can I feel a lot of eyes staring at us." "Cut!" Marilyn disdained, "Even if there is such a space, the God of light can''t casually come to this space, otherwise he would have executed us. Besides, if the God of light can casually come to this space, the holy see up and down, from the Pope to believers, with a green weapon, the magic continent has long been the Holy See''s, which can accommodate dwarves and elves." "That''s what I said. I''m much more relieved. If I eat, drink, Lazar and sleep with countless eyes, I''ll be depressed." Brian scratched his head and smiled. People have a strong acceptance of Wenyu''s unrestrained imagination. Only those who don''t know Wenyu, such as Oz, Lina and Andrew, are right about Wenyu in another space. It sounds like real. It has a great impact on the three people. For a time, the three people were silent and thought about the space imagined by Wenyu. "Ha ha..." Sharon''s unique laughter startled the crowd. In between, she waved her left hand with eight high-level space rings and jumped up and down: "rich! Rich! Whoever is short of money in the future, just say, I buried him with gold coins! Rich!" Several people who didn''t understand sarong''s temperament burst into sweat and said to themselves, "those treasures in Wenyu space rings can be replaced with gold coins, not to mention eight high-level space rings. It''s estimated that they can''t fit 800 of them. The guy who loves money so much is sent off with the least valuable gold coins. I don''t know whether she loves money or gold coins!" "Cough" situ Haonan came out of the solitary room with a light cough, followed by Bernice, "come on, let me introduce you. The beauty behind me is Bernice. Bernice, you''ve seen some Yanhuang, so I won''t introduce it. This is..." Situ Haonan introduced Brian to Bernice one by one. Brian wore human skin masks. Situ Haonan also said their pseudonyms when he introduced them. Bernice blushed and saluted Brian one by one. Situ Haonan took the opportunity to pull Wen Yu into the private room and said in a low voice: "Wenyu, I only persuaded Bernice to stay after a few words. It was too smooth. I remember she said that she must study hard in the seminary today. She is only in grade two now, three years from grade five. After I said two words, she promised to take risks with us. Isn''t it a little strange? The most strange thing is that she still stared into my eyes and asked what your name is, if I''m sure I''ll say it without warning. She''s never asked such a question before. " Wen Yu sneered: "In the past, she didn''t ask you because she was afraid you were suspicious. Now she feels that the time is ripe and that we have appeared, so she will ask you. If I predict correctly, she will find a chance to ask you tomorrow. At that time, don''t refuse and say that her relationship with us is unusual. Then you pretend to be a little painful, and she will transfer her words at the first time Question. If you refuse too quickly, she will be suspicious. If you want to play, we''ll play with her slowly. Hum, a little girl who just came out of the cottage plays magic tricks with me. She''s young. " "Hey, good magic. I''m afraid she hasn''t practiced magic." situ Haonan smiled with saliva. Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan and took out a pile of things from the space ring, "Here, this is for you. These are pious sticks. It is said that they are the best materials for making weapons. I hope they can make you a green weapon. This is magic crystal stone. We are far from strong enough to cultivate. Let me tell you a secret. The most powerful thing in the magic continent is not the Holy See, but an organization called the worship of the moon. After killing the Holy See, our opponent is the Holy See This month, we worship the moon god religion. There are not many people who worship the moon god religion, but their strength is unimaginable. The only way to work with them is to strengthen our own strength. Brother, maybe we can replace the position of the God of light in hundreds of years. " The impact of the worship of the moon on situ Haonan was not great. The reason was very simple. Like Brian, he was immune to Wen Yu''s unspeakable words, and most of his attention was attracted by Wen Yu''s last sentence. He whispered: "Take the place of the God of light in a hundred years, brother, you are much more cruel than me. I dare not think of such a thing." "Are you all from cage family?!" a loud scream came into Wen Yu and situ Haonan''s ears. "It''s over!" situ Haonan cried in a low voice, "this is a bastard who doesn''t have eyes. As soon as I introduced Bernice, she exposed my lie." Wen Yu also frowned. He hadn''t heard the voice, but he could guess who it was. Besides Saint Selena, he quickly grabbed situ Haonan road who wanted to rush out: "In that case, tell Bernice the truth and see her reaction. Brother, you have to hurry up and get her to bed as soon as possible. My idea is that since you like her, it doesn''t matter who she is. If she is really a good person, you can cook mature rice, show your obsession, and force her to stay with him. Over time In love, women in the magic continent like the strong. Force her to stay with you. Let her recognize your strength, and she will throw herself into her arms! " "Shit! I didn''t see it!" situ Haonan held out his thumb to Wen Yu. "Brother, you have a lot of experience. Have you done a lot of women with this move before? Alas, poor Ruixue and Lina have been deceived by your innocent appearance." V3.Chapter 86 Selena''s call made everyone''s first meal a big circle. Situ Haonan''s front foot had just introduced himself to Bernice. Before it was hot, Selena''s back foot pierced situ Haonan''s lie. Selena is wearing a human skin mask. If she sees her beautiful face turn into this ugly, she will be surprised. Bernice pointed to Selena who came out of the alone room, and then looked at Brian around her suspiciously. "Aha, Bernice, let me introduce you." Brian laughed awkwardly and looked at Marilyn for help. Marilyn coughed twice, then turned her head to one side. Selena''s remark obviously means that Yasi has told her the real identity of the people. How can she explain it? Unless Bernice is a fool, she can be fooled by any two lies. Even if Bernice is willing to be fooled, Selena doesn''t agree. With her temper, she will hang on until she finds out the real reason. When ASI saw Bernice in the stone chamber and the embarrassed look of the people, he knew he had made a mistake. "Bernice, come on, I have something to tell you." just as Brian turned his brain to think about what to do, situ Haonan rushed out of the room and forcibly dragged Bernice into the room. "Why do you all look like this? What happened?" Selena looked at the people and asked, "Uncle ASI, please introduce me to these new friends. Are they all from cage family?" Wen Yu walked up to Selena with great interest and asked with a smile, "are you the saint Selena of the Holy See?" "Well, I am. Nice to meet you. Are you?" Selena replied politely. "Hehe, I''m Wenyu cage, a member of cage''s family. Oh, by the way, I''m also a member of the church judged as a heresy." Wenyu replied with a light smile, then frowned and asked, "saint, can you help me relieve the confusion that has been haunting me all the time?" Selena saluted respectfully at the top of the stone chamber: "praise the God of light! I am the spokesman of the great God of light in the world. I am very willing to relieve your worries and let you get rid of your troubles as soon as possible." "Ruixue, come here." Wen Yu waved to Ruixue. After Ruixue came, he looked at Selena and smiled: "Holy lady, this is the black haired woman arrested by the Holy See. Forced by your holy see, she had to dye her beautiful long black hair into gold. What I don''t understand is, since she is cursed by the God of light, why can she use the magic of light? I can also use the magic of light. We are cursed by the great God of light. It''s hard "The love of the light God is to give light power to the people he curses?" Selena, who didn''t know the secret behind the black haired woman, couldn''t answer Wen Yu''s question. She was stunned for a while before she reacted. She shook her head and said firmly: "impossible! How can people cursed by the great God of light be able to use light magic? You lied to me!" "Ruixue, show us a light magic to open our eyes." Ruixue smiled and nodded. With a wave of her left hand, the holy light immediately shrouded Selena. Selena''s delicate body trembled fiercely and said in a trembling voice, "it''s purer than, than the Pope''s praise of light! How can this be?!" "Hehe, there''s nothing impossible. If you don''t believe it, pinch yourself to see if you''re dreaming." Wen Yu said with a bad smile. "Good idea." Selena really pinched her thigh and told Wenyu, "it hurts. It''s not a dream." "This, this is too simple. It''s purer than pure water. On earth, such people are estimated to be only in the womb." Wen Yu sighed in his heart, and then pushed Ruixue to Selena: "The man cursed by the light God is only 18 years old now. The magic of the light Department has reached the third-order magic guide. All magic does not need to be released with the help of a magic wand, and the light magic below the level of the magic guide can be instant. How, is it better than you, a saint?" "Well, at the same age of 18, I''m only at the level of a third-order great magician." Selena replied lonely, looking broken by Wenyu. Wen Yu had a bad smile on his mouth, pretended not to see Selena''s lonely look, and then said, "if I heard you right, you just said that Ruixue''s light magic is purer than that of the Pope, and her light magic attainments are so high. Is it more suitable to be the spokesman of the God of light than you?" "No! Of course not!" Selena swept away her lonely look and stared at Wen Yu firmly: "The pope said that I am the daughter of the God of light. I am the only one in the magic land who can be the spokesman of the great God of light. Although her divine magic is purer than the Pope and her attainments are hundreds or thousands of times higher than me, she is not the daughter of the great God of light. How can she be the human spokesman of the great God of light." "Ha ha" Wen Yu laughed like hearing a funny joke. "Are you the daughter of the God of light? Ha ha, I''m so happy. Then I ask you a very simple thing that almost everyone in the magic continent knows. How did each generation of saints in the Holy See choose? Don''t tell me they are all the daughters of the God of light." "Isn''t it?" Selena asked. "Er" Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, and then said, "it has been thousands of years since the establishment of the Holy See. Every generation of saints has to give their lives to the God of light and return to the embrace of the God of light at the age of 60, right?" "Well, that''s right. Every generation of saints will return to the embrace of the great God of light." "Then you calculate that there will be a saint in at least 60 years. I don''t know how long the Holy See has been established. Just take an integer. Even if the Holy See has a history of 6000 years, can you help me calculate how many saints there are in the Holy See?" Selena looked down for a while and replied, "six hundred!" "Well, that''s right. It''ll come out so soon." Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. "Since the establishment of the Holy See, the Holy See has at least 600 saints. That is to say, the God of light has at least 600 daughters. Do you think the wife of the God of light is a pig and likes to have children and play when it''s okay? If you count the son of the God of light, doesn''t the God of light have thousands of children?!" "This, this, this - this is the business of the great God of light, and it''s not up to us." Selena said forcefully. "Ha ha, you girl really think of herself as the daughter of the God of light." Brian laughed, "Girl, I tell you, the holy women of the holy see are not the daughters of the God of light, but the Holy See chose them from the magic land. Once the last holy woman dedicated her life to the God of light, the Holy See will choose a girl with decent appearance and pure heart as the holy woman. After they bring the girl back to the Holy See, they will use special methods to erase the girl''s memory and instill in her The doctrine of the God of light allows her to spread the warmth of the God of light in the world. Don''t doubt it. All the old people in the magic continent know it. You can ask an old man in the future. " Selena was stunned, because from her memory, the Pope told her all day that she was the daughter of the great God of light and the embodiment of light in the world. Wen Yu did not intend to let Selena go, but then stimulated: "Did you hear that, silly and lovely saint, you were also born to your parents in the magic land, but you were forcibly taken away from your parents by the Holy See since you were young. Since then, you have lived a carefree life, and your parents and relatives have been slaughtered by the people of the Holy See, giving their innocent lives to the great and respected Lord of light in your heart. If you insist It''s not impossible to say that you are the daughter of the God of light. You can fully understand that the God of light found a beautiful woman in the world, then forcibly defiled the woman and left a daughter in the world. That is to say, since the establishment of the Holy See, the God of light has forcibly robbed more than 600 women in the world. Tut Tut, what an old goat! " "Don''t insult the great God of light!" Selena suddenly grabbed Wen Yu''s skirt and shouted hysterically, "you are all bad guys! You can''t believe what bad guys say! Hum, you almost cheated!" "Ha ha," Wen Yu sneered: "Well, we are all bad people, but you are a good person. The Pope who forcibly abducted you from your own parents and killed your own parents is a good person. Alas, it''s a sin to give birth to such a daughter who is a thief and a father! I don''t know how they feel when they hear what their daughter said in heaven! Hehe, in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself. You can think so, your own daughter Parents did not die unjustly, but voluntarily gave their lives to the God of light. They are proud of their daughters. Think about it, what a glorious thing to have a saint for the Holy See. " Selena ignored Wenyu''s sarcasm with blade and blood, but looked at Marilyn and asked confirmatively, "grandma, is the saint really chosen by the Holy See from the world?" Marilyn couldn''t bear to hurt Selena, but she didn''t want Selena to continue to be bewitched by the Holy See, so she shook her head and said with a smile: "We are all bad people. You have reasons not to believe what you say. Well, we will go to the dwarf tribe during this time. You can ask some elderly people on the way. But you must be prepared because what they say is true. As for the biological parents of the saint, when the Holy see determines who to choose as the saint, they will pick up the saint''s parents and relatives Back to the holy mountain, no one knows their life or death. Wen Yu, forget it, this girl is very pure. Don''t stimulate her. " "Hey" Wen Yu sighed and looked away from Selena. He just saw situ Haonan who came back from the alone room. Situ Haonan gave Wen Yu a fixed look, but Bernice''s face was red and her eyes were still full of moisture. At first glance, it would remind people that situ Haonan had done dirty things to Bernice. People''s attention turned to Bernice again. They wanted to know Bernice''s real identity more than Selena. Bernice walked up to the crowd with a light step, bowed deeply to Brian, Marilyn, Ghana and Oz, and apologized: "Just now, I don''t know the true identity of the four elders. I hope the four elders will forgive me for the offence. Haonan has told me about you. I grew up listening to the heroic deeds of old general Brian. I''m not the only one. I''m afraid that children as old as us in the sakanasi empire grew up listening to the heroic deeds of old general Brian. Without old general Brian , the sakanasi empire will be slaughtered by the cruel demons. In that case, there will be no me Bernice today, so it can be said that the children born in the sakanasi empire after the hot devil war were given life by old general Brian. After decades, many people forget the kindness of old general Brian, but more people remember you. I Bernice is also one of them, only The holy see is so overbearing that we dare not resist. We can only silently bless old general Brian in our hearts. " Brian wore a kind smile on his face, but he frowned in his heart and said, "this woman is by no means ordinary. What she said really makes people feel comfortable, but it''s a little too much. How can an 18-year-old child grow up listening to my story unless her relatives have followed me to the battlefield." thinking of this, Brian smiled and asked: "Bernice, have your family ever participated in the human demon war?" "Hehe, my home is in a backward town. How can they participate in the human demon war?" Bernice replied in shame. Brian pretended to be okay and nodded, but he sneered: "shit, I grew up listening to my story. If I grew up listening to my story, how could I not know that at that time, there were almost all soldiers in the sakanasi Empire, regardless of men, women, young and old. Wenyu''s eyes were really hot. This woman really had a problem." V3.Chapter 87 Brian and Bernice''s questions and answers made Marilyn''s three old guys who had personally experienced the human demon war have a number in their hearts. Wen Yu had said that there was a way to deal with Bernice. They didn''t bother to pay attention to it and let Bernice pack it. With the earth devil Marilyn, it''s hard for Bernice to hide what she''s doing from them unless Marilyn is bored and goes to get soy sauce. Looking at Selena dragging her lonely figure into the lonely room silently, Marilyn suddenly felt a little distressed and said, "Wenyu, your words are too heavy for the girl to bear." Wen Yu replied with disapproval: "what I said is the truth. If you want her to betray the Holy See and stand aside with us, you have to do so. Even if I don''t say it now, she will know sooner or later when she slowly understands the real side of the Holy See." as for whether Selena can withstand such a blow, Wen Yu didn''t think about it at all. Selena is the holy daughter of the Holy See. If she doesn''t want to use Selena''s betrayal to stimulate the Holy See, Wen Yu doesn''t care about her and doesn''t kill her. "Hey," Marilyn sighed helplessly, "poor girl, I hope she can resist it." "Hee hee" Sharon ran to Marilyn with a bad smile and asked in a low voice, "grandma, you seem to care about Selena very much. You don''t want to see the beauty of people''s parents. Do you want to stay and be a granddaughter-in-law? Wenyu already has Ruixue and Lina. Add one to three. Haven''t you always advocated monogamy? How did you change your mind?" Marilyn gave Sharon a white look and scolded angrily: "smelly girl, you wear eight high-grade space rings in one hand. Do you want to show off or recruit robbers to rob you?" Sarong replied with her mouth wronged: "grandma, there are too many gold coins to put down. You think I want to wear eight rings on one hand. It''s so hard!" Marilyn was speechless and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know if you are smart or stupid. Just put the other seven space rings into one space ring. Or use an advanced space ring to store these space rings full of gold coins." Sharon''s eyes lit up and said happily, "I didn''t expect it. Wenyu, give me a low-level space ring." "Why do you want a low-level space ring? Isn''t the high-level one good?" Wen Yu asked while looking for a low-level space ring in the whole ring. "Stupid!" Sharon scolded her like Marilyn had just scolded her. "Wearing high-level space rings is easy to attract bandits. Do you want those bandits to rob me! Low-level space rings can hold at least 1000 high-level space rings, and there is enough space. Hey hey, who can think of eight high-level space rings filled with gold coins in my low-level space rings." Looking at sarong''s naive smile, Wen Yu opened his mouth and swallowed his words. In fact, he wanted to tell sarong that the value of a low-level space ring was about the same as the total gold coins contained in eight high-level space rings, but he really couldn''t bear to attack this smart and silly sister. ¡­¡­ "Pope, the latest news from the sakanasi empire. Last night, the cage family destroyed the branch Hall of the sakanasi Empire, together with the magician guild and the auction house, and swept away all the money and goods in the auction house." a great leader in red with snow-white hair, eyebrows and beard reported to the pope in gilt edged, and his tone was very flat from beginning to end, It''s like an insignificant thing happened. "Hehe, it seems that we underestimated the energy of the cage family." the Pope gently put the Holy Scripture in his hand on the table, with a surprisingly calm tone and a faint smile on his wrinkled face. "Including this sub hall, 24 have been destroyed by the cage family. Elder, what do you think we should do?" "The Pope has already made up his mind, hasn''t he?" the Archbishop in red asked with a faint smile. "Ha ha, the elder who knows me," said the pope with a happy smile, "It''s time to give the cage family some color to see. If we don''t do it again, they''ll probably dismantle it to the holy mountain. Selena''s memory seal ball hasn''t broken, so it can be seen that the girl is still alive. Selena is the purest saint in history. We must not let the cage family destroy her. Send someone to bring her back." "What about the cage family?" asked the leader in red. "The cage family?" the Pope frowned and mused: "It seems from all kinds of signs that the cage family has at least one gold level second-order morale fighter and one earth level second-order magic guide, which is the reason why I am most confused and don''t rush to fight the cage family. It is reasonable to say that whether it is the magic continent or the magic continent, except the dragon family, once the skill breaks through the seal of God, it will be called by the people in that space, no matter what the result is They won''t participate in worldly affairs any more, but the two experts of cage family don''t, which makes me puzzled. I''ve reported it to the above, and I''ll know the answer in two months. Don''t hurt them for the time being. It''s not easy for several strong people of this level to appear in the magic continent. It''s a pity to destroy them , it''s better to stay for my use. It''s not far away from the next human demon war. Let''s start to choose sacrifices. In the last human demon war, we were so eye-catching that although we were given a lot of rewards, we paid the price of the destruction of the power soldiers. If we can''t collect 100 sacrifices before the next human demon war, we''ll wait to be tortured by the demon clan. " The leader of the Great Church in red tilted his mouth slightly: "the destruction of the power soldiers has greatly weakened our combat effectiveness, but the demon family wants to make a profit and lacks ability. I have arranged for people to look for the sacrifice. Pope, now we''d better think about how to deal with the cage family. It''s difficult to let the cage family be used by us." "No. No." the Pope waved and smiled: "As long as we make concessions, it''s not difficult at all. They just want to protect the black haired woman. We follow them. The elves are no longer of much use to us. In addition, we don''t investigate their sins of destroying the temple and killing the Vatican personnel, and tell the world that the cage family has reformed, returned to the embrace of the God of light and returned their names Let''s give the cage family three more requests, and we''ll all agree as long as it''s not too much. " "Hehe, if the Pope is willing to give in, it will be much easier. But before that, we have to let the cage family know the power of the Holy See and let them know that we can kill them at any time as long as we want. Give them a slap first and then give them a sweet jujube to force Gali to seduce them. They can''t tolerate their disobedience." "Yes, that''s what we have to do." the Pope nodded and turned to a serious way: "haven''t you heard about the worship of the moon god? It will be asked every time it sends instructions." The great leader in red smiled bitterly: "Pope, we don''t know what kind of organization this month''s worship of the moon is. If it is not said that there is such an organization hidden in the magic land and the magic land, how can we know about the worship of the moon. Since the establishment of the Holy See, we haven''t received any news about the worship of the moon. Pope, if the worship of the moon is still on this continent, we can take advantage of them Our terrorist forces should have done something to us long ago. I guess they may have gone to other spaces. " "Hehe, it''s not sure that the moon worship cult is still in this continent. Let''s just pay attention. If we find any trace of the moon worship cult, we must inform it at the first time. The above pays great attention to the moon worship cult. If the moon worship cult is really hidden in a corner of this continent, I''m afraid it will send someone down to eradicate it at all costs. The Merson chamber of commerce is still there Expansion? " The great leader in red shook his head and said: "Luo demang is very smart. He knows that if he continues to expand the territory of Merson chamber of Commerce, he will force us to start, so he stopped expanding before touching our bottom line. Luo demang is very good. This degree has neither touched our bottom line nor the bottom line of novadro chamber of Commerce, but has broken the balance between the two chambers of Commerce. I think it will be almost comfortable for everyone in two or three years After this new balance, Merson chamber of Commerce will start to expand again. After this repeated several times, novadro chamber of Commerce will lose the ability of Merson chamber of Commerce to resist. " "Hehe, it''s not easy for Luo demang to dare to lead us by the nose. Give him a little punishment and restore the balance between the two chambers of Commerce. At the same time, speed up the implementation of the plan. After the next human demon war, we should completely master the economy of the magic continent." "Pope, why do we have to master the economy of the magic continent? It''s good now. We just need to grasp the balance between the two. Money is enough for us. Why bother to master the economic lifeline of the magic continent?" the leader of the Great Church in red asked puzzled. The Pope stretched comfortably and said with a smile: "It''s too boring to find something to do. I don''t know how the dwarves and elves are. I have time to send someone to investigate. In fact, what I want to know most now is why the cage family dare to do this and what they rely on to fight us? Brian is not like a fool. He should know the power of the holy see very well. Is it because there are two super strong people who dare to do this "Yes?" "Hehe, Pope, our six elders have been thinking about this question for a while, and they haven''t come up with a satisfactory answer. If we hadn''t been unable to leave, we would have gone to ask someone from the cage family. By the way, Pope, we have ignored a very important thing all the time." "Oh, what''s up?" the Pope asked with interest. "In fact, it''s not a very important thing. The kid of cage family was recognized as a waste of sakanasi empire before he was 15 years old. He couldn''t cultivate magic fighting spirit, and he was sick and didn''t even have the strength to kill chickens. But when he was 15 years old, he was injured and treated by the holy high priest Andy with holy magic. After that, the boy got rid of the waste The title of "honor our ancestors" has been changed. What title do you guess? " "I can''t guess. Don''t catch my appetite. Speak quickly," urged the Pope. "You don''t believe it. The boy''s new title is genius power warrior. It''s said that after only two or three months of cultivation, he killed four green level third-order fighting warriors with an iron bar. I just noticed this message when I checked the data of cage''s family that day." V3.Chapter 88 "It''s interesting to be a talented warrior who can kill four green level third-order morale fighters in just two or three months." the Pope immediately became interested, "what''s your name?" "It used to be called long shaotian cage, but later it was changed to Wenyu cage because of the unlucky name of long shaotian. Pope, although the cultivation skills of power soldiers were taken away by the above, it does not mean that no one can create a way for power soldiers to cultivate. Only two or three can have this combat power. The title of genius power soldier is not worthy." "Well, that''s what I think." the Pope smiled. "If it''s our own developed skill, it must be embarrassed to take it back. In this way, when we bring back the saint, we''ll try the boy''s strength. If we can, we''ll bring it back to the holy mountain and help him spread his own skill." ¡­¡­ "Chief Dharma protector, my God has sent down a miracle and will return in more than ten years. At that time, those bastards will certainly encircle and suppress my worship of the moon again. Last time we were defeated, my God paid the price of reincarnation to keep us and leave a spark for my worship of the moon. When my God comes back, he must avenge this deep blood, destroy all those bullshit bastards and destroy their faith All the disciples are slaves. " "Dharma protector Zuo, last time we suffered a great loss from a small number of people. As the saying goes, we gain wisdom after hesitation, so this time we need to increase the number of believers and take revenge immediately after my God is returned. Hum, the miscellaneous hair of Yale must also know that my God is about to return. Fortunately, this space was opened by my God with the last Zhenyuan force. As long as my God is immortal, the people of Yale can''t enter." "General Dharma protector, even so, we have to be careful. In this position, we can only play 1% of our combat effectiveness. If Yale people really find us, they will encircle us at any cost. Even if they can''t get in, they can seal this space together. If Yale is cruel, they may even sacrifice thousands of lives The Yuanshen force of the famous God of heaven moves the whole space into the empty debris flow. At that time, our God will have to consume a lot of Zhenyuan force to send us back to the God plane. Yale will have a chance to attack our God before our God returns to its peak. " "Hehe, don''t worry, right Dharma protector. We''ve endured it for thousands of years. It''s OK to endure it for a few more years. But now we only have 633 brothers left. Hey, I think how prosperous my worship of the moon god religion was in those years. It was harmed by the villain of Yale. The left and right Dharma protectors listened to orders!" "My subordinates are here!" "Now our scope of activity is only this plane, and we are about to be classified. You must select 2000 qualified bodies from this plane within five years." The left and right Dharma protectors shook violently and said in a trembling voice, "master Dharma protector, you want to take the two thousand Brothers -" "There are not thousands of heavenly gods. What shall we do with Jerusha? After my God returns to his position, I will personally ask him for forgiveness. In order to worship the moon god and teach me to die, it''s not a pity. The left and right Dharma protectors carry out orders!" "Yes!" the left and right Dharma protectors answered in unison. "General Dharma protector, at that time, the three of our brothers will plead with my God!" "Ha ha, good brother! You must be careful about this matter. You two do it yourself. Take daisy. She is familiar with this position. Smelly girl can open the eye of monthly knowledge twice. Ha ha, her combat effectiveness is comparable to that of the three old guys." The left Dharma protector murmured discontentedly, "master Dharma protector, you spoil Daisy too much. If it weren''t for you in those days -" "Bullshit! I didn''t spoil her alone. I couldn''t do it without you two. Smelly girl thought we didn''t know anything. The bodies around her were OK. Let''s bring them together." "I think you want to see Daisy''s children?" the right Dharma protector asked with a smile. ¡­¡­ "Smelly girl, uncle Zuo doesn''t open the door when he comes to see you?" Zuo Dharma protector smiled and asked in front of the closed door. "Zhi -" about ten seconds later, the door slowly opened, and the haggard Daisy looked at the left Dharma protector, "Uncle Zuo, what''s up?" "Ha ha, can''t I come if I''m all right?" left Dharma protector ignored Daisy''s lost look and walked into the room with a laugh. "Girl, you should know that my God is about to return?" Daisy closed the door and nodded, "I see." As soon as the left Dharma protector''s face changed, he asked in a deep voice, "do you know that if you weren''t afraid of death and ran away, my God might have returned to his place?" Daisy pursed her mouth and said, "that''s not sure. Maybe it''s because I forcibly destroyed the eye of lunar knowledge that I returned to God." "Dead girl!" left Dharma protector suddenly stares at Daisy sternly and scolds, "decades of human life has taught you all about human vices. This is the holy land of the moon god. Don''t bring human vices here! Hum, if you know you will become like this, right Dharma protector and I shouldn''t stop the general Dharma protector and let him forcibly bring you back." Like a child who made a mistake, Daisy bowed her head and said, "Uncle Zuo, Daisy is wrong! I won''t dare again - ah, uncle Zuo, what did you say just now?! let the general Dharma protector forcibly bring me back? What does that mean? Do you already know where I''m hiding?" "Hei hei" left Dharma protector''s stern face turned into a sly smile when Kong dun, "Little girl, you underestimate our worship of the moon. It''s hard to find a person in this space, not to mention a woman who often appears in the imperial capital of sakanasi empire. Girl, are you thinking about your lover and two children? Tell you a bad news, you''ll meet soon." Daisy''s body shook violently and said in a hurry, "Uncle Zuo, I made the mistake alone, which has nothing to do with them -" The left Dharma protector raised his hand to interrupt Daisy''s words, tried to suppress a smile and said in a deep voice: "if it weren''t for the man named ASI, would you betray the divine religion and forcibly destroy the eye of Yuezhi?! it''s all their fault. Hum, we have no right to deal with yuenv, but people in several magic continents still have the right." "Uncle Zuo, Hei hei, you are so bad that you scared me to death." Daisy turned her worry into joy and said with a smile, "if you blamed the cage family, you would have done it long ago. How could you wait until now. Uncle Zuo, you looked happy when you came in the door just now, which must have brought me good news. Uncle Zuo, I''ll rub your shoulders. Did the general Dharma protector agree to my request?" The left Dharma protector gave Daisy a white look, smiled and scolded, "smelly girl, you are the most ghost in the whole moon worship cult. The general Dharma protector didn''t agree to your request, but he gave another order." "What order?" asked Daisy impatiently. "My God is about to return to the throne. In order to welcome my God, the general Dharma protector plans to expand my teaching in recent years. So let me and the right Dharma protector choose thousands of bodies in this space and let them inherit the godhood of their brothers. The people appointed by the general Dharma protector are members of the cage family." "No!" Doris snapped. "I don''t agree! None of you can touch the cage family!" "Eh, girl, don''t you have a fever?" left Dharma protector turned to look at Daisy suspiciously. "Why refuse such a good thing? This is the only chance for you and cage''s family to meet again." "I know," Doris nodded, "Uncle Zuo, I know you care about me and want me to be reunited with my relatives. But have you ever thought about what my God would do after he learned that I forcibly destroyed the eye of Yuezhi to prevent him from returning to his place? He will certainly punish me. If my God knew that I would do it because of the Kaiqi family, the Kaiqi family will definitely die." "No! No!" left Dharma protector smiled and shook his head, "Girl, you''re wrong. You don''t know anything about the character of my God. He''s more terrible to the enemy than the devil, but he''s kinder to his brother than anyone else. Since the establishment of the moon worship cult, my God has never executed a congregation. The most severe thing is to expel the congregation from the moon worship cult. Therefore, allowing the cage family to inherit the deity will not bring them danger, but Protect them in disguise. With my God''s character, I guess he will expel you and the cage family from me and let you continue to live an ordinary life in the magic continent. " "Really? Uncle Zuo, don''t play such a joke on me." Daisy asked strangely. "Of course it''s true. When did I cheat you? Hehe, don''t be frightened by my God''s throne. None of his brothers are willing to give up the worship of the moon, because everyone has already regarded the worship of the moon as their own home. Otherwise, my God has left for thousands of years, and the worship of the moon has already changed its name. After all, no one knows whether my God can return again. Daisy, wait for my God to return After coming, if he asks you to leave the moon worship cult, you must not refuse. "Zuo protector''s tone suddenly became serious. "Doesn''t my God like people to refuse him?" asked Daisy curiously. "No! Because after my God returns, I will walk out of this dark space and accumulate thousands of years of hatred. We have been waiting for this day for thousands of years. Daisy, the plane war is very dangerous, and we don''t want you to participate in it. Hehe, don''t ask any hatred. If you want to know, we would have told you. It''s strange to say that the moon worship God thousands of years ago There are so many women in the moon over the years, but you are the only one who let all the brothers of the moon worship cult violate the instructions of the moon god for the first time. Strange, I haven''t figured it out with the right Dharma protector and the general Dharma protector for decades. " "Hee hee, it''s very simple. It must be that Lord Luna likes me and is not willing to sacrifice me." Daisy smiled back. "Girl, pack up your things. It''s time for us to start." Daisy was stunned and asked in surprise, "let''s start? Uncle Zuo, do you mean we''ll go and bring the cage family together?" "What do you think? The magic land is so big, and you are familiar with the magic land. Who won''t let you go?" "Why didn''t you say it earlier? There''s nothing to clean up. We''ll start right away," said daisy with a happy smile. V3.Chapter 89 On the official road leading to the main county city controlled by the waltz family, two ordinary carriages were speeding. "Hoo Hoo -" situ Haonan, wearing a human skin mask, lay half tired on the carriage seat, gasping heavily, and his slightly pale lips trembled slightly. Andrew was awakened from his meditation state by situ Haonan''s rapid breathing. Looking at situ Haonan, he asked, "Haonan, you''ve only been tired after running with the carriage for half an hour? Are you sure you''re a fighting soldier and a first-class fighting soldier of the youth level?" Situ Haonan gave Andrew a weak white look and replied angrily, "if you want to go down and try, I promise you can''t hold for three minutes. Sixty times the gravity space, which is the training that people can stand." "Sixty times the space of gravity!" Andrew exclaimed with a big mouth. "You said you were running with the carriage in sixty times the space of gravity?!" "What do you think? If you don''t say half an hour, you''ll let me run with the carriage for a day. I won''t breathe heavily. Alas, I finally understand why they are so fast. It''s hard to think about this kind of devil training every day." Andrew lifted up the curtain of the car, put his head out of the car, looked at several people running behind the carriage, and exclaimed, "in half an hour, Wen Yu was like nothing, abnormal! Ruixue, are they also running in 60 times the gravity space?" Situ Haonan shook his head and replied: "Ruixue is the only one who runs in the space of 60 times gravity. Sister Sha and grandma Marilyn run in the space of 30 times gravity. A magician runs with a speeding carriage in the space of 30 times gravity for half an hour. His face doesn''t change. It''s terrible to think about it. He''s still a magician. He''s clearly a soldier. Don''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll quickly recover my fighting spirit and then the devil Training, or the gap between him and Wen Yu will become bigger and bigger. "After that, situ Haonan sat up and recovered his exhausted fighting spirit as soon as possible. Andrew stared at Wen Yu, who was walking with the carriage, and sighed: "Grandpa is right. Genius is not from heaven, but from sweat and blood. People can only see the bright side of genius, but can''t see what they have paid for the bright bloom. I''ve been complaining about God''s injustice to me all the time. I think I''m the hardest in the magic continent. It''s ridiculous. Compared with Wenyu and them, my hard training is like a child It''s a family affair. " "Boom -" "Smelly boy, you dare to attack me! You want to die!" "Hey, Dad, if you don''t work hard, you''ll be tortured by me in the future!" "What''s this? What''s this?" Andrew exclaimed, looking at Yasi who was blown away by Wen Yu. Ghana, who drove the car, smiled and replied, "don''t be surprised. This is practical training." "Actual combat training? How do I look more and more like a fight between life and death?" Andrew asked in surprise, because Wenyu and Yasi had taken out their weapons and fought together. They greeted each other''s key parts every move and every move. In a short moment, Andrew had lost a cold sweat for Wenyu and Yasi. "Hehe, what is real combat? The combat experience accumulated between life and death is real combat experience," Ghana explained. "Ha ha, my hands are itchy too." Brian smiled with his fist, and his majestic momentum instantly pressed on Wen Yu and Yasi in the battle. "Dad, you left me right, kill him!" Wen Yu screamed, and his body shot at Brian in an instant. Andrew took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "fortunately, this road is remote and no one walks, otherwise it will scare passers-by." "Don''t worry, a lady is driving ahead. If someone approaches, she will inform us in time." Ghana said with relief. Andrew replied, his upper body retracted into the carriage, clenched his fist and said, "everyone is so desperate, I Andrew can''t drag everyone back. With the help of Wenyu''s pill, I''ll get out of the carriage for training in three days." As shocked as Andrew, there were several people in Aus. After they saw the cruel training of the cage family, they were shocked at first, then dejected, and finally a heat wave erupted from the small universe. They secretly vowed to practice hard and not drag everyone back. Especially Aus, his eyes flushed with anxiety when he saw Brian''s second-class strength. "Stop!" Selena''s sudden burst of cheers interrupted the cultivation of the group. The two carriages slowed down and stopped. It was not that they listened to Selena very much, but that Selena had never spoken since she entered the private room last night. She didn''t get a grain for breakfast and lunch. At this time, she suddenly screamed, which surprised Marilyn and added a trace of joy. She was beaten Those who hit are not afraid to go crazy and make trouble. What they are afraid of is to shut up and not enter the rice and water. "What''s up, girl?" Marilyn asked with a smile. "Grandma, don''t you want me to see the true face of the Vatican? Why haven''t I seen it now?!" Selena asked in a flat tone. Marilyn was both worried and happy. She was afraid that Selena could not bear such a blow when she knew the true face of the Vatican. She was glad that Selena completely lost confidence in the Vatican. Wen Yu jumped to the window and said with a smile, "it''s not that we don''t let you see it. Grandma is afraid that you can''t bear the blow after you know the truth, resulting in mental collapse. If you really want to see the true face of the Holy See, we can slow down the trip and find a town or city to feast your eyes on it, so as to ensure that you look at the Holy See." Serena frowned unhappily, and Wen Yu''s contemptuous tone made her very uncomfortable. "I won''t be convinced by the phenomenon of one or two small towns. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, and there are inevitably outlaws in the Holy See." Wen Yu knocked his thumb and said with a smile, "that''s good. Let me ask you, can an auction house in a big city represent the Holy See, and can a branch hall in a big city convince you?" "The lowest deacon in the sub Hall of the city is also the Pope. The Pope is an upper level member of the Holy See. Everything he does represents the Holy See, which can naturally convince me." "I know quite a lot." Wen Yu sneered, turned to Marilyn and said, "grandma, let''s change our itinerary and go to the nearest big city. I''ll show our saint the actions of the Holy See." "Wenyu cage!" Selena suddenly cooled down, stared at Wenyu and scolded, "please pay attention to your words and don''t insult the Holy See, because the holy see is the image of the great God of light in the world." "I Pooh!" Wen Yu spit angrily, "Aren''t you the daughter of the God of light? Isn''t your duty to spread the greatness of the God of light to the world? Isn''t your task to reform everyone in the world and make everyone believe in the God of light? With your attitude, you also want to complete these three missions. Don''t disgust me! The people of the Holy See don''t have a good thing! Go, let''s destroy another branch hall!" then Wen Yu turned and strode away. V3.Chapter 90 Looking at Selena''s angry falling off the curtain and retracting her head back into the car, and looking at Wen Yu leaving with a cold face, Marilyn muttered, "Selena doesn''t seem to offend this boy. Why does he always confront Selena?" "Hee hee" Sharon smiled and climbed onto Marilyn''s shoulder and whispered, "Wenyu is not an ordinary man. Beauty tricks are useless to him. Ruixue and Lina are blessed. If Wenyu has a heart, it''s not easy to sit in the harem with his ability." Marilyn gave Sharon a white look and said, "girl, if I remember correctly, you should be 21 now. It''s time to find a man to take care of you." "Grandma!" Sharon stamped her feet fiercely and said with her mouth: "look at these hands and look at this face. Where is it like a 21-year-old? Hum, to tell the truth, I''m 18 now. It''s still early to find a man." "If you let everyone look at your brain and say you''re 18, no one will believe you. At most, you''re a silly girl of eight or nine. Cluck..." Sharon rolled her eyes, touched her face and whispered, "I don''t know what my mother is doing now. If my mother doesn''t come back, I won''t find a man in my life." ¡­¡­ Brian just turned around and the carriage stopped again before ten minutes. Because dozens of big men in black with big knives suddenly appeared not far from the front. "Stop!" "I opened the mountain and planted the tree. I want to pass by and buy road wealth!" "Ha ha..." hearing these words, Yasi couldn''t help laughing, which reminded him of the situation when he and Ghana disguised to rob Selena. In fact, Marilyn noticed that dozens of people were lying in ambush on both sides of the road, but the strength of these dozens of people was mediocre, and the party was very bored on the way, so she didn''t tell everyone to borrow these dozens of people to relieve their boredom. After being interrupted by Selena, Wenyu didn''t continue to practice, so the robbers didn''t know they had hit the muzzle of the gun. Marilyn jumped out of the carriage, arched her hands and asked with a smile, "hero, how much money do we need to leave to pass through your place?" The leading old general put his big knife on his shoulder and said with a smile, "although you drive two ordinary carriages, it''s a pity that your clothes and carriages don''t match. Servants can wear these clothes, not ordinary little nobles. Let your master come out and talk. As long as we don''t want money, as long as your master can give us a good price, we won''t be embarrassed." Obviously, he took Marilyn who drove the car as his servant. Brian jumped down from the carriage one after another. Except Selena, everyone had a faint smile on their faces. No one was in a hurry to start. It seems that they also want to insert a small track in the boring time. A big man behind the leader pulled the corner of the boss''s clothes and whispered, "head, we''ve bitten a hard bone. It''s hard to provoke these people, especially those old guys. They exude a subdued momentum. I''m afraid we can''t do this business." The leader frowned and whispered back, "well, you''re right. Let the brothers prepare for retreat. Alas, it''s a pity that a big fish was. Let me scare them first. Maybe I can knock out some oil and water without hands." The leading boss saluted Brian who came to Marilyn with Jianghu etiquette and said with a smile, "I know you are the master at first sight. Should you be a great nobleman from the imperial capital?" Brian smiled and saluted back, using the etiquette of the road. He nodded and said, "we really come from the imperial capital, but we are not great nobles, but we still have some money. I don''t know how much the head of the family wants?" Seeing Brian''s extremely natural and not bad manners, the leading brother frowned and said with a smile: "Sir, it seems that the brothers have washed the Dragon King temple. Don''t blame me for offending! Please!" "Oh," asked Brian with a raised eyebrow. "The head of the family, don''t you want any money?" The leader smiled bitterly and shook his head: "money is a good thing, but you have to spend your life. Don''t tease your brothers, please!" dozens of people in black have already given way to both sides of the road. ASI couldn''t help asking, "master, didn''t you just say you wanted to scare us? Why didn''t you open your mouth?" "Hehe, since you are from the imperial capital, you must have heard of cage''s house?" the leader asked. ASI was stunned for a moment and then nodded back: "I''m afraid the people of the whole magic continent now know the cage family. I''m afraid the deaf have heard the destruction of the 23 branches of the Holy See and the abduction of the holy women of the Holy See." "The cage family openly challenged the Holy See. Recently, they released a message on the road to unite all desperate people suppressed by the Holy See to fight the Holy See. We just joined this organization yesterday. On October 1, we will gather in the dwarf tribe to plot big things. If you are interested, you can go and have a look." Yasi was not alone. Brian and others were stunned. Other people will certainly be startled, sighed or angry when they hear the news, but they have no other feeling when they hear the news except that their brains can''t react. "Boss, are you sure what you just said is not a fabricated lie to scare us?" Brian asked affirmatively when he woke up. The leader''s face changed slightly and said, "Damn it, I said the wrong thing. I just wanted to scare people with the cage''s name, but I forgot that the cage''s name would bring disaster to life." after a little thought, the leader replied vigilantly: "Sir, what I''m saying is true. The brothers are cornered by the Holy See. They will respond to the call of the cage family. If the master has a feud with the cage family, I hope the master will not reduce his anger to the brothers." Brian shook his head and asked, "what''s the name of this organization?" "Destroy the light! It means destroy the God of light!" Wen Yu frowned, went to Brian and whispered, "Grandpa, October 1st is my birthday. It seems that we are not the ones who initiated the extinction organization. It seems that it is a bait thrown to us!" Brian nodded lightly and replied, "dwarf tribe, extinction organization, October 1, interesting. It seems that we have to hurry to the dwarf tribe and put down the killing of the waltz family for the time being." "Are there many people joining the extinction organization?" Selena couldn''t help asking. Seeing that Brian had no angry reaction, the leading brother relaxed his tense nerves and replied, "it''s said that there are many brothers. There are more than 20000 people on the road." "Why are there so many people?! are they all cornered by the Holy See?" Selena looked a little ugly. "Hehe, are there many tens of thousands of people? I don''t think so." the leading brother shook his head and smiled. "If the cage family shows the strength to fight the Holy See, the number may rise to 200000 overnight. Brothers, make a bad apology to the old man, let''s go!" "Wait a minute!" cried Serena, the leader who was about to turn away. "One last question for you, is the holy woman of the Holy See the daughter of the God of light or an ordinary human?" The leader replied as he walked: "the saint is not the daughter of the God of light, nor is she an ordinary human. She is a beast sucking human blood!" V3.Chapter 91 "Blood sucking beast? What do you mean? Hey, explain it to me!" Selena yelled at the leader. Unfortunately, the leader had disappeared into the woods on both sides of the road with his brother. Wen Yu said coldly, "animals that suck human blood are animals. What should we do now, Grandpa?" Brian frowned angrily and asked Ghana and OS: "what would we do if we had such a brain trouble before?" Ghana was stunned for a moment and smiled back: "general, if the two armies start fighting, we will rush first and then kill. If it is some troublesome political affairs that can''t be handled clearly, we will wait for the above instructions while drinking." "Ha ha, that''s it." oz nodded and smiled. "Well, did I do things so thoughtlessly before?" Brian murmured gloomily and turned to look at Wenyu and said, "boy, come to us for the fight, and you can do other things by yourself." Wen Yu was speechless for a while. After glancing at the crowd, he said, "the person who organized this extinction conference may be our people or the enemy of the Holy See, who wants to find us with the help of this conference. It may also be our enemy, who wants to use this conference to bring all the enemies of the Holy See, and I think the latter is very possible." "Why? If this man is our enemy and he makes such a big fuss, isn''t he afraid of our suspicion?" situ Haonan asked puzzled. "It''s very simple." Wen Yu said with a smile: "The person who can organize the extinction conference is certainly not a fool. You know, it is a bluff to do so. Only a fool can make such a bluff and pick up the big flag against the Holy See. Since this person is not a fool, he will not do it for us. Although we are a thorn in the eye of the Holy See, the Holy See doesn''t mind killing another enemy with the help of his number one enemy Some enemies, the Holy See can also destroy the dwarves by doing so, killing two birds with one stone. Why not? " "Well, that''s reasonable." situ Haonan nodded. "What should we do, go or not? To go is to jump into the trap dug by the Holy See; if we don''t go, we will fall into the injustice of the dwarves and some brothers in the Jianghu." "Go, why not?" Wen Yu said with a smile, "The holy see is sure to annihilate his enemies in one fell swoop. Since he dares to do so, why don''t we dare to make a plan. There are still two months and eight days before October 1, and there is plenty of time. Don''t worry. You might as well solve the matter at hand first. Saint, get on the carriage. I think of a very fast way to let you know the true face of the Holy See. Hehe, we can rob the temple of the Holy See by the way. " "Can you rob the magician guild together?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Ha ha, why not?" Brian Lang smiled. "Let''s have another pot." "You get on the carriage first. I''ll tell Haonan something." Wen Yu waved to the crowd. After everyone got into the carriage one by one, situ Haonan couldn''t help asking, "Wenyu, what''s the matter?" "Hey, hey, good thing." Wen Yu raised a sly smile and pasted it in situ Haonan''s ear. "The first thing is to start with Bernice as soon as possible. Good thing." Situ Haonan glanced at Wen Yu angrily. "Do you think a male dog can get on a female dog as soon as he lies down on his front legs? You have to give me some time to iron it. Anyway, this is my first time. You can''t rush things." "That''s why I let you bow hard. It''s both exciting and memorable." Wen Yu said with a bad smile. Situ Haonan rolled his eyes: "why don''t you do such a good thing? Forget it, I''ll give you a time. I promise to complete the task within a month. Shit, the more I say, the more uncomfortable I am. The first time I have to complete the task. If there is the first thing, there is the second thing. Go ahead." "The second thing is, after entering the city, you should try to inform your uncle and ask him to prepare as many magic crystal cannons and magic crystal stones as possible and secretly transport them to the dwarf tribe before September 15. If the light extinction organization is really organized by the Holy See, I will ask him to pay the price of bleeding." Situ Haonan''s eyes were cold and said with a sly smile, "Wenyu, it''s cruel enough. But your move is not very reliable. The magic crystal gun is powerful, but the experts of the holy see are not vegetarian. If the holy see is cruel enough to fight with us, we can''t afford it." "Don''t worry, I''ll be ready to retreat." Wen Yu sneered. "If you fight with the Vatican, you have to teach the Vatican some blood lessons and let him understand our cruelty, otherwise he will raise his tail to heaven and don''t know how much he weighs. Slap him and let him know that the slap fan is not scratching on his face, but hot pain." "Hehe, that''s why shoemakers are afraid of barefoot and barefoot are afraid of death. Yes, we have to make the Holy See afraid and give him a hard blow." situ Haonan gritted his teeth and asked with a smile: "Wenyu, what are you going to do with Selena? She''s a pure little girl. She didn''t recruit you or annoy you. You''re not very nice to her every day. Brother, don''t do anything hard." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment. Recalling his dialogue with Selena, he felt that he had gone too far, so he smiled lightly and said, "Grandpa, they seem to have a good impression of Selena. I have to pay attention to it in the future. Haonan, Selena has a good face and figure. Are you interested?" "Get out!" situ Haonan slapped Wenyu. "She was specially selected by grandpa and grandma. Even if she was a fairy, I wouldn''t dare touch her unless I had lived enough. Hey, brother, I''m also a man. I''m more handsome than you and my ability is stronger than you, but how can the gap be so big! When can dad find me some decent women!" Back in the carriage, Wen Yu saw Selena sitting alone in the corner, bowed his head and said nothing. His heart softened at the thought of Selena''s life experience, so he went to her and sat down and whispered, "Selena, do you want to talk?" Selena was stunned when she heard Wen Yu''s words without a trace of irony. She looked up and said, "chat, what are you talking about?" "Hehe, of course, it''s about the depression and hesitation in your heart." Wen Yu said with a light smile. After that, he got up and pulled up together with Selena, "let''s go and talk on the roof." Watching Wen Yu jump out of the carriage with Selena, Sharon wrinkled her nose and said with a bad smile to Ruixue and Lina: "you two stupid women, you''ll have another sister soon." Ruixue and Lina look at each other and smile bitterly. As for whether they care about Wenyu and Selena''s solitude, no one knows. After sitting side by side for two minutes, Wen Yu broke the silence and asked, "do you understand the meaning of selling dog meat with a sheep''s head?" V3.Chapter 92 "What do you mean?" Selena asked without raising her head. She was simple but not stupid. Wen Yu smiled and looked at the flowers and trees passing by the roadside and said: "The magic of light can cure diseases and save people, so many people will firmly believe in the God of light and regard the God of light as the supreme existence to protect human survival. Maybe the God of light is indeed the God to protect human beings. But under the guise of the God of light, the Holy see spreads the doctrine of the God of light and uses people''s blind faith to do bad things. The Holy See will do well It spread so widely that all the creatures in every corner of the magic continent knew it, but he buried all the ugly things he had done. If the Holy See saw anyone unhappy, it would judge him as a heresy under the banner of the God of light. Those believers who blindly believe in the God of light would have no doubt that the Holy See''s judgment was right, because this was what the great God of light said. In fact, it was just the Holy See''s own nonsense It''s just a fabrication. " After a pause, seeing Selena silent, Wen Yu continued: "You don''t know why Ruixue was cursed by the God of light. I''ll tell you why. I don''t know how many years ago, the Holy See took a fancy to the spirit of the Moon Spring of the elf family, so it launched a large army of the Holy See to rob it. In the end, it lost both sides with the elf family and caused irreparable trauma to the spirit of the moon spring. The spirit of the moon spring is equivalent to the Mother God of the elf family. She can give birth to the moon spring, but she didn''t The elves can''t reproduce with the moon spring, because the women of the elves can only have fertility by drinking the moon spring water bred by the moon spring. The heavy blow of the spirit of the Moon Spring directly hinders the reproduction of the elves. Fortunately, a little moon spring is left after the war, otherwise the elves may have been destroyed. There is an ancient legend of the elves. It is said that after the spirit of the moon spring is damaged, there are only black haired women It is precisely because of this legend that the Holy See judged the black haired woman as a heresy and informed all mankind that as long as you see the black haired woman, you must be escorted to the holy mountain to accept the judgment of the God of light. Do you think the holy and noble God of light in your heart who cares about all living beings will covet the treasures of the elf family and push the elf family to extinction? " Selena shook her head, looked at Wen Yu and asked suspiciously, "is the holy see really like what you said?" Wen Yu smiled and shook his head: "As the saying goes, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. Maybe the original intention of the Holy See was to protect the world, but over time, his fundamental purpose has deteriorated. People have greed. The red cardinal, the cardinal, the Pope and even the Pope of the Holy See are not gods, but people like us. They also have greed and will use their power to meet their desires I can''t guarantee that there are no good people in the whole Holy See, because you are an exception, but I can guarantee that 70% of the high-level personnel of the holy see are climbing to a higher position for their own selfish desires. " "What do you think of light magic?" Wen Yu asked, "do you think light magic is the ability given to some people by the God of light?" "Isn''t it?" Selena asked, "if there is no God of light, where can there be light magic?" "Hehe, this is a very profound question. I''ll tell you slowly." Wen Yu said with a light smile, "The Seven Magic systems, plus soul, space, darkness and other special magic systems, have their own characteristics. For example, fire and thunder Magic have strong attack power and high defense power. The magic elements needed for these magic come from our surrounding environment. If the God of light gives the magic land light element, wouldn''t it mean that there are Wind God, fire god, Thunder God and so on. It rains on cloudy days, Wind, lightning, erupting volcanoes and so on are all forms of magic. In my opinion, both the morale of fighting soldiers and the magic of magicians use the same thing - energy. " "Energy?" Selena frowned. "Yes, it''s energy." Wen Yu nodded and smiled, "Energy is something that can''t be seen or touched, but has real existence. Energy can be displayed in different forms, and various forms of energy can be transformed into each other. The most important thing is that energy is not given by gods, but exists in nature. Light magic uses light elements. Where light elements come from is the sun above our heads "Water comes from water and soil from soil." Selena nodded and said, "yes, the light element comes from the sun, stars and moon at night, but these are made by the God of light with his divine power." Wen Yumeng stumbled and almost didn''t fall off the carriage. He wanted to cry and said, "I''m wrong! Hit a thunder and kill me. I tried to change her mind with the civilization of the 21st century. It''s hopeless!" "Hey" Wen Yu sighed and asked, "where did water, earth and wind come from and who made them?" "You don''t know that." Selena looked at Wen Yu with ignorant eyes and explained, "everything in heaven and earth exists because of the existence of light. If there is no light, elements such as water, earth and wind will not exist at all." Wen Yu wanted to slap Selena, especially when he saw her look at herself, "OK! Let me ask you, is there light in the center of a mountain?" "Of course not," Selena replied without thinking. "Then why is the earth element exuberant in the center of the mountain?" Wen Yu smiled proudly and said to himself, "smelly girl, look how you explain." "Don''t you understand such a simple question? The center of a mountain has the most soil, and the soil elements are naturally exuberant." Wen Yu forcibly suppressed the impulse to flatten people and asked, "you just said that earth Feng Shui and so on exist because of the existence of light. There is no light in the center of the mountain, but the earth elements are very strong. Can I say that light has a destructive effect on the concentration of earth elements?" Selena suddenly showed unreasonable eyes. Her big watery eyes stared at Wen Yu and scolded, "you''re cutting corners!" "Ah, ah, you, you -" Wen Yu didn''t say a word for a long time. He could only mutter depressed: "it''s really tiring to talk with non-human beings! I knew I''d pull my sister up. She must be able to deal with this girl." "Ah, failure!" Wen Yu sighed, hurriedly changed the topic and asked, "are you in a better mood?" "Thank you." Selena smiled and nodded, "In fact, I understand what you mean. I just want to annoy you. In my heart, the God of light is omnipotent. She is the mother of human beings and even all things. Without her, the magic land will be dark. It can be said that everything in the magic land is created by her. Maybe you are right. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. When the holy see is big, there will be some evil People of thought sneak in. " Looking at Selena''s lonely look, Wen Yu sighed: "ideological indoctrination is really terrible!" "Selena, if you want to see the true face of the Holy See, you have to completely forget your saint''s identity, stand in the position of a bystander, judge what you see and hear with your own brain, without any other factors. After entering the city, I will use the most direct method to let you see the dirt behind the great figure of the Holy See." "What method?" "Then you''ll know." a faint evil smile rose from the corner of Wen Yu''s mouth. "Thank you! Let me know what to do?" Selena changed her sad face and smiled happily. "What do you mean?" "I want to baptize the Holy See from head to toe. To put it simply, it is a rectification movement to completely eliminate the evil atmosphere of the Holy See personnel and give the world a new holy see." "Then you have to be prepared to confront the Pope, even the enemy and me." Wen Yu muttered. V3.Chapter 93 Makolo is a small city of the sakanasi empire. From the establishment of the sakanasi Empire to the present, the city has been very calm, which is difficult to accept, at least on the surface. "Grandma, why is the city so quiet? I feel strange from the moment I enter the city gate." sitting in the co driver''s seat, Wen Yu looked at both sides of the road without expression and did everything, as if no one knew who. The residents frowned and asked. Marilyn smiled, slowed down and replied, "it''s also my first time to maccolo. I always wanted to see this famous dead city of the Empire. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time." "Dead city?" Wen Yu was surprised. "What does dead city mean?" "Look at the people on both sides of the road. Do they look like walking corpses who only know how to work? People in a city are like this. Isn''t it a dead city?" Wen Yu looked at both sides of the road for a while, nodded and said, "I do have this feeling. Grandma, why did a city become like this?" Marilyn shook her head: "I don''t know. Your grandfather came to investigate when he was a general, but he found nothing. It is said that this city was like this hundreds of years ago. The residents living here never live in other cities, and the residents of other cities naturally don''t live in this dead city, except some homeless vagrants. The most strange thing is that a good person is here Living in the city for a period of time, no matter what he used to do or what his character is, he will become like this, and he doesn''t want to move from here to other places anymore. Even if you force him with a knife rest around his neck, he won''t give in. Isn''t it interesting? " "Interesting?" Wen Yu lost his smile. "No." Wen Yu frowned deeply and asked, "grandma, since this is such a special dead city, why did you and grandpa bring us here? Don''t forget, our purpose is to let Selena see the true face of the Holy See. Is there a branch Hall of the holy see in this dead city? Even if there is, the people in the branch hall are walking corpses, which will do some dirty activities." Marilyn didn''t immediately answer Wen Yu, but said with a smile: "including your grandfather, many big people have come to this dead city for the same purpose. They just want to crack the secret of this dead city, but the people from the Holy See haven''t come. And the people who came to investigate almost dug the city three feet, but they haven''t moved one place - the Holy See branch hall. Are you interested in exploring?" Wen Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up and quickly nodded and said, "it''s needless to say that the thief is interested. Grandma, have you ever suspected what caused this city to become a dead city?" "Nature doubted," replied Marilyn, and then lowered her voice: "And there are only two possibilities, undead magic or soul magic. We suspect that this is a research base of the Holy See to study magic. Without you, we really don''t dare to break into the branch Hall of the Holy See to investigate. Both undead magic and soul magic are magic that attack spiritual power, and your spiritual power is stronger than me. It''s just their nemesis." "Brother" Ruixue suddenly lifted the driving curtain and said, "I suddenly feel flustered. It seems that something ominous is going to happen. Moreover, the more I go to the center of the city, the stronger this feeling will be. I think we''d better change a city." "Undead magic!" Wenyu and Marilyn almost blurted out. Ruixue cultivates light magic that is more holy than the Pope. She is the natural enemy of the natural enemies of undead magic. If the city has a strong smell of undead, those who practice light magic will naturally feel uncomfortable. Marilyn stopped the carriage and asked Selena, "Selena, do you feel any discomfort?" Selena shook her head and said, "No." "That''s strange." Marilyn whispered and comforted Ruixue: "Ruixue, it''s all right. What are you afraid of when grandma is here? Wenyu, go and talk to them. Let''s find a hotel first." ¡­¡­ "Stay or eat?" "Accommodation and meals." "How many rooms do you want to eat below or in the room?" "I want five spacious elegant rooms and send rice to the room." "Even eat and live, one gold coin a day, pay first." Wen Yu and the innkeeper mechanically talked to each other. From beginning to end, the innkeeper''s face showed no other expression except dullness. He connected with the fifteen gold coins Wen Yu handed to him, and there was no response. Usually he liked the lively Sharon. At this time, he was holding Ruixue in one hand and Lina in the other. A pair of eyes rolled around and looked at the quiet room Afraid of the hotel. If it wasn''t the only better hotel in makolo, she would pull everyone out for another one without saying a word. Sharon couldn''t help shivering. She hugged Ruixue and Lina''s arms tightly and whispered, "isn''t it haunted here at night?" "Giggle" Ruixue was amused by Sharon''s unconventional honesty. "Sister Sha, what are you afraid of being haunted? Don''t forget that I''m a mage of the Department of light." The boss with dull eyes suddenly looked at Ruixue and asked in a questioning tone, "are you a mage of the Department of light?!" Wen Yu stopped Ruixue who wanted to answer and asked the boss with a smile: "boss, she is a mage of Guangming department. Do you have any questions?" Hearing Wen Yu''s words, the boss immediately took back his eyes from Ruixue, resumed his sluggishness again, and said in a low voice, "Oh, it''s all right. Just a little curious. I''ll show you the room." ¡­¡­ Looking at the dishes on the table, Sharon picked up the chopsticks and put them down. After putting them down, she picked them up again and again dozens of times. She didn''t dare to let the tip of the chopsticks touch the dishes. Finally, she couldn''t help telling the public: "I said we''d better change to another hotel. It''s gloomy here. There are even houses. Ghosts and monsters must haunt here at night. Don''t you feel that the city is very strange? People here are like dead people. Especially the boss just now, he didn''t respond after seeing the gold coins." Wen Yu took out a low-level space ring from the whole ring, poured in more than a dozen dishes on the table one by one, took out the prepared food from the whole ring and said with a smile: "eat." "Hey! Did you listen to me again?!" Sharon pushed Wenyu discontentedly. Unfortunately, Wenyu didn''t look at her, and others didn''t look at Sharon, as if they didn''t hear her. Sharon shivered fiercely, because she saw that the look on everyone''s face had changed and became the same as the shop owner downstairs. "What''s the matter with you? Do you listen to me? Don''t scare me! Wenyu! Wenyu! Talk!" Sharon desperately pushed Wenyu around, but Wenyu just sat there motionless and let her push around. "Ruixue, Lina, grandma, Grandpa, you, you talk?!" Sharon stood up creepily, because no matter how she shouted, everyone had no response on their faces, and all looked at the food Wenyu took out with dull eyes. "Ah -" Sharon, who was too afraid, suddenly hugged her head and screamed. At this time, her heart was completely occupied by fear. The people who were eating were startled by Sharon''s hysterical scream. Marilyn, sitting next to Sharon, found something wrong for the first time. She quickly stabilized her body and asked with concern, "rong''er! Rong''er! What''s the matter with you?! where''s the discomfort? Tell Nainai quickly!" After seeing Sharon''s face and eyes, Wen Yu ordered Sharon''s sleeping point without thinking. At the same time, his body was uncontrollably cold, because his intuition told him that someone wanted to be bad for Sharon. V3.Chapter 94 Marilyn shook her head at Wen Yu and whispered, "there are no suspicious people nearby." Wenyu didn''t feel any danger. Only his intuition told him that it was not safe here. He couldn''t help wondering, "why did my sister suddenly look very frightened, just like seeing a very terrible thing?" "If someone really lurks in the dark to start with rong''er, it is likely that this person uses soul magic. From now on, everyone should be careful." Marilyn mused, "what I don''t understand is why this person chose rong''er. In terms of spiritual power, rong''er is better than Haonan." Stu Haonan scratched his head in confusion and asked, "can you speak more carefully? The more I listen, the more confused I become." Andrew and Lina, who didn''t know that makolo was a dead city, nodded to show that they didn''t understand. Brian smiled and said, "makolo is known as a dead city. You must have noticed that everyone living in this city is like a walking corpse, and there is no other expression on his face except stupidity. This city..." then Brian explained makolo to situ Haonan in detail, including his doubts. "How can the Holy See study the magic of the dead?" Andrew asked puzzled after hearing Brian''s question. Selena frowned, but didn''t speak. If it had been in the past, she would have stood up and defended the Holy See, but after being instilled by Wenyu, her trust in the Holy See had been shaken unconsciously. As soon as Andrew finished asking, before the others spoke, he first rejected his ignorant question and sneered, "the Holy See does nothing evil in killing and setting fire, and it''s nothing to study the magic of the dead." except Selena and the unconscious Sharon, all the others nodded in agreement with Andrew''s words. This makes Selena feel bad. "Wenyu, wake up sister Sha and ask her what she sees." situ Hao said South. "Wait a minute." Wen Yu took out a ball from the whole ring, then took out six magic crystal stones and installed the grooves on the ball one by one. This ball is the magic crystal holy ware robbed from the auction house. Seeing that Wen Yu put six magic crystal stones into the magic crystal holy ware, Marilyn was stunned. Marilyn said with a smile: "the magic crystal holy ware is also half a spiritual baby, which can be controlled by spiritual power." "Oh" Wen Yu answered and put the magic crystal holy ware on the table. After an idea was transmitted, the magic crystal holy ware flashed white, and a small light curtain appeared around everyone. With the protection of magic crystal holy ware, Wen Yu woke up Sha Rong. "Ah -" Sharon screamed loudly before she opened her eyes. Her cry was still full of panic and fear. "Rong''er. Rong''er. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid." Marilyn hurriedly took Sharon into her arms and comforted her with pain. Hearing the comforting sound of Marilyn''s concern, Sharon stopped screaming and slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Wen Yu and others one by one. When she found that everyone was safe, she asked with lingering fear: "what happened? Why did you all become that kind of feeling just now?" Wen Yu, who was just about to ask Sha Rong, was confused by Sha Rong. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "sister, we are all fine. The only bad thing is you. When we were eating, you shouted like crazy, as if you saw a very scary thing." "You''re all fine? How could it be? You obviously --" Sharon swallowed her saliva, looked at everyone carefully, and then squeezed into Marilyn''s arms. Brian hurriedly comforted, "rong''er, don''t be afraid. Everyone is here and protected by magic crystal holy ware. No one can hurt you. Tell us what you just saw." Sharon then said, "after Wen Yu poured the food on the table into the space just now, everyone''s look changed, just like the hotel owner. No matter what I said, you ignored me, especially Wen Yu. I pushed you with all my strength, and you didn''t look at me. Then, then --" speaking of this, Sharon shivered, "Then your eyes turned green and your whole body smelled gloomy. Then I fainted." "Hallucination?" Wen Yu wondered. "Well," Marilyn nodded, "this is an attack means of soul magic. But it shouldn''t be. If someone attacks Sharon with soul magic at such a close distance, I should be able to detect it. Even if I can''t detect it, Wenyu should also detect it. Unless, unless this person''s mental power is more than twice that of Wenyu." "It''s impossible." Brian rejected Marilyn''s guess without thinking about it. "It''s twice as strong as Wenyu''s spiritual power. How can there be such a level of soul mage in makolo city? Let alone the small makolo City, I''m afraid there''s no magic land." "Yes!" Marilyn shook her head. "And we know a strong man of this level." "Grandma, do you mean people who worship the moon god?!" Wen Yu exclaimed in a low voice. Marilyn frowned deeply: "Daisy has never told us where the moon worship is. No one knows except the people of the moon worship. Marcolo is a very strange city. No one has explored its secret all the time. No one in the magic land has this ability except the Holy See." Ghana shook his head and said, "madam, your guess is not unreasonable, but think about it. If makolo is the headquarters of the moon worship cult, why is there a branch temple of the Holy See here, and how can the Holy See tolerate the moon worship cult to live in his territory." "What is the worship of the moon god?" Lina couldn''t help asking. OS stared at Lina, then glanced at Bernice, and said in a low voice, "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, just listen." Lina put out her tongue playfully. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" Sharon waved her little fist and interrupted Brian''s conversation. She looked puzzled and said, "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand at all? You haven''t told me what happened just now?!" Wen Yu explained: "sister, we were all fine just now. What you saw are illusions. We suspect that someone has done bad things to you with soul magic." "What?!" sarong rushed out of Marilyn''s arms, "dare to lay a dirty hand on my aunt, tell me who it is, and I''ll make him regret climbing out of his womb." Several black lines suddenly appeared on Wen Yu''s forehead. "Sister, didn''t you listen to what we just said? We just suspect that someone did it, but we don''t know who did it. If there is such a person, his strength is very terrible." With a whoosh, Sharon got into Marilyn''s arms again at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye, and cried in a dissatisfied low voice, "why didn''t you say it earlier. We''d better leave the city quickly. It''s too terrible." V3.Chapter 95 The contrast of Sharon''s attitude made everyone laugh. Brian shook his head and said: "Last time I came back to this dead city without success, I suspected that it was the Holy See, because I searched every corner of the city and almost dug three feet, but I didn''t check the three places: the Holy See''s sub hall, the magician''s guild and the auction house. Other experts who came here to investigate didn''t touch these three places. Hum, I must go into these three places this time." Wen Yu bowed his head and thought for a while, then raised his head and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''ll do it tonight. Whether we succeed or not, we''ll leave this strange dead city immediately tomorrow morning. I don''t want any of us to become a member of this dead city." Hearing what Brian and Wenyu said, Sharon seemed to have a lot of courage. She waved her pink fist and said, "I must find out which bastard with no eyes attacked me, and then let the knife break him into pieces. Knife, come out!" then she summoned the knife and ordered, "from now on, don''t leave me half a meter away. Let me protect you." Xiaodao cried and said in his heart, I''m fine in your body, but you called me to this dangerous place and insisted on protecting me. This master - Hey - heaven has no eyes! The night in makolo city seems to come very fast. Wenyu and his party have enough to eat and drink. They stay in the defense shield of magic crystal holy ware for a while, and the sky outside the window darkens. Although makolo city also has shops of Merson chamber of Commerce, they are all unimportant small shops, so situ Haonan doesn''t intend to contact Luo demang here. Wen Yu was not stingy with the magic crystal stone at all. When the sound of 12 o''clock at night sounded, he took off the six magic crystal stones on the magic crystal holy ware and replaced them with new magic crystal stones. This is also the reason why he promised to stay to explore the temple. With the protection of the magic crystal holy ware, Sharon''s safety need not be considered. After talking about the plan again, the group of 14 swaggered out of the hotel wearing the protective shield of magic crystal holy ware and went straight to the Vatican branch hall. When they reached the gate of the Vatican temple, they found that the temple was brightly lit, the hall was wide open, and nearly 100 Vatican personnel were standing neatly at the gate of the temple, as if the other party had already known that they would come and went out to meet them. The same is true. As soon as Wenyu 14 people stood at the gate of the sub hall full of doubts, an old man in red robes and Phnom Penh came out of the sub hall, laughing as he walked: "Welcome! Welcome! Welcome general Brian to lead the cage family to this sub hall! Tut Tut, no wonder you can''t be found all over the continent. It turns out that you have already disguised and changed your appearance. Amazing skills, I can''t see any flaws." Brian smiled and nodded. Instead of responding to the great leader in red, he whispered in a voice that his party could only hear: "The Holy See''s great leader in red, shaman Fu, has reached the first level of great mage, promoted to the great leader in red and soul mage 30 years ago. Before he was promoted to the great leader in red, he was an elder of bitter friars. If he could become an elder of bitter friars, his strength should at least reach the second level of gold. Hehe, this time we hit the muzzle of the gun." Marilyn also smiled bitterly. Wen Yu''s younger generation was stunned. They could not imagine that this ordinary looking and imposing old man in front of them was a first-class great wizard, a rare soul mage, and a gold level first-class soldier. The most important thing is that this is only the data of 30 years ago. Wen Yu''s people are not stupid enough to think that Shaman Fu''s strength will regress in the past 30 years. "Grandpa, fight or retreat?" Wen Yu asked with a frown. Brian smiled bitterly and shook his head. "It''s not what we say to fight or retreat. Depending on the situation, there will inevitably be a bloody battle. After the fight, Wenyu, take everyone back, the queen of the old woman and I." Hearing Brian''s words, Wen Yu''s weapons were all tightly held in his hands, and the soul chopping knife was rotating rapidly between Wen Yu''s fingers at an unprecedented speed. "Master shaman, I have a question. How do you know our identity?" Marilyn asked with a smile. Samantha smiled, "I didn''t expect that Marilyn, the earth devil who has been retired for a long time, will return to the Jianghu. The soul mage has a very good memory. As long as I pay attention to the person, I can engrave all his characteristics in my mind just by meeting him. I''m sorry, I was very interested in both you husband and wife. But thanks to your good granddaughter, she told me everything she knows. Wenyu cage." Shaman Fu looks at Wen Yu: "I''m very interested in your refined pill, as well as Taijiquan, Muay Thai and Wing Chun. I''m sure the Pope will be very interested in it. If you like, we can make a comparison deal. I can let you join the Holy See and give you corresponding positions according to your strength level. I won''t pursue your mistakes. Little girl, it seems that you still have one in your mind It''s a big secret. Unfortunately, my memory copy has been interrupted. I''m curious about this secret. Can you tell me? " Sharon stared at shaman Fu with a livid face and shouted, "old pervert, you dare to peep into my memory. I - Wenyu, kill him!" Brian looked at Wen Yu in surprise, because Wen Yu''s body was sending out a shivering and murderous spirit, which made him a little afraid. "Kill! Never let him live tonight!" Wen Yu said coldly. The soul cutting knife between his fingers has become a golden light and shadow. The secret in Sharon''s brain is almost the capital of his confrontation with the Holy See, and this secret must not be known to the Pope. At this moment, Wen Yu has entered an unprecedented calm state after rebirth, which is the best state when he killed in his previous life. "Wait a minute. If one of us is attacked by his soul magic and falls into a state of uncontrollable control, others should seal his acupoints and make him sleep at the first time. In this way, shaman Fu''s soul attack can be interrupted. You guys stay in the shield and don''t step out of the shield." Hearing Wen Yu''s assignment, everyone nodded subconsciously, just like hearing an irresistible order. At the moment, Brian and Marilyn all looked at Wen Yu with complex eyes, because Wen Yu gave them the impression of an emperor, and they couldn''t resist the overbearing momentum. Shaman Fu looked at Wen Yu with childish eyes and said, "little guy, I know your strength. It''s easy to destroy a Vatican temple. I also know what level your grandfather and grandmother''s strength has reached, but I''m still here to greet you with great fanfare. With your intelligence, I should know why." Wen Yu sneered: "you are 100% sure to kill us. But are you really sure you already know all our secrets? I think the biggest doubt in your heart should be what method we used to interrupt your memory replication." Shaman Fu didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "I was really curious before you came, but I''m not curious now. With the protection of magic crystal holy ware, I can naturally interrupt my memory replication." "Giggle..." sarong laughed: "Old bastard, it''s not easy to have such self-confidence at this age. Don''t you want to know another big secret in my mind? No problem, I''ll tell you. Another big secret is that your memory replication is not interrupted by magic crystal holy ware. It''s my turn to ask you. We know we can''t beat you, but we are protected by magic crystal holy ware. Why are we standing here with you Waste so much saliva? You just said that the magic crystal holy instrument can interrupt your soul magic, that is, you can''t break the shield. In this case, can''t we leave in a big way? " V3.Chapter 96 "Ha ha," Shaman Fu said with a faint smile: "I admit that I really can''t break the defense shield of magic crystal holy ware. If you guessed correctly, this magic crystal holy ware should have been robbed by you in the auction house of the imperial capital. It can launch six magic crystal stones at the same time to release the defense shield together. It can be regarded as an artifact among the magic crystal holy ware. The strongest blow of the gold level three can''t break its defense. Unfortunately, it has one disadvantage, that is, it is in the defense shield People inside can''t attack people outside. That is to say, I can''t attack you, and you can''t attack me. For example, you are the yolk in the eggshell. I am fully capable of fixing your eggshell and have full confidence to kill you after the eggshell is broken. The magic crystal holy ware is supported by the magic crystal stone. I don''t think you have enough magic crystal stone and me Time, even if you have enough magic crystal stone, your physical strength can''t be used up. Little girl, do you understand? " "Hum," sarong replied disdainfully: "Old idiot, haven''t you thought about how we got this magic crystal holy weapon? If we can''t break the defense shield of the magic crystal holy weapon, how can we destroy the auction house of the imperial capital? We have the ability to break the magic crystal Holy Shield, and naturally we have the ability to kill you. The reason why we don''t go is that the task of destroying the sub hall has not been completed. Idiot!" Shaman Fu was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "I didn''t think about this. It doesn''t matter. If you really have the ability to kill me, I shaman Fu can only admit it. Consider my request for cooperation, it will do you no harm. We don''t need the elf family thing. We can completely rehabilitate the black haired girl and let her live in the magic continent openly in the future." Selena trembled fiercely and asked fiercely, "you made up the curse of the black haired woman?! are you greedy for the treasure of the elf family and hate the despicable behavior of the elf family?!" "Oh," Shaman Fu pretended to be surprised, looked at Selena, and saluted with a smile: "I almost forgot that the saint came, and my subordinates are damned! Hehe, yes, what they said is true, including the true identity of the saint." Shaman Fu copied most of sarong''s memory through the soul magic method, so he was clear about Selena''s experience. Selena stared at shaman Fu in a daze and looked extremely painful. No matter how Brian slandered the Holy See, she still didn''t fully believe it. At most, she thought that those dirty activities were done by false believers who joined the holy see for power and interests. But now what she didn''t want to believe was admitted by the Archbishop in red. How could she accept it. "No! No! It''s not true! You lie! You''re a hypocrite, a liar!" Selena shook her head and retreated until she couldn''t retreat against the shield. Seeing Selena''s extreme pain, Wen Yu couldn''t bear to sigh and said: "haven''t you found your goal and been ready to face the Pope? Why, can''t you stand this small blow?!" Wen Yu''s voice was mixed with real gas, which calmed Selena, who plunged her brain into chaos like a tranquilizer. Selena nodded hard at Wen Yu, wiped away the tears on her face, endured the pain like a needle, clenched her pink fist and asked in a deep voice, "why do you do this?! aren''t you afraid that the great God of light will let you never be reborn?" Shaman Fu opened his hand indifferently: "No, there is a reason. It can''t be explained in a few words, and I don''t need to explain anything to you. Saint, your mind is no longer pure and has lost the qualification to be a saint. From the moment you were stained by the dirty human thought, you have nothing to do with the church. Outsiders have no right to intervene in the internal affairs of the church." "OK! OK! Wen Yu is right. The holy see is no longer the original holy see. It has been polluted by you scum. From the moment you nod your head and admit it, I have nothing to do with you, but it doesn''t mean that I have nothing to do with the Holy See, but you have nothing to do with the Holy See." Selena sneered. "Ha ha," Shaman smiled in surprise and nodded again and again, "I really don''t know if I should say you''re smart or scold you as an idiot. Think what you want. General Brian, she''s not related to your cage family. See if you can leave it to me. My latest research lacks such people. Although it is said that her thought is no longer pure, it can be used reluctantly." "Hehe" Brian stroked his beard and said with a light smile, "it seems that Lord shaman has decided to eat us. Unfortunately, we don''t want to dance with wolves, which makes adults love us wrongly." Shaman Fu raised his eyebrows and sneered, "general Brian, you are a smart man. Don''t be stupid. If you fight tonight, maybe your cage family will be extinct. What''s worse, you will all become my soul puppets, and you will still work for the Holy See." "Old fellow, who are you bluffing? I don''t know who lives and who dies. I advise you to prepare the coffin for yourself before the fight." situ Haonan scolded angrily. "Oh, the young master of the Merson family. Unexpectedly, the Merson family will stand with the cage family. No wonder the Merson chamber of Commerce has expanded so fast in the past three years. It''s all the credit of Wenyu boy. I have to admit that president Luo demang has a sharp vision. If you know the ability of Wenyu boy, I believe the Holy See will not be against the cage family, but it''s not too late , there is still room for negotiation. We can make any concession. Of course, except for the seat of the Pope. " The conditions given by shaman Fu are really attractive, but only those with intellectual disabilities will believe him. However, none of Wenyu''s people have intellectual disabilities, so no one believes his nonsense. In the case of such confrontation, no one can guarantee that after removing the protective shield, shaman Fu is still a negotiating smiling face like a human demon dog. Wen Yu never spoke because his brain was spinning rapidly and thinking about countermeasures. With Samantha''s strength, he was on a par with Brian now 30 years ago. I want to know with my toes that his strength has controlled Brian now, otherwise he wouldn''t stand here with such swagger and no scruples. If you believe shaman Fu, there seems to be a bright road to go up in front of Wen Yu and others. In fact, they have only one way to go now, that is war! "Grandpa, grandma, you and I will clamp down the old guy together, and others will solve the small one in the shortest time. No matter how powerful the old guy is, it is impossible to attack others under the attack of the three of us. Ruixue, you have only one task, responsible for healing us. Andrew, Bernice, sister, you stay here and don''t go out." "I also want to fight." Sharon immediately disagreed. "My strength is much higher than Andrew. Haonan is not my opponent, not to mention I have a knife to help." "No!" Wenyu thought or refused. "There must be other reasons why shaman Fu copied your memory, that is, you have a fatal weakness that he can use, although this is just my guess. Get ready to fight!" "Buzzing -" just as Wen Yu was about to ask Sha Rong to remove the protective cover and launch an attack, Xiaoqiang suddenly flew out of Wen Yu''s pocket. With the buzzing sound of flying, under the surprised eyes of the people, he staggered out of the protective shield, and walked through it unimpeded. Just like the shield is just an ordinary light curtain. Shaman Fu also noticed Xiaoqiang, because Xiaoqiang''s body was getting bigger after he got out of Wenyu''s pocket. When it wore a protective shield, it was already the size of a football. "What''s the matter?" seeing Xiaoqiang passing through the shield without obstruction, shaman Fu was stunned. He even had an impulse to come forward and touch the shield to see whether the shield was true or false. The shield that the gold level third-class strong man couldn''t break with one blow was ignored by a flying reptile. Not to mention shaman Fu, even Wen Yu and others couldn''t accept it. V3.Chapter 97 This is the first time that Xiaoqiang took the initiative to fly out of Wenyu''s pocket without the temptation of magic core or magic crystal stone. After flying out of the shield, its body expands almost instantaneously to the size of its last transformation. Wen Yu looked at the transformed Xiaoqiang and said with a smile, "this girl finally knows how to work." Marilyn frowned and said, "Xiaoqiang seems to feel your terrible murderous spirit. Wenyu, how can you have such terrible murderous spirit?!" Wen Yu noticed the murderous spirit unconsciously. He turned around with him from his previous life. He quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it was inspired by my urgent desire to kill shaman Fu. Xiaoqiang seems to be going to do it?" unable to explain clearly, he can only turn everyone''s attention to Xiaoqiang. Shaman Fu saw Xiaoqiang after the transformation, with a light smile on his face, and finally became serious. He has never heard of a Warcraft that can freely change its body size, let alone a Warcraft that can freely shuttle through the magic crystal holy ware shield. "Magic guy, I''ll take it." Shaman Fu smiled and pushed aside a step and ordered to the orderly 100 guards: "do it! Don''t hurt its life. I have to study such a magical Warcraft. It seems to be a rare and growing high-level Warcraft. I''ve never signed a Warcraft spirit servant." As soon as shaman Fu''s voice fell, 100 guards moved at the same time, and the night sky illuminated by the light suddenly turned golden. These 100 guards were all gold level morale fighters, and even five gold level second-order morale fighters. Looking at the Golden Air shields, Brian and others were all dumbfounded. At this time, they really understand why shaman Fu is so arrogant. Everyone has arrogant capital given by the 100 gold giants. "Ha ha..." seeing the same frightened look on Brian''s face, shaman laughed with satisfaction: "These hundred gold level fighters were all arrogant guys. However, they didn''t know the current affairs and didn''t want to join the Holy See, so I punished them a little and turned them into my spiritual servants to be controlled by me. It''s great to control the hundred gold level strong. Take a closer look. Maybe there are some acquaintances among them." Marilyn couldn''t help scolding: "Shaman Fu, you should cultivate the most evil spirit control in soul magic. Aren''t you afraid of being damned by heaven?!" "Damnation?" Shaman Fu looked at Marilyn in surprise and said, "joke! I''m the great leader in red. The holy see is heaven. Do you think I''ll punish myself? Damnation? Are you a child? It''s ridiculous to believe that there is damnation!" "Grandma, what is spirit control?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Brian replied for Marilyn: "There are many kinds of soul magic, among which soul control is the most evil. After the magic is completed, you can control a person''s soul. Under certain conditions, you can forcibly sign a master servant contract with the person''s soul, and the person who is signed is the soul servant. The soul servant is different from the puppet controlled by the necromancer. Their brain is not dead, almost like normal people, the only difference is them Their souls no longer belong to themselves, but are in the hands of the soul mage. As long as the soul mage gives them orders, even if they don''t want to do it, their bodies will execute them out of control. Take these 100 soul servants for example. Shaman Fu gives them orders to kill, and they will try their best to execute them, because their souls are in the hands of Shaman Fu, and there is a trace of resistance There is no ability. This is the real way to survive, not to die. " "Haha, general Brian is really knowledgeable," Shaman Fu praised with a thumbs up, "Before they died, they were noble and virtuous, but now they have become murderous demons. My experiments are collected from all over the mainland. There are all kinds of newborn babies, dying old people, pregnant women with dolls in their belly. I can guarantee that as long as I release their souls, the first thing they do is not to kill me for revenge, but to wave a knife to commit suicide." "Grandpa, is there any way to cancel the master servant contract between them and Shaman Fu?" Wen Yu asked in a low voice. "There''s only one way to kill shaman," Brian replied. Looking at the hundreds of gold level strong people surrounded by Xiaoqiang on the inner and outer floors, Wen Yu turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "it takes no time to find nowhere to step on iron shoes. I want these hundred gold level strong people. But before that, I have to do ideological work for them." "You want to join them against the Holy See?" Brian asked in surprise. "Why, can''t you?" Wenyu asked. "That''s a good feeling. But now let''s think about how to escape. I don''t want to be one of them. There are more than 90 gold level first-class morale fighters and five gold level second-class morale fighters, and their strength is not compromised at all. I don''t think I can kill shaman in front of them." Brian said with a bitter smile. Wen Yu didn''t speak any more, because a hundred gold level strongmen had already started on Xiaoqiang. Limited to Shaman Fu''s order, they didn''t kill Xiaoqiang and didn''t do their best. Shaman Fu, Wen Yu and others shocked. Xiaoqiang didn''t seem to care at all about the attack of a hundred gold level strongmen. In fact, it really didn''t need to care, because the attack of the hundred strongmen hit him. Except for a pleasant sound of gold and iron, there was no trace, even a little friction mark. And Xiaoqiang''s attack target didn''t seem to be there Some of them were transferred by the 100 gold level strongmen and approached shaman step by step against the attacks from all directions. "What kind of monster is this?" Shaman Fu wanted to ask Brian this question, but Xiaoqiang didn''t give him a chance. Two shining front claws stabbed shaman Fu ten meters away like a spear. Shaman Fu didn''t dare to be careless. With a long roar, he retreated back as quickly as possible. At the same time, a magic stick and a pious stick appeared in his left and right hands. "Seek death!" after escaping Xiaoqiang''s attack, shaman Fu snorted coldly, and his rapidly retreating body turned back and jumped at Xiaoqiang. The pious stick in the right hand aimed at Xiaoqiang''s head, the magic stick in the left hand waved rapidly, the lips opened and closed quickly, and burst out a series of tongue twisty spells. Brian looked silly. They always guessed that Xiaoqiang was very powerful, but they didn''t expect Xiaoqiang to be so abnormal. The scale armor can resist the attack of gold level strong men, and almost all of them are green level weapons. Brian asked himself that he couldn''t do it. If he was besieged by 100 gold level strong men, even if none of them were gold level second-class strong men, he would turn into meat mud in an instant. Sharon was stunned and woke up. She grabbed the knife standing on her shoulder and said angrily, "go out to work, otherwise don''t sleep with my mother tonight." "Dong!" situ Haonan heard Sharon''s last words, and his eyes fell black. V3.Chapter 98 "If I had known, I would have added a holy light to Xiaoqiang," said Ruixue with a magic wand in her hand. Sharon just raised her hand holding the knife. When she heard Ruixue''s words, she immediately took it back, walked to Ruixue and said with a smile: "hee hee, Ruixue, add one to the knife." Ruixue nodded, waved the staff and recited the spell. Everyone in the knife, including the magic shield, was shrouded in the holy light released by Ruixue. Feeling the energy of the holy light pouring into her body, Selena couldn''t help sighing: "the holy see is really no longer the holy see if such a pure holy light is slandered as a curse of light!" "Go! Don''t let me down!" Sharon shouted, made a standard throwing posture, and the next knife flew out in a circle. "Boo!" when the knife hit the shield, it only made a slight sound, like the sound of bubble explosion, and the body of the knife passed through. Sharon was stunned for a moment, and then wiped her eyes hard. When she found that the knife was really thrown out of the shield, she walked to the edge of the shield and touched it with her hand. She wondered, "strange, why can''t my hand stretch out?" Among the group, sarong and Selena didn''t pay attention to the battle between Xiaoqiang and Shaman Fu. All the others nervously looked at Xiaoqiang who was beaten by the group and pinched sweat for it. In just a few seconds, shaman Fu and Xiaoqiang have attacked each other dozens of times, and neither side has made a profit. But shaman Fu''s heart was set off by Xiaoqiang, because he found that his soul magic had no effect on this disgusting monster. And every time he and Xiaoqiang''s attack will be numbed by the earthquake, but Xiaoqiang''s attack is faster than once. Jingle. Just when shaman Fu was playing happily with a hundred gold level strong men and Xiaoqiang, a harsh jingle suddenly came into everyone''s ears, and everyone''s eardrums were buzzing. "When did Xiaodao go out?" "How did you get out?!" Brian and Marilyn stared at the knife floating in the air and exclaimed in surprise. The sharp jingle was made by the knife. Unfortunately, its sharp blade did not cause any harm to the enemy except the harsh sound. It''s like the attack of the hundred gold level strongmen on Xiaoqiang. It''s like scratching. The knife floating in the air seemed stunned, took a look at the Xiaoqiang who was playing happily, and then turned around and flew to Sharon in the protective shield. Before Sharon reacts, she gets into her body and can''t come out despite Sharon''s threats and threats. It made everyone laugh. After laughing, they moved their feet to the edge of the shield at the same time as agreed. Xiaoqiang and Xiaodao both ignored the existence of the defense shield and walked in and out, which made them wonder whether the shield was true or false. "Bang!" situ Haonan''s fist banged on the shield, and then he cried for pain. Ghana kicked two protective shields and wondered, "is this protective shield only effective for people and not for animals?" "It should all be effective," Marilyn replied uncertainly. "It should be that Xiaoqiang and Xiaodao have special abilities and ignore all defense shields. I don''t know whether Xiaoqiang can beat Samantha. It''s a choice to retreat or fight." "Fight!" Wen Yu replied without hesitation, "but wait a minute." then he shouted out of the shield: "Gentlemen, I know that you are all under the control of Shaman Fu, and your actions are involuntarily. Every day you live is worse than death. Maybe shaman Fu is right. If he cancels the master servant contract with you, the first thing you do is not to avenge him, but to kill yourself with a knife. You are all Jianghu elders with high integrity and high prestige. You must think more than a boy Comprehensive, so I don''t think what shaman Fu said is right. Although your hands are covered with blood, you can''t spare yourself, but you don''t wave a knife at yourself, but wave your weapons to Shaman Fu and the Holy See. Because he, the Holy See, painted these blood on your hands. Those who were slaughtered by you watched in the sky and still die in peace, because They are scolding you. Why don''t you break away from shaman Fu''s control and avenge them. Now I will help you get rid of Shaman Fu and let you be free. You already know the true face of the Holy See. I just hope you can give yourself time to atone for your sins and drink those innocent lives with the blood sacrifice of these bastards of the Holy See! If you kill yourself with a knife after you get free, What''s your face when you meet those innocent lives up there? When they ask if you have avenged yourself, what do you answer them?! " Chao Wenyu, who was admired by Brian, nodded and had a big thumb in his heart. These words can definitely hold 50 people and get 50 gold giants. These words are definitely the most valuable words in the magic continent. Of course, the premise is that they can kill shaman Fu. "Poof!" Wen Yu suddenly bowed and spewed out a mouthful of blood, which scared Brian''s faces and thought he had been attacked by shaman Fu. Wen Yu quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. All of you step back. Sister, later you put away your shield and let me out, and then release the shield in an instant. Grandpa, don''t worry, I''ll stand on Xiaoqiang''s back. I''ll be fine with Xiaoqiang''s protection. Come on, I''ll explode and die in two minutes." The people found that Wen Yu was different. His eyes and face were red and purple. The blood vessels on his face and neck were all horribly bulging and beating violently. "Come on!" Brian roared, because he felt that Wenyu was emitting energy out of control, which was definitely a sign before his body exploded. When Brian yelled, everyone stepped back as fast as possible. Those who wanted to go out to fight with Wenyu were also yelled out. "Ow -- uh --" Wen Yu screamed and jumped onto Xiaoqiang''s body at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. When he stood firm on Xiaoqiang''s back, Xiaoqiang suddenly burst out a small platform for one''s combat power. "Kill with all your strength!" Shaman sneered, "boy, there is a way in heaven. You don''t go. There is no door in hell. You break through. I swear to the great God of light that you will never see the sun tomorrow." "Kill!" Wen Yu was too lazy to fight with shaman Fu, and he didn''t have time to fight with shaman Fu, because the riot energy in his body became more and more violent. At this time, there was only one spirit power ball left in Wenyu Dantian, and the other one had been forcibly released by him. This is why he suddenly spit blood, and it is also the reason why he dared to rush out. Xiaoqiang seemed to feel Wenyu''s killing intention. Six sharp claws swept around like a sickle. Those gold level strong men with air shield were swept out before they could make the strongest attack. In an instant, there was only shaman around Xiaoqiang. "Xiaoqiang, you entangle shaman Fu and I''ll deal with others." Wen Yu doesn''t care whether Xiaoqiang can understand it or not. After giving Xiaoqiang an order, he shoots in one direction. The goal is a gold level first-class strongman who waves his knife again. V3.Chapter 99 Although Wen Yu often competes with Brian in actual combat, no one can understand his real combat effectiveness. Although Brian has forced Wen Yu out of his skills many times and even beaten him many times, Brian dare not make a conclusion about Wen Yu''s combat effectiveness, because he always feels that Wen Yu has not exerted his full strength. Light, fire and earth magic first cut the soul knife and hit the gold level strong man in one step. Unfortunately, it didn''t break the gold level first-order air shield, and Wen Yu''s purpose was not to break the opponent''s air shield. He just wanted to delay the opponent''s attack. When the gold level strongman was hit by the magic that broke out without warning, Wen Yu''s speed suddenly increased and the soul chopping knife split out instantly. The golden blade and the golden air shield hit each other. There was no harsh collision sound, only a slight sound of fragmentation. The gold level first-order air shield was broken! Ghana in the shield exclaimed, "the growth rate of Wenyu''s strength is really terrible. He couldn''t break my air shield a few days ago!" Brian frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not Wenyu''s real combat effectiveness, but that he used some way to make himself crazy, just like the crazy of orcs, to increase his combat effectiveness in a short time, otherwise he wouldn''t spit blood and show signs of self explosion just now. Hey, this boy has always been so aggressive. I don''t know whether the side effects of his move are serious or not?" Wen Yu didn''t kill him. After breaking his opponent''s air shield, he jumped to another target. The gold level strong man who broke his air shield had collapsed. These gold level strongmen are all sharp weapons against the Holy See. They are more precious than magic crystal guns. Wen Yu is not willing to let them die. After Xiaoqiang got the order from Wen Yu, he directly stirred his wings and flew up. Six sharp claws flashing cold light either pricked or picked or swept and entangled shaman Fu. Shaman Fu was holding a pious stick to reap the lives of several gold level strongmen. At the moment, he didn''t threaten Xiaoqiang at all. Every time he hit his tiger''s mouth, it would be numb. And his strongest killing moves are useless to Xiaoqiang. Seeing the spirit servants fall down in front of Wen Yu, shaman Fu finally couldn''t help but burst out the strongest blow, pushed Xiaoqiang back a little, and shouted, "kill the boy first." With the instruction of Shaman Fu, those gold level strongmen who rushed at Xiaoqiang turned their guns and rushed towards Wenyu. Wen Yu''s pressure suddenly increased. Unlike Xiaoqiang, he has a hard scale armor to defend himself. He can completely ignore the attacks of these gold level strongmen. At the same time, unlike fighting warriors and magicians, he has an air shield or magic shield to defend himself. The strongest three series of magic of the whole ring is only at the level of demon guide. It is more fragile than paper in the face of the attack of these golden giants. Looking at the gold level strong men, especially the five gold level two guys, every attack adds pressure to him. "Stupid!" Wen Yu scolded, dodged and interfered with the strong outside with three series of magic, and took them to the distance at the same time. When the distance between him and Samantha was 30 meters away, Wen Yu suddenly turned and shouted at Brian, "Grandpa, expand the shield and cover Samantha and Xiaoqiang!" Hearing Wen Yu''s roar, Brian suddenly showed a sudden look on his face. He grabbed the magic crystal holy ware from Sharon''s hand. At the same time, the golden light in his left hand swept away Sharon''s low strength towards the rear. At the same time, his mind was controlling the magic crystal holy ware in his hand. When Sharon''s poor people who were swept away by him were about to touch the protective shield, Brian shouted: "This is the time!" With his roar, the protective shield released by the magic crystal holy ware expanded in an instant, just in the direction of Shaman and Xiaoqiang. Shaman Fu, who was having fun with Xiaoqiang, was startled by the sudden emergence of the protective shield, and the next moment his face became quite ugly. There are only three people and one beast left in the shield at this time, Brian, Marilyn, shaman Fu and Xiaoqiang. The shield released by the magic crystal holy instrument can cut off any energy, and although shaman Fu''s soul magic is special, it doesn''t jump out of the three worlds. He is connected with the spiritual servant by an invisible contract. Now the shield separates him from the spiritual servant, that is, it cuts off the connection between them Losing control of the spirit servant, Shaman''s face would be damned if he could get better. Wen Yu''s guess was right. When the protective shield covered shaman Fu, the attack of his spiritual servants suddenly stopped, but they didn''t return to normal, but stood there motionless. Not only them, but the whole dead city was like them at this moment, like a breathing corpse. Shaman Fu''s intestines were destroyed at this time. According to his original plan, this situation is absolutely impossible to happen now. The reason for this is entirely due to his carelessness. If he does not covet Xiaoqiang and wants to take Xiaoqiang as his own, he will let 100 gold level spiritual servants launch the strongest attack on Xiaoqiang at the first time. If Wen Yu comes out of the protective shield, he will call the spiritual servant back Bian, attack Wen Yu at all costs; if Shaman Fu is not a person who has never seen big storms. After a brief panic, he calmed down and didn''t make unnecessary entanglement with Xiaoqiang, but turned the spear to Brian. On the one hand, the magic crystal holy ware is in Brian''s hands. As long as he wins the magic crystal holy ware, he is sure to annihilate Brian and others at one stroke, which is a great opportunity for him; on the other hand, Brian and Marilyn is easier to bully than Xiaoqiang. Xiaoqiang can resist his soul magic, but Brian and Marilyn can''t. at the same time, Brian and Marilyn have also become his vent targets. He is full of resentment by Xiaoqiang. Shaman Fu''s wishful thinking was quite good, but Brian and Marilyn were not stupid. Before shaman Fu shot them, they beat shaman Fu first. At the same time, Brian gave Marilyn the magic crystal relic. Marilyn started to give shaman Fu a gravitational space. Although shaman Fu had been prepared, when the gravitational space was applied to him, his body still reeled uncontrollably. Marilyn the troll didn''t blow it out. Xiaoqiang seems to know what shaman Fu wants to do. All six sharp claws aim at shaman Fu''s left hand with a magic wand and don''t give him any chance to release his soul magic. "Hum!" Shaman Fu snorted coldly, suddenly turned around, and the pious stick in his right hand smashed at Xiaoqiang''s head at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. Xiaoqiang didn''t seem to expect that Shaman Fu would suddenly change his attack target. After a pause, six sharp claws hurried to intercept shaman Fu and move his huge body back at the same time. Shaman Fu''s face looked ferocious, because Xiaoqiang didn''t succeed in stopping him. Brian and others showed sympathetic eyes, because the pious stick in Shaman''s hand aimed at Xiaoqiang''s raised head, and the two sickle like sharp teeth were opening 180 degrees. Since Xiaoqiang was born, they haven''t seen anything that Xiaoqiang can''t bite. V3.Chapter 100 "Click!" at the moment when the pious stick in Shaman''s hand was smashed down, Xiaoqiang''s special sound of chewing the magic core was very pleasant to Brian and others. Sharon was even more happy, holding her belly in one hand and pointing to Shaman Fu with a laugh: "I''ve seen such an idiot, but I''ve never seen such an idiot! It''s not easy to fight. It''s just sent to Xiaoqiang''s mouth. Don''t you know how sharp Xiaoqiang''s teeth are? Ha ha, I''m laughing to death. Big idiot!" Situ Haonan whispered, "I''m afraid no one knows except us." Looking at the remaining half of the pious stick in his hand, Shaman''s brain fell into a blank state. As a powerful soul mage, his spiritual power is much stronger than that of other mages of the same level. Unfortunately, he still can''t withstand the impact of the pious stick being cut in half by Xiaoqiang. It is estimated that even if the Pope comes in person, he will have a short circuit in his brain when he sees this scene. "Click. Click..." Xiaoqiang chewed half of the pious stick in his mouth and closed his straight front claws. Shaman Fu seemed to be stimulated. He stood there stupidly without any reaction. It was not until Xiaoqiang''s sharp claws pierced his air shield that he reacted. Unfortunately, it was too late. "Hiss -" in the frightened eyes of Brian and others, Shaman''s body melted like a high temperature, and turned into a pool of black water in a burst of hiss. Wen Yu in the distance couldn''t help shivering and said, "what a terrible poison! It''s more terrible than the legendary corpse powder!" "Ah --" After shaman Fu''s soul returned to the west, a series of sad roars suddenly sounded, startling Wen Yu who was unprepared. Shaman Fu is dead, and a hundred gold level strong men are finally free, but this freedom is too painful for them. Some people with weak psychological tolerance passed out directly. Wen Yu''s face changed greatly, because he felt that the strong men around him were very confused, and some of them were even on the verge of violence. He quickly showed his true Qi and shouted: "Senior, let out all the pain in your heart! However, don''t forget the eyes in the sky, which are staring at you. See where you will go after you come out of the cage, when cowards commit suicide, or take up their weapons to avenge them? I think you don''t know yet. My cage family was judged as a Heretical Cult by the holy see for helping the elves , during this time, we have 24 sub palaces of the Holy See, including 25 of them. There are countless good people who are forced to die by the Holy See. Those who are unable to resist can only endure humiliation and live in disgrace. What should you capable predecessors and those persecuted by the Holy See do for the magic land? " Wen Yu''s roar was mixed with real Qi. A hundred strong people who were sad and roaring all calmed down after hearing his roar. If Wen Yu didn''t roar, these guys who were on the verge of mental collapse might do something, but Wen Yu''s roar found an object for them to vent their anger. Wen Yu smiled with satisfaction and then roared: "It''s said that the Holy See will attack the dwarf tribe on October 1 and wipe out the hospitable, simple and kind dwarves from the magic land. After we got the news, we immediately set off for the dwarf tribe and happened to pass by this dead city. Unexpectedly, the Holy See did all this. Predecessors, whether you can bear your bloody hands or not, I hope you will hide Endure for a period of time until October 1, and you will die on the battlefield fighting with the Holy See. " "Holy see son of a bitch, I''m Mario ray and you are at odds!" a white haired old man roared ferociously and turned to stare at Wen Yu: "Thank you for your guidance! On October 1, Mario ray will go to the dwarf tribe. Before that, I will destroy several Vatican temples to vent my anger and atone for my sins, although they are unforgivable!" Wen Yu respectfully saluted: "elder, I know you are powerful, but the holy see is not a soft persimmon. Younger generation, I suggest you find two elders to take care of you. It''s not easy to get rid of Shaman''s claws. You must cherish your life, so that the Holy See can pay an unbearable price!" "Well," Mario nodded, turned and shouted to the others, "who would like to carry the Vatican temple with me?" "Me!" "Me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A hundred gold level strong men raised their weapons with their fists. Mario nodded and said, "in that case, let''s go to the dwarf tribe in five groups in different directions, and there will be no one left in the Vatican temple. Little brother, your magic pet is very powerful. Brother, I have a heartless request." Wen Yu hurriedly bowed and said, "what did you say? Just call me a boy. What can I do for you?" Mario said painfully: "After the practitioners of the magic land are promoted to the gold level strong, they will be approached by the Holy See. Those who do not want to join the Holy See will be forced to sign master servant contracts like us. That is to say, there are many places in the magic land like the dead city, where there are many strong people under control. Your magic pet is very powerful and seems not afraid of soul attack. I hope you can save them and let them come Before they die, they have the opportunity to atone for their crimes, or let them escape the torture of life rather than death. " Wen Yu frowned: "elder, can you tell me the detailed location?" Mario shook his head with a bitter smile: "Shaman Fu only mentioned one place in front of us, which is also in the sakanasi Empire, and is a very famous big city, the main city of the waltz family - sidalo!" "Hehe, I happen to have some grudges with the waltz family. I''m going to solve them. Fortunately, I told you, or we might all die in the waltz family. Sir, why did the Holy See do this? Is there still an unspeakable secret in the temple?" Wenyu asked puzzled. Mario looked miserable again and said in a deep voice, "this is the base for the Holy See to study evil magic. Just go in and have a look. Brother, I can''t bear it in my heart, so I won''t go in with you. Goodbye!" then he jumped into the distance as fast as he could. It was like escaping from the 18th floor of hell, and all the other hundred strong men followed, Divide into groups of five not far away and jump in different directions. Brian looked at the direction of the hundred strong people leaving, shook his head and sighed, "it''s also a kind of torture for them to save them from the sea of suffering! Boy, it''s good to win over so many gold level strong people in a few words. There will be a bloody storm in the magic continent these days." "Poof -" Wen Yu''s throat was sweet, and a long blood arrow gushed out of his mouth. He quickly sat in the tunnel: "don''t let anyone disturb me until I wake up." The fight just now did not let him excrete the energy of the seventh psychic ball. After Shaman''s death, he had been pressing the Qi close to the edge of rage in his body. This time, he forcibly untied the shackles of the spirit ball. If it is not handled well, Wen Yu can''t imagine the consequences. V3.Chapter 101 "I hope this adventure can make me break through to the fifth floor and don''t end up with no bones. God bless me!" after secretly praying, Wen Yucai intended to fill the Dantian and began to clean up the disordered and violent Qi in the body. Marilyn took back her concerned eyes from Wenyu, went to situ Haonan, handed him the magic crystal holy ware in her hand and said, "Haonan, you young people stay here honestly and protect Wenyu with it. Let''s go in and have a look." Selena hurriedly said, "grandma, I''ll go too." "Stinky bug! Stupid bug! Dead bug! Who told you to melt shaman Fu''s old bastard''s space ring together! Hum, I''ll settle with you later!" Sharon scolded the cockroach, holding it back to its original shape, and then said to Marilyn, "grandma, I''ll go too!" Marilyn stared at Sharon and said with a light smile, "inside is Shaman''s research base. He is a soul mage. The test object must be human. There may be some dissected corpses and some open eyed but not dead heads. If you''re not afraid, I''ll take you in." Sharon quickly shook her head and said, "I''m not going! It''s a big deal to let Xiaoqiang accompany me! Dead bug! Smelly bug!..." "Selena, are you sure you want to go in?" asked Marilyn with a frown. Selena nodded firmly: "I must see what''s in the Vatican''s research base." "Oh, OK. But you should be fully prepared." Marilyn said reluctantly, took salina''s small hand and walked to the Vatican hall. Brian was afraid of an accident and followed. Brian asked as he walked, "old woman, what level of Warcraft do you think Xiaoqiang is?" Marilyn shook her head "It''s hard to say! I always thought it was a high-level Warcraft that could grow up. Now it seems that I underestimated it. Xiaoqiang''s current form is obviously not mature, but its scales and armor can block the attack of the gold level second-level strong, and is immune to Shaman''s soul magic. I''m afraid the adult dragon can''t do it. Xiaoqiang, maybe, maybe it''s a legendary beast!" Hearing Marilyn''s speculation, Brian was not shocked because Xiaoqiang''s super combat effectiveness had told them everything. Ghana said with a smile: "Wenyu''s Kung Fu in naming is really good. Xiaoqiang is strong! Unexpectedly, it is the strongest in our group!" Oz said with a smile, "Wenyu is not bad, especially the strange knife in his hand. It''s terrible! The most terrible thing is Wenyu''s murderous spirit. I thought no one could match us old guys who have been in the battlefield, but Wenyu -- hehe, there''s no comparison! General, how did Wenyu get his murderous spirit?" Brian also looked shocked, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. This boy killed no more than a thousand people, but his murderous spirit was like a demon from hell. I can''t see through! Ruixue is not an ordinary person. Now it seems that Wenyu is not good!" "Maybe it has something to do with Daisy," Marilyn guessed. "Hey, I don''t know how the girl is doing now?" ASI, who walked in the back, clenched his fist and said to himself with a bitter smile, "Daisy, maybe, maybe I can''t save you myself, because our son is too abnormal." Looking at Wen Yu who closed his eyes to heal, situ Haonan was filled with emotion. Originally, he thought the gap between himself and Wen Yu was not big, but today''s war made him see the insurmountable gap between himself and Wen Yu. Thinking of this, situ Haonan couldn''t help turning his head and looking at Sha Rong, who was still torturing Xiaoqiang tirelessly, and said secretly: "Is there any way for sister Sha to give me that marrow washing pill?" Bernice, standing next to situ Haonan, kept aiming at Wen Yu with the rest of her eyes. The expression on her face was very complex, and she was surprised: "Unexpectedly, the boy of cage family is so powerful. I have to find a chance to tell my father as soon as possible. Cage family must not throw away, especially the strange Warcraft and the Warcraft in sarong. I have never heard of a Warcraft that can be integrated into the body." Andrew looked down at the staff in his hand and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Ah -" as soon as she opened the door of the sub hall hall, Selena covered her mouth with her hands and screamed in horror. Brian''s faces were also quite ugly, and his hands involuntarily clenched into fists. Marilyn did not hesitate to point Selena''s sleeping hole and said in a trembling voice: "unreasonable beast! Did such a crazy thing!" The things displayed in the hall turned Marilyn''s words of threatening Sharon into reality. There was no sofa or chair in the whole hall, only neatly arranged transparent cabinets. The cabinets were filled with green transparent liquid, soaked with terrible things. There were babies, pregnant women, old people, children, adults, girls, and some heads pried open, Their heads are connected with some strange tubes. "They''re all alive," Ghana said after observing the cabinet for a while. "What should I do?" Brian clenched his teeth and said, "let them be free. Old woman, see if there is a basement? It seems that the holy see is studying an extremely evil soul magic." Marilyn frowned and said, "there''s a secret room below. Do you want to go in and have a look?" "Well," Brian nodded. The secret room is very large, with a total area of five halls. It is divided into eight rooms by the partition wall. The decoration in each room is almost the same as that in the hall, but the things in the cabinet are different. They are all species Brian has never seen before, but they can guess what it is from the posture of these species. "Unforgivable!" said Marilyn, gritting her teeth. "It''s amazing to experiment with human and animal mating! What does the Holy See want to do?" "Don''t look, let''s go." Brian''s face was very ugly. "Boom -" Marilyn took Brian out of the ground and sank the Vatican hall into the ground. Seeing Marilyn and Brian floating out of the ground, Sharon quickly threw the poor cockroach aside, ran over and asked, "grandma, do you have - what''s the matter?" she wanted to ask if there were gold coins, but after seeing Marilyn''s faces, she quickly swallowed what had come to her mouth. "It''s all right. See something you don''t want to see." Marilyn whispered back. Situ Haonan saw that Marilyn''s face was not good. He hurried forward to pull Sharon away and said with a smile, "sister Sha, what do you think of my little brother?" Sharon rolled her eyes: "there is only one word - weak hopeless!" Situ Haonan counted with his white fingers and said sadly, "it''s clearly six words! Sister Sha, as a little brother, I shoulder the glorious mission of protecting the boss, sister Sha -" Before situ Haonan finished, sarong resolutely interrupted: "shut up! Don''t even think about it! If I could give it to you, I would have given it. This marrow washing pill is very important to me. No one can give it." "Sister Sha, Wenyu told me that one person can only eat one marrow washing pill, which has no effect." situ Haonan said with a face. "I didn''t say I wanted to use it myself. You''ll know who to use it for later." Sharon refused impolitely. V3.Chapter 102 Seeing Sha Rong''s attitude was determined, situ Haonan could only give up. Depressed, he muttered, "if you''re not willing to say it, you have to find such a far fetched reason. Ah, that''s right." situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "sister Sha, how about I buy your marrow washing pill with gold coins full of 20 high-level space rings?" Sharon still shook her head without hesitation and said, "give up your heart. Even if you buy all the gold coins of Merson chamber of Commerce, I won''t sell them." "Eh," situ Haonan wondered, "sister Sha, it''s not like you. Is the marrow washing pill more valuable than gold coins?" situ Haonan''s question is very stupid, but it is very suitable for Sharon, because people who know Sharon know that gold coins are the most valuable in her eyes. "Of course, the marrow washing pill is not worth gold coins." sarong sighed with a distressed look on her face. "I also want to make this deal with you, but this marrow washing pill is really useful to me." Hearing this, Marilyn couldn''t help but ask suspiciously, "rong''er, who are you going to leave this marrow washing pill for? I don''t remember you know anyone except us?" Sharon spread her arms and said with a bad smile, "no comment! You will know by then." then she went aside and sat down cross legged, ignoring the crowd. At the moment, Wen Yu is quite confused. In his Yitian Jue in the previous generation, he only practiced to the fourth level of enlightenment, and there are signs of breakthrough from the first level to the fourth level. For example, the third level of Huitian, opening 90% of the body''s meridians and acupoints is to meet the requirements, and the fourth level of enlightenment is to open up all major meridians and acupoints. However, there is no sign of breaking the sky on the fifth floor. The "Yi Tian Jue" only says that when you reach the fifth floor, you can release the true Qi freely. This yuan true Qi fills the whole elixir field and can freely absorb the Reiki between heaven and earth and supplement the consumed rootless true Qi. As for how to break through to the fifth floor, Wen Yu didn''t know at all. Entering the barrier of breaking through the fifth level, Wen Yu returned to the exploratory stage of cultivating Yitian Jue in his previous life. The difference is that now he is very clear about the danger of cultivation. Recalling his ignorance at the beginning of cultivation in the previous life, he should be glad that he was so lucky that he could cultivate to the fourth floor safely. Wen Yu thought while controlling the movement of true Qi in the vein: "The meridians that should be opened have been opened, and the ones that should not have been opened have also been opened. Naturally, the next step is to judge the level according to the amount of genuine Qi and pure impurities. When the amount and purity of genuine Qi meet certain requirements, it will naturally break through to the fifth floor. But my original genuine Qi has filled the whole Dantian now, but I feel that I am still on the fourth floor. What''s the matter?" ¡­¡­ With the appearance of the first ray of light in the morning, Wen Yu slowly opened his eyes, and the pure light from his eyes flashed away in the soft sunshine. The riot of Zhenqi was not as serious as Wen Yu thought. It took only a few hours to calm the disordered Zhenqi, but at this time, Wen Yu''s Dantian and large and small meridians were full of Zhenqi, just like a bag full of water. Before, Wen Yu It can also let the cells absorb some Qi, but now the Qi in the cells is also saturated. The Qi that fills the whole Dantian and meridians makes Wen Yu very uncomfortable. It feels like indigestion and bloating. "Hey," Wen Yu sighed and stood up and said to himself, "I still haven''t reached the fifth floor. If I reach the fifth floor, I can release the true Qi like a fighter, chop it, or make a true Qi shield. The true Qi can be released freely and absorb the aura of heaven and earth at any time. It''s exciting to think about it." Seeing Wen Yu wake up, Ruixue hurried over and asked with concern, "brother, are you okay?" Wen Yu said with a smile, "not only is it all right, cultivation has increased a lot." Ruixue looked happy and asked in a low voice, "brother, have you broken through to the fifth floor?" Wen Yu shook his head and asked Brian, "Grandpa, what magic is the Holy See studying?" "Extremely evil soul magic," Brian replied. "All the residents of the dead city have returned to normal. Some people came at night and were lit by us. I''m afraid the whole city will come later. If you don''t wake up, the old woman will send you to the ground." "Let''s go. Head for the waltz family!" Wen Yu said with a smile. ¡­¡­ Holy mountain of the Holy See. Holding the Scripture in his hand, the Pope looked at the scenery outside the window and said to himself with a smile: "It''s interesting that Shaman Fu was killed. Few people in the magic land can kill shaman Fu. It''s impossible for the dragon people and the elf queen. The cage family? The cage family should not have such strength. Is it the moon worship god religion? It''s impossible. If the magic land really has the moon worship god religion, how can it be hidden for thousands of years without being discovered. Is it not only the cage family Are there other strong people out of control? Alas, things seem to be getting more and more complicated. How do you feel that provoking the cage family is like stabbing a hornet''s nest. Since the other party is going for shaman Fu, he will certainly attack other research bases. We have to inform several other old guys and make them ready. " ¡­¡­ At the headquarters of Merson chamber of Commerce, Luo demang sat in the hall with frowned eyebrows. The hall was full of core members of Merson chamber of Commerce. Like Luo demang, these core members also frowned. "Bang!" Luo Deming slapped the armrest of the seat and blew it to pieces, "bullying people too much!" "President, what should we do next?" an old man who was much older than Luo demang frowned and asked. Luo Deming took two deep breaths, calmed his anger and said in a deep voice: "the holy see clearly warned us that there must be two chambers of Commerce in the magic continent, and the balance between the two cannot be broken. Hum, although my Merson chamber of Commerce has no solid foundation as the Holy See, it is not that he bullies us if he wants to bully." "Yes!" a young man stood up and said, "I always thought we were too conservative. If the Holy See hadn''t suppressed us for a hundred years, the Merson chamber of Commerce would have annexed the novadro chamber of Commerce. Now the Holy See has ridden on our heads to pee and shit. Can''t we stop?" Just now, the old man glared at the young man and said in a low voice, "boy, sit down and talk! If the holy see is easy to provoke, the magic continent has already belonged to the Merson family. Hum, don''t bring your ambition in training into the Merson chamber of Commerce." Luo Mengyang raised his hand to stop the young man''s retort and said with a smile: "There must be a resentment in your hearts. As the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce, I have more resentment than you. However, we do have to bear it. The power of the holy see is like a mirror. If we work hard with the Holy See, it will be cheaper for the novadro chamber of Commerce. However, we don''t have to bear it for too long. You should have heard about the cage family." The young man nodded vigorously, his eyes lit up and said, "look at the domineering cage family, and then look at us, losers! It''s soothing to listen to the destruction of the twenty-four branches of the Holy See! If I can, I''ll definitely join them." "Hehe, everyone is like you. I want to support the cage family behind my back. What do you think?" Luo Deming asked with a smile. An old man sitting on Luo demang''s right hand rolled his eyes and said, "it''s very kind of you to ask for our advice now. You think we don''t know your relationship with the cage family. If we object, we''ll settle with you long ago. Killing with a knife is the best policy." "Ha ha, sure enough, I can''t hide anything from you." Luo Demeng laughed. "Haonan boy and Wenyu boy of cage family swear to worship each other. I really can''t manage this boy. You should pay attention and find some young people with potential to focus on training. Haonan boy doesn''t compete." The old man glared at Luo demang and said angrily, "be honest and don''t try to make way. It''s not too late to talk about it in ten years!" others nodded and looked at Luo demang with a bad smile. Luo demang sighed sadly, "why was I so stupid that I was pushed to this position by you. Now I can''t push it off. Each one is better than the fox." "Ha ha..." the people in the hall were amused by Luo demang''s angry look. How would others feel if they heard that none of the core members of the Mason family wanted to be president. "Carol!" Luo Demeng said coldly, "come out!" A middle-aged man of about 30 years old sitting in the last row shivered violently. He quickly stood up and walked to the middle of the hall. He asked calmly, "president, what''s the matter?" The Merson family meeting, whether the president or the elder, is very casual. Once someone speaks in this tone, it means something big. The old man on Luo demang''s right frowned. Carlo is his son. He asked, "president, Carlo made a mistake?" Luo Demeng nodded and said coldly, "I''ve committed the great taboo of the Merson family!" The old man''s face suddenly cooled down, turned and shouted at Carlo, "beast! Kneel down!" "Dong" Carlo''s legs trembled and couldn''t help kneeling down. The old man got up, picked up an iron whip from a small round table behind the seat and ran a few steps in front of Carol. Before Carol could ask for mercy, he pulled his strength. "Pa! PA!..." the whiplash sounded one after another, and Carlo fainted before holding on for a few times. But the old man didn''t stop at all, but he became heavier and heavier. This is the family rule of the Merson family. Anyone who violates the family rule must kneel down and be punished by the elder himself. Although the old man holds an iron whip like a plaything, it can weigh up to 100 Jin. It''s not fun to smoke it on him. If it were placed in other families, the old man would certainly ask the reason, but this is the Merson family. As long as the president said it, no one would doubt it. A hundred whips passed, and Carlo had already been torn apart. During this period, he didn''t know how many times he woke up, but every time he woke up, he would immediately faint. He was not allowed to fight with a whip weighing 100 kg. Normal people can''t bear it. "Beast!" the old man kicked Carlo severely. Then he put away his iron whip and went back to his original position. He said in a deep voice, "Carlo violated the family rules and kicked out the core members. From now on, he is not allowed to interfere in any operation of the family. If he doesn''t listen, kick out of the family, does anyone object?" The people in the hall shook their heads unanimously, but no one objected. The top taboo of the Merson family sounds ridiculous. That is, the core members of the family are not allowed to embezzle a copper coin. They must give a lot of money made by all their stores to the family. The Merson chamber of Commerce has a lot of money. It is reasonable to say that it is normal for the core members of the family to swallow some money, and there is no fuss. But the most taboo of the Merson family is to swallow money. Because the core members of the Merson family There are millions of gold coins for dividends every year, and you can ask the finance for money no matter what you do. No one will care whether it''s whoring or gambling. As long as you have a reason to spend money, the Merson family will give you money. Therefore, the core members of the Merson family are absolutely not short of money. That''s why swallowing money has become a big taboo of the Merson family. V3.Chapter 103 Seven days later, Wenyu and his party finally saw the outline of the dwarf tribe. They didn''t make trouble in the waltz family. When they first left the dead city, they really planned to take it away and destroy the research base of the holy see when they passed the main city of the waltz family. But when I calmed down, I found myself whimsical. The power of the waltz family is huge. Originally, they were not too sure. Now there is another holy see research base. There are hundreds of golden giants in such a small place as the dead city. As a secret research base of the Holy See, the waltz family has fewer spiritual servants than the dead city. The research base of dead city depends on Xiaoqiang and magic crystal holy ware, especially magic crystal holy ware. Without it, they can''t afford the consequences. After fighting the foolish idea of destroying the waltz family, the party bypassed the waltz family''s territory and took a shortcut to the dwarf tribe. While passing through a big city, situ Haonan informed Luo demang of Wen Yu''s request through the branch of the Merson family. By the way, the temperature between him and Bernice is increasing day by day, and now it has reached the level of glue. In Wen Yu''s words, it''s just bed play. Seeing the true face of the dwarf tribe, Wen Yu almost thought he had come to the loess high slope. At a glance, there are all earth hills that are not high or low. The earth hills are very clean. There is no big tree more than five meters long, just like someone deliberately cut down the tall trees. Looking at the dust raised after the autumn wind, Wen Yu said with a bitter smile: "no wonder that old bastard Ivan Deka has been complaining to me about how miserable the dwarf''s life is. Now I finally understand. It''s strange to live in a place where birds don''t shit and chickens don''t lay eggs." "Ha ha," Brian laughed, "boy, you''re wrong. Don''t forget that dwarves have a good relationship with elves. If they want to live in a place with good weather and lush animals and plants, they can move to be neighbors with elves." Situ Haonan asked, "Sir, do you mean that the dwarves chose to live here on purpose?" Andrew also showed a puzzled look on his face. "What are dwarves good at?" Brian asked without answering. Wen Yu suddenly realized, "I see. Although the land here is desolate, there are rich minerals underground. The reason why the dwarves choose to live here is to have enough minerals." "Oh, that''s right!" Brian smiled and sighed, "although there are rich minerals here, the land is extremely barren. The dwarves give up their food and clothing in exchange for this piece of mineral soil. It hasn''t come for decades. I don''t know how many old guys are still alive?" As the outline of the dwarf tribe became clearer, Brian and others gradually frowned, because the ground was full of tents in front of the sign entering the dwarf territory, and more than 1000 humans were gathering in groups. "These estimates are all brothers on the road. I heard that after the destruction of the light organization, they came from all over the place. If the holy see is a ghost, there must be a gown of the Holy See. Stop, we can''t come swaggeringly into the dwarf tribe." Blaine shouted to Garner, who was driving the car. Ghana quickly tightened the reins and asked, "general, do you take the secret road?" "Well," Brian nodded back, then jumped out of the horse cart and motioned to OS, who was driving behind, to follow Ghana. "Old woman, let''s take the secret road into the dwarf tribe. Look around for flies." "Hum!" Marilyn snorted disdainfully in the carriage. "We have long been watched by flies. Fortunately, I am vigilant and deal with it in time." After the carriage went up hundreds of meters on the bumpy path, Brian asked everyone to get off, abandon the car and walk. After turning hundreds of turns in the gully between the hillside and the hillside, Brian, who led the way, stopped. He leaned over and knocked rhythmically on a raised stone. As soon as Brian finished knocking, the ground ten meters in front of him cracked, revealing a black hole leading to the ground. Then four armed dwarves came out of the black hole. When the four dwarves saw Brian''s fourteen people, they immediately showed a wary look. One of them asked loudly, "who are you?" Brian smiled, took out a black iron card from the space ring and said with a smile, "we are friends of the dwarves. There are too many people there. We have to go here." "Ah!" another dwarf exclaimed, stared at the token in Brian''s hand and shouted, "you, you are grandpa Brian?! the only human elder of the dwarves! Grandpa Brian, do you remember me?!" in fact, he was not sure of Brian''s identity, because Brian was wearing a human skin mask. "Hehe" Brian smiled and walked forward two steps. "Little Yada, when I left the dwarf tribe, you were just five years old. You haven''t seen me for decades. You''re already a big guy." "Ah! Grandpa Brian, how did you recognize me?" the dwarf named Yada asked happily. "I was only five when you left, and now I''m twenty-five!" Brian shook his right hand and said with a smile, "that bracelet is my birthday present for you." "See the elder!" the other three dwarfs quickly saluted respectfully after they determined that Brian''s token was not false. Wen Yu was stupid. Although Brian said many times that he had a good relationship with the dwarves, no one thought he was an elder of the dwarves. "Cut!" Marilyn gave Brian a disdainful look. "What nonsense elder doesn''t come back for decades." Brian immediately retorted, "didn''t you go back to the elves?" "Grandma, are you the elder of the elves?!" Wen Yu asked in surprise. "Well, sort of. I don''t know how those old guys are?" Marilyn smiled with a trace of memory. "Elder, after you left, the patriarch asked us to rebuild this secret path. The patriarch said that you are likely to take the secret path next time you come back, and you can''t climb back. Hey, the patriarch was right. You don''t know that our dwarves have changed a lot in recent years, and you don''t know where elder evandeka got it -" The party listened to Yada''s story and walked along the secret road. What made situ Haonan wonder was that he didn''t think the secret road was spacious. His two meter high head didn''t lower his head and couldn''t move forward at all. He sighed in his heart, "I don''t know if the dwarves have a big bed. If not, don''t I want to fight with Bernice?" Bernice was shocked and said: "No wonder the cage family is fighting against the Holy See. It turns out that Brian and Marilyn are the elders of the dwarves, one is the elders of the elves, and with the support of the Merson chamber of Commerce, although they don''t have the absolute strength to face the Holy See, they don''t have to be afraid of the Holy See. Strange, listening to their conversation, Brian and Marilyn haven''t come to the dwarves and elves for decades, then they Where have you been hiding for the past three years? Hehe, I''m so stupid. Some people wear leather masks. They can stay in any city and avoid the arrest of the Holy See. " Selena was thinking about how to apologize to the dwarves. The girl''s performance these days greatly exceeded the expectations of Wenyu. Originally, they thought Selena would suffer for a long time and even fall into the vortex of self blame. Unexpectedly, after seeing the research base of the Holy See, the little girl only kept silent for a day, and then recovered her smiling face in the past. Wenyu and others told Selena I don''t know much about her. I only know that she is a very simple girl, so they only see Selena''s surface and don''t know what Selena thinks at all. When they see Selena''s smiling face, everyone almost doesn''t mention the scandal of the holy see in front of her, for fear that Selena can''t bear it. Selena is very simple, and her thoughts are also very simple. Although she already knows that she is not the daughter of the God of light and that her parents may have been killed by the Holy See, she still can''t let go of the Holy See and her feelings for the God of light. Because her mind is full of the greatness and fraternity of the God of light. So she is determined to change the Holy See and find the past The simple girl didn''t know how difficult it was to realize her simple wish. Walking out of the secret Road, Wenyu''s eyes lit up. What entered their vision was a vast space that could not see the edge. There was an earth built house similar to a tent every other distance on the ground, with the sound of beating iron. Yada pointed to the houses and said, "Grandpa Brian, how''s it going? Is it a shock?" Brian nodded and said with a smile, "I''m really surprised. It''s very different from when I left. Come on, take us to the elder''s pavilion. I have something important to discuss with the elders." "En" Yada nodded vigorously, walked forward and introduced to Wenyu: "We dwarves are the most hospitable race on the mainland. The reason why people look at you with disgust is that they don''t know you are the closest friend of the dwarves. They should misunderstand you as the representative of those people outside. Please don''t mind. When they know your relationship with the dwarves, you can''t stand their enthusiasm. Let me remind you first Come, we dwarves should be prepared to get drunk. By the way, elder Brian, did you summon those humans outside? " "No. It was for this reason that I came. Someone called people who had enemies with the holy see in our name and said that the light extinction conference would be held here on October 1. I was afraid that someone would plot against the dwarves, so I came here day and night." Brian replied. Yada patted his chest happily: "fortunately, the patriarch didn''t let them in, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Grandpa Brian, you have changed a lot. Your appearance is completely different from before." "Ha ha" Brian laughed, took out the potion from the space ring, wiped it on his face, took off his human skin mask and said, "are you looking?" "I''ve seen - ah! What''s going on?!" Yada just wanted to say that I''ve seen it clearly, but when he turned to see Brian''s face, he stepped back in fear. His face was full of incredible looks, and the other three dwarfs were also full of expressions. Brian Yang Yang said with the human skin mask in his hand, "of course you can''t bear me with this thing just now." then he said to Wen Yu, "take off the human skin mask. What dwarves hate most is deception." Watching Wenyu take off the human skin masks one by one, Yada and the other three dwarfs almost had their eyes out. They were stunned for a long time and didn''t react. V3.Chapter 104 "Hehe, Yada, wake up!" Brian''s big hand shook Yada''s small head and said with a smile: "it''s called a human skin mask. After wearing it, you can change your face. There are only a few of the whole magic continent." "Oh" Yada nodded subconsciously and exclaimed as he walked, "what a magical thing! Grandpa Brian, where did you get this human skin and human skin mask? Was it made of human skin?" "It was made by Wenyu boy. It must not be made of human skin. How disgusting it is to wear human skin on your face. I''ll ask him to get one for you sometime." "Thank you, Grandpa Brian!" Yada said happily. After that, he held his chest up and showed off to the other three. The other three looked at Yada with envy and wanted to speak but didn''t dare to speak. Seeing this, Brian hurriedly said, "you three also have a share. It should be your reward for opening the door and leading the way for the elder." "Elder Xie!" the three quickly turned and saluted Brian. After walking along a "mainland" that is extremely spacious for dwarves for about five minutes, Wenyu finally saw a decent bunker in their view. The measurement standard is that the house can accommodate them from the outside. I don''t want the small houses on both sides of the road to be less than their chests. When the guard at the gate of the bunker saw that several humans appeared in the dwarf tribe and were approaching the elder''s pavilion, he couldn''t help shouting angrily, "stop! Yada, how can you bring humans here?" Yada quickly stopped the guard and shouted, "don''t be rude to elder Brian! These are elder Brian''s friends!" When the guard heard Yada''s words, he trembled fiercely and slowly raised his head to look at Brian, but his eyes only stayed on Brian for three seconds. When he saw Marilyn standing next to Brian, he trembled fiercely and threw away all his weapons. She ran away and shouted, "sister Ma is coming! Sister Ma is coming!" "Wow! Grandma, you are so popular! He is so excited to see you!" Sharon cried in surprise. Marilyn smiled bitterly and shook her head: "after listening to the following comments." "Sister Ma is coming! Run!" "Tinkling -" In the surprised eyes of several people in Wenyu, the dwarves within a hundred meters around them disappeared instantly, and even the dwarves who were building in the house ran out. "Grandma, what''s going on?" Sharon asked more surprised, pointing to the fleeing dwarf. "You, you, that''s Martha grandma!" asked Yada, staring at Marilyn with trembling legs. Marilyn smiled and nodded. Seeing Marilyn nodding, Yada stumbled and said in a trembling voice, "that''s the elder and the elder''s pavilion. We, we have to guard and keep the secret, so we won''t send you or you!" before the people reacted, he disappeared at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye, and the other three dwarfs who led the way had already run away. Yada muttered while running: "this is sister Ma who eats people and doesn''t spit bones in the legend. God, I stayed with her for so long. It''s strange that it doesn''t look as terrible as my father said?" Hearing Yada''s confused murmur, Wenyu and others finally understood why everyone reacted so much after hearing Marilyn''s name. Although they didn''t know what Marilyn had done to the dwarves, they could guarantee that it was definitely not a good thing, and it was a bad thing that made the dwarves tremble. "Giggle" Marilyn not only didn''t get angry, but smiled happily: "these guys still remember that thing. It''s really difficult for them. Let''s go. I don''t know how those old bastards will react when they see me? Look forward to it!" Brian shook his head reluctantly and led the way to the gate of the elder''s pavilion. "Grandpa Ghana, why are dwarves so afraid of grandma?" Sharon asked curiously in Ghana''s ear. Ghana glanced at Marilyn, swallowed her saliva and replied, "Madam hates drinking so much that she is drunk, but dwarves like drinking very much, and they are very drunk every time. So Madam put a double effect laxative into the wine at a dwarf family party. No one escaped bad luck as long as she touched a drop of wine that night. She had diarrhea for seven days." Sharon opened her mouth and was stunned for a while. Then she sighed, "there''s such a big gap between grandma and me. Hey, this time she must live in the dwarves for a long time. Wenyu, do you have a laxative? It''s better than a double effect laxative." Wen Yu rolled his eyes and ignored Sharon. "Old bastard, you still know to come back!" Before they reached the gate of the elder''s pavilion, they first walked out of an old dwarf with white hair, white eyebrows and white beard. They only heard the thunder roar of the old dwarf. Wenyu knew that he was in good health. "Ha ha..." Brian laughed and greeted him. "Old man, you haven''t kicked your legs yet. I thought I''d come to your grave to worship this time." "How can I kick you first! Yo, sister, you''re here too. There''s no laxative in the space ring, right?" "Hum! How can you come to your place without laxatives! Don''t worry, it''s definitely better than last time. I promise you won''t touch wine in half a month!" Marilyn said with a bad smile. "Ha ha, the dwarves can''t stand your trouble now. Hey - go in and talk. The old guys are waiting for you." After entering the bunker for an introduction, the people sat down one by one. There are five dwarves including Brian, a special elder. Except Brian, all of them are hundreds of years old. The one who came out just now is the elder of the dwarves. His name is Elvin Delong. He is Elvin delka''s brother. Evandeka is also one of the elders. The other three elders are Jacqueline, Ghosn and fetello, of which Jacqueline is the only female among the six elders. "Boy, you can wait for us old guys." Elvin Deka sat beside Wen Yu and smiled bitterly. Wen Yu smiled. "I''m here. You''re more worried than me. I''m more worried than you. However, the Holy See''s dog bit too tight and had to be careful." "Just come! Just come!" Evan de callan said. "Hehe, boy, you''ll talk about it later. Solve the immediate problem first." the patriarch Elvin Delong smiled and asked Brian, "what''s the matter with the extinction organization?" Brian shook his head and said, "we''ve just heard. At first we thought it was your appeal. We didn''t know anyone else until we saw those Taoist brothers being turned away. We suspect it was the Holy See''s ghost, and the dog will bite again. We want to kill the ketch family, the dwarves and those Taoist brothers who are enemies of the Holy See with one arrow and three eagles." Hearing Brian''s inference, evanderon and the four elders frowned. Although the dwarves have developed rapidly with the support of the Merson chamber of Commerce in the past three years, they can''t resist if the Holy See dies and wants to get rid of the dwarves. Wen Yu said with a smile, "don''t worry, we''ve figured out our countermeasures. Before coming, I asked Haonan to inform president Luo demang that he would send magic crystal cannon and magic crystal stone before October 1. In addition, hundreds of gold level strong people would come. During this time, we''ll make a good plan. Those outside the door are fighting forces, so that the Holy See will never come back." "Ha ha" Elvin Deka laughed and patted Wen Yu on the shoulder. His generous palm almost photographed Wen Yu from the stone stool. "Boy, I knew you had figured out a strategy." Elvin Delong and several other elders also relaxed their eyebrows. They were supported by the magic crystal cannon and magic crystal stone of the Merson chamber of Commerce. What are you afraid of. Ivan Delong looked at Wen Yu and said, "boy, can you show me your totem?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "patriarch, it''s not convenient to speak here. Let''s talk in another place." When they heard Wen Yu''s words, yagli pulled down some old faces. They thought Wen Yu implied that they were unreliable. Elvin Delong was also stunned, but when he saw the look in Wen Yu''s eyes, he immediately understood Wen Yu''s meaning and smiled at ya Geli: "Ya Geli, let''s prepare wine to welcome some distinguished guests who came to the dwarves for the first time." Although the dwarf has a straightforward temper and a simple mind, several old guys of yagli are also old slickers who have been fighting for nearly a hundred years. After hearing Elvin Delong''s words, their face suddenly improved, nodded and said with a smile: "it''s rare for the dwarf family to have distinguished guests. We must have a good drink today." "Hehe, old bastard, don''t you want to see the wine I brewed? I brought it. See whether it''s good to drink the wine I brewed or the wine you brewed." Wen Yu patted evandeka on the shoulder and smiled. "Cut!" Elvin Deka disdained, "only dwarf brewed wine is strong enough in the whole magic continent. Your human brewed wine is no different from boiled water. Boy, I advise you not to take it out. It''s a joke." Wen Yu ignored Elvin Deka, went to an empty place and took out two pots of Erguotou from the whole ring. The room is a little small and can only barely put down two cylinders. "Old bastard, don''t say I didn''t remind you. You''d better take a sip when drinking. Be careful to choke." "Smelly boy, I don''t believe you can brew better wine than the dwarves." ivandka walked carelessly to the wine jar, but when he came to the wine jar, he was stunned. Because the wine jar Wenyu took out was much higher than him, he couldn''t reach the jar mouth at all. Wen Yu didn''t dare to catch the embarrassment of Elvin Deka, unless he wanted to arouse the public anger of the dwarves, hurriedly urged the whole ring to launch earth magic and dragged Elvin Deka up. "Pa" Ivan Deka slammed open the mud print of the wine jar. V3.Chapter 105 After patting the mud print and smelling the wine, ivandka was stunned. The expression on his face changed from disdain to surprise. His two eyes were bigger than cow''s eyes, which made people panic. He was afraid that his eyes would jump out of his eyes. "Sister, get me up!" evanderon shouted at Marilyn, tiptoeing up to the edge of the wine jar. Seeing the situation, several other elders also rushed over and scrambled for Marilyn to send them up. "Hum!" Marilyn snorted angrily, but she sent them up. Five dwarves surrounded a large vat of wine and drank directly on the edge of the VAT. The gluttonous situ Haonan swallowed his saliva. If he hadn''t experienced the spicy of Erguotou, he would have rushed there. Wen Yu slapped Elvin Deka''s puckered ass and asked with a smile, "old bastard, is my wine good or your dwarf''s wine good?" "Hmmm..." ivandka''s mouth purred twice, and no one knew what he said. "Patriarch, drink the wine later. Let''s go first -" Ivan de raised his head fiercely, shook his head quickly and said, "you can''t wait. You''ll be drunk by these guys later." after that, he fell down again, without the appearance of a family leader. Sharon exclaimed with a small cherry mouth, "grandma yagli is on a par with them!" Ghana said with a smile: "the dwarves drink alcohol, regardless of men and women, and only drink spirits. The stronger they are, the more they like it!" Wen Yu blinked and said with a bad smile, "Oh, I forgot one thing. It seems that I added laxative to this jar of wine." "Cough......" hearing Wen Yu''s words, AI wendelong almost didn''t choke to death and jumped out of the wine jar in panic. Wen Yu hurriedly grabbed AI wendelong and said with a smile, "I lied to you. Patriarch, I still have a lot of wine here. Why don''t you find a place where no one can drink it slowly." "Smelly boy, you want to scare us to death." Elvin Delong scolded unhappily. Although Elvin delka was unhappy when they heard Wen Yu''s words, they didn''t blame Wen Yu, because blaming Wen Yu could only waste their drinking time. ¡­¡­ "Boy, if you open this door, it will be the forbidden area of the dwarves!" Elvin Delong put away half a bottle of Erguotou in his hand and changed into a serious look. Although the expression on Wen Yu''s face was calm, the waves had already set off in his heart, because in front of the two high stone doors, there was a five clawed dragon with open teeth and claws, which was the same as the tattoo hidden under his skin. Wen Yu didn''t rush to open the stone door, but asked Ivan Delong, "clan leader, do you know what patterns are engraved on these two stone doors?" Elvin Delong said with a smile, "this is the forbidden area of our dwarves. As the chief of the dwarves, I''m not a joke if I don''t know the dwarves'' totem." "Patriarch, I don''t mean that." Wenyu shook his head. "I mean, do you know what the dwarf totem is?" AI wendelong looked at Wen Yu suspiciously and said, "totem is naturally the symbol of our dwarf patron saint. What else can it be?" Wen Yu sighed sadly and said, "clan leader, if I say the totem on these two doors is a giant dragon, do you believe it?" "Nonsense!" Irving Deron scolded, "totem is the symbol of the patron saint of our dwarves. How can it be a dragon? Do you want to say that the dragon is the patron saint of our dwarves?! joke! Besides, do you think I haven''t seen a dragon?" Wenyu didn''t argue with Elvin Delong. He took two steps forward and pointed to the dragon head and said, "clan leader, look with my fingers. This is the dragon head, the next is the dragon body, the five dragon claws, and the back is the dragon tail." Ivan Delong trembled fiercely and said in surprise, "this, this -- wait!" Ivan Delong patted his forehead hard and said, "boy, I was fooled by you. The totem of the dwarf family is the divine beast of the dwarf patron saint Sakya, but it is definitely not a giant dragon. I have seen a giant dragon, which is definitely not like this. Don''t you know that the giant dragon has only four claws?" Wen Yu knew that it was difficult to explain clearly with Elvin Delong, so he could only make up a random way: "the dragon has a level. The giant dragon of the magic land is the lowest among the dragon family. In my eyes, they are just intelligent high-level Warcraft. The five clawed giant dragon is the emperor of the dragon family. Compared with it, the giant dragon of the magic land is just a humble reptile." After listening to Wen Yu''s explanation, Ivan Delong wondered more and asked, "boy, how do you know this?" "Hehe, why do I know? It''s not important at all. What''s important is that I know." Wen Yu said foolishly, "go in and have a look. Maybe I can really make your patron saint reappear." then Wen Yu raised his hands and pushed them towards the stone gate. Elvin Delong was about to stop, but he was frightened to find that the stone gate was pushed away by Wen Yu. Even Wenyu himself was stunned. He thought it would take a lot of effort to push open the two heavy stone doors, but when he pushed hard with his hands on the stone door, he didn''t lose any energy, just like pushing two wooden doors. Wen Yu didn''t notice the shocked look behind him. As he walked in, he smiled and said, "who designed these two stone doors? You can push them away with a little strength. Good! Good!" Elvin Delong opened his mouth and swallowed what he had said. In fact, he wanted to tell Wen Yu that the two stone doors could not be pushed open and could only be opened with the key in his space ring. And what shocked him most was that when they opened the door before, the seemingly two stone doors were actually just a stone slab. After opening with the key, the slate will shrink into the rock above, but Wen Yu easily pushed the stone door from the middle. Evanderon was not shocked. "Evan Deka is right. This boy must be the envoy sent by the patron saint to save our dwarves. God, the dwarves are finally saved!" Evan Delong shouted excitedly looking at Wen Yu''s back, then swallowed his mouth and stepped into the stone gate. Wen Yu, who was ready to see everything in the stone gate, still couldn''t hear his heart beat, because the architectural style of the dwarf forbidden area was completely the same as the ancient buildings on earth. This was not the focus. The focus was on the eight stone pillars in the forbidden area. Each stone pillar was engraved with a huge five clawed golden dragon, but each golden dragon had no eyes. AI wendelong ignored Wen Yu, who was stunned, walked to a stone table similar to the altar, knelt respectfully, put his hands in the center of his eyebrows, worshipped and said excitedly: "the great patron god, Lord Sakya, your messenger has come to the dwarf tribe, and the dwarf will always be your most loyal believer!..." V3.Chapter 106 Wen Yu barely woke up after being stunned for a few minutes. He shook his head hard and said with a smile: "I''m not ready for this. How can I be scared like this? Ha ha, maybe they remind me of the earth." Ignoring Elvin Delong, who was still talking about God like a divine stick, Wen Yu carefully observed the forbidden area. The area of the forbidden area is about 200 square meters. There is a one meter wide road between the stone gate and the altar, paved with things similar to pebbles. There are three columns with a diameter of one meter on both sides of the road. This is the only thing in such a large space, but there is no sense of emptiness in it. In addition to the Golden Dragon carving on the stone pillar, what surprised Wen Yu most was the two big characters hanging above the altar - Honghuang! Seeing that AI wendelong finished talking, Wen Yu walked forward with a smile, pointed to the word "famine" and asked, "patriarch, do you know these two words?" AI wendelong respectfully saluted Wen Yu and replied, "Lord God envoy, the 892nd generation chief of the dwarves, on behalf of the people of the whole dwarves, welcome the LORD God envoy! Do your best to assist the LORD God envoy to complete the mission of protecting the God!" Wen Yu was startled by AI wendelong and quickly waved his hand and said, "no! No! This is the forbidden area of the dwarves. Don''t make such jokes. I''ll ruin the boy''s life. I''m not the divine envoy you said, but just an ordinary human." Ivan Delong straightened up, stroked his beard and said with a smile, "believe me, you must be the messenger sent by Lord Sakya, the patron god of the dwarves. That stone gate explains everything!" "Stone gate?" Wen Yu turned puzzled and looked at the stone gate. "What can it explain?" Ivandka took out three 20 cm long keys from the space ring and said: "This stone door can''t be opened by hand. It can only be opened with these three keys. It''s not two doors, but a stone slab that can go up and down freely, but you can easily open it with both hands. Can''t this explain everything? Who can do it except the dwarf''s patron saint and God envoy?" "Isn''t it!" Wen Yu cried inconceivably, "are you sure you''re not lying to me?" "Lord envoy, how dare I lie to you. If you don''t believe it, we can go out and try again." Elvin Delong replied very respectfully. Wen Yu was uncomfortable by the 180 degree change of Elvin Delong''s attitude and said depressed, "can you always be easygoing and call casually? If you''re like this, I don''t dare to stay in the dwarf tribe." Ivan Delong frowned and said, "well, before you are sure you are the emissary, we still call you like before. Before you are sure -" "OK! OK! That''s it!" Wen Yu hurriedly interrupted Ivan Delong, looked at the open stone door and whispered, "who knows if you lied to me. Let''s go out and have a try." Wen Yu was completely depressed when he looked at the blue veins on AI wendelong''s forehead. He and AI wendelong had come and tried back and forth five times, and the results were the same every time. As long as he made a slight effort, the stone door would open. But AI wendelong tried his best to eat milk, but the stone door wouldn''t move. And after AI wendelong inserted three keys into the groove on one side of the stone door, the stone door would look like a stone Plate, indent into the rock above. Ivan Deron smiled proudly and said, "Lord envoy, do you believe it now?" Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said, "half believe and half doubt! This alone is not enough to determine that I am the envoy of your dwarves! If you really think I am an envoy, I will order you as an envoy and will not allow you to use honorific names to me from now on. Hey hey, can you obey?" "No -" "En" as soon as Elvin Delong spoke, Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and looked unhappy. Wen Yu was depressed, and AI wendelong was even more depressed. He nodded reluctantly and said, "Ai wendelong obeyed the order of the emissary! The emissary -- oh no, Wen Yu, open the door and let''s go in and talk. I have many unsolvable mysteries to ask you." After entering the forbidden area again, they found a clean place to sit down. "Wenyu, I don''t believe what you said just now that the stone gate is carved with a dragon. Now it seems that the stone gate and the six pillars are indeed carved with a dragon. Alas, to tell you the truth, it makes me very uncomfortable. How can our dwarf totem be a dragon? Although it is the emperor of the dragons, it still feels stuffy and flustered." Elvin Delong sighed. "Hehe, it''s because you didn''t understand." Wen Yu smiled. "You think, the emperor of the dragon is the divine beast of the dwarf patron saint, that is to say, the whole dragon family is the slave of your patron saint. In other words, the dragon family is one head shorter than your dwarves except the emperor." Ivan Delong''s eyes lit up and said happily, "why didn''t I think of it. Long live the great patron saint. We dwarves are indeed the most noble race in the magic continent." Wen Yu felt the tip of his nose depressed and asked, "this is your dwarf''s forbidden area. Why don''t you know anything about it? Listen to the old bastard evandeka. Sakya, the dwarf''s patron saint, appeared in the last human demon war. Hasn''t he ever told you anything?" Evanderon smiled bitterly and shook his head: "That''s what the former clan leader lied to us. During the human demon war, the dwarf clan almost destroyed the clan. In order to give the people hope to live, the former clan leader made up a lie about the appearance of the patron saint. I am the only one in the whole dwarf tribe who knows this secret. To be disrespectful, the patron saint of the dwarf almost exists in our hearts. No clan leader has seen the dwarf clan for thousands of years. They said I only know that this is the forbidden area of the dwarves, which must be guarded by the dwarves. Wen Yu, can you show me your totem? " "En" Wen Yu nodded, removed all his clothes from his upper body two or three times, and then urged the Qi in his body. The Golden Dragon Tattoo appeared in the blink of an eye. AI wendelong opened his mouth in surprise, took a look at the golden dragon tattoo on Wen Yu''s body, and then looked at the Golden Dragon on the stone pillar. He came and went back more than ten times before he exclaimed, "sure enough, it''s the same! It''s the same! Ha ha..." "Hey!" Wen Yu mopped off the saliva of Elvin Deron''s too excited face, "calm down! Calm down! Maybe I''m not your dwarf envoy, but your patron saint himself." "Er -" Elvin Delong stared at his legs and fainted directly. Obviously, his heart was hurt by Wen Yu''s words. Wen Yu explored Elvin Delong''s meridians and found that he was just too excited. He fainted temporarily, so he got up and walked towards the altar. If AI wendelong saw what Wen Yu was doing now, he would faint with anger, because Wen Yu was standing on the altar and observing the word "flood and famine" above the altar. Looking at these two familiar words, Wen Yu wondered: "Why did these two words appear in the magic continent? Did people from Earth really come here thousands of years ago? If so, how did he come here? Did the time tunnel pass through the soul after death like me? Or, as I guessed, this planet is also a civilized planet like the earth. In the flood and famine era, someone crossed the planet with profound strength Has the sky come to this continent? Or is it the earth at all, but in the era of famine?! " Wen Yu was startled by his idea. He was stunned for a long time before he woke up. He was surprised and said: "I must find out the topographic map of this continent as soon as possible! The magic continent and the magic continent are obviously two continents. The magic continent is backward in science and technology. I certainly don''t know what is on the other side of the sea, so I think of the magic continent as another space. Magic and fighting spirit are things in the myths and legends of western countries. Different from the real Qi, they are just legends. If If so, none of those killers in western countries can. But if this is not the earth, why is there the word "flood and famine" Thinking of the headache, Wen Yu didn''t come up with a more reliable guess. He could only put the chaotic guess aside and continue to observe other things. After eight or nine circles around the forbidden area, Wen Yu couldn''t find a dark space, so he had to look at the six pillars again. Wen Yu was impressed by the lifelike Golden Dragon carving on the stone pillar, but his empty eyes made him very uncomfortable. He muttered, "is this the finishing touch in the legend? Someone needs to wake up these golden dragons? Hey, can it be me?" thinking of this, Wen Yu took out the soul chopping knife from the whole magic ring. Seeing the soul chopping knife in his hand, Wen Yu remembered that there was also a Golden Dragon carving on the handle of the soul chopping knife, so he observed it carefully. Wen Yu dared to guarantee that there must be a connection between the golden dragon tattoo on his body, the Golden Dragon carving on the soul chopping knife and the Golden Dragon carving of the dwarf tribe. The golden dragon tattoo is an ancient curse pattern in the eyes of Brian and others, with the curse of the devil, and All this shows that there is a secret behind the golden dragon that no one knows. Wen Yu''s body suddenly trembled violently. He was surprised to find that the Golden Dragon on the handle of the soul chopping knife had changed. Originally, the Golden Dragon had no head like the Golden Dragon on his body. But now the Golden Dragon on the handle had a head and had no eyes like the Golden Dragon carving on the stone pillar. Wen Yu quickly looked down at his chest. Fortunately, the golden dragon tattoo on his chest did not grow a brain Bag, or he will be scared to death. "Hoo -" with a long breath, Wen Yu held the soul chopping knife and walked to the first stone pillar. After standing in front of the stone pillar and thinking about it, he took back the soul chopping knife and said to himself, "make the finishing point. How can I be the finishing point? I can''t carve." V3.Chapter 107 But after staring at the empty eyes of Jinlong for a while, Wen Yu took out the soul chopping knife from the whole ring. He was full of praise for the lifelike carving, that is, the empty eyes became more and more uncomfortable. It''s like a man who sees a seductive and seductive beauty, but she is prone to a patriot who looks at will. The most depressing thing is that the Patriot can''t aim at anything. Seeing here, the majority of male compatriots will certainly have the impulse to rush up and kick the Patriot away and start this key shot by themselves. At the moment, Wen Yu felt this way. The whole heart was like a nest built by ants. It was scratched by countless invisible claws from inside to outside. It was an itch. "Who the fuck carved it? Why don''t you add your eyes?" Wen Yu scolded with his teeth and took back the soul chopping knife again. He was really not willing to destroy such a perfect carving. He could only bite his teeth to feel the taste of regret and beauty. "To be a man, you should know how to commit adultery." Wen Yu suddenly remembered a classic line, so he said to himself, "you can''t carve with a knife. I touch it with my finger, even if I add my eyes. I''ll commit adultery again!" Wen Yu released the earth magic, dragged his body to the position of the faucet, stretched out his right index finger and carefully touched the empty eye socket of the Golden Dragon. As soon as Wen Yu''s index finger touched Jinlong''s eye socket, he was electrocuted back, because when his finger touched the smooth stone pillar wall, it was like pressing on the tip of a needle. In fact, Wen Yu''s index finger has a blood hole. "What''s the matter?!" Wen Yu looked at the smooth stone wall with his own blood in doubt. The stone wall was still so smooth and there were no spikes and other things, which made Wen Yu very confused and didn''t understand what pierced his finger. "Light up! Light up! The totem is lit up!" when Wen Yu was confused, there was an excited roar of Elvin Delong behind him. Wen Yu turned and asked, "what''s on?" Evan Delong quickly saluted Wen Yu respectfully and said, "Wen Yu, you are absolutely an emissary, even --" speaking of this, Evan Delong swallowed his mouth hard, "It may even be Lord Sakya, the patron god of the dwarves! Because, because the dwarves have an ancient prophecy that the totem emits a golden and dazzling glow, and the patron god will give the dwarves light again! The totem is bright and lit by you!" Wen Yu said with a wry smile, "which eye of yours saw that I lit up, and the totem didn''t light up. You must have been stimulated too much and appeared illusion, illusion -" Wen Yu''s last word got stuck in his mouth, because he found that the whole space was much brighter than before, and it was a golden glow, as Elvin Delong said. Wen Yu was very familiar with this golden light, which also appeared when the soul cutting knife shed its skin. Thinking of the real reason why the soul cutting knife shed its skin, Wen Yu slowly raised his right hand. The blood hole pierced just now has been cured by him with light magic, but fuzzy blood stains can be seen at the fingertips. "Did my blood light up the totem?!" With an extremely shocked guess, Wen Yu slowly turned his head and looked at the Golden Dragon carving that was the focus of his lust. The facts proved that Wen Yu''s suspicion was right. The golden light in the space was indeed emitted from the Golden Dragon carving, and the golden light was brightening at the speed visible to his right eye. Almost in an instant, Wen Yu and AI wendelong''s eyes were stabbed by the dazzling golden light. "Not good!" Wenyu realized that the little golden dragon, who was huddled in the corner of the space, fiercely opened his eyes and anxiously spun in the space, "What''s the matter? Why did the master find my original spiritual power so quickly?! what should I do? What should I do?! with the master''s current strength, if I completely unlock my original spiritual power, there will only be a dead end. But my current energy can''t be forced out of the master''s consciousness space! Oh, my God, why is this?! master, don''t untie all the seal pillars, otherwise We''ll never come back! " Unfortunately, Wen Yu couldn''t hear Xiao Jinlong''s prayer and call. He was puzzled and curious. Jin Guang came and went quickly. In the blink of an eye, the space returned to normal light. The only difference was that the eyes carved by Jin Long came out. "OK!" Wen Yu shouted, staring at the vivid eyes of the Golden Dragon carving. The perfect Golden Dragon carving made him put other things aside for the time being. However, Elvin Delong didn''t give Wen Yu time to enjoy the Golden Dragon carving. He hurriedly said, "Wen Yu, how did you light up the golden dragon totem? Light up the other five totems. After lighting up, our dwarf patron saint will come back." Interrupted by AI wendelong''s urging voice, Wen Yu was a little upset, but his curiosity was stronger. He urged the earth magic to push himself to the head carved by the Golden Dragon on the second stone pillar, stretched out his right index finger and pointed it again. At the moment, Wen Yu really tried to make the finishing touch, and the sickle of the familiar God of death was getting closer to his head. This time Wen Yu saw it very clearly. Jin Long''s eye socket was smooth, but when his index finger was pressed on it, it was really pressed on the tip of the needle. The poor index finger was poked a small blood hole again. When he took back his index finger for about 15 seconds, the carving of Jin Long emitted the same dazzling golden light as that on the first stone pillar, but the golden light lasted longer than this time A little longer. Point out the eyes of the second golden dragon. Before Elvin Delong urged, Wen Yu took the initiative to lean against the third stone pillar. The golden light flashed again and lasted longer again. Wen Yu was not in a hurry to light up the fourth golden dragon, but withdrew eight or nine meters away and appreciated the carving of the three golden dragons with his heart. Evanderon didn''t urge any more, because he had determined that Wenyu was the emissary or the reincarnation of Sakya, the dwarf patron god. No matter who it was, he saw the spring of the dwarf race. "Perfect! Perfect!" Wen Yu said with appreciation. "Three golden dragons, three forms, three domineering, can be called a masterpiece!" Ivan Delong looked back and forth on the three stone pillars for a long time, but he didn''t see anything good. In his eyes, the carving on the stone pillars was just a dwarf totem. Compared with before, there was two more words in front of the totem - golden dragon totem. Listening to Wen Yu''s continuous praise, Ivan Delong became more and more awed of Wen Yu because he couldn''t understand the beauty at all. "Master! Stop! Please stop! Untie two more psychic seal pillars and we''ll be finished! God, why did you seal them with the master''s blood?! shit, those dwarves ate shit. When I left, I told them again and again. Why didn''t I stop it?!" little Jinlong continued to roar. "Perfect!" Wen Yu''s eyes finally moved to the fourth stone pillar, an idea. His body was immediately attached to the stone pillar. As just now, the Golden Dragon carving was lit up again. "Eh" when Wen Yu''s food touched the eye socket carved by the fifth golden dragon, he couldn''t help but wonder. With a puzzled face, Wen Yu took back his index finger, but the result was the same. The tip of the index finger was intact and was not pierced by an unidentified object as just now. "Hoo -" the little golden dragon in the consciousness space breathed a long breath and scolded: "shit, how can you forget this? This situation has been taken into account when sealing the spiritual power. Only when the master''s strength reaches the corresponding level can he release the corresponding level of the spiritual power seal column. The old man''s back is scared and hunched! Sleep! Sleep!" "I don''t believe it!" after going back and forth several times, the Golden Dragon carving still didn''t respond. Wen Yu ruthlessly bit his index finger and said, "if you don''t stab, I''ll help you!" Unfortunately, the result is the same, the Golden Dragon carving still has no response. "Strange?" Wen Yu looked at the fifth stone pillar puzzled as he treated his bitten fingertips with light magic, hoping to find the difference. "Wenyu, no, envoy, no, ah! I don''t know what it''s called!" Elvin Delong cried, clutching his hair depressed. Wenyu took his eyes back from the fifth stone pillar, looked at the depressed AI wendelong, and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? By the way, you seem to have forgotten my order?" Elvin Delong bowed apologetically and said, "Wenyu, come and have a look. There are more things under the stone pillar." "Oh" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and hurried over. Ivan Delong is right. There are indeed more things under the stone pillar. To be exact, there are more ancient characters, and they are ancient Chinese characters on the earth. The word was twenty centimeters below the stone pillar, so Wen Yu didn''t notice it just now. All his attention was on the Golden Dragon carving. Evanderon frowned and wondered, "where do I seem to have seen these spells?" There are not many words, only one line. "Huitian. Lingli seals the third pillar!" Wen Yu saw it for a long time before he recognized this line of fuzzy ancient Chinese characters and saw it clearly. Wen Yu couldn''t wait to rush to the edge of the second stone pillar. Under the second stone pillar, there is also a line of words: Ti Tian. Lingli seal column 2. After that, Wen Yu looked at the first and fourth pillars. There was also a line of words on the two pillars, which were entering the sky and Lingli sealing the first pillar; Wutian, Lingli seal pillar 4. After reading these four sentences, Wen Yu almost went crazy. The meaning of these four sentences is very simple. These six stone pillars are not ordinary stone pillars, but pillars that seal the spiritual power. Also let Wen Yu understand why he didn''t light up the fifth Golden Dragon carving, because his strength hasn''t reached the fifth level of "Yi Tian Jue". It''s OK not to understand the meaning of these four sentences, but it''s the most painful to understand but don''t know why these four sentences are there. "Am I really the patron saint of the dwarves, or what kind of shit God destroyer?!" Wen Yu wondered, "God emissary, how can I do such a disgusting profession? If it should also be the patron saint. Well, it should be the patron saint, which is easy to explain. I am the patron saint of the dwarves. Then I reincarnated on the earth, finally came to this continent, and finally found the place sealed by my divine power. This also confirms the ancient prophecy of the dwarves. When the totem is lit, I will protect you God will reappear. Hey, I''m really smart! " "Smart bird! It doesn''t make any sense!" just after he was proud, Wen Yu impolitely rejected his lustful inference. "If I were the patron saint of the dwarves, how would the curse on the earth be explained?!" Yi Tian Jue " But the writers have been handed down from generation to generation in the famine period. Shit, if I don''t think about it, my head will explode! It''s very easy to solve this mystery. As long as I reach the sixth floor of yitianjue and light up the sixth Golden Dragon carving, all mysteries will be solved. " "Ah! I remember!" Elvin Delong shouted and said happily, "Wenyu, I know where I''ve seen this spell." "Where is it?" Wenyu couldn''t wait to ask, "it''s not a spell, but a very old text. Tell me where I saw it!" Elvin Delong was startled by Wenyu''s excitement and hurriedly replied, "I''ve seen it on a piece of Warcraft skin." "Where is the Warcraft skin? Take it out quickly!" Wen Yu urgently wanted to slap evandelon in the face. Evan Delon stepped toward the altar and carefully moved the offerings on the altar to one side. Then he picked up the Warcraft skin on the stone table, ran to Wen Yu and said, "here is the Warcraft skin!" while he trembled and roared in his heart: "Oh, my God, I used what the patron saint left as a tablecloth. If it was spread out, the people would devour me alive. Fortunately, I didn''t throw it away, otherwise the boy would tear me up before the people tore me up. It''s strange that it''s a picture sign like a spell. Where is the ancient text? There has been a kind of text in the history of the magic continent. Is it or is it used by the gods "My word?!" Wen Yu excitedly wiped the dust off the Warcraft skin, unfolded the Warcraft skin and read it in a low voice: "the five skills are given to the kind dwarves. I hope the dwarves don''t forget the agreement. Before my lord wakes up, use these five skills to protect the spiritual seal column. When my lord wakes up, he will thank you again! Sakya!" After reading this, Wen Yu stopped and quickly swept down. There are indeed five kinds of skill methods recorded below, namely, the power of the dragon, the imperial power of the dragon, the speed of the dragon, the inflammation of the dragon and the anger of the dragon. There is a note at the end, which is only suitable for dwarf cultivation in the magic continent. After reading these five powerful skills, Wen Yu gnashed his teeth and looked at Ai wendelong: "what a terrible thing!" V3.Chapter 108 Elvin Delong was stunned for a moment, and then asked excitedly, "Wenyu, what is written on the Warcraft skin? Is it the oracle to guide the development of our dwarves?!" Wenyu smiled and nodded: "although it doesn''t guide the development of the dwarves, the things recorded on this Warcraft skin can definitely make the dwarves step up and even control humans." "Hoo - Hoo -" Elvin Delong covered his chest with his hands, his mouth open enough to plug his fist, and gasped with all his milk strength. Wen Yu''s words had a great impact on him. After finally calming the excitement in his heart, Ivan Delong asked in a trembling voice, "can you be more specific?" Wen Yu replied while studying five kinds of skills: "this is left by your dwarf patron god Sakya. It says five kinds of magic skills specially created for dwarves, namely dragon power, dragon Royal, dragon speed, dragon inflammation and dragon anger "Sakya and your dwarves seem to have an agreement. I hope you dwarves can use these five magic skills to protect this forbidden area. These six stone pillars are not ordinary stone pillars, but pillars that seal energy. It can be regarded as a kind of magic seal. If the six spiritual seal pillars are released, Sakya and his master will appear and they will thank the dwarves again." Hearing Wen Yu''s words in front, AI wendelong''s pupils almost shrunk with excitement. But when Wen Yu heard his last words, his eyebrows wrinkled into a ball. He wondered, "Sakya and his master? Lord Sakya is the patron saint of our dwarves and one of the many gods. How can he have a master?!" Wen Yu smiled and said, "there''s nothing impossible in the vast starry sky. There seems to be no other information on this Warcraft skin except five skill methods, but it''s not. After reading this Warcraft skin, and then connecting with the mysteries around his heart, Wen Yu has got the answer he wants. Although this is only his guess and remains to be confirmed, at least he has no impulse to go crazy before. His guess is that Sakya is the patron saint of the dwarves. In fact, it is just the wishful thinking of the dwarves. Maybe Sakya has helped the dwarves through many difficulties. Coupled with his strong strength, the dwarves subconsciously regard Sakya as the patron saint of the dwarves. Wen Yu guessed that Sakya was probably the dragon. It can be seen from the word dragon in all the five skill methods he created. These six spiritual power seal pillars may seal the spiritual power of Sakya''s master, and the power of the seal is Sakya himself. After the spiritual seal is lifted, the master of Sakya will reappear, and the task of Sakya sealing with his own body will be completed. In other words, Sakya has never left the dwarf tribe. These six spiritual seal pillars are him. When the seal is lifted, he can be free. The key to the rest is how to remove the seals of the six spiritual power columns. From the labels of the six spiritual power columns and the marks of the first four layers of Yitian Jue, Wen Yu guesses that the person who removes the spiritual power seal column is the person who practices Yitian Jue, and only when he reaches the sixth layer of Yitian Jue can he completely remove the spiritual power seal. He is the only one who practices "Yi Tian Jue" in the magic continent. It is obvious that only he can untie the six spiritual seal pillars. As for who Sakya''s master is, Wen Yu did not dare to make a conclusion. He was not sure it was himself. All this makes Wen Yu believe that reincarnation is not an illusory legend, but a real existence. Although he has sorted out some clues, there are still many doubts in Wenyu''s heart. Who is the master of Sakya? Why do you have a golden dragon tattoo on your body? Whose weapon is soul chopping sabre, Sakya''s or his master''s? Is the planet reborn by itself the earth? Why is he carrying the mission of removing the spiritual seal pillar? What will happen to you after you remove the spirit seal column? What is the curse of Wenyu''s family from generation to generation Wen Yu had no fewer than a hundred mysteries in his heart, but he was not upset, because the answers to these mysteries were in the six spiritual seal pillars. As long as the seal was removed, he could find the answer. Putting aside the mystery in his heart, Wen Yu looked at Ai wendelong in a daze and asked with a smile, "clan leader, don''t think about it. I''m sure you can''t think of the result even if you want to go into the coffin." Evanderon shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s really not what I can figure out, but it''s not important. Besides, it''s not my task. You''ll tell me the answer one day. You''ve removed four of the six spiritual seal pillars left by Lord Sakya, and you have our dwarf totem on you. All these show that you have an unclear relationship with Lord Sakya, the patron saint of dwarves. Do you want to continue Do you recognize it? " Wen Yu thought about it and decided to tell Elvin Delong something, so he pulled Elvin Delong to a corner of the forbidden area, took out the sofa, table, two bottles of Erguotou and a large plate of barbecue from the whole ring, and said with a smile, "clan leader, let''s talk while drinking." Elvin Delong frowned. If other people took out wine and vegetables in the dwarf''s forbidden area, he would not hesitate to smash each other''s forehead with his fist, but now Wen Yu took it out. Although he was uncomfortable, he had to accept it forcibly. After two mouthfuls of wine and two mouthfuls of barbecue, Elvin Delong completely forgot where this was and who Wenyu was. His eyes lit up and praised Wenyu: "boy, meat and wine are more fragrant. Can you teach us these unique skills?" "Of course not." Wenyu nodded and smiled. "Patriarch, it is undeniable that I may have something to do with the dwarf''s patron saint, because the facts have explained everything. Do you know why I didn''t untie the remaining two psychic seal pillars?" Evanderon took a breath, blinked and smiled, "you''re going to tell me right away, aren''t you?" "Ha ha, cunning!" Wen Yu smiled, "There are six holy power seal pillars in order. We are lucky. We first removed the first one by mistake. If we start from the one on the left, I''m afraid none of them can be removed. Each holy power seal pillar needs my strength to reach the corresponding level, that is to say, my current strength can only remove the first four, and the remaining two have to wait until my strength reaches the corresponding level Then I can untie it. Hehe, now I''m more eager than you dwarfs to remove the last two seals. " Evanderon just smiled and nodded, because he knew Wenyu had something to say. After a pause, Wen Yu then said, "this Warcraft skin records five kinds of magic skills that are only suitable for dwarves to practice. If you dwarves practice these five kinds of magic skills after leaving Sakya, I can guarantee that the status of dwarves in the magic land is no worse than that of humans, and it is even possible to control humans. It''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish it and use this Warcraft skin as a tablecloth." To tell the truth, Ewen Delon said, "I cannot read the curse above." Oh, no, it should be the old language. We simply can not understand it, because the magic land has only one word for thousands of years. In fact, the devil''s skin is still very wrong. "Is Sakya an idiot? How can he make such a low-level mistake?" Wen Yu scolded in his heart. "Ha ha, I can translate these five divine skills to the dwarves and teach you how to practice, but - I have one condition." "The whole dwarf race is yours. If there are any conditions or no conditions, just say it." Elvin Delong has long recognized that Wenyu is the dwarf''s patron saint Sakya. V3.Chapter 109 Wen Yu smiled and said, "my condition is very simple. Keep this secret for me. When others ask you after you go out, you only say about this Warcraft skin. As for the Lingli seal column, you are not allowed to mention half a word. From now on, no third person except you and me is allowed to come here." "It''s really simple, I promise you. But I want to know the reason. Why should I hide it from everyone, even your family?" Ivan Delong asked puzzled. "Hey" Wen Yu sighed and said with worry: "if I were really the reincarnation of your dwarf patron saint Sakya, what do you think Grandpa would think when they heard the news. The patron saint is not important to me at all. I just want to be a member of the cage family. I don''t want to make a gap between me and grandpa because of this." "Well, I see!" evanderon nodded and smiled, then patted his chest and promised: "We dwarves are the most trustworthy race in the magic continent. Since I promise to keep this secret for you, it will never spread out from my mouth. Wen Yu, if you are really Sakya, the patron saint of our dwarves, I hope you will never abandon the dwarves, because dwarves will always be your most devout believers." "Hehe, I''ve talked a lot with ivandka before. Didn''t he mention it to you?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Ivandka said, but the temperament of our dwarves can''t be changed at all. How can simple and kind dwarves learn those human vices?" ivandron frowned. "No matter whether there is a patron saint or not, there is only one way to save the dwarves, that is self-help." Wen Yu said seriously, "as the chief of the dwarves, you should know more about the Millennium experience of the dwarves than anyone. Don''t you think you and the whole dwarves are stupid to put the future of the dwarves on the illusory dwarf patron saint?" "Didn''t you show up? Your arrival brought spring and light to the dwarves, didn''t you?" Elvin Delong asked, "if we dwarves don''t believe in the existence of the patron saint, how can this forbidden area be kept intact for thousands of years. If the forbidden area is destroyed, isn''t there no hope for the dwarves?" "Er" Wen Yu was speechless for a while. At first glance, what Elvin Delong said was very reasonable, but a little analysis was extremely stupid. "Then I ask you, what if I appear again in a thousand years? If I didn''t ask the Merson chamber of Commerce to provide materials for your development, do you think the situation of the dwarves can be maintained until a thousand years later?" Ivan Delong shook his head and said, "these are all your assumptions, so there is no such thing at all. Lord Sakya will not watch our dwarves destroy the family." "Idiot!" Wen Yu could not help scolding, "Old man, is your head used to make iron? My hypothesis really didn''t happen, but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible. What if I don''t have any interest in your dwarves and my true identity, go out and pat my ass, or even join the Holy See and let the Mason chamber of Commerce stop giving you supplies?" "Hehe, it''s impossible, it''s impossible! How could you join the Holy See!" Elvin Delong didn''t consider Wen Yu''s hypothesis at all. "--" Wen Yu was completely speechless and could only shake his head and smile bitterly. AI wendelong''s thinking about things made Wen Yu afraid to entangle on this issue, so he could only change the topic and asked, "how are you preparing in the past three years?" Evan Delong immediately became interested, put down the wine bottle, swallowed the barbecue that hadn''t been chewed in his mouth, and replied excitedly: "our dwarf tribe has completely changed in the past three years. In the past, we had to bite our teeth to control the population due to the problem of livelihood, but with the support of materials and money of Merson chamber of Commerce, the population of our dwarf tribe has almost doubled in just three years." Wen Yu interrupted Ivan Delong and said, "what''s your combat effectiveness now?" "It goes without saying that the combat effectiveness has increased faster than the population. In the past three years, while building elite weapons and equipment, we have been training hard day and night for no other reason. Just for the sake of the patron saint, Lord Sakya, when he came, he led us to ask the holy see for an explanation. Alas, it''s a pity that there are too few people in the dwarf tribe who can fight. If only there were another 15 years." Wen Yu frowned. He didn''t know much about the army. "Patriarch, if Grandpa led your dwarf army, how many armies of the Holy See can he resist?" After thinking for a while, Ivan Delong replied uncertainly, "the ordinary Vatican army is 100000 and the elite army is 30000. If the Vatican sends holy Dragon Knights, it''s hard to say. You should ask the old bastard about this question." Wenyu smiled, patted his forehead and said, "well, grandpa is the authority. How about the elves?" When Wen Yu asked the elves, AI wendelong suddenly looked sad and said: "The elves have also developed greatly in the past three years, but their most critical problems have not been solved, and their population is decreasing year by year. Wenyu, you must take Ruixue to the Elves as soon as possible. You are the patron saint of the dwarves, Ruixue is the patron saint of the elves, and your relationship with Ruixue is a lover. This is the arrangement of fate!" "I will." Wen Yu nodded, "Confrontation with the Holy See will not happen overnight. We should make a long-term plan. Patriarch, from tomorrow on, you should work hard to encourage the dwarves to have children. With the help of the dwarves'' population and five kinds of divine skills, the dwarves will definitely become a powerful race in the magic continent in ten years. Hum, we will work together to level the holy mountain of the Holy See and pull out the bird hair of the God of light." "OK! As long as we have the material support of Merson chamber of Commerce, it''s too easy for us to have food and have children." evanderon smiled happily. Wen Yu looked at the remaining two psychic seal posts and said: "I should have the strength to save my mother after I untie these two spiritual power seal pillars. But what can I do to break through to the fifth floor? Now my meridians are full of genuine Qi. If I continue to absorb the heaven and earth aura, it is likely to burst the meridians. That is to say, it is not a matter of how much genuine Qi I want to break through to the fifth floor, so I have to start from the aspect of state of mind. How to improve my state of mind How can I improve my mood? " Seeing Wen Yu staring at the Lingli seal column in a daze, Elvin Delong asked, "what''s the problem?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "patriarch, my cultivation has encountered a bottleneck and I must improve my state of mind. Do you know what can improve my state of mind?" "You asked the right person this time!" evandelon stroked his beard, "We dwarves are best at forging, but there are also levels of forging. Forging and cultivation are different. Anyone can do it as long as you have strength. As for the quality of what you play, you can only look at the technology. In addition to strength and experience, the most important thing to create is the state of mind. Only when the state of mind you create is improved, can you make a breakthrough in the technology. The state of mind is invisible and untouchable, and everyone''s heart The environment is different, so there is no good way to improve, that is to say, the improvement of the state of mind can only depend on yourself. I give you two suggestions: first, see yourself clearly, find out who you are and the purpose of living; second, put aside all the pressure and walk around, so that you can better understand yourself. Take building for example. Some people build it for money, while others regard it as one For this task, some people really like to build, others want to surpass others and become a great master, etc. but sometimes they don''t recognize this. Those who build for money will think they really like to build, and those who really love to build will think they build for money. If they don''t know themselves, they can''t improve their mood all their life. Another example is to build a sword, First of all, there should be the appearance of the sword in his mind. What is the appearance of the sword? At this time, many people will fall into a misunderstanding and think that the sword has only one appearance. The difference between the sword and the sword is only the size and material. They will never think of the appearance of the sword as a knife. This is that his brain is limited by the appearance of the sword. " V3.Chapter 110 "Thank you for your guidance. I know what to do." Wen Yu thanked. Ivan Delong shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t exaggerate. I''m just giving you some advice. It''s not a guide maze." Wen Yu didn''t argue. He took out his coat from the whole ring and said, "clan leader, we should go out, otherwise they won''t find it." "Wait a minute." Elvin Delong said reluctantly after two or three people poured Erguotou in the wine bottle into his mouth and stuffed the remaining barbecue in the plate into his mouth: "let''s go! Wenyu, you should remember to teach us the technology of wine making and barbecue." "Hehe, you choose two smart ones tonight and I''ll teach them tomorrow." Wen Yu replied with a smile. Back to the elder''s pavilion, Brian and others naturally asked questions. Elvin Delong hardly opened his mouth and pushed all the questions to Wenyu. When people heard that the dwarf patron saint left five kinds of magic skills to the dwarf family, their faces showed envy. This is the skill left by the God. Who doesn''t want to be greedy. It''s a pity that only dwarves can cultivate, otherwise they will certainly beg evanderon to give himself a cultivation qualification. Brian and others didn''t ask why Wenyu knew the ancient words on the skin of Warcraft, because they knew that it was useless to ask. When the four elders of ivandka heard that Wen Yu knew the ancient words on the skin of Warcraft, they all knelt respectfully in front of Wen Yu. Like AI wendelong, they also identified Wen Yu as the patron saint of the dwarves. Because this is something left by the dwarf patron saint. Only Wenyu knows it. Their simple brain naturally has no other doubts. Wen Yu pushed off again and again, and finally gave an order. The four Elvin Deka reluctantly agreed and didn''t need to call him respectfully. ¡­¡­ Standing on a high mound and looking at the dwarf busy for tonight''s dinner, Wen Yu said to Brian: "Grandpa, if I were really the patron saint of the dwarf, what would you do?" After thinking over and over for a long time, Wen Yu finally decided to tell Brian about it. As for others, he wanted to hear Brian''s reaction before deciding whether to tell him. Brian smiled, "hehe, it doesn''t matter to me whether you are a devil or a God. What matters is what you think. If you think you are a member of the cage family, no matter what your status, you are my Brian''s grandson. If -" Wen Yu quickly interrupted Brian and said, "Grandpa, I will always be a member of cage''s family and your grandson!" "Child, are you tired?" Brian asked, suddenly looking at Wenyu. Wen Yu nodded: "Tired! Very tired! But I can''t fall down, because my grandfather and I have an agreement to be the backbone of cage''s family! As long as I am alive, the Holy See can''t hurt my relatives! As long as I am alive, I have to constantly improve my strength and save my mother! Grandpa, you say if I really am the reincarnation of Sakya, the patron saint of love, and then I wake up and find Sakya''s memory, you say milk Will they accept me? " "Ha ha, silly boy!" Brian gently stroked Wenyu''s head and said with a smile: "your grandmother and I have long guessed that you are not ordinary people. In addition, there is Ruixue, which means that we have already made psychological preparations." "Ruixue?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "Hehe, Ruixue is so different." Brian nodded: "Not to mention her black hair, but her light magic is more holy than the Pope''s light magic, and the spell and speed when she performs magic are completely different from the magic of the magic continent. It''s strange that the increase magic of the great leader in red can''t match her. Especially that time, you sacrificed your life to save ASI, and Ruixue performed the powerful magic after you fainted At that time, we all surrendered to her involuntarily. I don''t know what else can make us do this except the gods. Maybe Ruixue is really the patron saint of the elves. At that time, I told your grandmother that we must leave Ruixue as your wife. Hehe, don''t think about it. No matter what your identity is, you or Wenyu in everyone''s eyes. Wenyu, the five gods Are you good at it? " "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "it''s definitely more powerful than fighting spirit, especially dragon''s anger. If the dwarves get these five skills, they will start to practice. I dare say that the dwarves now absolutely want to control humans." "It''s the same as what you cultivate?" Brian asked. Seeing Wen Yu stunned, he said with a smile: "ha ha, boy, you think I''m so easy to cheat. You can fool me with a mental power. Sharon, they believe you, but we old guys don''t believe it. We already knew that the energy you use is not mental power." "Hehe" Wen Yu scratched his head and smiled awkwardly: "I wanted to tell you the truth, but I was afraid you were too shocked and didn''t dare to tell the truth. These five skills are really similar to those I practiced. They are very powerful! In fact, this kind of cultivation is similar to fighting Qi, but it is more complex than fighting Qi. Especially in the early stage, it can''t be compared with fighting Qi at all, but it is 100 times more powerful than fighting Qi in the later stage. The most important thing is fighting Qi and this kind of cultivation You can''t practice these five skills at the same time. That is to say, only children who don''t practice fighting spirit can learn these five skills. Grandpa, how many armies of the Holy See can the fighting force of the dwarves resist? " "It''s hard to say," Brian frowned "I don''t know how much fighting power the dwarves have now. But you can rest assured that the magic crystal cannon provided by Luo demang plus hundreds of gold level strong men will suffer a loss unless the whole army of the holy see is in the border. Those brothers on the road outside are also fighting power in world War I. since the Holy See wants to kill us, we''ll make a plan. Tomorrow we''ll talk to Luo demang publicly and let him know Spread the news for us and fight for as much combat power as possible before October 1st. There must be a Vatican''s Eyeliner among them, so long as they are not involved in the deployment of the battle plan. "Hehe, it''s up to grandpa to fight." Wen Yu smiled, "I will teach the five skills to the dwarves as soon as possible in the past two days. I want to go out for a walk in the rest of the time. If I have enough time, I want to go to the elves with Ruixue. Grandpa, my cultivation has encountered a bottleneck and my state of mind is stuck. If I practice without improving my state of mind, I will be very dangerous. At first, I will be possessed by the devil, and then I will explode and die It means that if my mood can''t be improved, my strength will be stuck forever. " Brian frowned and said, "what kind of skill are you practicing? Why is it so dangerous? If you can''t improve, your life will be in danger. Is this what people practice?" Wen Yu smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe there''s something wrong with my cultivation, so I want to put aside everything and calm down and think about it." "Well, go. But remember to come back two or three days in advance," Brian said. V3.Chapter 111 At night, the whole dwarf tribe was illuminated by a bonfire, and the dwarf''s refreshing and shocking sound of persuading wine continued. In a cheerful atmosphere, evanderon announced the plan to encourage fertility, but none of the dwarves objected, because evanderon told them that the hopes of the dwarves were all placed on the next generation of children, and the spring of the dwarves was just around the corner. The next generation of children will receive the five divine skills left by the guardian God Sakya. At the same time, Wen Yu also asked Elvin Delong to send drinks to the people living outside the dwarf tribe, and told them that the cage family would come tomorrow to discuss the major event of fighting the Holy See with them. Hearing that the cage family was coming, all the brothers on the road who were rejected by the dwarves were boiling. While drinking the spirit brewed by the dwarves, they shouted long live the cage family. Wen Yu and Brian have divided their work. Tomorrow, Wen Yu will translate the five divine skills and tell Elvin Delong and the other four elders the method of practice. Then he and Ruixue will leave the dwarves to relax and leave everything else to Brian. After drinking almost all the wine, Wen Yu took the opportunity to drag situ Haonan out of the dwarves. Standing on the mound, blowing the autumn wind at night, situ Haonan''s wine strength suddenly subsided a lot, smiled at Wen Yu and said, "Wen Yu, what''s up?" Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan: "it''s all right to pull you to see the stars. I asked you to come just to get an accurate answer. When will you start on Bernice?" Situ Haonan said with a sly smile, "Hey, you can start at any time when the fire is coming." "That''s good." Wen Yu nodded and smiled. "I''m going to leave the dwarf tribe tomorrow night and go out for a break. My cultivation has encountered a bottleneck. I must improve my state of mind to break through the bottleneck. I''ll be back a few days before October 1. Your task is to fix Bernice. I called you to tell you the problems you need to pay attention to when fixing Bernice." Situ Haonan was stunned and shouted, "don''t you want to take me with you Wen Yu shook his head and said, "you have your mission. Is it convenient for you to move with us? I only take Ruixue alone. Andrew''s strength is a little weak, so we must hurry up to practice, and so do you. Here, I give you the pill specially refined, and you give it to those who need it after I leave." Wen Yu handed a bottle of pill to situ Haonan, then took his shoulder and said: "Haonan, our life has just begun. I don''t know how many frustrations and difficulties await us. You have to hurry up to practice. When you come back, I will refine the marrow washing pill again." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "brother, you''re not interesting enough. You didn''t inform me when refining the marrow washing pill last time, otherwise I would definitely want one." "Hehe, it''s brother''s fault." Wen Yu nodded apologetically, "Haonan, the marrow washing pill is really a good thing that practitioners dream of. Its effect is comparable to the gift of the gods! However, the marrow washing pill can only be used once. With your current strength, you can only absorb the general effect of the marrow washing pill. That is to say, the stronger your strength, the better the effect of taking the marrow washing pill. That''s why I hope you stay and use this month''s time to practice hard and strive to absorb it Collecting marrow washing pill has the greatest effect. To tell you the truth, I haven''t fully digested the effect of marrow washing pill until now, and I''m suppressing it with energy. I''m in a very dangerous situation. If I can''t break through the bottleneck within a month, I''ll explode and die! Our cultivation skills are different, you can''t suppress the effect of marrow washing pill, and I don''t want you to suppress it. It''s too dangerous! " Situ Haonan''s smile disappeared, stared at Wen Yu and said, "brother, you''ve gone too far. You''ve concealed such a big thing from your brother. I''ll practice hard this month, and I''ll see a lively Wen Yu in a month!" "Don''t you trust me?" Wen Yu smiled. Situ Hao glanced at Wen Yu: "I used to feel at ease, but now I don''t feel at ease at all. Come on, what should I pay attention to when dealing with Bernice? Hey, if she has no problem!" The person sent by situ Haonan to investigate Bernice has returned. The result is that what Bernice said is true, but the girl named Bernice is not the Bernice in front of him. After situ Haonan got the news, he tried to ask Bernice again several times, but Bernice has always insisted that she is the Bernice, which makes situ Haonan very sad and makes him feel for Bernice The feeling is cold. "In fact, I don''t have any idea. You can enjoy it as much as you like. At the last moment, you must stay awake, attack her with your mental strength and convey to her that you are the master. Of course, you''d better control the front, otherwise I''m sure you can''t control it at the last moment. In the end, stealing chicken won''t erode rice, and you''ll have to become her slave. If you don''t have to go, I must secretly hide to remind you, "Wen Yu said with a bad smile. "Get out!" situ Haonan scolded angrily, "I''m not an actor, and I don''t have that hobby. You''d better stay cool. Hey hey, anyway, you only take Ruixue, aren''t you malicious?!" "Your mind is too dirty!" Wen Yu said with a smile. "Hey, you''d better figure out how to deal with Lina first? Drink!" then situ Haonan jumped down the mound and ran towards the dwarves. "Lina?" Wen Yu frowned. "What does this have to do with Lina?" ¡­¡­ Just before dawn, Wen Yu pulled up Ivan Delong, who was drunk and sleeping soundly, and asked him to gather people over the age of three of the dwarves who had not yet cultivated fighting spirit (the dwarves could not practice magic). He wanted to teach magic skills one by one. Ivan Delong jumped with joy and roared at the dwarf tribe with a cock''s voice. Soon, the dwarves who met Wen Yu''s requirements had gathered in the dwarf tribe square. Wen Yu looked at Elvin Delong, who ran over happily, frowned and asked, "I didn''t come together, or is that it?" Ivan Delong sighed, "it''s even more. If you came three years ago, you might not even have 200." Wen Yu sighed. There were less than 400 people gathered in the square, and half of them were three years old, that is to say, half of the children were born only after the dwarves received material support. After standing up, Wen Yu went to the square and shouted, "you are the hope of the dwarves in the future. Whether the simple and kind dwarves can get out of trouble in the future depends on whether your shoulders are hard enough to lift the girder of the dwarves. Children, tell me in your loudest voice, whether your shoulders are hard or not, can you lift the girder of the dwarves?" "Hard! Can!" the childish voice made Wenyu''s ears buzzing. "OK! You are worthy of being the children of the dwarves! Everyone is good!" Wen Yu praised, "you are no longer children from today on, and you are the men of the dwarves from today on!" after that, Wen Yu took out a large jar of wine from the whole ring, made a step with earth magic and put it on the edge of the jar, took out a large bowl from the whole ring and said with a smile: "This is the strongest wine in the magic continent. Only real men deserve it. Dare you drink it?" "Dare!" "Is it useless for a man to rely on his mouth alone? If you want to prove that you are a man, drink a bowl of strong wine to your parents and show your elders. Only they admit that you are a real man. Who will come first?" "Me!" roared an older dwarf, taking a big step forward and straightening his waist. V3.Chapter 112 Wenyu walked up to the dwarf with a smile, handed him the big bowl in his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go up and scoop up a bowl of strong wine and drink it for everyone to see. It proves that you are a man, not a loser who can only boast with your mouth!" "En" the dwarf nodded firmly, stepped up the steps made by Wen Yu, scooped a bowl of Erguotou, gulped a few mouthfuls into his stomach, and didn''t frown from beginning to end. "OK!" Wen Yu shouted, and the dwarfs around him clapped their hands. The dwarfs stood on the steps and waved their fists happily. Wen Yu glanced at the dwarfs and asked with a smile, "who else?" "Me!" "Me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hundreds of dwarves scrambled to take a big step forward. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are all real men and the hope of the dwarves! Come one by one!" Half an hour later, more than 400 faces in the square all turned red. Sharon wanted to rush forward and pinch it. The dwarf was so cute. Wen Yu smiled, pushed the patriarch Ivan Delong to his body and said with a smile, "men, the patriarch will tell you why he called you here." Ivan Delong looked at Wen Yu with gratitude, turned his head and looked at more than 400 children who were a little dizzy and shouted: "Good job, children! Lord Wenyu is right. You are the real man of the dwarves and the hope of our dwarves in the future! You may not know the real identity of Lord Wenyu, and I''ll tell you now. Lord Wenyu is not an ordinary human, but an envoy sent by our dwarf patron saint to save the dwarves!" "Ah!" Not only those children, but even the onlookers couldn''t help but cry out with excitement after hearing Elvin Delong''s words. Just now they looked at Wen Yu with friendly and kind eyes, but became awe after hearing Elvin Delong''s words! "Lord envoy! Welcome Lord envoy!" seeing this, Ivan Delong turned fiercely and knelt down towards Wen Yu. All the other dwarves knelt down and shouted to Lord envoy. Wen Yu glared at Elvin Delong. He didn''t expect that he would push himself up the steps in front of the whole dwarves. In front of the whole dwarves, and the whole family knelt down to him, Wen Yu couldn''t push off and pretended to be very kind "Dear dwarf compatriots, Lord Sakya has not forgotten you. When the adult learned that you are in deep water, he ordered me to lead you out of trouble! Dear dwarf compatriots, you have suffered!" "Praise the patron saint of Sakya!" evand shouted, crouching on the ground. "Praise the patron saint of Sakya!" "Cough" Wen Yu coughed hard, interrupted the shouting and said loudly: "Lord Sakya asked me to bring five kinds of magic skills specially created for the dwarves. I hope you can use these five kinds of magic skills to revive the power of the dwarves in those years. This time I''ve called you here to help you practice these five kinds of magic skills. Unfortunately, those who practice fighting spirit can''t practice these five kinds of magic skills, but it doesn''t matter, because as long as Lord Sakya is with us, the dwarves can To revive the power of the past, isn''t it? " "Yes!" Wen Yu smiled and nodded, then said: "I''ve given the five kinds of divine skills to the head of elvendron clan, but the cultivation of these five kinds of divine skills is more complex, so I''ll call all the children who can practice them and teach you how to practice them. In the future, your duty is not only to protect the dwarf clan with these five kinds of divine skills, but also to teach the next generation of children how to practice them. Children, no, men of the dwarf clan, learn Sit cross legged like me. "Wen Yu made a meditation posture with five hearts to the sky. After more than 400 children learned his posture and sat down, Wen Yu stood up and said, "these five magic skills are dragon power, dragon resistance, dragon speed, dragon inflammation and dragon anger. I will pass different magic skills to you according to your qualifications. You will be here later." Wen Yu pointed to the position of Dantian, "There will be a heat flow, and then it will flow along the meridians in your body. You should firmly remember the route of the heat flow, and then use your own ideas to guide the heat flow to walk along this route. Each time you practice, you have to run seven or forty-nine circles. Of course, because the operation route is too complex, you may not remember it. Don''t worry. I have drawn the detailed operation route Come on, give it to the patriarch. If you can''t remember, ask the patriarch. Who will come first? First, if you can write down the route, sit there with your eyes closed and continue to run for 48 laps. If you can''t write down, go to the patriarch. " "I!" is still the slightly older child. Wenyu smiled, nodded and asked, "what''s your name?" "My name is Kaja Nash, my Lord," replied Kaja respectfully. "Kaga, will you be the first warrior of the dwarves ten years later? Are you confident that you can do it?" Wen Yu asked, staring at Kaga''s eyes. "Return to God, sir!" Kajia nodded firmly to Wenyu. "OK! Let''s start!" Wen Yu squatted down, kneaded his hands on Kajia, nodded with satisfaction, "Kajia, your cultivation qualification is excellent, and you can cultivate the most powerful dragon''s anger. Are you happy?" "Hey, hey, happy!" Kaka scratched her forehead and said with a smile. The two rows of big steel teeth couldn''t close. "OK! Close your eyes and feel the heat flow in your body with your heart." Wen Yu said, and pressed his hand on Kajia''s lower abdomen. ¡­¡­ More than 400 children, Wen Yu checked their qualifications one by one, and then chose the corresponding skills to teach them. More than 400 people spent his day. When the last child finished, he was tired and pale. Wen Yu did this for a reason. He wanted to consume as much Qi as possible and reduce the risk of Qi rising and cracking meridians. When Wen Yu taught the dwarf skills, Brian and Marilyn were standing on a high platform at the gate of the dwarf tribe. They were jointly fooling their inexplicable brothers on the road. Brian''s appearance made these brothers on the road boiling. Originally, he still had a little doubt about the authenticity of the extinction organization. His doubts immediately disappeared. Unfortunately, Brian immediately poured a basin of cold water on their heads. "Brothers, I know you already believe in the existence of the extinction organization, but I want to tell you that the extinction organization does not exist at all. My cage family has never issued such a call." Brian roared in a deep voice. Without being questioned, he continued: "We also came here day and night after hearing the news, that is to say, someone pretended to be our cage family and sent this call to you. Maybe some brothers couldn''t stand the oppression of the Holy See and wanted to unite with all brothers to resist the Holy See. However, I think this is the Holy See''s conspiracy. The Holy See dog wants to gather the people who resist him, and then one The net is finished. In order to prevent everyone from falling into the Vatican, our Cage family came. Now, please remember the appearance of everyone around you. If this is the conspiracy of the Holy See, there must be a hidden eye of the Holy See. If you really want to deal with the Holy See, everyone will have to supervise each other today, and no one can leave here, because the people who leave are very good. It can be the Vatican''s eye liner. After a pause, Brian then said, "listen to me, running dog of the Holy See. Although I don''t know who you are, if I find out, you will be broken into thousands of pieces! Brothers, the Holy See wants to kill us. Why can''t we take the plan and fight against the Holy See..." ¡­¡­ As soon as night fell over the earth, Wen Yu took Ruixue and quietly left the dwarf tribe through the secret road. Before leaving, he specially used earth magic to get a secret room for situ Haonan in a remote corner, and put the sofa in the whole ring. In his words, at least this is situ Haonan''s first time. He has to be like something. V3.Chapter 113 "Brother, where are we going? Why don''t we take sister sarong with us?" Ruixue asked Wenyu puzzled after leaving the dwarf tribe. Wen Yu was afraid of Ruixue, so he didn''t tell her the real reason for leaving the dwarf tribe. Wen Yu replied with a smile, "it''s nearly two months before October 1. I want to go out for a break. Why, don''t you want to accompany me?" although there''s nearly two months left, Luo Deming will send the magic crystal cannon to the dwarf tribe on September 15. Fortunately, Brian is here, so he can be completely relieved and come back four or five days in advance. Ruixue blushed and nodded shyly, "yes! Brother, where do you want to relax?" Wen Yu took Ruixue''s hand and said, "we''ll go wherever the scenery is good. I''ll put aside everything and spend this rare leisure time with you easily. Ruixue, do you have a place to go?" Ruixue replied sweetly, "I''ll go wherever I go." "Hehe, you really shouldn''t come out at night. Are you sleepy?" Wen Yu apologized. Ruixue''s body trembled fiercely. Her face, which had just returned to normal from blushing, turned red to the root of her neck. She thought, "brother only took me out alone, and came out at night. Now he asked me if I was sleepy. Is that a hint to me? Should it be? Brother is already an adult man. It is said in the book that adult men need that." At the same time, Ruixue''s right hand pressed hard on her chest for fear that her heart would jump out at once. Wen Yu can''t guess what Ruixue is thinking. Seeing that Ruixue''s face is getting redder and redder and his right hand is still covering his chest, he can''t help asking with concern: "Ruixue, what''s the matter with you?" "Brother, brother, I''m fine." Ruixue replied shyly and hurriedly took away her right hand covering her chest. After determining that Ruixue is all right, Wen Yu looked around with the help of the starlight, grabbed Ruixue''s Willow waist with his right arm, galloped forward and said, "let''s go to the higher mound to get a place to rest. Fortunately, there is still a bed in the whole ring, otherwise we will lie on the cold ground to sleep." Listening to Wen Yu say that there was a bed, we slept together. Ruixue''s body couldn''t help feeling numb and weak in Wen Yu''s broad chest. Her head quickly recalled what was written in the book, looked for every way to make men comfortable, and then screened out the best. Soon Wenyu arrived at his destination with Ruixue. I love the earth magic Wenyu more and more, because I won''t sleep on the street anywhere. There is also a large space for the whole ring, in which everything can be put, beds and sofas, so that there is a comfortable room to sleep wherever you go. Soon Wenyu arranged a warm bedroom that was big and small. Pointing to the soft and comfortable big bed, Wen Yu smiled and said, "if you are sleepy, go to sleep until the sun shines on your ass. we''ll get up again." "Ah!" auspicious snow whispered and quickly waved her hand: "brother, I''m not ready. Can you go out with me to see the stars for a while?" Wen Yu was stunned and asked, "aren''t you very sleepy?" he misunderstood Ruixue''s meaning, because he didn''t think about it at all. The soft and comfortable big bed was only prepared for Ruixue. As for himself, he naturally slept on the sofa. "En. En." Ruixue nodded again and again. "Hehe, we don''t need to hurry now. We can sleep whenever we want and get up whenever we want. Go and look at the stars!" Wen Yu said with a relaxed smile. Since his rebirth, he has been practicing under pressure. Especially after Daisy left, the pressure on his shoulder is greater. At the moment, he has put aside everything and has never felt so relaxed. "Hoo" Ruixue breathed a sigh of relief and said: "What''s the matter with me? My brother''s words are so clear that I can''t wait to think about that. How can I refuse. I must be too nervous! What method should I use to make my brother comfortable later? The book says that the first time is very important. If I can''t make men comfortable for the first time, I will disappoint men. I must think of the best way." Snuggle up in Wenyu''s arms, blowing a cool breeze and looking at the stars all over the sky. At this moment, this scene makes Ruixue fall into the abyss of happiness. "Ruixue, is the starry sky beautiful?" Wen Yu asked softly, stroking Ruixue''s long hair. "Beauty! The night sky will be colorless without the ornament of stars." Ruixue replied with a smile. "You are my star. If I lose you, my life will be colorless." Wen Yu said almost subconsciously. Ruixue sang happily, leaned hard into Wenyu''s arms and said, "without me, my life is also colorful, because there are many other stars to decorate my life." ¡­¡­ "Haonan, who decorated this room? It''s so beautiful!" Bernice put her hands on her chest and looked at the warm room. Situ Haonan said with a smile, "I asked Wenyu to open up this room, but I made these decorations and specially dressed them up for you." Bernice blushed and said, "thank you!" Situ Haonan smiled, went to the sofa and sat down. He took out a bottle of drinks and wine made by Wenyu from the space ring and said, "Bernice, would you like to have two drinks with me?" Bernice flashed a cunning look around her eyes and nodded, "I''ll drink if you drink." "Of course!" situ Haonan smiled and nodded, then took out two exquisite jade cups, filled Bernice with drinks, poured himself a glass of wine, and said with a smile, "dare you do it at one breath?" "You are not afraid, what am I afraid of!" Bernice smiled. "You don''t want to take the opportunity to get drunk and make me cheap?" "Hey, hey, what do you say?" situ Haonan smiled. "Quench! Coyote!" Bernice stared at situ Haonan angrily, took up the jade cup and drank it all, saying, "it''s your turn! Hum, if you''re drunk, I''ll throw you out!" "Hey, hey," situ Hao said with a bad smile, "if I don''t get drunk, you''ll leave me here for the night." then he drank all the wine in the cup. "You take advantage of me verbally. No, you''ll have to be punished! You''ll be punished for three drinks in a row!" Bernice said angrily. "OK, OK! Just three cups! You''ll throw it out if you''re drunk!" situ Haonan raised his hands and begged for mercy. Then he drank three cups very obediently. "Hehe, you can drink well." Bernice praised, "come on! This is a reward for you. I''ll give you a chance to drink three drinks with Miss Ben. Do you want to?" Situ Haonan glanced back and forth at Bernice''s chest, "I feel like you want to intoxicate me. Do you really want me to get drunk and take advantage of it? Hehe..." Bernice stretched out her sweet tongue, licked her lips and said in a flattering voice, "it depends on whether you have that ability." Situ Haonan shook the half empty bottle and said, "let me make it clear to you first. After this bottle of wine is eaten, I will be drunk! Are you sure you want me to drink it?" Bernice took back the jade Cup held high and said, "since you don''t want to drink three cups with me, it''s OK." Situ Haonan hurriedly said, "yes! I''ll kill you! Come on, let''s drink!" Three to two, a bottle of wine didn''t last for a few times, but it all went into situ Haonan''s stomach, but there was still half of the drink. "Bernice, I, I seem to be drunk." situ Haonan blushed and smiled at Bernice. "Get up and take two steps," Bernice laughed. "No! No! I can''t go! I''m sure I''ll fall. I don''t want you to see me make a fool of myself!" situ Haonan shook his head. Bernice got up, walked to situ Haonan, sat down and said with a smile, "Haonan, ask you a question." "If you have any questions, just ask them. You know everything and say everything!" situ Haonan replied readily. "Others say my eyes are beautiful. Are my eyes really beautiful? Look." Bernice leaned forward, almost lying in situ Haonan''s arms. Situ Haonan stared at Bernice''s eyes for a long time, nodded and said, "beautiful! Really beautiful!" V3.Chapter 114 "What''s the relationship between you and Wenyu?" Bernice asked a seemingly idiot question, because she already knew the relationship between situ Haonan and Wenyu. Situ Haonan struggled in his eyes and seemed to want to avoid Bernice''s seductive eyes. Unfortunately, his eyes were like being firmly absorbed by Bernice''s eyes. He didn''t succeed in moving them away. In a stiff tone, he replied, "we are brothers who swear to worship with blood!" Bernice looked happy, leaned her head to the south of situ Hao, and asked in a beautiful voice, "what''s the relationship between cage''s family and Merson''s family?" "My father and Mr. Brian became friends at first sight, and Wenyu continued to provide new products to the Merson chamber of Commerce. Coupled with my relationship with Wenyu, the Merson family has been secretly supporting the cage family." situ Haonan looked a little dull. "What is the attitude of the cage family towards his majesty Derek?" Bernice continued. "It''s neither good nor bad. As long as Derek doesn''t provoke the cage family, the cage family won''t do anything against his majesty Derek." "What are Wenyu''s secrets?" Bernice asked the question she wanted to ask most. "He asked me to investigate your life experience," situ Haonan replied. Bernice shivered fiercely and asked cautiously, "did you investigate?" Situ Haonan nodded and said, "I''ve investigated!" "What happened?" "It turns out that your life experience is false. The girl named Bernice is not you at all. What you told me is a lie." situ Haonan''s tone suddenly became excited. Bernice was startled, quickly diverted situ Haonan''s attention and asked softly, "do you love me?" "Love before, not now! Only hate after being deceived!" Situ Haonan''s answer was beyond Bernice''s expectation and asked, "then why have you been so kind to me, and it''s getting better and better day by day? Do you have any purpose?" "It''s natural to pretend to be so nice to you, because Wenyu has already seen through your tricks, and he has a way to crack your flattery." situ Haonan suddenly smiled on his dull face. "Your flattery is just a dirty trick in the Jianghu in Wenyu''s eyes. This room is used to crack your flattery. That means your good day is over." "Ah!" cried Bernice, fiercely raising her upper body and retreating, and asked in surprise, "you, you, you didn''t --" "Hum!" situ Haonan said coldly, "I pretended just now, otherwise I could convince you to die?" "You want to kill me?! do you have the heart?!" Bernice asked, staring at situ Haonan with tears in her eyes. "Bitch! Put away your charm!" stu Haonan scolded coldly. "Do you think I can let you leave here alive and report to your master? But I have a question before killing you. Who is your master? If I guess correctly, it should be derrick. What''s the relationship between you and Derek?" "Giggle..." Bernice suddenly laughed, looked at situ Haonan with sarcastic eyes and said, "kill me? It''s up to you?" "Hey, I haven''t seen your real strength, so I''m not sure to kill you. But -" Bernice quickly and vigilantly looked around and said coldly, "come out!" "Er" situ Haonan was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile, "I said I''m not sure I can kill you, but I didn''t say I can''t kill you. Besides, do you need so many people to deal with you? Don''t be suspicious. I''m alone here." When situ Haonan said that there was no one around, Bernice''s nervous tension suddenly relaxed and said with a smile: "giggle, I know your strength is amazing, but I can tell you clearly that your current strength is not my opponent at all." Situ Haonan raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, really? Don''t say too much. I heard that the biggest disadvantage of Meishu is that it was rejected by a man the first time. I don''t know whether it''s true or false." Bernice changed her look and said coldly, "yes! But do you think you can control it when you are happy? I don''t underestimate you. I''m not afraid of three virgins like you." "Hey, hey, really?" situ Haonan smiled, picked up half of the drink left on the table, shook it to Bernice, and sighed, "Wen Yu also knows I can''t control it. We are good brothers who swear to worship with blood. How could he watch me dry Yang Qi by the demon girl, so he thought of a countermeasure for me." Bernice''s face turned white and exclaimed, "did you poison your drink?" "Oh, no! No! I''m an honest man. How could I do such a dirty thing as poisoning? I just added something to my drink. Don''t worry, or I''ll kill you." situ Haonan laughed, "Wen Yu specially made a aphrodisiac for me. Oh, sorry, you haven''t heard of the word aphrodisiac. Listen to me slowly. Aphrodisiac is an aphrodisiac that can be used by both men and women on the market, but it''s not the kind of aphrodisiac with mediocre effect on the market. Don''t forget, it''s specially made by Wen Yu. It''s not something that ordinary people can afford to sell, so So you should feel honored. Oh, the topic is far away. This aphrodisiac is very powerful, at least 50 or 60 times that of the aphrodisiac on the market. I''m a little virgin, and you''re not the same as a little virgin. Although you practice flattery, I don''t believe you can stay awake when you''re happy. By the way, let''s introduce this wine I drink. It''s not an ordinary wine, though It''s drunk but not intoxicating, and it also has something in it. It allows men to enjoy themselves when they are happy without losing control, that is, I can keep awake when they are happy. " "You -- you -- despicable! Obscene! Shameless!" Bernice scolded with a red face. Situ Haonan shrugged indifferently and said with a smile, "scold, scold heartily, because after tonight, you will never lose the chance to scold me." "What do you want to do?" Bernice finally showed her fear. "You should know better than me." situ Haonan got up and leaned towards Bernice, "I don''t remember telling you I''m a good man. Of course, I didn''t say I''m a bad man. But to the enemy, I''m a devil from hell and will never pity each other for begging for mercy. Don''t you always control me with magic, and I''ll make you my slave in the future. Magic, you should know better than me. Do you think your body is too hot and dry?" "Ah!" Bernice screamed and limped on the sofa. I don''t know whether she was frightened by situ Haonan or the reason for the onset of the drug effect. Situ Haonan rushed to Bernice fiercely, counted on her and said with a smile, "seal your skills first." then he turned to the soft bed and said with a smile, "I''m a gentleman. I won''t do anything hard to destroy flowers. If you want, come to me." Bernice forced herself up, holding the edge of the sofa with both hands and staggering out of the door, but she was paralyzed again without taking three steps. Her eyes and expression became blurred and misty in her eyes. "Hot! So hot!" Bernice suddenly moaned, her hands tearing at the mouth of her chest uncontrollably. Situ Haonan, who was lying on the bed, swallowed his saliva. He couldn''t bear to be excited and roared, "Wenyu, good brother! When you come back, I must thank you! Gaga..." "Ah --" "Hiss -" With Bernice''s scream, the silk sand clothes on her upper body were fiercely pulled open by her hands. The delicate white and red skin was completely exposed in situ Haonan''s eyes, and the two grapes on the snow-white chest seemed to drip water at any time. V3.Chapter 115 "Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª¡ª Almost in the blink of an eye, situ Haonan was pulled into a primitive man naked by Bernice with red eyes Seeing Bernice''s impatient madness, situ Haonan muttered sadly, "Wenyu''s medicine is too fierce It''s the first time for me. I won''t consume too much tonight, which will lead to impotence in the future? "Although it''s a little Worried, but his brother had already raised his head, showed a ferocious face, and seemed to shout: "move forward J Forward!... " "Oh -" situ Haonan gave a long comfortable whistle. He got up fiercely, pushed Bernice down and shouted:¡° For the first time, I''m coming! Virgin, bye! Bye in the afterlife! " I don''t know whether it was the effect of medicine or situ Haonan''s natural courage. He felt the pain in his body after nearly a thousand rounds of war The essence is coming out. Looking at Bernice, who was still hungry and dissatisfied, situ Haonan smiled: "baby, right No, I really can''t satisfy you! Ah - I''m your master! I''m your master!... "situ Haonan rushed forward and shouted wildly. "Master! Oh! More!" before situ Haonan took the murder weapon back, Bernice changed her name to him "Shit! It''s so magical!" situ Haonan exclaimed. He immediately became interested and held his chest high to order "Come and rub my shoulders," he said Bernice gave situ Haonan a resentful look. But she got up quickly and walked around to situ Haonan A pair of jade hands behind him put on his shoulders, but his strength seemed too small, which made situ Haonan feel like scratching itch "Master, please!" Bernice''s pink tongue slipped from situ Haonan''s neck to his ear. Situ Haonan shivered fiercely and pushed Bernice away angrily: "if you want, do it yourself "Yes, master!" Bernice answered respectfully, and then twisted snow-white to climb in front of situ Haonan, As soon as I lay back, I really started it myself. Listening to Bernice''s breathing and the friction of jade fingers in and out, situ Haonan''s little brother rose again Raise and shout, "move forward! Move forward!" past times. "Shit! The fistula is impotence! I can''t hold it! Ow --" situ Haonan wolf howled and pounced I don''t know how many rounds of the war, situ Haonan finally calmed Bernice''s and looked at his brother with his head , situ Haonan cried sadly, "Wenyu, you''ve hurt your brother badly! Sobbing, you must do it in the future Ah! Brother, you have to fight! " "Master, let the maidservant serve you!" Bernice lay on situ Haonan''s chest, and the sweet tongue followed him The chest slowly slid down. "Oh" situ Haonan said comfortably and curiously, "Bernice, do you remember who you are "Oh, Kidd," Bernice replied vaguely with something in her mouth. Situ Haonan suddenly became interested. He pulled Bernice in front of him and asked with great interest:¡° How do you feel about being my slave now? " Bernice replied softly, "from now on, I will be the master''s slave. I will do whatever the master asks me to do Well, I don''t have any feelings. Anyway, I was tired of that family and had nothing to miss. " "Oh, which family? Who are you from Derek?" situ Hao held Bernice''s back gently in the south Asked the skin. "Master, my real identity is Derek''s daughter, but I have been sent to a place for repair since I can remember Lian Mei has only one chance to enter the Palace once a year. " "Gaga, Derek''s daughter serves me, cool!" situ Haonan couldn''t help shouting, "Delhi Why did Kirk send you to contact me? " "Derek wants to use the chess piece of the cage family, but he doesn''t know whether the cage family is valuable because he Afraid of offending the Holy See, they let me contact you. They know that you have a close relationship with Wenyu, so they sent me to you In front of you. Originally, they made me charm Wenyu, but later they thought you were more valuable and stayed with you to take photos So you can inquire about Wenyu''s family, so you put me next to you. Master, these are Derek''s orders What I did, will you be kind to your maidservants in the future? " "It depends on your performance, hehe..." situ Haonan said with an obscene smile. Bernice gently slid situ Haonan''s chest with her fingertips. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, master. From the moment I remember, in addition to practicing flattery, the slave and maid have trained how to make men happy, so as to ensure that the master can try to taste the taste of immortality and death every day." Situ Haonan''s face changed and asked in a deep voice, "how did you train huanhao, not with other men What''s up? " "No! No!" said Bernice, shaking her head hurriedly. "The maid trained me and used one Some fake props. " "Hoo" situ Haonan patted his chest and shouted, "that''s good, that''s good. If you''re with a mess of men I''m going to kill you now! Anyway, you''re an imperial princess. Why did Derek want this How to train you? " Bernice slipped a trace of sadness from the corner of her eye and said faintly, "because I will be his next wife and Who gave birth to a prince for him. " "Er" situ Haonan was stunned and said, "why can''t I understand?" "Master, let the maidservant tell you slowly." Bernice skillfully lay down on situ Haonan''s chest and said, "its In fact, we are the offspring of the combination of dragon and man, in order to prevent... "Then Bernice told everything she knew Stu Haonan. Situ Haonan digested it for a long time before he realized it and said, "the licentious family! The Derek sect When you came out, didn''t you think you would lose your life? " "Master, Derek has chosen another princess," Bernice replied. Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and said with an obscene smile, "is there any way to get your successor to me?" Bernice shook her head and said with a smile, "my sister is only five years old. If you really want to do it, I''m afraid the master will have to wait more than ten years. "Forget it." situ Haonan shook his head disappointed, turned to look at Bernice seriously and said, "I can Make an exception and let you be my woman, but you should be prepared. I won''t let you have children for me in my life. " Bernice trembled and whispered, "master, I understand! As long as the master doesn''t dislike me Situ Haonan hurriedly said softly, "baby, how can I dislike you? Come on, let''s continue, I''ll let you Have a good time! " "Master, it''s soft," Bernice laughed. "You have a way to revive him, don''t you, Gaga..." situ Haonan said. "Brother!" Ruixue opened her eyes, but found herself lying on the clothes, and Wenyu was not around, so she hurried Shouted and sat up. "Hehe, wake up! I was about to call you up for breakfast." Wenyu went to bed and smiled. Last night, Ruixue lay in Wen Yu''s arms and listened to Wen Yu talk about all kinds of legends about stars fell asleep. Thinking that she fell asleep last night, Ruixue felt a burst of remorse and apologized: "brother, I''m sorry Wen Yu was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "silly girl, what are you talking about? Get up and have breakfast, or it will be cold It''s too late. " "En" Ruixue nodded happily and told her in her heart: "this must not happen again tonight Otherwise, my brother will have a problem with me. " "Ruixue, where do you want to go next?" Wen Yu asked as he stuffed cakes into his mouth. "I''ll go wherever my brother says." Ruixue doesn''t care. "How about going to your hometown? Some things should be solved!" Wen Yu''s tone suddenly cooled down. Ruixue''s body trembled fiercely, and the chopsticks in her hand fell directly on the table. V3.Chapter 116 Wen Yu not only didn''t shut up because of Ruixue''s excitement, but sped up and said, "Ruixue, you can''t forget some things. Although you try every means to escape, your heart can''t escape. This matter has become your demon unknowingly, otherwise you wouldn''t cry for your parents when you went to bed last night." Ruixue raised her head, looked at Wen Yu with red eyes, and said painfully, "brother, I had forgotten, but when I knew I had no curse on myself, those memories hidden in my heart broke through all the repression and rushed out like a flash flood. Brother, my parents and 106 families in Zelong Village died miserably! Sobbing!" Speaking of the back, Ruixue plunged into Wenyu''s arms and burst into tears. Wen Yu gently stroked Ruixue''s choking back and said softly, "Ruixue, cry, cry out all the grievances and sadness in your heart. It''s comfortable to cry out!" Ruixue raised her head fiercely, wiped the tears off her face with both hands, and said in a deep voice: "brother, I can''t cry. Now is not the time for me to cry! After I kill those demons myself, I''ll cry in front of their graves!" Wen Yu had never seen Ruixue''s cold eyes before. He was stunned and nodded with a smile: "well, Ruixue has finally grown up!" In fact, Ruixue was very good when she went to bed last night. She didn''t talk in her sleep at all. Wen Yu lied to her because he was afraid that if he held it in Ruixue''s heart for a long time, there would be heart demons. Wen Yu didn''t know whether the heart demons had an impact on the cultivation of Qi, but he knew better than anyone that the heart demons did harm to the cultivation of Qi. Once Ruixue had a heart demon, he would either become possessed and become a useless person, or go directly to the king of hell. How could Wen Yu let such a terrible time bomb lurk in Ruixue''s body. "Brother, can you promise me a request?" Ruixue asked, staring into Wenyu''s eyes. Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "as long as I don''t violate the principles, don''t say one, I will agree to thousands of them." "Brother, from the day I spoke to you, I told myself that the former one was dead. Now Ruixue is the life given by brother, so I think, I want to never mention the previous things after revenge. I will still be Ruixue in the future, and brother, don''t ask me about the previous things and my previous name?" Ruixue asked carefully, afraid Wenyu would misunderstand his meaning, She hurriedly explained: "brother, I really want to forget all the previous things. It doesn''t mean that with my current ability, I forget my parents who have raised for many years. I won''t forget my parents'' kindness in my life, but I just want to keep it in my heart alone." "Hehe, I know what you mean." Wen Yu smiled, "and I didn''t mean to change you back to your previous name, because the name Ruixue means a lot to me. Ruixue occupies a high position in my heart. How can I let Ruixue leave. After revenge, if you want to forget the past, forget it completely." "Thank you, brother!" Ruixue said gratefully. If Wenyu insisted on changing her back to her previous name or asking her about her previous affairs, she had no choice but to repeat the sad scenes to Wenyu. After a pause, Ruixue blushed, snuggled up in Wenyu''s arms and whispered, "brother, last night, that, that... I didn''t mean to fall asleep. Today, tonight, we were --" Wenyu interrupted Ruixue with a smile and said, "ha ha, silly girl, what are you talking about? If you like to listen to the story of stars, I''ll tell you again tonight. If you don''t eat, it''ll be cold." "Hee hee, brother, you feed me." Ruixue said playfully with her tongue out. Looking at the playful touch of Ruixue and the fragrant tongue of huff and puff, Wen Yu was suddenly distracted, and the calm heart lake rippled. This strange but unspeakable comfort stunned him for a moment. Seeing Wenyu staring at himself and not talking, Ruixue quickly got up and said, "brother, I''m kidding." "Ah! Oh, it doesn''t matter!" Wen Yu nodded subconsciously. He didn''t react until two or three seconds later. He pulled Ruixue back into his arms, picked up the chopsticks on the table and said with a smile: "good baby, open your mouth, ah -" "Giggle" Ruixue was amused by Wen Yu''s tone of coaxing children, and said with white eyes, "brother, I''m not a child." after that, she subconsciously held her chest up, but immediately withdrew with a blushing face. Fortunately, Wen Yu didn''t see Ruixue''s chest, otherwise he would be stunned again. A breakfast ended slowly in a cheerful atmosphere. When Wenyu and Ruixue packed up and walked out of the high-grade cave, it was close to noon. ¡­¡­ Dwarf tribe. Situ Haonan dragged his tired body while washing and muttering, "I didn''t expect that doing this job would consume so much energy. No wonder someone would die under the pomegranate skirt. Hey, it seems that we should be moderate in the future. We must not die so cowardly." after that, his eyes unconsciously looked at Bernice, who was still sleeping, and swallowed the water channel: "I''m afraid it''s hard to control such a demon! Hey hey, let Wen Yu refine some tonic in this regard when he comes back." Ten minutes later, situ Haonan found Brian at the dwarf''s training ground with an empty stomach. Brian was checking the combat effectiveness of the dwarf army with Ghana and OS. Stu Haonan pulled the three aside with a red face and said everything about Bernice''s life experience and Derek''s purpose. He didn''t mention the war last night. After listening to situ Haonan''s report, Brian stared at situ Haonan with a sly smile and asked, "this is the way Wenyu taught you to subdue Bernice?" "Cough, cough," situ Haonan immediately coughed and gasped with saliva, and replied embarrassedly, "it''s almost what you guessed, sir. Why didn''t you respond at all?" situ Haonan asked puzzled. Brian asked back: "What should I do? Derek just wants to strengthen the sakanasi empire. This is a matter of mutual benefit. If he said clearly, I might be quick to help him in the face of the sakanasi empire. If he dared to stab him in the back, I wouldn''t mind tearing down his palace at all. Tut Tut, unexpectedly, there is still something hidden behind the MAIT family With such a bitter story. No wonder I always think Derek can''t see through. I see. " "Old man, you''re really open!" situ Haonan admired. "If I were you, I would not hesitate to list Derek as an enemy and let him pay for his self righteous conspiracy." "Hehe, boy, you are too young!" Brian patted situ Haonan on the shoulder, "It''s harmful for us to be hostile to Derek. If we have the power to confront the Holy See, we can list Derek as an enemy. But Derek has not done anything beyond our bottom line, and we can use him to deal with the Holy See, at least we can get some materials from him. Look at one thing from many angles. Derek wants to use us, and we also want to benefit Use Derek, and we have an extremely powerful enemy, so we have to face each other with a smile and get some benefits from Derek. The enemy can''t be friends! " Situ Haonan scratched his head hard, simply shook his head and replied, "I don''t understand at all! Sir, when you work with the Holy See, you must get me a small forward." "Oh, no problem," Brian nodded and smiled. "Old man, it''s all right. I''ll go first." "Go! Boy, just become a man, don''t always think about it and forget your cultivation!" "Cough" situ Haonan coughed and fled in a hurry. ¡­¡­ Three days later, Wenyu and Ruixue finally arrived at their destination day and night. Unfortunately, what they saw was a wild grass. V3.Chapter 117 Fortunately, Ruixue''s hometown is remote and not far from the dwarf tribe. It only takes two people three days and three nights to travel. Wen Yu didn''t hire a carriage, but rushed here with Ruixue on his back. His favorite thing to do now is to consume the real Qi in his body, because even if he doesn''t meditate and exercise Kung Fu, the real Qi in his body will increase at a very slow speed, although the speed is very slow. However, Wen Yu was tired all the way. At this time, he finally knew that it was time for the whole ring to absorb wind magic and elements. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want the whole ring to absorb several other magic elements, but the absorption speed of the whole ring is too slow. If you find a wind magician to release magic to supply the whole ring, it''s estimated that it will take at least 30 years for the gap magic of the whole ring to reach the level of a wizard, and you have to ensure that the wind magician is not tired in these 30 years. The whole ring now has only three magic systems: Earth, light and fire. The earth element is provided by Marilyn, the fire element is provided by desire, and the light element is naturally provided by Ruixue. If light magic alone, Ruixue is more abnormal than the whole ring. She can release light magic at a lower level for a day. Wen Yu was murderous and took Ruixue for revenge, but when he saw the ruins in front of him, he was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "I should make such a low-level mistake. I don''t even know who the enemy is. Find a ghost for revenge!" After thinking over and over again, Wen Yu finally opened his mouth and asked Ruixue, who looked at the ruins and shed tears, "Ruixue, do you know who did it?" "Dong!" Ruixue knelt down towards the ruins, knocked her head for nine times, and cried in a low voice: "Dad, mom, unfilial women have come back to see you! Wuwu... You watch in the sky, my daughter will lift the heads of those demons here to offer sacrifices to the souls of you and the whole village." after that, she ran in one direction. Wen Yu was stunned and hurriedly spread his body method to keep up. He didn''t intend to stop some out of control Ruixue, because he knew that only by letting Ruixue vent madly, or even finding the enemy''s crazy slaughter, could he vent her grievances and guilt accumulated in her heart for many years. The direction of the snow is not the surrounding villages or nearby towns, but a high mountain with lush plants to the south of the ruins and a high mountain with the top of the mountain towering into the clouds. All the way to the foot of the mountain, the snow still didn''t stop. Wen Yu, who followed him, could not help frowning slightly and said, "Ruixue, I''ll take you up the mountain. You should seize the time to recover the consumed Qi. Your Qi is not used for driving, but for revenge." seeing the mountain, Wen Yu guessed who the other party was. Who would live on the mountain except bandits. Ruixue stopped and turned to apologize to Wenyu with a smile. Wenyu smiled and shook his head, indicating that he was OK. Then he took Xiaoqiang out of his pocket and ordered, "send us to the top of the mountain!" Xiaoqiang sees that Wenyu and Ruixue are murderous. He dares not to obey and changes quickly. When Wen Yu jumped onto his back with Ruixue in his arms, a seat like a sofa suddenly appeared on his back. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "boy, are you very capable? Be my mount in the future. Otherwise, you''ll lose your rations!" If he could cry, Xiaoqiang would immediately cry and Sue Wenyu for abuse. Xiaoqiang''s flying skills are very good. Sitting on his back is like sitting on a flat ground. He doesn''t feel dizzy at all. This strengthened Wen Yu''s idea of making it a mount. Ruixue sat on Xiaoqiang''s back and crossed her legs to recover her Qi without saying a word. Wenyu patted Xiaoqiang on the back and said, "circle around the mountain!" Knowing yourself and the enemy can win a hundred battles. It''s certainly not easy for bandits to occupy such a big mountain. Although it won''t be life-threatening to rush up rashly (because the magic crystal holy ware in Wen Yuquan''s ring can be taken out with one thought), this doesn''t conform to Wen Yu''s style. If he didn''t have the magic crystal holy ware in hand, he would not let Ruixue rush over like this. He would ask around about which Bodhisattva is enshrined on the mountain. Xiaoqiang was so handsome that he was found by the sentry on the mountain before he got halfway up the mountain. When such a giant appeared in the air, the bandits on guard were startled and thought they saw the legendary dragon. But when they saw Xiaoqiang''s majestic posture, they were even more afraid, because they found that they didn''t store the information of this Warcraft in their heads. "Come on! Report to the boss! It seems that this high-level Warcraft has a crush on our territory!" a small captain shouted to his subordinates. Xiaoqiang''s eye-catching made him ignore Wenyu. The mountain, which could only hear birds and animals just now, was boiling in the blink of an eye. Because Xiaoqiang was slowly spiraling up, all the sentries on the mountain noticed its existence. Sadly, none of the hundreds of sentries noticed Wenyu and Ruixue on Xiaoqiang''s back. Before halfway up the mountain, Ruixue opened her eyes and said in a slightly cold tone: "brother, I''m recovered. Xiaoqiang, speed up and go directly to the top of the mountain!" Xiaoqiang seemed to pause for a moment. Seeing that Wen Yu had no objection, his huge black scale wings fluttered fiercely twice. His body suddenly turned from parallel flight to head and feet, turning into a dark shadow and soaring up 90 degrees. Wen Yu was surprised and said, "good boy, you''re faster than me! What kind of Warcraft are you? You''re so powerful when you''re not an adult. You don''t climb to the top of my head when you''re an adult. No, I''ll reduce your rations and suppress your growth rate from tomorrow. It''s strange. Why haven''t you ever heard of you? Are you mute?" Fortunately, Xiaoqiang has a strong bearing capacity in his heart. He doesn''t feel sorry for the name Wen Yu gave him. Otherwise, he will be black in his eyes and change from rising to falling. When Xiaoqiang''s body passed through the clouds, Wenyu and Ruixue were stunned. Originally, they thought that there were dense towering trees above the clouds and below, but what they saw was completely different. There are trees above the clouds, but few are pitiful and scattered. It is obviously done by manpower. The cloud is more than 100 meters high from the top of the mountain, but the distance of more than 100 meters is full of houses. Because Xiaoqiang''s speed is too fast, no one has noticed it. Until Xiaoqiang''s huge body landed in a spacious courtyard similar to a palace on the top of the mountain. "Bang!" I don''t know whether Xiaoqiang did it intentionally or because of his falling speed, his huge body collided with the ground and made a huge roar. The majestic palace, which is 15 meters high and covers an area of about 500 square meters, was shaken by it. "You --" "Hiss!" after the guards in the palace woke up from the huge impact, they were sent to the Lord of hell by Ruixue before they could drink angrily. Ruixue''s move also stunned Wen Yu, because Ruixue basically didn''t see blood before, but she unloaded the limbs and pierced her chest of the guards she killed. The sprayed blood turned into a blood mist in the air. Wen Yu stared at the frosty snow and muttered, "is this still the snow I know? The anger in the girl''s heart is so full!" Fortunately, the guard who was not watched by Ruixue immediately shouted and gave a warning to the brothers and their heads at the foot of the mountain. Unfortunately, this is the last thing they do in this life, because as soon as they make a sound, Ruixue''s bayonet eyes will stare at them, and then reward them with some holy light blades to eat. Ruixue''s attack magic is designed by Wen Yu. Some of his ideas are not applicable to other magicians, but for Ruixue, as long as he can think of it, there is nothing Ruixue can''t do. The weakest light magic came into Ruixue''s hands, but it became a sharp weapon to kill. V3.Chapter 118 "Stop!" a thunderous cry came out of the palace. Hearing the loud cry, all the guards who were lucky not to be stared at by Ruixue were relieved, and their tense nerves relaxed. Even their eyes at Ruixue and Wenyu changed from panic to pity. It can be seen that this man has a high status in their hearts. "Boss, these two people and one beast are here to play!" "Boss, kill them!" "Yes! We must not let them go, otherwise the sacrificed brothers will die in peace!" "Ah --" The scream sounded again, because Ruixue didn''t pay any attention to the visitor after she looked at him. "Seek death!" when the thunder saw that a girl didn''t pay attention to herself and wantonly slaughtered her brothers in front of her, he became angry. There was no time to consider the identity of Wenyu and Ruixue. He squeezed out two cold words from his teeth and waved his weapons to Ruixue. A sneer rose from the corner of Wen Yu''s mouth. The latter came first. The ghost''s knife technique forced the thunder back. "Deng Deng Deng" thunder was forced by Wen Yu to step back three steps, and each foot stepped a finger deep footprint on the hard ground. Wen Yu''s sudden move was like a basin of cold water poured on the head of the thunder, which made him calm down in an instant. He is not a reckless man who only knows how to fight and kill. Although he didn''t use all his strength just now, he was also a blow of rage. He used at least nine success forces. But such a powerful blow was easily blocked by the humble young man in front of him, and pushed him back three strides. He had never seen anyone with such strength at a young age. Jing was quiet, but the endless screams didn''t stop. Kuang Lei could only put a soft tone and said to Wen Yu, "brother, can you stop your companions first? Even if my Kuang Lei mercenary Corps has a grudge against you, we have to understand our death." Wen Yu frowned slightly and whispered to Ruixue, "Ruixue, wait a minute. Thunder mercenary regiment? Are you not robbers and bandits?" Wen Yu asked because he heard of thunder mercenary regiment from situ Haonan. The most important thing is that thunder mercenary regiment has a very good reputation in the magic continent. Seeing that Ruixue stopped killing, the thunder was relieved and said to himself, "where did these two demons come from? Their strength is terrible! Especially this unknown Warcraft, I feel chilly from such a distance. When did my thunder mercenary regiment offend such a powerful person?" "Ruixue" Wen Yu went to Ruixue and asked in a low voice with a voice that Ruixue could only hear: "are you sure these people did it? The thunder mercenary regiment has a good reputation on the mainland. It is said that it has never done anything shameful since its establishment." Ruixue was stunned and looked at the thunder and the guards who were slaughtered by her. Then she replied with a low apology: "brother, they should have done it." Hearing Ruixue''s answer, Wen Yu''s eyes were black and almost fainted. He couldn''t cry or laugh and said: "should? Why should we add these two words?! God, we have to keep Ruixue away from her sister in the future, otherwise there will be another silly girl in cage''s house." After calming the excitement in his heart, Wen Yu turned and looked at the fierce thunder with a blue face. Then he looked carefully at the head of the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland. Crazy thunder people as their name, whether it''s their face, figure or the first impression, they all look crazy and thunder! ASI is abstract enough. This thunder is more abstract than him. Wen Yu was nearly 1.9 meters tall and looked like a dwarf in front of him. If there is a way back to earth, Wen Yu will definitely take dozens of people from the magic continent back to form a basketball team and sweep the NBA. Of course, except the dwarves. "Are you the head of the thunder mercenary regiment?" Wen Yu broke his silence and paused. He felt a little stupid about this problem and added: "the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland, the thunder mercenary regiment?" The thunder nodded coldly and said in a depressed heart, "I didn''t know that the thunder mercenary regiment killed me! God, you''re not kidding me. You threw these two, no, three demons into my thunder mercenary regiment." "Boss! No! No! There''s a strange Warcraft circling at the foot of the mountain. It seems to be watching me - ah, it''s this Warcraft!" the sentry who ran up the mountain to report the situation finally came late. When he saw Xiaoqiang, his eyes almost didn''t stare out. With a wave of the thunder''s big hand, he said in a cold voice, "you all step back! Take your sacrificial brothers!" "Boss -" "Get out!" the thunder roared and interrupted his words, then made an invitation gesture to Wen Yu and Ruixue, forced a smile on his face and said, "do you dare to talk inside?" Wenyu smiled and nodded, "why don''t you dare!" then he took Ruixue to the palace hall. Xiaoqiang shook his front paw at the thunder and signaled that he would not follow in. It made the thunder cry and laugh. After entering the hall, Wen Yu was 90% sure that this was the thunder mercenary regiment. If this was a fake small mercenary regiment, how could the hall be more luxurious than Derek''s palace hall! The decoration of the whole hall only gives people a feeling - crazy! Glancing at the hall roughly, Wen Yu took Ruixue to sit down on the sofa made of pure Warcraft leather without waiting for the thunder, and said with a light smile: "the head of the thunder must want to know why we murderously broke into the territory of your servant corps?" Kuang Lei nodded with a bitter smile and said, "this is not murderous. It''s obviously killing red eyes!" "In fact, before we came here, we didn''t know that this was the territory of the thunder mercenary regiment. We thought it was a gang of bandits and robbers who occupied the mountain as the king." Wen Yu still kept a faint smile on his face without any embarrassment. Fury Lei opened his mouth and said in surprise, "you two won''t kill because you eliminate violence and settle down?" "No, but it''s almost the same." Wenyu replied, "I won''t beat around the head. There is a small village in the north of your regiment, which is now in ruins. Give me a clear answer. Did you do it?" Ruixue stared at the thunder and said coldly, "I''m the only surviving child in that village. After the bastards slaughtered the village, they went up the mountain. I can see it clearly." The thunder seemed to be shocked by an electric shock. His body was shocked violently and his face was ugly and silent. Wenyu was relieved because the thunder''s reaction told him that he and Ruixue had not broken into the wrong place. Ruixue once again released the cold murderous spirit, stared at the thunder with his eyes, and had the posture of starting at once. "Dong!" when Kuang Lei woke up, he knelt directly in front of Ruixue and knocked his head three times without saying anything. Ruixue sneered, "are you atoning for your crimes?" "Although it''s not, it''s almost the same." Kuang Lei raised his bloody forehead and replied with a bitter smile, "it was really my Kuang Lei mercenary regiment. As the head of the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment, I can''t get rid of my responsibility. The girl is here for revenge. Kuang Lei''s head will only extend forward, not shrink back. Please do it! But I hope the girl can give my brothers a way to live!" Ruixue smiled angrily: "the way to live? Did you ever think about letting us live? Hundreds of lives in the whole village, ranging from starving babies to widows and widows aged 80 or 90, were slaughtered by you overnight. Now you let me let your brother live. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?! do you think your head is very valuable?!" As soon as the thunder eyes closed, he sighed, "the thunder has nothing to say. Girl, do it." "Wait a minute." Wen Yu hurriedly stopped Ruixue who wanted to do it, frowned and said, "Captain, I don''t understand one thing. The reputation of the thunder mercenary regiment in the magic continent is almost a household name. Why did they do such things that are unjustifiable and common indignation?" "Shit, it''s a household name!" Ruixue blurted a little, "the holy see is also a household name, but how many things do they do that don''t make people angry?" V3.Chapter 119 Ruixue seldom argues with Wen Yu, and most people can''t argue with Wen Yu, except for the unreasonable Sharon. But this time Wenyu was blocked by Ruixue. After hearing Ruixue''s words, the thunder fiercely opened his eyes and said: "Girl, you can kill me or even kill the thunder mercenary regiment, but you can''t insult the thunder mercenary regiment like this. Even if you insult, you can''t compare the thunder mercenary regiment with the Holy See. The thunder mercenary regiment did kill your village head, but it''s only a stain of the thunder mercenary regiment. Even if the stain is black and smelly, it can''t be a part of the thunder mercenary regiment Cut the light and erase it! " Wen Yu was immediately happy and said to himself, "the reputation of the holy see is too smelly." then he smiled and said, "commander Kuang Lei, can you give us a chance to understand?" "What do you mean, brother?" Thunderbolt asked puzzled. "There must be a reason why the thunder mercenary regiment has such a good reputation. The Holy See can only show off and cheat by hanging the banner of the God of light. But the thunder mercenary regiment has no background like the God of light, that is to say, the thunder mercenary regiment has done a lot of good things. Er, I''m a bit tongue twisty. Let''s be clear. Why did the thunder mercenary regiment kill that village?" Wen Yu still doesn''t know the name of the village where Ruixue was born. "Hey, I didn''t want to defend originally, but this girl even compared the Holy See with the thunder mercenary regiment, which I can''t accept." the thunder sighed, "the head of the thunder mercenary regiment was not me. It can also be said that there was no head of the thunder mercenary regiment." Wen Yu couldn''t help asking, "isn''t the thunder mercenary regiment named after you? It seems that you can''t set up a mercenary regiment without a head?" "Ha ha, in fact, my original name is diare. People who know me like to call me Kuang Lei. Over time, my name becomes Kuang Lei." Kuang Lei said with a wry smile, "When the thunder mercenary regiment was first established, there was naturally a leader, but the old leader died while performing a task. At that time, I was just a boy who had just left the cottage and mixed a small captain with my strength. After the old leader died, the thunder mercenary regiment fell into an embarrassing situation without a leader. Fortunately, two elders presided over the overall situation, so as to avoid the danger of the dissolution of the thunder mercenary regiment ¡£ The two elders and the old regiment leader were good brothers who swore to worship with blood. The sacrifice of the old regiment leader dealt a great blow to them, so that they left the thunder mercenary regiment after electing a new regiment leader. That election was the most shocking election in the history of the thunder mercenary regiment. The whole regiment only looked at the fist regardless of position size, and I became the captain by virtue of that election. " Ruixue impatiently interrupted the thunder and said in a cold voice, "pick up the important ones and say that we are not interested in the mercenary regiment that will be removed from the magic continent!" There was a trace of loneliness in the thunder''s eyes, and then he said: "The new leader led us to fight against the name of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment again. Once, when we were on a mission, we accidentally found this towering mountain, so we moved the headquarters. Because we were closest to the sky, our ultimate goal of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment is to become the most powerful mercenary regiment in the magic continent. Alas, God doesn''t obey people''s wishes, and God seems to be sorry Italy could not get along with our thunder mercenary regiment. The new head died after relaying the old head on a dangerous mission. Different from the previous one, the departure of the new leader brought unprecedented disaster to the crazy thunder mercenary regiment. The two elders of the new couple stared at the position of the leader, so that the crazy thunder mercenary regiment was divided into two factions. However, the strength of the two elders was equal, and no one could do anything. If they fought hard, they would only be killed. No one wanted a disabled crazy thunder mercenary regiment, so they were in a stalemate for a moment It was only until that night, that night, the glow of naruo village suddenly lit up the whole sky. The appearance of this phenomenon in the magic land means that there are peerless magic soldiers in the world. The hateful waina begged for the position of head of the army. When he saw the vision of the sky, he rushed with his subordinates. As a result, the tragic scene occurred. After searching for nothing for a day and a night, waina begged He returned with his subordinates and committed a heinous crime. He knew that the thunder mercenary regiment could no longer accommodate him, so he left with his followers. Another elder thought it was caused by him and waina''s quest for the position of leader, and then left with guilt. We, the crazy thunder mercenary regiment, have never been able to get rid of this stain. Apart from this, we, the crazy thunder mercenary regiment, have never done the second wrong thing that is absolutely unjustifiable. So please don''t compare the crazy thunder mercenary regiment with the Holy See. Girl, do it! The mistakes made by the crazy thunder mercenary regiment don''t want to escape, but most brothers joined later, All this has nothing to do with them. I hope you can open up. " "Hey, I killed the wrong person!" Wen Yu sighed and turned to Ruixue. Although he knew he had killed the wrong person, he didn''t mean to plead for Kuang Lei. He was a killer. In the eyes of the killer, it was not the lightest goose feather, but life! If Ruixue could relieve his anger, he wouldn''t mind helping Ruixue kill all the Kuang Lei mercenaries. Ruixue''s sharp eyes flashed twice, gradually restored calm, and her murderous spirit was much weaker. In a soft voice, "can you give me a reason to believe you?" "Isn''t this the best proof?" fury Lei pulled open his collar and stretched his dark neck in front of Ruixue, "If I were the kind of heinous butcher, do you think I would do this? If I insisted that we didn''t do it, what can you do? It''s not my big talk. If we really fight, it''s a question whether you can retreat all over. My thunder mercenary regiment is the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland. There are still several magic crystal cannons. Plus the five thousand brothers of the thunder mercenary regiment , no matter how strong you are, you can''t afford it. " Wen Yu smiled and said in a low voice, "that''s not sure! How can we break in without the assurance of victory? Head Kuang Lei is a smart man, so I don''t have to explain." Kuang Lei''s heart trembled for a moment and said, "this boy must have a big background. According to him, the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment is estimated to have been surrounded by his people." he never thought that Wenyu could destroy the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment on his own. In fact, Wenyu didn''t think he had such strength. He just talked about frightening Kuang Lei casually. Ruixue frowned and looked at Wen Yu. At this time, her anger had calmed down. She thought that she had just killed so many people, but she had killed a good man by mistake. She couldn''t accept such a reality for a time. Wen Yu knew what Ruixue was thinking and said with a smile, "don''t blame yourself! Even if they didn''t do it, it has something to do with them. After all, what begged and left the thunder mercenary regiment at that time, and he was the elder of the thunder mercenary regiment. Today you come to the door for revenge, and the thunder mercenary regiment should bear the mistakes of that year." then he looked at the thunder and said: "Captain, get up and speak." The thunder shook his head and said, "my brother is right. Since we inherited the five words of the thunder mercenary regiment, we have to bear the consequences for the mistakes made by the thunder mercenary regiment. I have only one request, that is to leave a way for the thunder mercenary regiment." "Hehe, we''re not crazy demons who kill people without blinking an eye. If it''s true as you said, grievances have heads and debts have owners, we''ll find the one to ask for. As for the brother who just killed you by mistake, we''re willing to bear the consequences. Of course, we won''t put our head in front of you and cut you off. We can only promise you one condition. As long as we can do it, we''ll guarantee to complete it. For example Let the thunder mercenary regiment become the most powerful mercenary regiment in the magic continent. " The thunder was stunned for a moment and looked up at Ruixue: "girl, you''d better make a decision, otherwise I''m not comfortable." Ruixue looked at Wen Yu in embarrassment and didn''t know what to do. After some killing, she suddenly felt that it was meaningless for her to do so. No matter how many people she killed, the ruins would not return to their original state, and the lives that had left would not come back. What''s the difference between her killing and the demons in those years. V3.Chapter 120 Wen Yu saw the guilt and confusion in Ruixue''s eyes and sighed: "the anger in his heart has disappeared, but how can he fall into another misunderstanding? Trouble!" Seeing that Ruixue didn''t speak, Kuang Lei thought she didn''t forgive herself, and hurriedly said, "girl, Kuang Lei is not afraid of death. For the honor of Kuang Lei mercenary regiment, Kuang Lei is willing to die ten or a hundred times! If you think the sins committed by Kuang Lei mercenary regiment in those years are unforgivable, just take Kuang Lei''s head as a sacrifice to those villagers who died miserably!" Ruixue was awakened by the sound of thunder. After being stunned for a moment, she hurried forward to pick up the thunder and said with guilt: "head of thunder, I''m sorry! My impulse killed your brother. What''s the difference between my killing regardless of right and wrong and those demons in those years? Please head of thunder punish the little girl and comfort those brothers who died miserably in my hands!" Wen Yu was directly depressed and said to himself, "crazy thunder is the head of the crazy thunder mercenary Corps. The best way to appease those brothers is to kill you and sacrifice your head with your blood. How can a silly girl speak without thinking!" so he hurriedly said: "Although we are wrong about this, most of the responsibility lies with your thunder mercenaries. Ruixue was the only survivor in those years. At that time, she was young and ignorant and went up the mountain after seeing that Naqiu slaughtered the village. You thunder mercenaries haven''t explained this for so many years. It''s natural for us to seek revenge and kill up the mountain today. Is the thunder mercenaries Ming A reasonable person should know how to do it! "Wen Yu deliberately accentuated the last sentence, implying that head Kuang Lei hopes you can weigh the pros and cons before making a decision, otherwise don''t blame me. Kuang Lei can take the position of commander and lead the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment to climb to the position of the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland. It depends not only on his fist, but also on his strategy. How can he not hear the meaning of Wen Yu''s words? He thought: "The girl named Ruixue should have been blinded by hatred and killed on impulse. The young man was calm from beginning to end. His mind should have considered the possibility of killing the wrong person, but he still watched Ruixue kill my brother and even stopped me for Ruixue when I stopped him. It seems that his real purpose is not the same It''s not revenge, but let Ruixue vent the hatred accumulated in her heart for many years. This boy''s heart is too cruel. In his eyes, other people''s lives are not even as good as mole ants! " After much thought, the thunder said: "It''s not your fault. If we had made it public in those days, you wouldn''t have come to us today. Miss Ruixue, you don''t have to blame yourself. Anyone would have done it. Parents hate each other. Besides, waina begged to kill the whole village and hundreds of innocent lives died overnight. If it were me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t give the enemy any explanation The opportunity to kill directly from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain! " "But I -- I --" Wen Yu hurriedly interrupted Ruixue and said seriously, "Ruixue, you did make a big mistake rashly, but it''s not your fault. If you''re ashamed of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment, do something for the crazy thunder mercenary regiment to make up for your fault." Ruixue nodded hard, looked at the thunder and said sincerely, "Captain, please give Ruixue a chance to make up for her sins!" Kuang Lei looked at Ruixue''s sincere eyes and Wen Yu''s unchanged smile. He said: "Didn''t this boy deliberately give me a problem? But then again, this boy is not as cold-blooded and ruthless as I thought. At least he cares about Miss Ruixue and has been trying to prevent Ruixue from being shackled with guilt. It''s definitely a bad dream in a nightmare to become an enemy with such a person, but if he becomes a friend, such a person is the most lovely friend. In that case, that''s right I''ll try to make friends with him. If I can''t be a friend, I won''t be an enemy. " "Miss Ruixue" Thunderbolt frowned and said, "to tell you the truth, my thunderbolt mercenary regiment really has a difficult problem to solve. If Miss Ruixue can help, my thunderbolt mercenary regiment will always remember her kindness." Ruixue quickly shook her head and said, "Lord Kuang Lei, don''t say that. The little girl can''t afford the word Da en!" Wen Yu frowned and said in his heart, "didn''t you understand what I mean? How did you kick your nose and face and find a thorny problem?" Seeing Wen Yu''s frown, Kuang Lei hurriedly explained: "Here''s the thing. Our two elders took their brothers out to perform tasks. The two tasks they took over were more troublesome, so they took away most of the elite brothers. But recently, we took another medium difficult task. The task required us to hunt a medium-level level level 9 fire lion in the evil spirit Canyon within half a month. The reward was 500000 gold coins. I was a money fan at that time Mind, I only saw a generous reward of 500000 and didn''t pay attention to the completion time. I didn''t see the specified completion time until I took the task. To tell the truth, this task is only a simple small task for our thunder mercenary regiment, provided that all our elite brothers are here. But - " "Don''t explain. We''ll help you finish this task." Wen Yu interrupted the thunder with a smile and asked, "is evil spirit Canyon also called death Canyon?" "Well, yes, it can be called one of the fierce places in the magic continent, but it''s not as dangerous as the legend." Kuang Lei nodded, "Just now I noticed that Miss Ruixue seems to be a powerful light magician. If we have the holy light treatment of Miss Ruixue, we can easily complete this task with our remaining combat strength. I have something to tell you in advance. The publisher of this task is quite mysterious. It can be seen from the reward of 500000 gold coins that he is not simple. After I took the task, he looked for it again One mercenary regiment, let us cooperate to complete this task. As long as we complete the task, both of us will get 500000 gold coins. You should have heard of the other mercenary regiment, which is the iron blood mercenary regiment entrenched above my thunder mercenary regiment. The most important thing is that waina Qiu took half of the brothers of the thunder mercenary regiment and joined the iron blood mercenary regiment. " Wen Yu immediately understood and nodded to Kuang Lei with satisfaction. The meaning of thunder is obvious. This task was taken over by the thunder mercenary regiment and the iron blood mercenary regiment at the same time, and Ruixue''s enemy is in the iron blood mercenary regiment, that is to say, thunder knows that the iron blood mercenary regiment will send vaina to do this task, and let Ruixue help in order to give her a chance to revenge. Wen Yu said with a smile, "this is obviously trying to please us." In fact, the thunder is really flattering Wen Yu, but the thorny problem he said does exist. There are too few elites in the thunder mercenary regiment. The most important thing is that there is no light magician. If you perform this task, you will certainly pay unavoidable losses. On the one hand, he catered to Wen Yu, on the other hand, he solved the distress that had haunted his heart for many days. It can be said that he had the best of both worlds. No, it should be three eagles with one arrow, because Wenyu and Ruixue can also help them weaken the strength of the iron blood mercenary regiment. But he didn''t know that Wenyu''s reason for such a straightforward promise had another purpose. Wenyu of death canyon had been curious about it for a long time. Thunder looked at Ruixue and frowned: "Ruixue? How do I feel that this name is so familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere." "Hehe, if the head of the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland hasn''t seen this name, it''s strange." Wenyu said with a light smile, "think about it. Have you seen it on the task list of the mercenary Union." Fury Lei lowered his head and thought for a while, then his body trembled violently and shouted in surprise: "Rui Xue! Black haired woman! The holy see is offering a reward of tens of millions of gold coins to arrest the important criminal! Then you, you, you are not the legendary Wenyu cage? Eh, no! No! I have seen the portraits of Wenyu cage and Rui Xue, not you. Oh, I see. This girl must have the same name as the Rui Xue wanted by the Holy See." V3.Chapter 121 Wen Yu did not admit or deny it. He replied vaguely, "almost." the reason why he called Ruixue''s real name in front of Kuang Lei was because Kuang Lei belittled the Holy See. Originally, this guy didn''t want to explain anything and directly put his head out to Ruixue. But when Ruixue heard that the Holy See was compared with the thunder mercenary regiment, he was unhappy immediately. He thought that the comparison between the Holy See and the thunder mercenary regiment was an insult to the thunder mercenary regiment. It can be seen that this guy has great opinions on the Holy See. Now Wen Yu is looking for some strong combat effectiveness to deal with the Holy See. Although the thunder mercenary regiment is not a regular army, it is the third largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland, which can be regarded as a strong combat effectiveness. And the thunder mercenary regiment has a good reputation in the magic continent. Whether it does bad or good things, it should be under the banner of justice. The thunder mercenary regiment is in line with this point. A little use will achieve very good results. Wen Yu has secretly decided to push the crazy thunder mercenary regiment to the position of the first mercenary regiment. Wen Yu''s vague answer stunned Kuang Lei for a while. He thought, yes, no, no, what is almost! Are they really Wen Yu and Ruixue wanted by the Holy See?! Oh, whatever. Even if it is, and I have the strength to catch them, I can''t give them to the Holy See! When I was young, I was full of longing for the Holy See. Silly! "Miss Ruixue, we are burying the bones of the villagers in naluo village in the back mountain. Because we don''t know their names, we have no choice but to bury them together. Do you want --" fury Lei asked carefully. Ruixue''s eyes were slightly red, shook her head and said, "the girl in naluo village died three years ago. Now Ruixue doesn''t want to disturb their peaceful life." Wen Yu frowned lightly and was surprised by Ruixue''s answer. He thought to himself: "the girl''s heart knot seems to be still there. Maybe she is guilty and dare not face her late parents and villagers. Waina''s head must be harvested!" thinking of this, Wen Yu asked to Kuang Lei, "head of Kuang Lei, how about the combat effectiveness and reputation of the iron blood mercenary regiment?" The thunder laughed, for could it be that: "Brother, this question is very difficult for me to answer. Mercenaries live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. They are not bound by imperial laws and national boundaries. Their rights are not very attractive to us. In a bad word, mercenaries are tramps or street gangsters. They enjoy every day''s life with the money they get in exchange for their lives. Brothers with fetters generally don''t continue to be mercenaries because one day A qualified mercenary must have the consciousness that he can''t see the sun tomorrow. Power, money and women are the three things men like most. We only like the latter two. What''s the reputation to talk about living such a muddle along life, that is, our crazy thunder mercenary regiment wants face and suffer. Although it''s the third largest mercenary regiment, it can live a better life than the second-rate mercenary regiment. " "Can I interpret your words as that mercenaries make a living by burning, killing and looting?" Wen Yu asked. "Hey" Kuang Lei sighed with a bitter smile, "Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit it. As long as someone pays for the task, we mercenaries will accept it. If we can''t complete the task, we deserve to be unlucky. As a result, many tasks in the mercenary Union are to assassinate so and so officials and get rid of so and so forces. The reward for this task is also quite generous. Our thunder mercenary regiment always supports face and never accepts this kind of rejection Know each other''s good or bad, and then set the task of killer. " "How can you build such a magnificent palace without money?" Wen Yu asked with a light smile. "Hehe, it didn''t cost a penny to build this palace. The brothers built it by themselves. Take these Warcraft skins for example. We spent a whole year hunting and killing intermediate Warcraft. The brothers said that it doesn''t matter if we have no money, but we can''t lose momentum and face!" Thunderbolt laughed happily. Wen Yu smiled: "according to what you say, the thunder mercenary regiment should be poor. There is no money, not to mention women. Why on earth do you insist on the thunder mercenary regiment?" "No!" Thunderbolt smiled and shook his head. "We don''t have big money, but we still have money to play with women in that place. Otherwise, how boring it is for so many big men to stick together every day. The reason why we insist on thunderbolt mercenary regiment is very simple, free, natural and upright!" "Wouldn''t you be flexible? For example, when you see the task of killing people, you can investigate the target first, and then decide whether to accept the task. If so many brothers suffer with you, your head doesn''t feel blushed?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Thunder said with a wry smile: "Hey, we also thought about this, but after we investigated the background and life experience of the target, the task was taken over by other mercenary regiments. We didn''t want to take it if the reward was too low. It''s not worth smearing our hands with blood for that money. To tell the truth, my head is really a coward and can''t even cover his brother''s food and clothing. So this time I saw the hunting with a reward of 500000 gold coins Warcraft mission, took it down without saying a word. Originally thought to grab fast fat, but took a slap stab. " "Don''t you think this task is strange?" "Strange?" Kuang Lei looked at Wen Yu puzzled. Wen Yu nodded: "The dead Canyon hunts a medium-level nine level fire lion and pays 500000 gold coins! And it is for the crazy thunder mercenary group and the iron blood mercenary group to carry out the task together! If the person who issued the task is not a fool, he can let you do the task alone. If you fail, he can change another mercenary group. If you hunt a medium-level nine level Warcraft with 500000 gold coins, I''m afraid the first mercenary group will also rob it Take it. But why should he let you two mercenaries do it together and give 500000 gold coins each after completing the task? " Thunder frowned deeply and said: "I''ve thought about this, but our thunder mercenary regiment has never offended anyone. Besides, if the other party wants to kill me, the thunder mercenary regiment will not pull the iron blood mercenary regiment. Hehe, to tell you the truth, our mercenary regiment has an economic crisis, otherwise the two elders won''t go out to perform the task at the same time, and I can''t rush to pick up the task of revenge Gao, so I don''t care We have to finish the task. What''s more, the mercenary regiment talks about credibility. Once the credibility stinks, no one is willing to give us a task. " Wen Yu smiled and didn''t entangle in this matter any more. Instead, he asked curiously, "previously, you said that waina begged to do it to naluo village because he saw the heavenly phenomenon. Then did you find out the reason for the heavenly phenomenon?" The thunder shook his head and said, "no! After waina asked to take people away, we buried the villagers killed in Naro village, and checked inside and outside the village, but we found nothing." "Is it possible that waina asked for the treasure for fear of your competition, so she deliberately left under the pretext of contradiction with another elder?" Wenyu asked. "Impossible!" Thunderbolt simply shook his head, "If he got the treasure at that time, he would challenge another elder and win the head''s seat. At that time, the crazy thunder mercenary regiment had become a first-class mercenary regiment, so he could not give up such a large piece of fat and join the second-class iron blood mercenary regiment at that time. In fact, we didn''t see it at that time. After all, the mountain top was separated from naluo village by clouds, so the glow was boundless We don''t know the exact location of the shot. We don''t know much after the tragic death of the villagers in naluo village. " "Ruixue, do you know?" Wen Yu looked at Ruixue and asked. Ruixue shook her head: "it was night. I was awakened by my parents. They stuffed me into a pimple in a corner of the abandoned pigsty, and then knocked me unconscious. It was morning when I woke up and just saw the butchers leave." V3.Chapter 122 Wen Yu''s eyes brightened. "Doesn''t that mean the baby is still near naluo village Kuang Lei nodded, shook his head again and said, "I don''t know. If there is a baby in the world, it''s been so many years. Maybe it has been obtained by a destined person, or it may still be there." Ruixue didn''t understand: "commander Kuang Lei, are you so sure that the glow that night is a sign of the baby''s present life? Can''t the glow be made by the cultivator, or is it just a natural phenomenon?" The thunder shook his head without hesitation and said, "no way! I''m sure it wasn''t done by the cultivator. If you had seen the vision that night with your own eyes, you wouldn''t say so." "Head of Kuang Lei, how can we apologize to your brother?" Wen Yu suddenly changed the topic and winked at Kuang Lei. Kuang Lei understood Wen Yu''s meaning, shook his head and said, "you don''t need to explain. Our Kuang Lei mercenary regiment are iron men. Many core brothers know that thing and are ready to bear the consequences. I''ll explain everything to them later, and they won''t blame you." then he looked at Ruixue and said: "Miss Ruixue, in fact, I should thank you for knowing that on behalf of the Kuang Lei mercenary Corps. We have been living in guilt all these years. Whenever we see the tomb in the back mountain, we can''t wait to cut our heads and apologize! Now you come to the door, it''s a relief for us and relieve our shackles for many years!" Speaking of the back, the iron man''s voice choked. Ruixue was overwhelmed by the gratitude of the "true feelings" of the thunder. She hurriedly stopped the thunder who wanted to bow down and said with a little excitement: "head of the thunder, I should apologize to you! I''ll go out to apologize to my brothers now!" after that, she turned and walked out. Both the thunder and Wenyu were frightened and hurriedly shouted to her. Ruixue turned and looked at Wen Yu and Kuang Lei puzzled, "what''s the matter?" Seeing Ruixue''s puzzled eyes, Kuang Lei quickly pretended to be okay, lowered his head and said: "The difference is too big. One is better than a monkey, the other is colder than Warcraft, but the other is naive and simple. I feel so sad that I have never lied in front of such a simple little girl! Alas, in fact, it''s no wonder that the little girl was killed by the crazy thunder mercenary Corps. Now people have the strength to come to the door for revenge. They can''t kill without opening it It''s already very good. " "Cough" Wen Yu coughed twice and said, "Ruixue, you can''t go out and apologize to these brothers. You think, they have been carrying this painful spiritual shackle for years. Now they have finally been relieved, but you apologize to them in turn. Don''t you obviously make them difficult and force them to think?!" "But they didn''t do it, and I killed them by mistake -" Wen Yu quickly interrupts Ruixue and says: "That''s not what you think. The brothers of the crazy thunder mercenary corps are all iron men. They always insist on the crazy thunder mercenary corps, not for money, not for power, not for women, but for honor, which belongs to men! Although they didn''t do it, they did it in the name of the crazy thunder mercenary corps, which is a great insult to them. If you go to them now Apologizing is like putting a knife in their heart. The little girl who escaped the massacre in those years came to the door today to apologize to the murderer. What do you think they would think? If they were hard-working and sweaty, what they wanted was not your apology, but your bayonet. They were willing to use their own blood to wash away the stain of the crazy thunder mercenary Corps. If you want them to die in guilt, you can get out Go and apologize to them. " Ruixue was worried and cried, "that can''t make them carry shackles all their life! Brother, you must have a way. Tell me what I should do to lift their shackles and don''t hurt their self-esteem." Wen Yu pretended to be thinking. After a while, he said, "I think it''s best for head Kuang Lei to solve this matter." "Well," Thunderbolt nodded with great cooperation, "I will tell them this matter in a euphemistic way, and tell them the attitude of Miss Ruixue when she knows the truth, and give them some buffer moments. After they figure it out, Miss Ruixue will appear. This should be better. But I hope Miss Ruixue won''t mention it in front of them again, and let it be silent forever." "Is this really OK?" Ruixue asked anxiously. "Of course!" Wen Yu replied with a smile, "leader Kuang Lei and they are close brothers. It''s easier for leader Kuang Lei to accept this matter. Ruixue, let''s leave temporarily and give leader Kuang Lei time to explain to his brothers." "Well, that''s the best." Kuang Lei nodded. "Come back tomorrow morning. Then the brothers are ready to give a warm welcome! Miss Ruixue, you haven''t answered my request." "Ah, oh, yes! I''m Ruixue now, and I''ve long forgotten that!" Ruixue smiled back, but there was still a trace of unknown pain in her eyes. ¡­¡­ Sitting on Xiaoqiang''s back, Wen Yu observed the terrain below and asked Ruixue, "Ruixue, do you think the baby can still be there?" Ruixue pondered: "that day, waina begged to be the first to rush here and dig the naluo village for three feet, but she got nothing. If there is a treasure, it must be hard to find, and most of it may not be in naluo village. Brother, let''s go down and have a look." Ruixue''s tone became sad. "En" Wen Yu patted Xiaoqiang on the back. Xiaoqiang circled flexibly in the air and fell to the ground in the blink of an eye from a place more than 80 meters high. "Dong!" after jumping off Xiaoqiang''s back, Ruixue fell on her knees with a thump and said sadly, "parents, unfilial daughter is back! Sobbing..." although she always said she wanted to forget the past, standing in the ruins and at the door of the house in memory, the memory deeply buried by her broke through the blockade and occupied her brain. The reason why Wenyu brought Ruixue here is to help Ruixue lift the shackles and let her completely forget the painful memories, rather than forcibly bury them. Of course, it is undeniable that Wenyu is also thinking about the treasure. Although there are many of his whole ring, no one will think there are few treasures. Wenyu is not a fool, and naturally there will be no shortage. After Ruixue fell on the ground and cried for a long time, Wen Yu came forward and comforted: "Ruixue, don''t cry! Uncle and aunt are in heaven. They will feel bad to see you in such pain. Darling, let''s bury here." "En" Ruixue stopped crying, wiped away the tears on her face, took out the magic wand from the space ring, "let me give them the last ride!" then she waved the magic wand, and the pure sacred light covered the whole ruins like falling snowflakes. Wen Yu intended to launch the earth magic of the whole ring. The ruins trembled under the light of the sacred light and were soon buried below the surface. "Ruixue, are you better?" Wen Yu asked softly, holding Ruixue''s Willow waist. Ruixue nodded with a smile and said, "brother, thank you. It''s much more comfortable! My parents have loved me since childhood. They must be very happy to see you protecting and taking care of me in the sky! Hoo - ah -" Ruixue put her hands at the corners of her mouth in a trumpet shape, took a deep breath and roared at the sky. Finally, a smile from her heart appeared on her face, took Wenyu''s arm and said, "brother, let''s look for treasure. Guess what level this baby is?" Seeing that Ruixue was relaxed from the bottom of his heart, Wen Yu was very happy and said, "the baby must not be here. Let''s go there and have a look. Maybe we are destined people. The sky is a vision. You can see it on that mountain. It must be a super baby, and maybe an artifact." V3.Chapter 123 Wen Yu''s whole ring is like a mine detector. Wherever he goes, the land will be detected two or three times by it. However, the lady of the goddess of luck ignored Wen Yu and searched two miles around naluo village. He didn''t find a treasure, but dug out a basket of scrap iron. Three hours later, Ruixue finally couldn''t hold on and whispered, "brother, maybe the baby has been taken by someone who is destined to go." Wen Yu stopped with a wry smile and sighed, "Hey, we picked up three hours of junk. Come and see our harvest in these three hours." "Clang!" Wen Yu took out all the things that he had dug up in the past three hours. Scrap iron, strange stones, half corroded clothes and so on were piled more than two meters high. This is collected by Wen Yu under the slogan of "better kill than Miss". No matter whether he can catch it with the baby or not, as long as he finds it, he will dig it out from the ground and throw it into the whole ring. Ruixue looked at the pile of rags in front of her and said, "brother, these things don''t seem to touch the baby." "Hey, hey, you don''t understand." Wenyu took a wooden stick and pulled it in the garbage. "The better the baby, the less prominent it is. Maybe this broken iron is an artifact. Er, this is definitely not! Maybe this broken clothes is an artifact, and this one is not." "Wow! What a beautiful stone!" Ruixue exclaimed with a strange milky stone. "Brother, look, maybe it''s the baby we''re looking for!" Wen Yu hurriedly took the stone, put it in his palm, carefully observed it for a while, shook his head and said, "it''s just an ordinary stone. There''s nothing special except the shape and color. Xiaoqiang, how''s the taste?" after that, Wen Yu threw the stone in front of Xiaoqiang, who turned into a wolf dog. Xiaoqiang shook his head depressed and scolded: "you think any stone can be filled with magic crystal. My IQ is high." Ruixue was afraid that Xiaoqiang would bite at this beautiful stone. She hurried to pick it up and said, "brother, this stone is very beautiful. Can you give it to me?" "Oh, yes. You like beautiful stones. I''ll tear down the mountain later and dig out all the beautiful stones for you." Wen Yu said while pulling the garbage pile. Ruixue glanced at Wen Yu and muttered, "you think I''m a stone processing factory! Why do you want so many stones! Wow, there''s another beautiful stone here!" "Wow! And! Brother, I want this too!" ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Wen Yu sighed disappointed, turned to Ruixue who was wiping a pile of stones and said, "Ruixue, didn''t you say you weren''t a stone processing factory? How did you pick up so many stones?" "They look good. What a pity to throw them away!" Ruixue replied without raising her head. Wenyu shook his head with a smile, looked at the gradually darkening sky and sighed, "it seems that the baby has been preempted by others. Hey, isn''t I destined for someone? The goddess of luck must be old, dizzy and mistaken. Ruixue, it''s getting late. Let''s find a place to rest." "Oh" Ruixue answered and put the cleaned stones into the space ring one by one. After three days and three nights, coupled with too violent mental fluctuations during the day, Ruixue fell down on the soft big bed and slept to death after dinner. Gently stroking the hair on Ruixue''s temples, Wen Yu''s heart rippled again. Feeling this unspeakable comfort, Wen Yu turned his mouth slightly and whispered, "is this the taste of young men and girls'' love?" ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, brother, why did you come so late?" As soon as Xiaoqiang landed in the courtyard of the palace, the thunder greeted him with a loud voice and a smile on his face. More than 100 armed subordinates followed behind the thunder. The eyes of more than 100 people gathered on Ruixue, revealing guilt and gratitude. Seeing this, Wenyu hurriedly grabbed Ruixue who wanted to go down and whispered in her ear, "these brothers still reveal guilt in their eyes. They are all vigorous men. You should be careful when you speak." Ruixue secretly glanced at more than 100 people behind the thunder. When she found that what Wen Yu said was true, she suddenly became nervous, "brother, what should I say?!" Wen Yu doesn''t know how Kuang Lei explained to his subordinates. He''s not even sure whether the guilty eyes of Kuang Lei''s subordinates were because of naluo village. After all, he and Kuang Lei only used their eyes to convey information at that time. Wild thunder didn''t make up a thing to deal with his subordinates. If wild thunder talks nonsense and is stirred by Ruixue, it will be in trouble. Wen Yu pretended to be thinking and said, "well." then he took out a bottle of wine from the whole ring, "men''s feelings are in the wine. When you go down, pour yourself a bowl of wine, then throw the bottle to them, and shout loudly. After drinking this bowl of wine, we will cancel our gratitude and resentment. They will definitely look at you differently!" "Brother, listen to you." Ruixue smiled and nodded. She took the wine bottle from Wenyu''s hand and jumped down Xiaoqiang''s back. Without saying anything, she directly bit the bottle stopper with her teeth and took out a big bowl from the space ring with her left hand. According to Wen Yu, he held his head high and drank it. Then he threw the wine bottle to Kuang Lei and said with a smile: "after drinking this bowl of wine, the gratitude and resentment between us will be written off!" After hearing Ruixue''s words, the eyes of Kuang Lei and his more than 100 subordinates changed. They have seen heroic women, but they have never seen such a heroic little girl at a young age. What mercenaries like most is not wine, but it''s so cool. They like wine only because they drink a lot and eat meat. "OK!" the thunder admiringly thumbed up to Ruixue, bit open the cork, poured himself a bowl and drank it. "Cough -" before the wine was completely drunk, the thunder covered his mouth and coughed anxiously. He coughed and sighed, "what a spicy wine! It''s hotter than the old cellar made by the dwarves! Good wine! Good wine!" The soldier behind the thunder looked at the wine bottle thrown to him by the regiment commander. If he didn''t smell the wine, he could take out the wine from his backpack to replace it. The key is that he smelled the attractive wine, but the wine bottle was empty and greedy. He swallowed his mouth. Wen Yu laughed and jumped off Xiaoqiang''s back, holding a tall wine jar in his hand. Then, with a wrist shaking, the right hand clapped lightly on the wine pan, and the one man''s high cylinder fell smoothly to the soldier. "The cylinder is filled with the spicy Baijiu made by myself. It''s the men who drink three big bowls!" "Ha ha, OK!" the soldier laughed and opened the mud mark. "Wait!" thundered furiously, striding in front of the wine jar. In the surprised eyes of more than 100 people, he took out three wine gourds from the space ring, stretched into the wine jar and said, "it''s a waste to drink such good wine for you!" "Captain, you, you are so bullying!" a big man roared angrily. Fury Lei gave him a white look and said with a smile, "so what if you bully you? If your fist is hard, you can bully me! Hey, I knew I would have prepared more wine pots!" Ruixue held up the big bowl and shouted, "brothers, I only drank one bowl and two bowls. All brothers are my big brothers. I''ll do it first!" then she leaned over the wine jar and scooped two bowls one after another and poured them into her stomach. Wen Yu looked at Ruixue who walked like a Yangko and shook his head with a bitter smile. "The girl really thinks of herself as a man! Hey, you''ve drunk my woman. Do you have to drink more. Don''t worry about your head. If he dares to drive you with his fist, I''ll blow him down the mountain!" "Ha ha, I''m right. Let''s go up together! Throw the head down the mountain!" more than 100 people rushed to the wine jar, really pushing the thunder aside. V3.Chapter 124 In order to have a good relationship with the thunder mercenary regiment, Wen Yu moved out the Erguotou inventory in the whole ring. In addition, in the presence of more than 100 core members, they gave two high-level, five intermediate and eight low-level space rings to Kuang Lei. And boast. After completing the task this time, he will reward an advanced space ring for his outstanding performance. Seeing Wen Yu making such a big show, Kuang Lei thought that Wen Yu wanted to get a position in the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment, but when he invited Wen Yu to join, he was rejected by Wen Yu. Wen Yu secretly told him that the thunder mercenary regiment deserved it. The reason was that the thunder untied Ruixue''s heart knot. Thunder was stunned by Wen Yu. This is a space ring. One shot is two high-level rings. Before that, the whole thunder mercenary regiment only had three high-level space rings. As a result, Wen Yu''s identity in the heart of Kuang Lei directly rose from the noble childe to the prince. Who can be so generous except the prince. I wonder how he would feel if he knew that these space rings given to them by Wen Yu were picked from the fingers of senior officials of the Holy See. From morning to night, from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, the sudden grand banquet was finally over. When the sun set at the top of the mountain, only Wenyu and thunder didn''t drink and lay down. Kuang Lei takes Wen Yu to an elegant room. After making a cup of hot tea for Wen Yu, he looks serious for a moment, stares at Wen Yu and asks, "little brother, can you reveal your identity a little? Don''t tell me you just do this because of Ruixue girl. You know that even if you don''t do so, we will apologize to Ruixue girl." Wen Yu looked at Kuang Lei with appreciation and said to himself, "he is worthy of being the head of Kuang Lei mercenary regiment. He seems careless and mindless, but in fact he is very smart." after drinking tea slowly, Wen Yu said with a smile: "Good question from head Kuang Lei. I do this for other purposes, but I need to get the consent of head Kuang Lei first. If head Kuang Lei doesn''t agree, I won''t take back the things I sent, let alone the promise I made to my brothers. To tell you the truth, what I yearned for most three years ago was the mercenary life. Adventure, excitement and freedom are the life that men should have. Unfortunately, that''s not enough A dream was ruined by a dog. " "Are you really Wenyu cage, the childe of the cage family?" Thunderbolt asked. Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "why does head Kuang Lei guess so?" "The most wanted criminal of the holy see is a black haired woman named Ruixue. In the past three years, the whole continent has been making a lot of noise about this matter. How dare anyone call Ruixue? However, my brother and Ruixue girl don''t look like the children of ordinary people. Besides, my brother''s hand today is a priceless space ring. The Holy See catches it so tightly, and my brother is a person with identity. How can I let people around me A woman with the same name as the most wanted man of the Holy See. I''m not sure that Miss Ruixue and the most wanted Ruixue are quite different in appearance. And the little brother said that his dream was broken three years ago. Three years ago happened to be the time when the church wanted the cage family. Although it happened to be a book, it was a bit too coincidental. "Thunder frowned. Wen Yu didn''t answer fury Lei directly, but asked, "head fury Lei, you seem to have a problem with the Holy See?" The thunder glanced at Wen Yu and sighed, "I''m afraid what the Holy See has done will be the same as me. It''s just that under the power of the Holy See, I dare not say anything. If I have an opinion about the Holy See, I don''t have to keep it." Wen Yu smiled and drank two mouthfuls of tea and whispered, "if I admit that I am Wen Yu of cage''s family, what will head Kuang Lei do?" Kuang Lei was stunned for a moment and smiled back: "I''m just curious about my brother''s identity. The answer is just to relieve my curiosity. It has no impact on other things. My name for my brother is still my brother." the implication is that whether you are the Wenyu of cage family has nothing to do with me. We are still friends without talking about identity. "Head of Kuang Lei" Wen Yu stared at Kuang Lei and asked, "you must know what the cage family does. What if the cage family asks you for cooperation?" Kuang Lei shook his hand and said with a light smile, "my Kuang Lei mercenary Corps is just a small fight. How can it be of great use. It''s better to be natural and comfortable. Brothers like quiet days." The meaning of thunder is very clear. The thunder mercenary regiment won''t step into the muddy water. But Wen Yu didn''t stop, "Commander Kuang Lei should seize the opportunity to cooperate with the cage family. It can not only make the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment become the largest mercenary regiment, but also solve the economic crisis of the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment, and will not force the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment to change its past behavior style. The only condition is to stand on the side of the cage family when the cage family and the holy see are at war. Of course, it will also let the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment decide by itself Let''s make a decision after you see the power gap. Otherwise, once the cage family chooses another mercenary regiment, maybe the thunder mercenary regiment will become a step up for the mercenary regiment. For the future of the thunder mercenary regiment, I hope the thunder regiment head will think twice. " Wen Yu''s words have been completely provoked. I''m Wen Yu cage. I told you in advance that if you don''t cooperate with the cage family, the thunder mercenary regiment will become a victim. Fury Lei frowned and clenched his teeth to directly pierce the window paper path: "Wenyu cage, to tell you the truth, I''m glad that you can come to the thunder mercenary regiment, and I''d be happy to make you a friend. If it''s anything else, I''d be very happy to help. Although I hate the Holy See, I don''t have the courage to fight the Holy See, because the thunder mercenary regiment is not mine, but what several generations of brothers have bought with blood and even life. The cage family openly cooperates with the church Everyone knows that the Vatican is the enemy and is waiting to see how the Vatican will deal with the cage family, that is to say, no one thinks that the cage family will come to a good end. Do you think I can push the crazy thunder mercenary corps into an area that will never return? Wenyu, no, brother, it''s still a comfortable name. Brother, don''t embarrass me. " "Commander Kuang Lei, I don''t think you understand what I mean." Wen Yu said with a light smile, "In fact, I only had the idea to cooperate with the crazy thunder mercenary group yesterday. The reason is very simple. The reason is that the leader of the crazy thunder hates the Holy See. I''ll be clear. You can make a decision after you understand what I mean. If the crazy thunder mercenary group cooperates with the cage family, we will help the crazy thunder mercenary group become the first mercenary group in the magic mainland, and will never interfere with all the actions of the crazy thunder mercenary group. Of course Commander, you must ensure that you don''t stab the cage family in the back. When the cage family and the holy see really start fighting, the only task of the thunder mercenary regiment is to control the whole mercenary community as the first mercenary regiment and don''t let too many mercenaries stand on the side of the Holy See. It should be explained that the reason why the cage family dare to face the holy see is because the cage family has the ability to fight the Holy See. Mantis arm The cage family won''t do such a stupid thing as being a car. On October 1, the leader of the dwarf tribe extinction conference should have heard of it? " Crazy thunder nodded. "In fact, the extinction conference was not organized by us, but the plot of the Holy See against the cage family. My cage family''s decision was to officially start a war with the holy see in the dwarf tribe on October 1. At that time, when the crazy thunder group grows up, it can drink tea here. If the cage family worships or there is any sign that it is not an opponent of the Holy See, the head of crazy thunder can refuse to cooperate with the cage family." Kuang Lei was frightened by Wen Yu and asked, "brother, are you kidding? Your enemy is the Holy See, not a mercenary regiment?!" "Hehe, I dare to ask head Kuang Lei, what terrible things have happened in the magic land recently?" Wen Yupin asked with a smile. Kuang Lei clapped his forehead fiercely and scolded himself: "I''ve been worried about the task these days and forgot it. In a short period of more than ten days, 87 sub halls of the Holy See were destroyed, with dozens of auction houses and magician associations outside the Holy See! Did you do this?!" "Ha ha, almost. It was done by a hundred gold level strongmen. On October 1, they will go to the dwarf tribe to give the holy see a big surprise! Commander Kuang Lei, take your time. The mainland will soon be in flames of war, and the era of the Holy See''s hegemony will soon be over!" Wen Yu said coldly, "The head of the thunder regiment should think clearly and not make a hasty decision, because it is related to whether the thunder mercenary regiment can continue to move forward in this war? To tell the truth, I have focused on the mercenary regiment. Since I have focused on it, I will support a strong mercenary regiment. I hope the thunder mercenary regiment will not become a stepping stone! Head of the thunder, it''s not early, I''ll take a rest!" Then Wenyu got up and left. Kuang Lei holds the teacup in his hands and falls into meditation. Wen Yu gives him a choice between life and death. He agrees to cooperate with the cage family. With the help of the cage family, Kuang Lei''s mercenary Corps will sit in the position of the first mercenary corps, and refusal will become the object of the cage family''s eradication. After a long time, Kuang Lei got up fiercely and said in a deep voice, "this is not something I can decide. I must wait for the two elders to come back and call all core members to make a joint decision. Alas, this boy is really a club and hammer. If he doesn''t get along well, he will hurt people! Does the cage family really have the strength to fight with the Holy See?" ¡­¡­ "Brother, you''re back!" as soon as Wen Yu entered the room, Ruixue welcomed her. Although she was sent to the guest room of the crazy thunder mercenary corps after three drinks, she is still red faced. Wen Yu smiled bitterly at Ruixue who stumbled towards him and scolded: "smelly girl, why don''t you force the wine out?! I let you drink one cup. Why do you drink three cups in a row? Fortunately, I stopped in time, otherwise you''re drunk to death now." V3.Chapter 125 Ah, your body is light and warm. No wonder you all like drinking. I''ll drink spicy wine in the future, No drinks! " With a wry smile, Wen Yu helped Ruixue back to the bed. "Come on, I''ll help you force the wine out!" "No!" Ruixue hurriedly stopped, "brother, let me enjoy this comfort. I promise in the future No more spicy wine, just drinks! " Wen Yu shook his head and said, "if you want to drink in the future, you can drink some, but you can''t drink too much. It''s pleasant to drink a little and hurt your body It''s getting late. I''ll accompany them to death Canyon tomorrow. Let''s have a rest early! " www.88106¡£ Latest updates "Well," said Ruixue, nodding cleverly, and then frowning gently, "I have no strength in my hand, brother You help me take off my coat. ''"then he opened his arms to Wen Yu. His red face didn''t know whether it was the strength of wine The reason is still shy and red. Wen Yu didn''t seem to notice his age and Ruixue''s age at this time. He nodded and stretched out his hand to solve Rui as before The button of the snow coat, but when his eyes saw Ruixue''s bulging chest, the whole person was stunned. That''s it Realize that Ruixue is not the little girl film three years ago. In three years, she has changed from a girl film to a girl film 18-year-old flower girl. Ruixue slipped a cunning look from the corner of her eyes and said with a smile: "Hey, what the book says is true. I''ve turned against you Yes. I''m sure there will be many women in the future. I must be his first woman. I can''t let other women rob me First! "Under the encouragement of alcohol, Ruixue has a lot of courage. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Ruixue pretended to be puzzled and looked at Wen Yu. The water mist ripples in her eyes Wen Yu''s heart was shaken again. "Oh, nothing." Wen Yu quickly removed his eyes from Ruixue''s swollen chest and pointed carefully Tip the buttons on Ruixue''s chest, for fear of touching the wrong place. Wenyu''s nervous touch almost made Ruixue angry Snow couldn''t help laughing. The thief in her heart said with a smile: "I didn''t expect my brother to be nervous." When Wen Yu untied the two buttons in front of Ruixue''s chest, the bulging and attractive chest looked like a long bound one Like a rabbit, he stood up fiercely and was so frightened that Wen Yu quickly took back his hands. "Ah -" Ruixue yawned and urged, "brother, hurry up! I''m so sleepy!" Wen Yu swallowed his saliva. He had just finished drinking tea in Kuang Lei. At this time, his mouth was dry and his heart was calm However, he became irritable. Doesn''t Wen Yu understand? Yes! He knows the structure of the human body better than anyone! But it''s because he knows it He will have such a reaction. If he doesn''t understand, it is estimated that Ruixue has already taken off his coat and stuffed into the quilt. Hard headed, Wen Yu quickly removes Ruixue''s coat, but before he can relax, Ruixue is angry again That''s it. Ruixue hurried back and said, "brother! Pants! These jeans are so tight. Take them off quickly , I want to sleep! How sleepy! " "Smelly girl, you don''t think about your feelings at all. God, don''t do this, I''ll restrain myself Live with desire. "Wen Yu shouted in his heart, but he couldn''t tell Ruixue clearly. He heard Ruixue''s urging again Wen Yu pressed the impulsive air flow in his lower abdomen. He stretched out his trembling hands. He clenched his teeth and said: "Nervous fart! I haven''t done it with the front fork!" then I stretched out my hand and untied my jeans as quickly as possible Button, open the zipper, grab the pants and pull them fiercely. "Ah!" cried Ruixue, because Wenyu almost dragged him under the bed. Tight jeans must be slow, Slow down. A fierce drag like Wenyu can''t pull it down. Wen Yu was silly. He did pull down Ruixue''s tight jeans, but only half of them , she was stuck by Ruixue''s knee. Now it''s the end of summer. Ruixue is wearing jeans and white silk sand underpants. Ruixue closed her eyes tightly and thought in her heart, "the book says that you have to pretend to be free at this time The posture of disposal, when men start, they should show the shy appearance of their little daughter who wants to welcome and refuse, so as to maximize the "It''s tempting for men." "Gulu" Wenyu swallowed a mouthful of water hard and stuffed Ruixue into the quilt (thin) Under the silk quilt, then put his hands into the quilt and pulled the tight jeans off Ruixue''s legs, while Wen Yu Every time your fingertips touch Ruixue''s smooth and elastic thighs, your body will tremble and your lower abdomen will also tremble Will jump up. After "Hoo" smoothly took off Ruixue''s tight jeans, Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter smile: "Ya Go to sleep! You can''t drink so much Baijiu later! " This time it was Ruixue''s turn to be stunned, because Wen Yu''s reaction was completely different from what was written in the book. The book said that at this time Waiting for a man to rush up, but Wenyu, on the contrary, tucked her into the quilt and gave her a no disrespect! "I must have done something wrong." Ruixue said to herself, "implement the second plan!" If Wen Yu knew that Ruixue was deliberately teasing him, I don''t know how he would feel. "Brother" Ruixue grabbed Wenyu who wanted to get up and leave. The jade arm wrapped in underwear just now But he was completely exposed in the air and said with a painful face: "my stomach and stomach hurt so much, brother, please help me see!" this is Ruixue''s second battle plan. He took off his clothes and teased me in the most primitive way. Wen Yu was startled by Ruixue''s painful face. He turned fiercely and opened the quilt. Only half of it was lifted, and he froze Because what he saw was not Ruixue''s white underwear, but a completely naked body. A bad smile rose from the corner of Ruixue''s mouth. With a blushing face, Ruixue dragged the stunned Wenyu into the quilt and wrapped her arms around Wen Yu''s neck and legs grabbed Wen Yu''s thighs and said in Wen Yu''s ear, "brother, I want to be your first woman People! "After saying that, without waiting for Wen Yu''s reaction, the red lips in the powder were printed on Wen Yu''s lips. It was fragrant and sweet The soft tip of his tongue pried Wen Yu''s lips and teeth open. "Auspicious snow!" Wen Yumeng broke away the hands fixed by auspicious snow''s arms and pushed auspicious snow''s head back for a while Distance, she said softly, "snow, calm down! We are still young, and -" Ruixue didn''t give Wen Yu a chance to argue. She took Wen Yu''s hand and pressed it on her chest, "brother, Not small! " Wen Yu was bewildered by Ruixue, but it was only his instant reaction, because the next moment His hand has been out of control to knead Ruixue''s. If he can hold back, it can only explain one thing - he''s not a man! "Oh" with a comfortable sound, Ruixue stretched his hands along Wenyu''s waist, "brother, I want to be your first A woman! Just tonight! " "Boom -" the evil fire suppressed by Wen Yu broke through all levels and rushed to Wen Yu''s mind. My brother, who has been lonely for 30 years in the last life, finally has a place to play in this life. He can''t wait to hold his head high Skull, shouting to let Wenyu let him out. Ruixue''s boneless little hand skillfully unties Wen Yu''s buttons one by one, and Wen Yu''s hands have already left and right start. Not having done it doesn''t mean he has no experience. He knows women better than anyone who has studied human function thoroughly Sensitive parts. "Brother, take it easy! Pity Xueer! V3.Chapter 126 Wen Yu doesn''t know how long it lasted. He only remembers a vague outline and the only feeling of the detailed battle plot It''s just one word - cool! Four words - floating! When he injected the essence of the two savings into snow At that moment, Ruixue tightened her body in a comfortable scream, and then fell asleep. After Wenyu''s desire gradually cooled down, he realized how evil he was and how inferior to animals, Rui The soft pink forbidden area of snow was shocked by him. Looking at the dry tears in Ruixue''s eyes, Wen Yu tried hard He slapped himself in the face and cursed in a low voice: "Fusheng! Beast! This is the first time for Ruixue. How can you think As soon as the child is hot, he has no scruples?! it''s too wrong! "Fortunately, the whole ring can release light healing magic. Blink The forbidden area, which was miserable to see, was restored as before. After some cultivation, it became more attractive. Wen Yu pressed his lower body to regain its vitality and gently covered Ruixue with a Tulle quilt. Look In front of this sleeping face with a quiet and happy smile, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing and said to himself, "my woman, I''m Wen Word: Cage''s wife! I''ve got a family from today. I''m no longer a bachelor! I''ll be back in the future I will have children and be a father. When my children have children in the future, I will become a grandfather. This is life and integrity My life! " Wen Yu was more and more excited. He almost couldn''t help waking up Ruixue and telling her all this. "Hehe, don''t you say that men are fast for the first time? How can I persist for such a long time. It''s so comfortable to say goodbye to virgins!..." in the beautiful lust, Wen Yu quickly entered mengxiang. As soon as the fish belly was white, Wen Yu woke up from his sleep. The first thing he wakes up is not to look around Ruixue didn''t get up, nor did she get up to prepare breakfast. Instead, she entered the state of cultivation with a look of surprise Because he was frightened to find that the real Qi in his body disappeared overnight. When he saw his Dantian, he almost suppressed it He couldn''t help shouting. If he wasn''t in the state of cultivation, I''m afraid he would have been scared to do so. Originally filled with Dantian, the sea like Qi has become a golden light ball one circle smaller than table tennis. After waking up from the shock, Wen Yu smiled. He knew that he had finally broken through the bottleneck of the fourth floor, and it was still the fifth floor In his old age, the biggest spiritual power ball in Dantian was also absorbed. Unable to wait to take back his internal vision, Wen Yu straightened his right hand excitedly, and five gold fingers appeared at the fingertips of his five fingers The color transparent blade is made by controlling the change of true Qi with his mind. Its lethality is 100 times more powerful than fighting spirit. Then he couldn''t wait to get a golden real gas shield, but found that the real gas shield consumed real gas very fast Fast, but his defense is definitely stronger than several green defense babies on him. "Brother, is it dawn?" when Wen Yu was not happy, Ruixue woke up. Wen Yumeng turned around, hugged Ruixue, kissed her hard, laughed and said, "baby, great, I broke through! Breakthrough! " Ruixue blushed and said with a smile, "brother, Congratulations! But you''d better put on your clothes first and be careful to catch a cold Wen Yu realized that he was holding Ruixue naked, and his eyes were uncontrollably facing Ruixue''s chest After glancing away, the fragrant picture of last night''s snow and rain came to mind. When Ruixue saw Wen Yu suddenly stunned, she found that Wen Yu''s eyes were staring at his chest, and his face suddenly changed It became a red apple, as if it would drip water at any time. "Eh" Ruixue was surprised and touched her right hand to her lower abdomen, because she suddenly felt something hard When she touched the hard unidentified object, she immediately withdrew her right hand like an electric shock A hard unidentified object was the culprit for her fatigue last night. The stunned Wen Yu was awakened by Ruixue''s touch. He quickly shrunk back and said with a dry smile: "ha ha, I forgot for a moment. I''ll get dressed right away! " Ruixue smiled: "the book says that getting up in the morning is the time when men have the strongest sexual desire. If there is that kind of sexual desire at this time Thoughts breed, but they can''t be vented on their own women, which will affect the mood of the day. "Thinking of this, She hurriedly grabbed Wen Yu and said, "brother, do you still want it 9 '' Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said, "no! Excessive indulgence is bad for your health! Get dressed and get up to eat! Huh ¡ª¡ª¡±Wen Yu made a long sound comfortably, because Ruixue''s boneless hands bound his brother "Brother, it''s all right. I''m a light magician." after that, Ruixue''s hand moved up and down slowly. Wen Yu, who had just insisted, immediately forgot about his excessive lust and hurt his body, closed his eyes and enjoyed Ruixue Your service. "Er, it seems that I''m not here at the right time!" thunder scratched his head in embarrassment at the door of Wenyu and Ruixue''s room "These two people can''t have been playing since last night. The cage men are really strong! I don''t know if they can finish it at noon. Don''t delay the trip! The cage men can''t be strong Day and night e. " "Commander Kuang Lei, why do you look at me like this?" After driving all afternoon, Wen Yu always felt that the thunder looked at him strangely. Finally, he was at rest I couldn''t help asking. The thunder glanced at Ruixue sitting not far away and whispered in Wenyu''s ear, "brother, I don''t see it , your ability in that field is so strong! You stick to it till noon at night! Is there any trick to teach Brother, let me enjoy it! " Wen Yu glared at Kuang Lei. He never blushed. He was ashamed to face up to Kuang Lei''s eyes and scolded secretly "This pervert is standing outside the door eavesdropping! Shit, you must go underground after having sex! Hey Hey, if you want to enjoy it, I''ll satisfy you. How many aphrodisiacs are left for Haonan? " "What''s this?" Thunderbolt took the black pill Wenyu handed to him and asked puzzled. "Hey, hey," Wen Yu said with a bad smile, "that''s what I relied on last night. This is Dali pill developed by myself, , or the golden gun doesn''t fall down. It''s definitely not the kind of junk on the market. Take this big pill. It''s the size of your little thumb Can be turned into rolling pins, dozens of women casually put down! " The thunder swallowed his saliva and said, "is it true or false?" "Of course it''s true! I have only three left. Do you want to, don''t give it back to me." Wenyu spread out his right hand. Furious thunder hurried the black pill into the space ring. Hey, he said with a smile, "just try it true or false." "I''ve said it first. You''d better prepare more than a dozen women before you use Dali pill. Otherwise, people will die Don''t count it on me. Ordinary women can''t resist! "Wen Yu whispered. Thunder nodded happily: "the more fierce, the better!" "Commander Kuang Lei, you''d better ask me to be easy. Brother, we can get to death Canyon in five days at our speed Wen Yu asked, changing the subject. The thunder teased, "you''ve delayed half a day. You have to hurry tomorrow." Wen Yu ignored the thunder''s teasing elm, and then asked, "the five-day journey in a row should affect the combat effectiveness of the brothers It should have a great impact. What if the other party asks us to perform the task immediately when we first arrive at the death Canyon? " "Ha ha, you can rest assured about this." the thunder shook his head and smiled, "the iron blood mercenary regiment and the death canyon It''s three times farther than us. They have to walk for at least ten days. The task publisher won''t let them go before meeting them We did it alone. It''s the rule of the mercenary world. " Wen Yu frowned and said, "I always feel that there is something strange about your task. It seems that you are deliberately aiming at it Of the thunder mercenary regiment and the iron blood mercenary regiment. " V3.Chapter 127 Kuang Lei''s body was shocked, then he stared at Wen Yu with strange eyes, and his face showed a look of doubt. Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said, "don''t look at me like this. It''s just speculation. If this task was my conspiracy, I wouldn''t tell you so much last night. Money is a good thing. Everyone knows, so there is usually an unknown danger behind money that is too easy to get. Brother is a smart man. Don''t be blinded by money." The thunder nodded and said: "After you left last night, I thought about this task for a long time. I really felt a little strange, but after thinking about it, I didn''t notice any danger. First of all, I crazy thunder mercenary regiment has never offended any major forces. I basically take tasks that are independent of the world. I don''t have a chance to offend people, so it''s said that the person who publishes the task should be unfavorable to the iron blood mercenary regiment. I can accept it, but he has no reason Deal with the thunder mercenary regiment; secondly, although iron blood and thunder are the second and third mercenary regiments, the gap between us is very large, which is not enough to threaten the status of the iron blood mercenary regiment. The first mercenary regiment is stable over us, and there is no need to poison us; thirdly, although death Canyon is one of the fierce places in the magic continent, it doesn''t deserve its name. I''ve never heard of the Grand Canyon The type a mercenary regiment suffered losses in the valley of death. " Wen Yu frowned and asked, "didn''t the task publisher tell you why he killed the medium-level level nine fire lion?" "No," Thunderbolt shook his head and said, "this is the rule of the mercenary world. You can''t interfere in the private affairs of the task force." Wen Yu didn''t say anything more. In his heart, the thunder mercenary regiment has the best reputation in the magic mainland. Its combat effectiveness can be improved in a short time, but its reputation can only be accumulated slowly. No matter how strong its combat effectiveness is, it can''t have the reputation of the thunder mercenary regiment in a short time, so I must win the thunder mercenary regiment. This task should be unknown Plot, let the thunder mercenary regiment owe me a favor. If Kuang Lei knew what Wen Yu thought, he had to spit blood. The thunder swallowed two or three mouthfuls of dry food in his hand, got up and shouted, "brothers, we don''t rest tonight. We''ll go all night. We''ll have a rest tomorrow night and arrive at our destination three days in advance. Then we''ll have two whole days, or even longer, to have a good rest. We must enter the best fighting state before performing the task. Those who have opinions say!" "Captain, what are you talking about? When did we have an opinion on your decision? Let alone rest tomorrow night, even if we rest after we arrive at the destination. Brothers, eat quickly and hurry up!" a brother shouted at a high voice. Kuang Lei nodded with a smile, took out the wine pot and poured two mouthfuls of wine, which made him feel inexplicably agitated. Originally, he only thought that the task was a little strange and didn''t think much, but Wen Yu said that the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was, so he gave an urgent order. Wen Yu smiled and spoke highly of the thunder. He knew that the thunder would not take his brother directly to the place where the iron blood mercenary regiment would meet. Instead, he stopped to rest for two days when he was about to reach the destination, so as to ensure that his brothers were in the best state when he reached the destination. If in danger, he could fight with the best fighting state. ¡­¡­ When Wen Yu and Ruixue hurried to the death forbidden area with the thunder mercenary regiment, the dwarf tribe was talking about a big event. Tomorrow morning, their master will build it openly in the square. At that time, all dwarves will be allowed to observe and learn. This is definitely a rare opportunity for dwarves who love to build. Although dwarves love to forge, there are not many masters in the history of dwarves, which can be counted with a slap. However, there are countless masters. The difference between masters and masters does not mean that the equipment they forge is not of the same level, and masters may also play a green equipment, but the probability is negligible There is a great chance to create a young baby to respect the teacher, but it also depends on luck. If luck is bad, no matter how good the material is, it can''t create a young baby. However, the equipment created by respecting the teacher is definitely better than that made by the master. Two years ago, the dwarves finally broke the deadlock of nearly a hundred years and once again emerged a master of respect. Moreover, the master of respect was awakened by Wen Yu. His famous works are a series of brewing tools of Wen Yu. Yes, this master of respect is AI wendeka! What he wants to build tomorrow is the weapon that situ Haonan needs. When situ Haonan showed his weapon shape to AI wendeka, AI wendeka''s reaction was very excited. Now he likes to build some strange things, because creating these strange things that challenge his imagination can accumulate decades of old ideas in his mind and improve his mood. The forging materials provided by situ Haonan almost scared ivandka to death - three and a half pious sticks! ¡­¡­ "Look! Elder evandeka is coming out!" a dwarf stood on the grandstand of the square and shouted excitedly, pointing to the elder''s Pavilion gate. ¡­¡­ As the dwarves of the whole tribe scrambled to come to watch and learn, the original small square could not accommodate so many people. Even if it could, those standing in the back could not see the front. So Marilyn helped them rebuild a little and built a stand up to ten meters around the square. When the excited dwarf calmed down, ivandka stroked his beard and said with a smile: "This is the only chance. I hope you can keep your eyes open instead of saying with your mouth that you are not allowed to make any sound, including exclamation, when I make it. Because the thing I want to make today is very special, which is definitely something you dare not think of." Then Elvin Deka went to a platform next to the building platform and slowly unfolded a pair of drawings more than two meters wide and three meters long. "At first glance, you will say that you have seen this drawing. Yes, its shape is indeed similar to that of death''s weapon, but it is just like the shape. This weapon was designed by our God envoy. First of all, let''s praise God envoy! Praise God envoy!" "Praise the Lord!" the dwarfs shouted excitedly. "Next, I''ll explain this weapon to you carefully, which is helpful for you to observe and learn." ivandka said with a smile: "first, this weapon can be separated from the middle and combined together. It is a two handed long weapon, and separated it is a two handed short weapon; second, the sharp blades of the two sickles are not fixed, and these two sickles can be used when needed in battle..." Every time Elvin Decaux introduced one place, the dwarf in the stands would make a cry of surprise. Because what ivandka said is right, this weapon is really something they dare not think of. This seemingly inseparable weapon has hidden secrets everywhere. If it is completely disassembled, it can be disassembled into at least dozens of small weapons. The most important thing is that magic crystal stones can also be embedded in its grip. That is to say, if this weapon is successfully built, it will be a magic crystal holy instrument. All the people on the stand were panting with excitement, and only situ Haonan was unhappy. Because before going to bed last night, Elvin Deka found him and told him that the success rate of this weapon was almost zero, even zero... Zero one. Prepare him for disappointment. Even if there is only one sentence, the key is that ivandka also said that if successful, this weapon is at least a gold weapon. This gain and loss made situ Haonan turn around in bed all day. Even Bernice offered to serve him all night, but he refused. "Don''t you mean to upset me? If you don''t give me hope, I can die heartily, but he just gives me a little room for fantasy. Gold weapon! God! If I fail, I''ll kill myself with the old bastard evandeka!" situ Haonan said sadly and angrily. V3.Chapter 128 After explaining the structure of the whole weapon in detail, ivandka took out the wine pot from the space ring, drank a few mouthfuls, then wiped the wine stains on his beard, put three and a half pious sticks on the making platform one by one, and said in a deep voice: "From now on, no one can make any noise except me! These three and a half sticks have been seen by some people, but most people have not seen them. This is the booty of our God''s order to kill the bitter friars of the Holy See - pious stick! It is also the top forging material that our dwarves dream of. Bairong refined iron! Bairong refined iron is the hardest forging material in the mainland, generally Our fire can''t melt it at all. Only our dwarf earth elf fire can melt it with dragon blood. I was lucky to get a bottle of dragon blood a few years ago, and none of them is willing to use. Today it''s just in use! Hehe, I said what I should say and what I shouldn''t say. The first step to build next is smelting! " After that, ivandka''s waist sank, and his thick left palm slapped the smelting furnace wall and opened the furnace cover. At the moment when the furnace cover was opened, the temperature of the whole square suddenly rose, which felt like a raging fire in front of him. The furnace was filled with the unique smelting fire of the dwarves - the earth elf fire, which is called the family treasure of the dwarves. "Puff, puff" When the pious stick was thrown into the smelting furnace, it made a harsh sound, just like a red iron stick inserted into the ice water. Then ivandka took out a black iron bottle from the space ring and seriously poured the blood red dragon blood in the bottle into the smelting furnace. In just a few minutes, ivandka''s clothes had been soaked with sweat, and his fluffy golden long hair had been soaked with sweat , the hair tip still kept dripping sweat, which showed how hot he was standing. Smelting is a simple and complex process. Ordinary materials only need to be heated in the fire, and then they can be taken out and tempered slowly with an iron hammer after they are red. Superior materials can''t use ordinary fire, otherwise they will only waste materials. The most important thing of smelting is to master the heat, and you must be patient and watch well. A little carelessness may lead to smelting failure. So this is also true A test of endurance. "Up!" more than three hours later, ivandka shouted loudly, and a forging hammer appeared in his left and right hands at the same time. A small mouth at the bottom of the smelting furnace began to flow silver white liquid. All the dwarves in the stands stared at the forging hammer in ivandka''s hand, because they knew that the most critical tempering was about to begin. Situ Hao wiped the bean sweat dripping from his forehead in the South and muttered to himself, "that forging platform must be a treasure, otherwise it would be safe for such hot things to flow on it. And the smelting furnace can withstand the burning of dragon blood. The forging hammer in the old guy''s hand must be different. In this way, all those things are treasures." Situ Haonan glanced back and forth with bright eyes to create items on the stage. "Dang! Dang! Dang..." the long-awaited exercise finally began. Ivan Deka waved his hands at an indistinguishable speed, and changed his posture every time he knocked his body. "Watch it!" evandeka suddenly shouted, "Exercise is a very interesting process. Don''t be trapped by your rigid exercise posture. As long as you are happy, you can lie down and exercise. Of course, the premise must be to ensure that every hammer has exercise value. People are alive, and the exercise material is also alive. You should regard it as a life. Just like taking care of children, you have to take care of everything and use hot Take care of it and love it! " All the dwarves in the stands, including Elvin Delong, Brian and others, because Elvin delka''s forging posture has gone far beyond their imagination. At this time, Elvin delka is not like exercise, but like dancing. Those two hammers are like ribbons, and they dance very well. Elvin delka''s face shows an obsessed look, and a faint smile on the corners of his mouth is like his heart Like a long dated girl. Smelting is a process of testing endurance, while tempering is a process of testing endurance, physical strength and mental strength. In this process, the maker must swing a hammer and beat constantly, and concentrate on the tempered materials and control every trace of strength. Everytime when a fist sized solution flows out of the smelting furnace, ivandka will take the solution aside, cool it a little and temper it. After tempering, he will throw it into the cold water on the left, and then temper the next one. The whole process went on quite slowly. When the smelting furnace no longer flowed solution, it was dark. "Hoo -" elvendka gave a long cry, limped on the making platform, and then couldn''t wait to take out a wine pot from the space ring and drink it. After a pot of wine was three kilograms of barbecue, elvendka slowly got up and said with a smile: "this is the most tired making in my life. Let''s have a second exercise!" After that, Evan Deka took out the tempered white molten iron from the cold water on the left and threw it into the smelting furnace again. This time, it was slower than the first time, because the white molten steel put into the smelting furnace was much purer than the pious rod put in for the first time. After five hours, the smelting furnace began to drain molten liquid. After shaking the black bottle in his hand, Ivan Deka frowned and said, "I thought these dragon blood was enough to be melted five times, but I didn''t expect to use it twice. The rest can be tempered once. Although three times is enough, it''s a pity not to be tempered five times." ¡­¡­ The second exercise lasted until dusk the next day. When the exercise was completed, ivandka almost collapsed. His body was paralyzed on the platform and he didn''t even have the strength to hold the wine pot. Ivan Delong frowned deeply and whispered to Brian: "Ivan delka''s physical strength has been exhausted. It seems that he has to exercise for the third time. I''m afraid he can''t hold on." Brian frowned and asked Evan Deka on the stage, "old man, can I help you?" "You are blind!" Elvin Deka scolded weakly. "I have no strength to speak. You are all dead. Don''t bring me wine." "Haonan!" Brian shouted to situ Haonan, who was sitting in a corner of the grandstand. Situ Haonan got up fiercely, jumped to the building platform with a flash of green light, picked up Ivan Deka and said, "old man, let''s stop here and rest for a few days until our physical strength recovers!" Ivandka glared at situ Haonan angrily, "smelly boy, you think this is shit. You can keep half of it. You don''t continue to exercise for the third time in 15 minutes, and the previous two times will be wasted. Bring me wine. Do you have barbecue? I don''t have the kind baked by Wenyu." "Ah, how can I forget this!" situ Haonan slapped on the forehead, took the wine bottle and poured wine into AI wendeka''s mouth. He took out a pill bottle from the space ring and said excitedly, "old man, eat one quickly! This is a pill refined by Wenyu, which is very helpful to restore your physical strength and ensure that you can recover to your best state in 15 minutes!" "True or false? Can''t it be poison?" ivandka muttered incredulously, but he still opened his mouth and asked situ Haonan to throw the pill in. The pill melts immediately at the entrance and slides into evandeka''s stomach with incomparable fragrance. Just three minutes later, Ivan Deka suddenly ran up. His pale and weak face just now glowed. He grabbed the medicine bottle in situ Haonan''s hand: "shit! Why didn''t you take it out early when you have this baby! Leave the pill and get away!" V3.Chapter 129 Situ Haonan smiled helplessly and told him, "old man, this medicine is really a good thing, but you can only take one in two days, otherwise you will die of broken meridians!" "Who are you bluffing?" Ivan Deka rolled his eyes disdainfully. Situ Haonan put away his smile and said seriously, "old man, I''m not kidding you. It''s true! You must not eat the second one in two days!" Ivandka looked at situ Haonan suspiciously, "really?" Situ Haonan clenched his fist and wanted to punch it. He smiled lightly and said, "you can try, but Wenyu is not here. I don''t know who else can get you." Ivandka shrugged indifferently: "really, really, it''s none of my business! Get back to the bleachers! Your face has seriously affected my state!" Stu Haonan, who was jumping to the grandstand, stumbled when he heard Elvin Deka''s words and almost fell out of the air. The third smelting lasted until the next morning. This time, ivandka did not temper again, but directly knocked up all parts of the weapon. It''s good to temper again, but the dragon blood has been exhausted. It''s impossible to refine the purified white melt refined iron after tempering. Smelting and tempering are two important links of forging. If these two links make mistakes, it will directly lead to forging failure. However, senior builders generally don''t make such low-level mistakes, so the last link is what all dwarves expect. All the components of this weapon are beyond their imagination. If Ivan Deka had not indicated with practical actions that he would soon build such components, they would not hesitate to shake their head and say that it is impossible to build such components. Evandeka used to think so, but he suddenly realized it after he successfully helped Wenyu create a series of brewing tools. It turns out that everything is possible. What is missing is the courage to think and do. In fact, Wenyu''s brewing tools are several times more complicated than situ Haonan''s weapon, and the components of this weapon are not a challenge to evandeka. But the quality of this weapon is a great challenge for him. The top materials on the mainland, white molten fine iron, ground elf fire and dragon blood, and ice condensate for cooling are rare treasures in a century. If so many treasures are combined, it is a failure to refine a green weapon. "When! When! When!..." It is slow and urgent, light and heavy. A series of impact sounds are intertwined, which sounds like a thrilling music. The white molten fine iron is like a dough that can be manipulated under the beating of evandeka''s double hammer. The dwarfs in the stands are dumbfounded. Evandeka has done all the impossible things in their eyes, and the completion is quite easy. Just like Bairong refined iron is his pet. As long as he gives orders, Bairong refined iron will appear in the corresponding shape. Whether it''s a hole or a groove, a circle or a square, a tip or a blade, they all show one by one under ivandka''s vertical head. Compared with smelting and tempering, this last link is complex and cumbersome, but it takes little time. It only lasts until more than 1:00 noon. After completing the last small part, ivandka took out the wine pot from the space ring and poured two mouthfuls of wine. Then he took out the 23 parts cooled in ice water one by one and assembled them one by one in the eyes of people with great expectation and excitement. Situ Haonan was the most excited. He knew that this seemingly perfect weapon would show its grade after assembly. If it was only a blue weapon, he might not be able to withstand the huge impact. "God bless! The gods show their spirits! I''m situ Haonan..." situ Haonan knelt on his knees and knelt down like a divine stick. "Ka!" the last crisp assembly sound finally spread to everyone''s ears. A strange weapon that is the same as the making drawing and even perfect is finally displayed in front of everyone in a perfect form. "Success!" everyone was cheering, but Ivan Deka''s eyebrows frowned, because he felt that the weapon in his hand was too - too ordinary! With a gentle wave, ivandka''s face showed an extremely disappointed look and said lonely: "it''s still a failure! It took three days, and the weapons made by four peerless babies are just a common waste!" Just as Elvin Deka was about to announce the failure of the building, he suddenly took aim at a silver ball the size of the tip of his little thumb at the corner of the ice condensate. Seeing the ball, Ivan Deka''s breath suddenly shortened. He didn''t see the ball when he was fishing out just now. In addition, he was too eager for the grade after the weapon was assembled, which led to the ball being forgotten by him. Ivandka quickly put the assembled weapon on the making platform and carefully fished out the insignificant ball from the frozen water. After confirming that there was nothing missing in the frozen water, he slowly walked to the forging stage and shouted in a slightly excited tone: "look forward to it together! Look forward to the world of green weapons!" "Ka!" Ivan Deka fiercely pressed the ball between his fingers into an insignificant groove in the middle of the weapon. When the ball was submerged into the groove, a strange scene appeared. Ivandka''s hand did not touch the weapon, but the weapon trembled violently, accompanied by a buzzing sound. Ivan Delong on the stand changed his face and roared, "get out of here! Run as far as you can! Deka, run! Heaven''s punishment!" Hearing the word "Heaven''s punishment", all the dwarves showed a look of panic on their faces, and fiercely stood up from the stands and ran in all directions. "Heaven''s punishment! It''s heaven''s punishment!" ivandka trembled violently, grabbed the violently trembling weapon with both hands, and laughed wildly: "ha ha, it''s successful! I''ve succeeded! Partners, I''ve succeeded!" "What''s the matter?!" Brian grabbed evanderon''s shoulder and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the punishment?!" Elvin Delong hurriedly replied: "this is an ancient legend spread in the dwarf tribe. If the dwarf makes a weapon that does not belong to the magic continent, it will annoy the gods and lower the heavenly punishment to punish the entire dwarf tribe! Look! It''s really the heavenly punishment!" Elvin Delong excitedly pointed to the sky above his head. Just now the sun was shining high in the cloudless blue sky, but at this time, there were layers of black clouds on the Longshang, and the black clouds distributed on all sides were gathering above their heads. "Is there any way to stop it?" Brian asked urgently. "No! How can we ordinary people resist the divine punishment! It''s over! The dwarves are over! Even if we run faster, we can''t escape from the scope of the divine punishment!" evanderon shouted in despair. "No! There''s a way!" Elvin Deka shouted excitedly. "There''s a way to stop this heavenly punishment! Brother, you certainly haven''t studied the suicide note left by your ancestors carefully!" "What''s the way?!" Evan Delong''s desperate eyes instantly regained their brilliance! Ivandka didn''t answer in a hurry, but smiled and asked, "brother, I made an artifact. Aren''t you happy for me? In the future, our brothers will be separated from each other, and there will be no chance to meet again!" Ivan Delong trembled fiercely and shouted, "you mean sacrificial utensils?!" "Yes, it''s a sacrificial device!" elvendka smiled and nodded. "I have violated the gods. The only way to atone is to give my life to the gods! To this artifact! Brother, don''t stop me, because this is the highest honor of our dwarves!" Elvin Delong was stunned for a moment, and then nodded hard at Elvin delka. "Deka, brother is proud of you, and the dwarf is proud of you! Your name will always be recorded in the history of the dwarf!" "Go away, old man!" situ Haonan appeared on the forging platform, grabbed the weapon from Elvin Deka, and kicked Elvin Deka away. He didn''t kick it casually, but said with enough strength. Evandeka disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Haonan, what are you doing?!" Ivan Delong roared. Situ Haonan ignored Elvin Delong''s roar, waved his weapon and said with a smile, "what a heavenly punishment! Brother, you''ll be called heavenly punishment in the future! Now let''s go and have a meeting with this heavenly punishment! See if the gods are angry or our brothers are stronger! Milk, send me up!" V3.Chapter 130 When Ivan Delong heard situ Haonan''s words, he was almost furious. He spit blood and died suddenly. He roared hysterically: "Asshole! You want to die. No one stops you, but you can''t die with everyone. Do you think this is a child''s family?! this is the divine punishment Tianlei sent by the gods. Gold level strong people will be frustrated if they touch it. Can you stop it with your half strength?! it''s over! We dwarves are going to destroy the family!" Situ Haonan was stunned. He didn''t think too much about kicking Evan Deka. He just thought that he couldn''t let Evan Deka die because of his own weapons and other people die because of himself. If he had to die, he would die by himself. After being scolded by Evan Delong, he realized the seriousness of the matter. If he couldn''t stop the sudden divine punishment Tianlei, he wouldn''t die One person, but the whole dwarf race, buried him. Looking at the increasingly thick black clouds above his head, situ Haonan hesitated and said, "what should I do? What should I do? What should I do?..." "Boom -" a harsh earth trembling sound woke up the dazed situ Haonan. When he woke up, he was surprised to find that he was rising rapidly. "Haonan, go!" sarong, who left after watching for a day, didn''t know when she appeared on the making platform, waved her magic wand and shouted at situ Haonan: "Haonan, this is not a divine punishment, it''s just a thunder forbidden spell magic. As long as you disperse the cloud of robbery, the forbidden spell magic will be broken. Catch! This is the last marrow washing pill!" "Sister Sha" Situ Haonan looked at sarong in surprise. When he saw sarong smiling and nodding to himself, he threw the marrow washing pill into his mouth. Although he didn''t know who sarong left it, he knew that the marrow washing pill was very important to sarong. At this critical moment, sarong threw it to himself without hesitation and encouraged himself with a smile. Situ Haonan saw it for the first time She is careless. She lacks a tendon in her mind. She sees the gold coin on the side of her head, which is more valuable than any baby. "Smelly boy, what are you doing? Come on!" sarong said with a smile to situ Haonan, who was staring at him in a daze. "If you can''t break the robbery cloud, see how I can deal with you after you enter the hell! Hum!" Situ Hao nodded hard to Sharon in the south. At this time, he noticed that his body was a little abnormal. The Dantian and meridians seemed to burst, and it was very painful. Fortunately, he knew that this was the reaction after eating the marrow washing pill, otherwise he would shout that his life was not long! Take out two magic crystal stones from the space ring and install them into the groove of heaven''s punishment as quickly as possible. He is even more familiar with the structure of heaven''s punishment than Ivan Deka, because after Wen Yu designs heaven''s punishment, he will take out drawings and study them carefully as soon as he has time. "Brother!" situ Haonan waved the heavenly punishment, "this heavenly punishment is brought by you. It''s best for me to see that you are qualified to attract heavenly punishment, otherwise I will break you up and throw each piece into the septic tank!" Brian reacted. Seeing that situ Haonan could not be stopped, he quickly roared, "Haonan, the artifact needs blood to recognize the Lord!" Marilyn jumped to Sharon''s side and said in a deep voice, "are you crazy, girl? It''s no different from asking Haonan to disperse the robbery cloud. Hum, I''ll settle with you later! Go away, you can''t send him up even if you run out of magic!" Sarong pouted, put away the magic wand and whispered, "this is exciting!" "Hum!" Marilyn snorted coldly. Unfortunately, she didn''t see the cunning in the corner of Sharon''s eyes. The fleeing dwarf seemed to realize that no matter how he ran, he could not get out of the scope of heaven''s punishment. He simply stopped and looked at situ Haonan, who was approaching the robbery cloud at top speed, and placed the last glimmer of hope on this stupid behavior that could not be realized with his toes. Brian and others also held their breath and looked at situ Haonan with worry in their eyes. Evan Delong even showed a look of despair. Sharon was right. This heavenly punishment does look like the thunder ban curse, but it seems to be essentially different from. The thunder ban curse is terrible, but Evan Delong has never heard that a strong thunder system can release the transfer fee. A strong person can touch it and disappear Forbidden curse, even if the heavenly punishment is a thunder forbidden curse, it is also a forbidden curse released by the gods. Can ordinary people resist it. Brian thought so, but Ivan Deka didn''t know where he had been kicked by situ Haonan. It was obviously impossible to find him back. It was estimated that the natural punishment had already been launched when he was found. Situ Haonan''s move seemed impossible, but there was always a glimmer of hope, which was better than anything. It was much better to stand here and wait for death. Could it be the strength of Brian Yi took situ Haonan out of the scope of heaven''s punishment, but their temperament did not allow them to leave the dwarves and escape. When Sharon saw that Marilyn pushed situ Haonan to the bottom of the robbery cloud, she stopped and hurriedly said, "grandma, don''t stop! Push Haonan directly into the robbery cloud!" "Push into the disaster cloud?!" Marilyn could not help frowning. If this is the thunder forbidden spell, there must be terrible energy in the black cloud. Pushing situ Haonan into the disaster cloud is the terrorist energy that pushes him into the riot. Situ Haonan''s strength can''t bear the impact of this energy. Sharon blinked and cried discontentedly: "Grandma, you are suffering from Alzheimer''s disease at the critical moment. It is obvious that the robbery cloud has not gathered yet. With Haonan''s strength and the power of marrow washing pill, it is enough to resist the energy contained in the robbery cloud at this time. If you wait until the robbery cloud gathers, grandpa will be dead. Besides, Haonan still holds an artifact in his hand, and the energy of two magic crystal stones is enough to stir up the robbery cloud." Marilyn looked at Sharon in surprise and said, "silly girl, you''ve become smart at the critical moment!" at the same time, she pushed situ Haonan into the dark cloud without hesitation. "Hum!" Sharon frowned at Marilyn and said, "I''ve never been stupid!" "Is the magic crystal worth money or gold coins?" Marilyn asked with great speed. Sharon did not hesitate and replied in a very firm tone: "gold coins!" "Hey," Marilyn sighed helplessly, "I thought my silly girl was smart. It seems that it''s just my wishful thinking." After hearing Brian''s roar, situ Haonan did not hesitate to bite the tip of his index finger and ruthlessly dropped five or six drops of bright red blood on the weapon, for fear that a drop of blood would not be enough. The blood touched the weapon and fell into it instantly, just like water dripping on a sponge. "Buzzing..." after absorbing situ Haonan''s blood, the weapon suddenly shook violently, accompanied by a slight low sound. Fortunately, situ Haonan grasped it tightly enough, otherwise the weapon might break away from his hands and fall down. "What a kind feeling!" situ Haonan shouted excitedly, staring at the weapon in his hand. "It''s worthy of being an artifact to recognize the LORD with blood! Well, it''s not good!" Situ Haonan snorted stiffly, and his face suddenly became very ugly, because the efficacy of Xi Sui Dan broke out in his body. At this time, the best choice is to sit down and exercise the power to absorb the spiritual power released by the marrow washing pill. Situ Haonan obviously did not dare to do so. If he really sat down and exercise the power, he might have been burned by Tianlei before he began to absorb the spiritual power released by the marrow washing pill. If you can''t sit down and absorb it, you can only release the magnificent spiritual power of the marrow washing pill. If it still flows in the meridians, situ Haonan will have to explode and die without waiting for heaven''s punishment. Being pushed to rob the cloud, situ Haonan felt like he was buried alive. The energy contained in the rob cloud overwhelmed him. Fortunately, he pushed out his air shield in time. "Ah -" situ Haonan roared up to the sky, waving his weapons in all directions at great speed. Each wave will cut a powerful and terrible fighting spirit. But a minute later, the robbery clouds around him not only did not decrease, but more. V3.Chapter 131 Looking at the black clouds pouring from all directions, everyone''s heart was mentioned to their throat, and some people even closed their eyes and waited to die. Because after situ Haonan was pushed into the black cloud, not only there was no movement, but the gathering speed of the black cloud accelerated. Ivan Delong sighed in despair: "Heaven''s punishment is really not something that we mortals can resist. Maybe we dwarves are doomed to this disaster!" Sharon frowned slightly and asked Marilyn anxiously, "grandma, won''t Haonan raise his braids?" Marilyn shook her head and said, "the energy breath in the black cloud is very bastard. I can''t feel his breath. But my intuition tells me that Haonan is still alive." After a frenzied bombing, situ Haonan calmed down a little. Feeling the powerful chaotic energy around him, he mused: "The black cloud contains huge energy and is in a state of chaos, which is not strength. Fighting Qi chopping is not effective for it. On the contrary, it will make the energy in the black cloud more chaotic and increase the energy of the black cloud. Dispersing the black cloud to relieve heaven''s punishment is actually to prevent the black cloud containing chaotic energy from gathering here, or find a way to eliminate the chaotic energy gathered here. I''m not a wind mage, It is impossible to disperse the black cloud. The former is obviously not feasible, so the only choice is to eliminate the accumulated chaotic energy. Wen Yu said that both magic and fighting spirit are different forms of energy, and practitioners use different methods to absorb and transform the energy between heaven and earth for their own use. Since the black cloud contains energy, I can absorb these energy and turn it into my own energy Fighting spirit, and this energy is too huge. I don''t have time to absorb and refine slowly. The end of forcible absorption can only be self explosion and death, and it can''t stop heaven''s punishment. What should I do? " Looking at the artifact in his hand, situ Haonan shook his head, "exerting the energy in the magic crystal can only increase the surrounding energy, but can''t achieve the purpose of elimination. Hey, brother, if you can absorb energy like Wenyu''s whole ring, it would be very happy if Wenyu is here." "Buzzing..." situ Haonan''s mind just moved. The artifact in his hand seemed to respond to him, trembling and whispering. Situ Haonan looked at the heavenly punishment in his hand, because he felt that the heavenly punishment was absorbing the chaotic energy around him. "Great! Great!" situ Haonan roared excitedly, "brother, you''re great! I think of a way! It''s just a little dangerous. I don''t know if there''s hope to see the sun tomorrow!" Situ Haonan doesn''t know whether the way he thought of can eliminate heaven''s punishment, but it''s absolutely dangerous. If he''s not careful, he''ll take his life. But now he has no choice, unless he wants the dwarves to bury him. "Brother, do it! We only have 30 minutes!" situ Haonan''s eyes were firm, and then his body floated. There was a wind green baby around his neck, which Wen Yu gave him, so that he could move freely in the air for 30 minutes. "Look!" Marilyn suddenly pointed to the top of her head and cried excitedly. Originally, the black cloud above their head was getting lower and lower, and it was about to explode. But suddenly, it was like something sucking and pulling the black cloud above the black cloud, and the lowered black cloud became a concave funnel vortex. Marilyn inserted the black cloud and exposed the soil column pushed up by situ Haonan, but there was no situ Haonan at the top Figure. "What''s the matter?" Brian frowned puzzled, then his face changed greatly, and said in a hurry: "that boy Haonan is not absorbing the energy in the black cloud?! what''s the difference between this and looking for death!" Sharon blinked and said with a smile, "Grandpa, that''s not sure. Don''t forget, I gave him the last marrow washing pill." Brian glared at Sharon fiercely and said angrily, "do you think Xi Sui Dan is a panacea! Such a huge energy will tremble even if the Pope comes, which can''t be absorbed by people!" "Old bastard! Roar what roar!" Marilyn glared at Brian angrily. "Is it useful for you to roar rong''er at this time! Shut up and watch!" Brian shook his head depressed and sighed: "when is this time? The dead old woman doesn''t forget to pet the smelly girl. Hey, what a good granddaughter. Leng was taught by the smelly mother to be a mindless and stupid girl!" Situ Haonan really created this funnel vortex. The method he thought of was very simple, that is, absorb the energy in the black cloud, and then excrete the absorbed energy through the fight chop. Below him is the dwarf tribe, which must not excrete downward. Excreting into the surrounding black clouds is not only futile, but will make the energy contained in the black cloud more frenzied. So he chose Above. As a result, he was right. The height of the black cloud was only three meters, and above it was the blue sky. So situ Haonan lifted himself to the top of the black cloud with the help of the wind system treasure. With his left hand, he stretched the artifact heavenly punishment into the black cloud, and with his right hand holding a double handed heavy sword, he kept cutting off the fighting spirit. Situ Haonan was not stupid. He didn''t take it for granted that the artifact in his hand had the ability to absorb all the energy absorbed in the black cloud. So he used the artifact heavenly punishment to absorb the chaotic energy in the black cloud, and then he absorbed it again The energy absorbed by the divine artifact heaven punishment is transmitted to the left hand through the vein. Without refining, it is directly released in the form of fighting and chopping through the double handed Epee of the left hand. This process seems simple, but situ Haonan''s pain can''t be described in words. He underestimated the chaotic energy in the black cloud. As soon as he absorbed a little energy from the divine weapon heavenly punishment, his meridians were torn by the crazy energy. This made him think he was finished right away. Unexpectedly, his meridians were just torn and repaired by a comfortable energy the next moment The effect of xisui pill began to play. With great joy, situ Haonan endured the pain that his meridians were torn again and again, frantically absorbed the energy from the divine weapon heavenly punishment, and then released it by the double handed Epee of his right hand. At this moment, situ Haonan''s feeling is the double heaven of ice and fire. When his meridians are torn, he is in pain, and when they are repaired, he is in high spirits. These two polar contrast feelings are going on in his body at the same time. Situ Haonan''s face twitches and frightens, and then shows an extremely enjoyable smile. If someone sees him now, he will be sent directly to the madhouse. In the shower of ice and fire, situ Haonan still remembered Wen Yu''s words, "the human meridians are the place to store energy, and the effect of Zisui pill is to broaden and strengthen meridians." under the guidance of this sentence, situ Haonan knew that he was blessed by misfortune, endured the pain of tearing, and flowed the frenzied energy in all meridians of his body, Then let the spirit power of Xi Sui Dan repair these torn meridians. At the same time, he was also very careful and closely felt the strength of the soothing energy in his body. He knew that once the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill was consumed, the broken meridians could not heal again, and he had to see the Lord of hell. Fifteen minutes later, the black clouds still showed no sign of stopping gathering, but the comfortable energy in situ Haonan''s body was a little weaker, which made situ Haonan panic. "It''s a natural punishment. It must be very powerful. Although my absorption speed is very fast, it can''t last all the time. The green baby can only let me stay in the air for half an hour. In another 15 minutes, even if the efficacy of xisui pill hasn''t been consumed, I can''t continue to float here. Shit, fight!" Situ Haonan threw a handful of pills into his mouth at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye. This is his only remaining pill, and the effect is much better than the bottle robbed by Ivan Deka. A handful of pills turned into juice and flowed into situ Haonan''s stomach. In an instant, the comfortable energy in situ Haonan''s body suddenly increased. "Hey, you bet right!" situ Haonan said with a smile, "there are still 15 minutes left. Can you see the sun tomorrow and see the destiny! Ah -" V3.Chapter 132 "Ah -" an extremely sad cry came into everyone''s ears through the clouds. Brian''s faces became more ugly. Sharon, who had been calm and calm, also stood up and stared nervously at the black cloud layer, whispered: "Haonan won''t be really finished?!" Marilyn frowned slightly, stared at the black cloud and said, "the black cloud is still running upward, Haonan should continue. Now she can only pray for God''s blessing!" Situ Haonan knew that he had only 15 minutes left, and the life and death of the dwarves and his party were all on his shoulders. In the last 15 minutes, they could absorb the chaotic energy in the black cloud, and they could live, otherwise they would have to wait for the ashes to disappear. Time passed by minute by second, but these short minutes were longer than a hundred years for situ Haonan. Every second, the meridians in his body had to undergo dozens of tears and healing. The time interval between tears and healing was so short that he felt only the pain of tearing his heart and lungs. Two rows of white steel teeth had already been bitten out by him. Not only the teeth, but also his eyes, nostrils and ears were bleeding out. There was not an inch of skin on his whole body, which was still intact, all of which were torn by chaotic energy. At the moment, situ Haonan was like climbing out of the hell blood pool just now. "Whoosh!" Just as Brian and others nervously stared at the black cloud vortex, a red shadow suddenly fell from the sky through the black cloud. Situ Haonan didn''t hold on. The eight minute agony exhausted all his mental strength. Although he had been silently telling himself to hold on, he could see the sun tomorrow, but he was exhausted. The body that reached the endurance limit did not accompany his faith. "Haonan!" Brian roared and jumped fiercely to take situ Haonan, who was covered with blood and didn''t know his life and death, into his arms. Marilyn looked at the black cloud and shouted, "old bastard, give Haonan to others first. Let''s go up and work together to disperse the black cloud. This heavenly punishment is the end of a powerful crossbow." Marilyn was right. The distant sky has returned to blue. The rest of the black cloud top is a thunder forbidden spell at the level of a great demon guide, Together, they can completely disperse the forbidden spell before it is released. Brian handed situ Haonan to Ruixue, and the golden light rushed towards the black cloud. Ghana and Marilyn followed. Their strength reached their level and they could fly in the air for some time. "Boom!" A few minutes later, a gorgeous black energy fireworks burst out over the dwarves. In the gorgeous fireworks, Brian three fell to the ground like a broken kite. At this time, the three faces were all incredible. There was only a little black cloud left, but the three of them suffered heavy losses together. They couldn''t imagine how situ Haonan dispersed the previously boundless black cloud. "Come on! Help them!" evanderon yelled and jumped towards where Brian fell. Yagli and Ghosn jumped to falling Marilyn and Ghana, respectively. Although the punishment enough to kill the dwarves has been eliminated, they can''t see any happy look on their faces. Brian, Marilyn, Ghana and situ Haonan are still alive and dead, which is not good news for them. "Cough," Brian stood up and coughed up two mouthfuls of blood. His face was pale and said, "old man, I can''t die. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest." Marilyn and Ghana were also pale and spit blood, but they could talk and walk. It seemed that their lives were not in danger. The only one who didn''t wake up was situ Haonan, who was covered with blood and flesh, and people couldn''t bear to see it again. Sharon smiled and waved to the crowd and said, "it''s all right. This boy can''t die! Instead of dying, it''s a blessing in disguise! He has absorbed all the effects of the marrow washing pill. When he wakes up, his strength will increase greatly!" Brian looked at situ Haonan in Sharon''s arms and asked anxiously, "won''t he be disfigured?! if he is disfigured, the boy will have to commit suicide even if he doesn''t die!" "Giggle, almost." Sharon smiled and nodded, then looked at Bernice who had been standing in the distance and scolded, "what are you stunned? Don''t come to take care of your master!" after Bernice came, Sharon took out a pill bottle from the space ring and ordered: "First clean his body with clean water, then melt a pill into the water, and wipe every inch of his skin with the potion. You are a water mage, can you do it?!" since situ Haonan told Sharon of Bernice''s real identity, Sharon''s attitude towards Bernice has plummeted, and she always looks cold at her every time. Bernice nodded quickly. As a result, Dan Ping picked up situ Hao and walked south to the house opened by Wenyu. Looking at the back of Bernice''s departure, Sharon said with a small mouth: "do you know what that smelly boy Haonan thinks, and he even left this kind of woman with him. If it were me, I would kill her with a sword!" "Hum!" Marilyn snorted heavily, "smelly girl, you -" Sharon hurriedly interrupted Marilyn''s reprimand. As soon as Marilyn made a sound, she knew the following, "grandma, you should thank me. If I hadn''t been in a hurry, gave up my heart and gave the last marrow washing pill to Haonan, you would all be on the way to the yama palace now." Marilyn was speechless. Sharon was right. If she hadn''t come up with a way to disperse the robbery clouds and do the opposite, they might have been tried in front of the Lord of hell. "Come on, smelly girl, how did you think of breaking the black clouds and cracking the punishment?" Marilyn asked with a smile. Sharon''s Willow waist was straight for a moment, "hum! Isn''t it just to break a small thunder forbidden spell? If you can beat me, I won''t be Sharon. You''re all fools. You tell me every day that you don''t mess in the face of danger. You''re all stupid at the critical moment. I''m still here, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable!" Brian, how many people roll their eyes together, a little magic spell? I''m afraid sarong is the only one in the magic continent who can understand the terrible punishment just now as a small forbidden spell. "Bastard! Which bastard kicked me off?! I have the guts to stand up for me! God damn it, I kicked my ass!" Evan Deka, who was kicked off by situ Haonan, finally limped back. Situ Haonan''s foot was absolutely cruel. Unprepared Evan Deka hit a distant mound and fainted directly. When he woke up, the punishment had disappeared. He pulled two dwarves at random and didn''t ask the answer he wanted. Originally, he wanted to come and ask the truth, but his ass hurt when he saw the platform. When he thought that he was kicked by others in front of the whole family, and that he was the first dwarf to build a respected teacher, his anger suddenly surged up. Sharon didn''t seem to hear the angry roar of Ivan Deka. Looking at the weapon inserted into the ground not far from the building platform, she wondered, "is this the artifact of Haonan?" "Stop!" Brian roared, and the loud roar made Sharon tremble. "Grandpa, you''re taking rat poison!" Sharon glared at Brian discontentedly. "Smelly girl, don''t you want to live?" Brian angrily scolded. "This artifact has been recognized by Haonan''s blood. Anyone touching it except Haonan will be regarded as an enemy attack. The two magic crystals above are still intact. Once the energy inside is released, you''ll wait for your braids." "Grandpa, I didn''t wear braids today." Sharon smiled back. ¡­¡­ Wen Yu''s guess was really good. The party hurried for three days and three nights, and the thunder ordered to camp and rest. He had a comfortable rest for two days. After everyone recovered to their best condition, he ordered to move on, and the speed was very slow. At the same time, he sent people to scout in turn. The thunder brought only 500 people, including 300 elite. If you accidentally bury these 300 elite, it will definitely be a heavy blow to the thunder mercenary regiment. V3.Chapter 133 "Boss, the iron man has already arrived, and it seems that he has rested for two or three days." the last spy returned and reported to Kuang Leihui. 800 meters ahead is where they and iron blood will meet. Last night, they had entered the edge of the death canyon. There is no smoke in a hundred miles of wilderness here. Every mountain and soil emits a dead spirit. Even the leaves of tall trees are a little earthy gray. I don''t know whether it was caused by death Canyon or the special environment here made the name of death canyon. Fury Lei frowned and asked, "how many people? Have you been found by the other party?" The spy shook his head uncertainly and said, "there are about 700. If their local magicians don''t have detectives, they shouldn''t find me." Crazy thunder nodded and waved: "brothers, iron brothers are waiting for us in front, speed up!" Wen Yu smiled and said nothing. He rode a magic wind horse with Ruixue at the back of the team. He believed that he must have noticed the difference with the ability of thunder. Even if he didn''t, he wouldn''t say anything, because he was still waiting to stand up at the most critical moment to save the thunder mercenary regiment. In order to reduce other people''s attention, he and Ruixue changed into ordinary clothes three days ago and wore the League badge of crazy thunder mercenary Corps. "Iron blood brothers come so early! Ha ha, Ivana begged the elder, long time no see!" more than 100 meters away from the place where iron blood camped, the thunder shouted hello. Wen Yu, who was at the back of the team, looked at the iron and blood mercenary regiment in front of him and said secretly, "a large mercenary regiment is better than an ordinary small mercenary regiment. You can see from the fact that you can camp in the selected place. You can attack and retreat. The magician is placed in the middle of the team, with a wide view around. You can find the enemy at the first time." "Ha ha, the voice of the head of the thunder regiment is louder than before!" an old man with thin cheeks and blond hair came out of the camp of the iron blood mercenary regiment. The wrinkles on his face could not hide his sharp eyes. Ivana''s first impression of Wenyu was that he was the kind of person who did anything to achieve his goal. This kind of person was most seen by Wenyu in the last life, because he was this kind of person. Killers always look at the end result, and they never care about the process. Wen Yu patted Ruixue in his arms and whispered, "don''t worry, he won''t walk out of the death Canyon alive. A good play will be staged soon. We''ll settle accounts with the old guy after watching the play." "En" Ruixue smiled and nodded, taking back the murderous spirit released unconsciously. Ivana begged to look in the direction of Wenyu and Ruixue, because he suddenly felt that two unfriendly eyes were staring at him, but disappeared in the blink of an eye. "These bastards haven''t forgotten that thing yet. Hum! You''ll forget it in two days!" Ivana begged for a sneer in his heart. He didn''t say anything until the thunder approached him. "Why is the head of the thunder coming now? We''ve been waiting here for several days." Kuang Lei replied with a smile, "I should ask you this. It''s only eight days from receiving the task to today. There are at least ten days between your regiment and death canyon. Why -" Ivana begged with a smile to interrupt the thunder and said, "it''s because we have a long way to death Canyon and the task time is limited, so we travel day and night. There''s no time to close our eyes all the way. Hehe, frankly, it''s all for the 500000 gold coins." The thunder turned down the magic wind horse, went to Ivana and asked in a low voice, "elder, do you know the identity of the other party and why do you give such a high reward? Although it''s not easy to kill medium-level level level 9 Warcraft, it''s not an S-level task. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Ivana''s eyes flashed a sneer. Although it was only a very short moment, it was caught by the thunder. Although thunder looks like a careless man, his heart is thinner than anyone''s. "We were still guessing just now." Ivana asked in a low voice, "this task is really strange enough, just in case the head asked me to bring more than 700 brothers and more than 100 magicians, almost half of the fighting power of iron blood." Kuang Lei sighed and said, "originally I wanted to bring more people, but the elite troops in the regiment were taken to the task by two elders. So I brought so many brothers that I didn''t even have a lightness mage. If it''s really dangerous, I hope the elders can help us in the past." "Ha ha, easy to say!" Ivana begged and replied, "let your brother camp. The task force hasn''t come yet. I guess I didn''t expect us to come so soon." "OK! We''ll talk later!" Kuang Lei asked Ivana for an arch hand, and then turned to arrange the brothers to camp. After everything was arranged properly, Kuang Lei walked into Wenyu''s tent, his face was slightly ugly and said, "brother, I have an unkind request." Wen Yu smiled and said, "are you afraid of iron blood suddenly attacking you? The other party has 700 elite, including more than 100 magicians. Do you think our 300 people can resist the sudden attack launched by the other party at an unknown time?" Kuang Lei''s face became more ugly. Wen Yu was right. He had observed carefully when he asked to speak with waina just now. More than 700 iron and blood people were all seasoned elites, especially the more than 100 magicians. He only brought twelve mages. Whether it''s blood shopping or magic attack, it''s not enough to plug the teeth with iron blood. It is not normal for iron blood to bring so many people at once. Even if there is something strange about this task, it is impossible to bring so many mages out. Because iron blood is only a little more than 200 mages. Magicians generally don''t choose to join the mercenary regiment, because there are two broad avenues in front of them. One is to join the magician guild, which is the way that two-thirds of magicians will choose, and the other is to join the Imperial Army and work for the Empire. Which of these two ways is a hundred times better than joining the mercenary regiment. So if there is a mercenary regiment with more than a thousand magicians, it can definitely get into the top three of the mercenary regiment in a short time. Magicians play too much power in battle, even low-level magicians. "Hehe, I''ve noticed it for a long time." Kuang Lei said with a wry smile, "To tell you the truth, I really can''t find the reason why iron blood killed my thunder mercenary regiment, but now the signs show that they will do it. Hey, I knew they wouldn''t take this task. Maybe it''s because of the reward of 500000 gold coins. If they kill us, they can get one million gold coins if they finish the task alone. Little brother, I know you''re not ordinary people. You didn''t let iron blood go at all In my eyes, if you didn''t have such strength, you wouldn''t rush into the thunder mercenary regiment. Hehe, I thought your men were at the foot of the mountain at that time, but later I knew that there was only you two and one beast. " Wen Yu didn''t directly answer the question of thunder, but said with a smile: "if iron blood is willing to kill you because of 500000 gold coins, you''re lucky. But if the purpose of iron blood is to get rid of your thunder mercenary regiment, it''s estimated that your two elders are more or less dangerous now." The thunder''s body trembled fiercely, and his face became more and more ugly, because he suddenly thought of something. The two elders of the thunder mercenary regiment completed tasks that were highly paid but moderately difficult, and the release time of the task was only one day away, but the place where the task was performed was in the opposite direction. Originally, they thought they were lucky and picked up dozens for nothing Million gold coins, lifting the economic crisis of the crazy thunder mercenary Corps. Thinking that all the elite of the thunder mercenary regiment were likely to be wiped out, the thunder was as soft as frost eggplant and sat down powerlessly. Ruixue couldn''t bear it. She hurriedly comforted: "head of thunder, that''s just my brother''s guess. The two elders will be fine. Brother, help head of thunder. They are all good people." V3.Chapter 134 Wenyu smiled, nodded, turned to Kuang Lei and said, "brother, to tell you the truth, it''s really a piece of cake to deal with those people with iron blood with my strength. But I have a bad problem. The first consideration in helping outsiders is interests. I hope my brother can think about what I said last night." Wenyu''s words are very clear. Kuang Lei and I are not our own people, It''s no good for me to help you solve the iron blood mercenary regiment. As long as we become our own people, I''ll help you solve the iron blood mercenary regiment. Thunder was silent. He was a wise man. Wen Yu''s words were clear. After lowering his head and meditating for a while, crazy thunder fiercely stood up and said, "brother, wait a minute. I''ll give you the answer in five minutes." then he strode away. Ruixue asked Wenyu puzzled, "brother, what did you say to head Kuang Lei last night?" Wen Yu replied, "although the mercenary regiment is not a regular army, it is also a big fighting force. I want to use the thunder mercenary regiment to control the mercenary world and twist this huge but scattered fighting force into a rope to increase our fighting force against the Holy See. Hehe, is it too small for me to do so?" Ruixue didn''t comment on Wen Yu''s practice, but asked, "why does head Kuang Lei refuse?" "Hehe, in the eyes of the world, our cage family is an enemy of the Holy See. It''s just a mantis blocking the car and looking for his own death. They are waiting to see what the Holy See will do to us. How dare wild thunder involve his mercenary regiment with us." Wen Yu said with a bitter smile. "Hum! A bunch of cowards! Brother, let''s set up a mercenary corps by ourselves?" Ruixue complained. Originally, she had a little sympathy for Kuang Lei, but Wen Yu said that Kuang Lei didn''t dare to have a relationship with the cage family because he was afraid of the Holy See. His view of Kuang Lei suddenly changed. Wen Yu shook his head and said: "It''s easy to form a mercenary regiment, and it''s also easy to make this mercenary regiment the first mercenary regiment in the mainland. But a newly-built mercenary regiment has no reputation to call on and no convincing flag. Both of them need to be accumulated for a long time. The crazy thunder mercenary regiment has these two key points, so I choose the crazy thunder mercenary regiment. But it seems that crazy thunder doesn''t buy it Zhang, in that case, we''ll set up a mercenary regiment. As long as half of the 100 gold strongmen are willing to follow cage''s family, we can quickly set up the strongest mercenary regiment in the mainland. Ha ha, these guys are so crazy that they destroyed more than 100 branches of the holy see in just ten days. " "Little brother" Kuang Lei walked into the camp with a serious face, stared at Wen Yu and said, "I discussed with some trusted brothers. If this task is an iron blood conspiracy against us, please help me. From now on, the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment will be attached to the cage family and let the cage family deploy. But we have a request to destroy the iron blood!" Wen Yu shook his head and said: "The thunder mercenaries are not attached to the cage family. We are friends. The cage family will never interfere in the affairs of the thunder mercenaries, nor force the thunder mercenaries to do something. The principle is that I just hope you can lend a helping hand when the cage family is in trouble. Hehe, brother, when you see the real fighting power of the cage family, you will know that today''s decision is right. Holy See It''s an irresistible overlord for you, but it''s just an equal opponent for the cage family. The magic continent is not as simple as you think. "Wen Yu''s last sentence is extremely mysterious, with a sneer on his lips, as if laughing at the Vatican''s inability to measure its own power. Kuang Lei looked at Wen Yu''s confident and disdainful look, and couldn''t see through Wen Yu any more. Seeing that the thunder was silent, Wen Yu continued, but his tone was a little cold this time, "The real reason why I like the thunder mercenary regiment is the reputation of the thunder mercenary regiment in the mainland. I hope that when the thunder mercenary regiment takes the first throne, I won''t forget my code of conduct. In fact, if my brother doesn''t agree, I will set up a mercenary regiment myself. I don''t think about the process and only look at the results." Kuang Lei smiled and said, "brother, you can''t see through your words and deeds. Don''t worry, if my Kuang Lei mercenary corps and cage family become friends, even if there is a danger of the collapse of the whole regiment, my Kuang Lei mercenary Corps will not abandon my friends. I hope you can remember today that Kuang Lei mercenary Corps only belongs to Kuang Lei mercenary Corps." "That''s for sure! Brother, let the brothers move closer to me, regardless of the formation. I guarantee that the iron blood mercenary regiment can''t hurt a brother." Wen Yu smiled. "OK! I''ll arrange it now!" fury Lei turned and took two steps, turned back and asked in a low voice, "when is Ivana going to take his head?" "I haven''t paid attention to the little iron blood mercenary regiment when he wants to take it. But it''s estimated that he won''t have a chance to leave the death Canyon alive." Kuang Lei was stunned for a moment, then raised his thumb and said, "brother, it''s domineering! Don''t bother you two. I''ll go out and arrange it." In the camp of iwanaqiu, five elders as old as iwanaqiu were sitting around a small round table. One of them looked at iwanaqiu and asked, "elder, when shall we start? It seems that the thunder is on guard against us. They are not tired on the way, and the cAMP formation is also to prevent us from raiding." Ivana asked for a slight tilt of the corners of his mouth and sneered: "Even if they know what they can do, I''m afraid the regiment leader has taken people to capture the hometown of the thunder mercenary regiment. The 300 people in the thunder mercenary regiment are the last elite troops of the thunder mercenary regiment. We have 700 brothers and 100 elite mages, and they only have 12 mages. What''s to be afraid of? Tell you brothers, start on time at 12 o''clock this evening and listen to my orders at that time." All the five old men smiled and nodded. They really had nothing to be afraid of. Originally, their combat effectiveness was stronger than that of the thunder mercenary regiment. Now they have an absolute number advantage, especially the number of mages. If this still can''t take the 300 people of thunder, they have no face to go back. "Elder, there''s a situation over the thunder." a middle-aged man in armor and full arms ran in and whispered. Ivana asked with a frown, "what''s the panic! What''s the situation?" The big man hurriedly replied, "they have collected the camp they just set up and are camping again. It seems that they are going to get closer together." "Oh," ivanaro raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll go and see if they hide the number of mages by the way. Let your brothers prepare." Ivana asked to look at the camp resettled by the thunder and wondered, "how could the thunder do this and let all the camps get together without formation? Does he already know that we will raid and want to make a plan?" Fury Lei had noticed the approaching Ivana beg for a long time, but he always pretended to be busy commanding the brothers to camp. After Ivana beg for close, he showed a very unexpected expression and said, "Ivana beg elder, how are you coming here? I''m going to find you." Ivana asked to point to the settled camp and said, "thunder, what are you?" "Oh," roared the thunder with laughter: "The brothers have been on their way for several days, and all of them are as tired as women. I see that the task force hasn''t come, so I''m going to reward them tonight. The brothers get together and have a drink. Alas, although this task is only to kill the medium-level level level 9 fire lion, it''s inevitable that some brothers will die. If you can drink more, you can drink more. We singles who live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife have no women , you can only drink. Elder, do you want to come together? There are so many people. Let''s sit together and talk about combat experience and interesting things. " V3.Chapter 135 Ivana asked for a sneer from the corner of his eye, shook his head and said, "thunder, you''re a ghost. This is the death canyon. If no one protects you, how dare you let your brothers have a drink? You take us as your guards." "Ha ha" Kuang Lei smiled and scratched his head. Then he came up to Ivana to beg. He took out a wine gourd from the space ring and said in a low voice: "elder, this is the good wine I managed to get. There are only two pots in total. This pot is for you. Let your brother watch it tonight. Ha ha..." Ivana begged to take over the wine pot in the hand of fury thunder and said with half confidence: "don''t deceive me with inferior goods, otherwise I''ll ask my brothers to recruit a group of wolves tonight and let you feed the wolf cubs." The thunder quickly shook his head and said, "look at what you said. Even if it''s okay, please, I won''t give you inferior goods. If it weren''t for you and -- hehe, it''s my turn to do it. I''ve been grateful to you all these years, but the thunder mercenary regiment is poor, and I really can''t show you what you can see to honor you. So I''ve never had a good intention to go to iron blood to find you." Ivana begged to pat the thunder on the shoulder twice and said with a light smile, "boy, just have this heart. Well, you''re busy. I promise to let your brother have a good sleep tonight. But let''s say first. After completing the task, you have to be our escort all night." "OK! OK! No problem!" thunderclapped his chest and promised. Looking at Ivana''s back begging to leave, the thunder sneered: "I hope my guess is just a guess, otherwise I will let you pay the price of bleeding!" The night came quickly. There were five or six big bonfires in the camp of the thunder mercenary regiment. More than 300 brothers gathered to drink. It was a pleasure. But none of the 700 people of the iron blood mercenary regiment were jealous, and they also sent 100 elite to the guard of the thunder mercenary regiment. Ivana begged to believe the words of the thunder and shouted for heaven''s help and iron blood after returning to the camp. Originally, he didn''t want to disturb the thunder before 12 o''clock, but the thunder gave him a great opportunity. Without thinking about it, he sent the 100 people with the strongest strength to the thunder as guards. Once the thunder and others drink almost, these 100 people will be enough to kill the thunder. "Elder, the crazy thunder idiots have drunk almost. It''s only ten o''clock now, and they''re half down. Shall we do it in advance?" an old guy was eager to ask in the camp asked by Ivana. Ivana looked at the wine pot on the table and sneered: "send a signal to the brothers and start at 11 o''clock! Since they are in a hurry to reincarnate, we will be good people and give them a ride." Kuang Lei stuffed Wenyu''s roast meat into his mouth, lowered his voice and asked Wenyu vaguely: "brother, when do you guess Ivana begged the old miscellaneous hair to start?" at this time, he had determined that iron blood was going to kill his own people. What made him so sure was the 100 soldiers Ivana asked to send to guard, He was greedy for wine and meat, but none of them came to beg for wine or even looked back at them. This is not normal for mercenaries. Wen Yu took a sip of wine, swallowed the meat in his mouth and said with a smile, "what do you say?" "I said that Lao Zamao would do it from one to two o''clock, because we were all drunk and slept the most at more than one o''clock." "You overestimate Ivana''s endurance," Wen Yu said with a light smile. "In my opinion, as long as we drink and lie down for four fifths, Ivana will do it. At the speed we lie down now, it should be at 11 o''clock." Thunder looked at Wen Yu in surprise and said, "how do you know that Ivana can''t help it?" "Well, that will explain everything." Wen Yu pointed to the guards around him. "Say hello to the brothers and let them lie down quickly, but don''t show any flaws." An hour passed in the blink of an eye. According to Wen Yu''s instructions, all the 300 people in the thunder belt fell down, and the wine pots and wine jars were thrown everywhere. The 300 people had all kinds of postures, including those who put their smelly feet to their companions'' mouths, and those who put their heads under the crotch of others'' forked legs... Among them, the smelly feet near the thunder''s mouth were the most. "Ha ha..." after receiving the report from his subordinates, Ivana begged to go out of the camp with a laugh and shouted coldly: "do it! Don''t leave one! No, waste the limbs of the thunder. Let him see how his brother died and then deal with it." Hearing Ivana''s request, the 100 guards immediately turned around with ferocious faces and approached the thunder party step by step. But just when they were five meters away from the target, a light curtain suddenly appeared in front of them, which scared them to almost shout and step back several steps. "Shit, pretend, pretend to fart! If you don''t take your smelly hooves away from me, I''ll let you sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. Bah bah! You haven''t washed your feet for many days." roared the thunder. His face is redder than pig liver. It''s not because of the strength of wine, but because he has been holding his breath after lying down. Those seven or eight feet are really smelly. The smell made him want to vomit when he took a breath. As soon as the light curtain appeared, Ivana begged to know that he had been cheated, but he didn''t show a look of panic. Instead, he looked at the thunder with a smile and got up. Then he opened his mouth and said with a smile: "the head of the thunder really deserves his reputation! He can see through our conspiracy!" The thunder disdained to beg Ivana to spit out thick phlegm and scolded: "old bastard, I didn''t doubt at first, but I know you got suspicious when you arrived earlier than us. Coupled with your eyes that you think you cover up well, I know you bastards have evil intentions. Say, why did you kill us?" Ivana begged very calm, because he didn''t know how 700 people could lose to 300 people. He didn''t pay attention to the light curtain that covered 300 people with thunder. With the joint efforts of more than 100 elite mages, he didn''t know what kind of protective shield could not be broken. Ivana asked not only one person to be calm, but all his men were calm. They all looked at the three hundred thunder people with compassionate eyes. "Ha ha, since the head of crazy thunder wants to know, I''ll let you understand." Ivana begged with a light smile, "our head wants to change a better headquarters, so I told him the headquarters of crazy thunder mercenary Corps. Unexpectedly, our head liked it only after listening to the general description." The thunder stared at Ivana coldly, gnashing his teeth and said, "so you set a trap to erase our thunder mercenary regiment from the magic land "It can''t blame us, but you can only blame yourself. Do you agree if we let you give up your territory? You certainly won''t agree. What else can we do except erase you?" Ivana begged and sneered, and then went on: "For the sake of being an old leader of the thunder mercenary, I''ll make an exception and tell you more. Your two elders have been waiting for you in the underground. It''s estimated that the iron and blood flag has been planted on the top of the Thunder Mountain. Well, you can die. The mage blows off the shield! The soldier is ready to attack!" "Iron blood! My thunder and you are at odds!" The thunder roared angrily. Thinking of the laughter of the two elders and hundreds of brothers who had received a good task before leaving, the thunder''s eyes were wet. When the head came for the first time, he regretted that his adherence to the principle was because his adherence led to the thunder''s economic crisis. Without this gold crisis, they might not have taken the two tasks and would not have died. "Commander!" a brother tiger eye stared at the thunder with tears, "avenge the brothers! Destroy iron blood!" V3.Chapter 136 Thunder squeezed out a cold word from his teeth: "kill!" "Kill! Kill!" more than 300 brothers all have red eyes, staring at the iron man like a wolf. "Ha ha..." Ivana''s hard-blooded people couldn''t help laughing like hearing funny jokes. "Thunder" Ivana asked to look at the thunder with sarcastic eyes and said with a smile: "head of thunder, did you drink too much and burn your head? Did you think you could live to see the sun tomorrow morning?" "Hum!" thundered furiously: "Old miscellaneous Mao, don''t be happy too early. Didn''t you think I knew you had a plot, why did I let the brothers get together? We drank so much wine, but none of us was really drunk? In the face of your siege, I haven''t ordered to break through? Don''t think about it, your head won''t understand. I''ll tell you, because it was you who died tonight, not me It''s us! " Ivana begged really didn''t understand. He didn''t want to spend his brain cells to think. He ordered, "do it!" One hundred mages were already ready and waited for Ivana to ask for an order. After hearing Ivana''s order to start, a hundred yin-yang faltering spells sounded. At the same time, 600 soldiers surrounded fury thunder and others, waiting for the impact of the broken shield. "Boom!" the colorful magic hit the shield and made a deafening explosion. "Idiot!" Wen Yu, who had never spoken, could not help but scold. "The three grade gold masters are helpless with their shield, and they are so wishful thinking that they can break with one hundred half master. Such a person without brains can also be an elder. The iron blood mercenary regiment seems to be strong enough." "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" One hundred mages released their magic tirelessly, but the results were the same. Their magic hit the shield like fireworks, and disappeared. The shield didn''t even fluctuate at all. Ivana asked for an order to suspend the attack and sneered: "Crazy thunder, no wonder you have no fear. There is such a good treasure. I''m afraid this treasure is the one from naluo village. The baby is good, but you still can''t escape the fate of death. This is the death Canyon, and this is the most remote place in the death canyon. You can''t see anyone for months, and no one will save you. So you can only shrink Inside the tortoise shell, we just need to stay outside. As a mage, you can maintain this shield until tomorrow morning at most. We still have this time. " Wen Yu ignored Ivana''s clamor and asked Kuang Lei, "brother, what should I do?" The thunder said coldly, "brother, can you make them all lose their ability to move, but can you do it without letting them die?" "It''s a little difficult, but it''s easy." Wenyu replied, then woke up the sleeping cockroach from his pocket and ordered: "take me out!" Xiaoqiang reluctantly fluttered his wings as an answer, and then flew to the open place in front of Wen Yu and began to expand. Everyone was stupid. They often deal with Warcraft, but they had never heard of a Warcraft that could change like this. It was too exaggerated to turn from a black dot the size of a little thumb into a behemoth in the blink of an eye. Wen Yu jumped onto Xiaoqiang''s back and was wrapped by the black scales on Xiaoqiang''s back in the incredible eyes of the people. Then they didn''t dare to think about it. A hundred elite mages bombed together without any different protective shield. Xiaoqiang, a giant, ignored his existence and flew out directly. Several iron soldiers saw this scene and thought it was a protective shield It''s fake. I stepped forward and touched it. When Xiaoqiang flew out of the shield, Ivana shivered fiercely and shouted, "attack! Kill the Warcraft first!" "Brother, leave Ivana to me!" Ruixue shouted to Wenyu in the shield. "No problem!" Wen Yu smiled and nodded. The next moment he disappeared into the public''s sight. Wen Yu has broken through to the fifth floor, and his strength is not a little. He estimated that the strength of the fifth floor of yitianjue is enough to compete with Brian, and he can win Brian within a hundred moves. Wen Yu doesn''t know how big the gap between the fourth floor and the fifth floor is. Almost in the blink of an eye, more than 700 iron and blood people were able to move, only Ivana begged. But Ivana begged, but she didn''t find anything wrong. She roared, "shit, what are you doing? Do it!" "Man" Wen Yu suddenly appeared in front of Ivana Qiu, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s not that they don''t do it, but they want to be unable to move their hands. Now you know why head Kuang Lei didn''t run away after he knew your plot." Ivana asked in horror to look at Wen Yu with a faint smile on his face and shouted in a trembling voice, "what have you done to me?! why can''t I move?!" Wen Yu spread his hands and said innocently, "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I didn''t do anything to you, just want you to stand and look at me for a while. Ruixue, put away the shield. Oh, by the way, elder Ivana begged, the shield was released by the magic crystal holy instrument. Your eyes are really bad." "Ah -" the thunder rushed out like a crazy beast, and the blood splashed everywhere. His action was very sharp, and a knife was a head. "Captain, stop!" a brother shouted at the thunder, "it''s too cheap for them! There are more than 5000 brothers and sisters in the thunder mercenary regiment, and now there are only 300 of us! We can''t let them die so happily!" "Yes! You can''t let them die so happily!" the thunder stopped waving his sword, looked ferociously at an iron soldier, and said in a low voice without emotion: "which arm do you say I''ll cut off first? If you guess right, I''ll spare your life!" The poor guy has been dumb by Wenyu. He can''t speak. All he can do is look at the thunder with begging eyes. "Don''t talk?" the thunder put away his knife. "Don''t talk means don''t want both arms. Eh, man, take off both arms without shouting, and cut off your dick?" then the thunder gently wiped his crotch with a war knife. "OK! It''s a man! I''ll give you a good time!" the angry thunder showed a trace of admiration, and a knife ran through the soldier''s chest. The other 300 people each found a target and tried every means to torture, but they tortured each other without humming. I can''t help paying tribute to the iron blood life. Wen Yu looked at the thunder party with a bitter smile and said, "don''t bother! They are all controlled by me and can''t speak at all!" V3.Chapter 137 Hearing Wen Yu''s words, Kuang Lei suddenly realized that no wonder the brothers tried every means to torture. The iron blooded people were stunned. No one asked for mercy, and even didn''t hum. Their feelings were that they couldn''t hum if they wanted to. "Hey" Thunderbolt sighed loudly, "brothers, give them a good time! Although there are only 300 people left in our thunderbolt mercenary regiment, our belief and honor still stand! If we are bitten by a mad dog, we can''t lie down and bite with a mad dog! Instead, we should cut off the head of the mad dog with a war knife in our hand and let it know that it''s wrong to bite!" "Kill!" one brother roared, started to cut off his head cleanly, and the other brothers waved their swords. In less than a minute, the iron and blood 700 people became the dead bodies of 700 separated bodies. Ivana is the only one standing on the court wearing an iron blood band. Wen Yu put his right hand on Ivana''s shoulder and asked Ruixue, "how to deal with this old guy? Give him a good time, or let him live rather than die?" Ruixue stared at Ivana begging coldly until she heard Wen Yu''s question. She woke up and said in a low voice, "unforgivable!" then she stretched out her hand to open Ivana begging''s dumb hole and sneered: "Ivana begging, do you remember the massacre of the villagers in naruo village?" Ivana begged and found that he could speak again. The falling head had already made him mentally collapsed. At this time, he was frightened in his eyes. The trembling voice roared: "nvxia, spare my dog''s life! It''s our leader''s decision to kill the thunder. We''re just chess pieces to carry out orders. We''re not guilty to death! Nvxia, spare my life. I''d like to be your slave all my life. There''s a slave collar in my space ring. As long as you restore my action ability, I''ll take it out and put it on myself immediately." Ruixue takes out a sharp dagger from the space ring. Under Ivana''s frightened eyes, she stabs it into his left shoulder very slowly. Ignoring Ivana''s scream of killing a pig, she moves the dagger down until a piece of bloody meat is cut off. "Listen to my question clearly. Do you remember the massacre of the villagers of naluo village?" "Remember, remember!" Ivana begged, gritting his teeth and returning. "Just remember!" Ruixue smiled lightly, but the smile looked more terrible than the devil. "Now I want to avenge the villagers of naluo village. Do you have a problem?!" while speaking, the dagger in Ruixue''s right hand was still moving slowly on Ivana''s left arm. Every time the dagger moved, Ivana''s request would scream like killing a pig. "Female, female Xia, ah - I''ve been repenting and repenting for the sins I committed in those years! You, you kill me! Ah -" Ivana begged that his forehead was covered with bean cold sweat. At this time, he would rather be happy with a knife like other people with iron blood! The smile on Ruixue''s face became brighter and the voice became softer: "Don''t worry, I''ll meet your requirements. If I don''t kill you, how can I avenge the villagers in naluo village? But naluo village has hundreds of people, and you have one life, which makes me very embarrassed. It took me a long time to think of a good way, that is to kill slowly. Like this, cut off your meat piece by piece. Do you think this way is good?" "It''s awful, shut up!" Ruixue frowned discontentedly, bent over, picked up a stone slightly larger than her fist at her feet, and slammed it into Ivana''s mouth. Wen Yu opened his mouth in surprise and said, "I''ve studied the human body all my life, but I never knew that a person''s mouth can stuff such a big thing." Seeing that Ivana''s scream turned into a whine, Ruixue nodded with satisfaction and then said in an incomparably soft voice: "it''s really a good way to kill slowly with one knife, but you have too little meat. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a master of light, and I can make your cut meat grow back in an instant. Here, it''s like this." the white light flashed, Ivana begged that the left arm with only bones would recover as before, and the skin would be as ruddy as a newborn. "Wuwuwuwuwu..." Ivana asked and stared at Ruixue in horror, but the only sound he could make was "Wu". Ruixue shook the bleeding dagger in front of Ivana beg and said with a smile, "it was the left arm just now, and now it''s the right arm." Wenyu hurriedly took his hand away from Ivana beg''s shoulder. "This, this is too, too cruel!" the crazy thunder shivered fiercely and couldn''t help but say, "Miss Ruixue, give him a good time?" Ruixue glanced back at the thunder coldly and was so frightened that the thunder quickly shut up. Thunder''s men also opened their eyes and thought that this was definitely the most cruel punishment. They cut off human flesh one by one, then cured it with light magic, and then cut it off one by one. Ordinary people must have been scared to death, but Ivana begged to be able to hold on. It''s not simple! They didn''t know that when Ruixue started, Wen Yu did something to Ivana beg''s body. Ivana beg now not only won''t faint, but is very energetic, especially the perception of the body. When Ruixue cuts down, he will feel two or three times the normal pain. Ten minutes later, Ivana was finally free, but his body was intact. The only difference was that his face was as white as paper and there was no blood at all. Because the blood in his body has flowed clean, Ruixue''s healing magic can only restore his body, but can''t restore the blood he shed. "Hiss" Ruixue cut off Ivana Qiu''s head with a knife, then took out a cloth knot to wrap it firmly and put it into the space ring. Obviously, she wants to take Ivana''s head to pay tribute to the souls of the villagers in Naro village. Wen Yu looked at the painful snow on his face and said to himself that the girl''s heart knot should be completely untied. After dealing with the thunder, I''ll take her to relax. "Brother, what are you going to do next?" Wenyu asked the shocked thunder. "Ah Oh" the thunder was stunned for a moment. His face was occupied by anger and squeezed out two words from his teeth: "revenge!" "En" Wen Yu nodded, "Well, you can send some brothers to inquire where the two elders are doing their tasks. Maybe the two elders haven''t suffered misfortune. Speed must be fast. It''s not good if the two elders take the surviving brothers back to Kuang Lei mountain. We''ll return to Kuang Lei mountain as soon as possible. If the iron blooded people really have occupied Kuang Lei mountain, I''ll clean it up for you. If the iron blooded people haven''t occupied it yet Kuang Leishan, we will go directly to the headquarters of iron blood and destroy iron blood! " Fury Lei frowned and said, "my brother''s plan is OK, but the iron blood mercenary regiment has tens of thousands of people. I''m afraid - I don''t doubt my brother''s strength, but there are too many people." Wen Yu smiled: "As long as the iron blood doesn''t have a hundred and eighty gold level three-level fighting warrior, it''s OK. With the magic crystal holy weapon, I''ll take you to kill three in and three out of the iron blood headquarters. Besides, do you think it''s necessary to kill all the iron blood people to destroy the iron blood? Elder brother, it''s really unforgivable for iron blood to do such a bad thing to the thunder mercenary group. But it''s just the decision of the upper management of iron blood, Xi I hope you don''t cover everyone with hatred. You are the only ones left in the thunder. You don''t have the strength of the third largest mercenary regiment. I hope my brother can use the fighting power of iron blood to revive the thunder. If you want to kill, kill those people with blood on their hands! " "Boss, my little brother is right. Our thunder mercenary regiment can''t make the flag of thunder stained with blood because of hatred. If you want to kill, kill those animals whose hands are stained with brother''s blood!" a big man agreed. V3.Chapter 138 Wen Yu originally wanted to take the opportunity to explore the death Canyon, but the crazy thunder mercenary Corps broke his plan. He had long guessed that someone wanted to be bad for the thunder mercenary regiment. After all, this task was really strange, and it was when the available combat effectiveness of the thunder mercenary regiment was the weakest. However, he didn''t expect that the iron blood would start so soon, but thought that the iron blood would cooperate with the Warcraft to destroy the thunder when the thunder mercenary regiment fought with the Warcraft. If so, he can observe the terrain inside the death canyon. Unfortunately, things did not go according to his expectations. When they came, more than 300 people in the party talked and laughed, but when they went back, they ran wildly in a dull and depressing atmosphere. ¡­¡­ The punishment that enveloped the dwarves spread in the magic land in two days. When the punishment came that day, the people gathered at the gate of the dwarf tribe were scared to flee. Most people thought that the God of light knew that the cage family had organized a light extinction conference in the dwarf tribe, so he was angry and punished the cage family and the dwarf tribe. But when the black clouds turned into magnificent fireworks and dissipated in the air, they rejected their speculation. If the God of light sent down God''s anger, would he only put an extra large fireworks to the dwarves. So some people began to guess that the dwarf tribe surprised the artifact, the dwarf''s patron saint came to the dwarf, the dwarf tribe was studying the terrible thunder forbidden spell magic, and the dwarf tribe was demonstrating to the Holy See These messy guesses spread rapidly in the magic continent and finally spread to the Pope''s ears. But the Pope just laughed at these things and didn''t take them to heart. He cared more about another piece of news than these guesses. The cage family showed up in the dwarf tribe. As for the destruction of more than 100 branches of the Holy See and the rapid increase in the number of them, he has sent someone to deal with it. At the same time, rodmeng is collecting the magic crystal cannons placed by the Merson family and starting to transport them to the dwarf tribe in batches. This is the first head-on collision between the cage family and the Holy See. He wants to avenge the Merson chamber of commerce with the help of the cage family. However, he did not use funds to buy magic crystal cannon, which would certainly arouse the suspicion of the Holy See. Once the Holy See became suspicious, the dwarves would be razed to the ground with the power of the Holy See. If the cage family gives him a surprise and let him see that the cage family does have the power to face off with the Holy See, he will immediately expand the territory of the Merson chamber of Commerce. If the Holy See dares to intervene, he will face the Holy See. Of course, he didn''t hold much hope. Although he didn''t know all about the combat effectiveness of the cage family, he still knew it. In a joke, he was just having an affair. "Eh, I''m not dead yet! It''s amazing!" situ Haonan, who had been sleeping for two days and two nights, opened his eyes and said the first sentence was to marvel that he was not dead yet. Bernice, who sat by the bed for two days and nights without closing her eyes, saw that situ Haonan woke up and the corners of her eyes were wet. She sobbed, "master, you finally woke up! Great! I''ll tell them now!" then she wanted to get up, but situ Haonan held her. "Master, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" Bernice asked nervously. Situ Haonan shook his head and motioned Bernice to sit down. He didn''t understand: "Bernice, why are your eyes full of blood? I''m fine. Don''t cry." "Well," Bernice smiled, wiped away the tears on her face and said, "master, you have been in a coma for two days and nights. Although sister Sha said you were all right, I couldn''t let go and sat by the bed all the time." "Oh, no wonder there''s blood on his eyes." situ Haonan smiled. "I''ve run out of pills. When Wen Yu comes back, I''ll order some with him and give you some. You''ve been guarding me here for two days. Are you afraid I''ll die with you, or just care about me?" situ Haonan blinked and asked. Bernice was stunned and said with a smile, "both, but the latter. If I didn''t have a special identity, maybe I would have fallen in love with you. Hey, this is my life!" Situ Haonan held Bernice''s hand and said with a smile, "follow me, I won''t treat you badly. If you behave well, you might be able to become a regular! Shit! My hand, what''s wrong with my hand?!" situ Haonan noticed the change of his hands. Bernice hurriedly took situ Haonan''s hands to her chest and looked carefully, but she didn''t find any problems. She asked a little anxiously, "master, what''s the matter with your hands?" Situ Haonan looked at his hands with a sad and angry face: "how, how did my hand become a woman''s hand?! ah - my body! Bernice, what''s going on?!" "Hoo -" Bernice took a long breath and said with a smile, "master, after you relieved the punishment, your flesh and blood were blurred from head to foot, and every inch of your skin exploded. Fortunately, sister Sha gave me a bottle of pills and asked me to wipe your body once a day. The pills are amazing. Your skin recovered after only applying them once. Now your skin is better than mine." Bernice looked envious. Situ Haonan stared at his eyes and swallowed his mouth. He asked cautiously, "is this the same with my face? Ah, why is the scar gone? Why is the scar I deliberately left gone?! woo woo, the skin I spent three years tanning and the handsome image I created in three years are all gone! All gone! How can I live in the future? How can I make women?! God!" Bernice looked at the crying situ Haonan with a wry smile, but when she heard situ Haonan say that she had a woman, her eyes crossed a trace of sadness uncontrollably. After being depressed for a long time, situ Haonan''s mood barely stabilized. He said to himself, "sister Sha must have given me a beauty pill specially made by Wenyu for her. Hey, it''s better than disfigurement! Let''s sun it slowly in the future. Bernice, keep the rest of the pills. They have a miraculous effect on beauty. Go take a hot bath and have a good rest." "En" Bernice nodded happily, walked to a corner of the room, removed all her clothes in situ Haonan''s burning eyes, and then washed them with water magic. Seeing this scene, situ Haonan, who was just about to get up, lay back naked in the quilt, waiting for Bernice to throw herself into her arms. ¡­¡­ After a cloud and rain, situ Hao went south into the single room, which he asked Sha Rong to specially open up for cultivation. Feeling the meridians in his body, situ Haonan almost jumped up without joy. Because the eight odd meridians that Wenyu said are the most difficult to get through are now unimpeded, and they are five or six times more spacious than before. After checking his whole body and confirming that there was nothing abnormal, situ Haonan turned his attention to the Dantian. When he saw the light golden airflow at the Dantian, his body was like an electric shock. The light golden airflow is only a little, which is easy to be ignored if you don''t look closely. Pale gold fighting spirit. What does this mean? It means that he has reached the gold level first-class fighting spirit warrior. "A blessing in disguise!" situ Haonan shouted excitedly, "But why is there only such a little bit? Is the fighting spirit of the gold level first-class fighting soldiers so strong? Or is it that I am now in the third level of the green level and have just stepped into the gold level threshold. No, if so, there should be green fighting spirit. But there is such a little fighting - fighting - er, not fighting spirit in the whole Dantian?!" Situ Haonan fiercely opened his eyes and his face was full of panic, because he found that there was no fighting spirit in his body except the golden airflow that didn''t know what it was, and the light golden airflow didn''t listen to his command. "The air shield is gone!" situ Haonan stared at his body. He tried it several times. He could see the air shield that he called and appeared before, but now he didn''t respond at all. V3.Chapter 139 "Old man, what''s wrong with my fighting spirit, you say!" situ Haonan just frowned and burst into tears when he saw Brian after listening to his situation. After trying for a long time in the single room, situ Haonan couldn''t find a way to drive the light golden air flow in the Dantian, and his fighting spirit of green level one disappeared completely. Just now he was secretly celebrating the blessing of misfortune, but now he entered the ice cave. What if his fighting spirit of hard cultivation is completely wasted and his meridians are widened and strengthened. Brian looked at the silent Marilyn and Ghana, then looked at the anxious situ Haonan, and said: "Haonan, I haven''t heard of your special situation. However, you don''t have to worry too much. Your cultivation will not be wasted. There must be a way to use the light golden airflow, but we don''t know how to use it. Wenyu must know. The golden airflow is not aggressive, and it must be very powerful. You''d better not control it forcibly, otherwise you''ll have an accident Really become a loser. " Hearing the first half of Brian''s words, situ Haonan almost fainted with black eyes. But after hearing the second half of Brian''s words, his eyes lit up and said with joy: "yes! Wenyu must know! Hey, the eight veins of the strange Sutra have been opened up, and the golden air flow obtained must not be ordinary things. Maybe it''s the energy used by Wenyu." Brian nodded and said with a smile, "boy, if I knew I could get through the eight meridians, I would rush up without saying a word. Hey, if you didn''t get through the eight meridians now, I would doubt whether what Wen Yu said is true or false. I''ve been trying hard these days, but I didn''t get any results." Brian seems to envy situ Haonan. In fact, he is stabilizing situ Haonan''s mood for fear that situ Haonan can''t bear the blow. Sarong, who had never spoken, suddenly ran to situ Haonan, stared at situ Haonan with cannibal eyes and said: "Haonan, if you didn''t forge weapons, there would be no heavenly punishment. If there was no heavenly punishment, you wouldn''t rush to rob the cloud. If you didn''t rush to rob the cloud, my marrow washing pill wouldn''t be gone. Say, how can you compensate me?! this time it can''t be solved with a little gold coin?" Situ Haonan was stared back three steps by sarong''s cannibalism eyes, and said with a smile: "sister Sha, of course, the marrow washing pill can''t be solved with a little gold coins. I''ll give you all the gold coins I earn in the future. When I can control the power of the Dantian Department, I''ll rob the auction house of the Holy See, take out the dragon''s nest and grab a golden mountain made of gold coins for you." Sharon bowed her head for a moment, looked up and asked, "how big is it?" "How big?" situ Haonan almost didn''t react, and hurriedly said, "very big! Very big! Bigger than the holy mountain of the Holy See!" Sarong nodded with satisfaction. "In addition to this golden mountain, you have to promise me one thing." Situ Haonan didn''t expect that she would take care of Sharon. He patted her chest and promised, "sister Sha, look what you said. Even if you didn''t give me the marrow washing pill, I would go through fire and water for sister Sha." Sharon blinked, smiled and asked, "what if I really let you die?" "Go!" situ Haonan did not hesitate. "Sister Sha, to tell you the truth, I have already regarded you as my own sister. If one day you really let me die, I will never frown. But it''s not clear that I can''t die." "Hehe, I''m sure Sharon saw the right person. Don''t forget today''s promise. Otherwise, hum - don''t blame me for being rude!" Sharon warned with a pink fist. "How can I forget anything? I can''t forget my promise to sister Sha!" situ Haonan smiled. Marilyn poked Brian and asked in a low voice, "old bastard, rong''er won''t like Haonan. It seems that she cares about Haonan recently." Brian gave Marilyn a white look and said, "do you think this silly girl understands the love between men and women? If you say she loves Haonan''s money, I can accept it. It''s estimated that she will love Haonan in another ten years." "Cut wood!" Marilyn replied disdainfully. Sharon looked back at Marilyn and Brian and said seriously, "don''t let me hear you discuss this matter again in the future. My prince charming hasn''t appeared yet. Although Haonan is very white now, it''s a little too white, which is better than my skin. Haonan, your artifact is still inserted in the square. Go and pull it up and try." Situ Haonan remembered his treasure and excitedly took Sharon out. He asked, "sister Sha, how can you leave my artifact there? What if someone stole it?" "Well, I''ve already stolen it!" sarong said sadly. "Grandpa said that all the God recognizing artifacts have strong self-protection ability and will take the initiative to attack when encountered by others. Your broken iron is inlaid with two magic crystals. Who dares to move! Unless you don''t want to live." "Hei hei, the artifact is an artifact. Fortunately, I recognized the LORD with my blood!" situ Haonan said with a smile. Sharon''s face was cold and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean? Do you mean I robbed her without bleeding to recognize the Lord?" "Ah! No! No! How could it be?" situ Haonan quickly shook his head, but he was nodding hard in his heart. I''m afraid there are 180, and no one else''s share. The stands around the square are still there. Evanderon didn''t let Marilyn flatten the stands. He said that the stands are a symbol to witness the birth of artifacts and the glory of the dwarves. Situ Haonan and Sha Rong had a great effort to squeeze into the center of the square, because the whole square was full of dwarves, and their eyes stared at the artifact in the center of the square without blinking. "Situ Haonan!" when Ivan Deka saw situ Haonan appear in front of him, he immediately ran up, stared at situ Haonan fiercely and said, "did you kick my foot very well?" Situ Haonan scratched his head and said, "kick you? When did I kick you? Old man, look what this is." situ Haonan took out a large wine jar from the space ring. Evan Deka''s eyes suddenly straightened, staring at the wine jar in situ Haonan''s hand and swallowing. The Erguotou left by Wen Yu to the dwarf has long been drunk. But those who followed the wine of Wen Yu study brewed wine, and they had no taste of Erguotou, even their own brewed liquor. Having tasted Erguotou, Ivan Deka has no taste of any wine these two days. He picks his toes every day and looks forward to Wen Yu''s return. Situ Haonan shook the wine jar, blinked and asked Ivan Deka, "old man, do you want to taste it?" Ivandka nodded subconsciously and said angrily, "don''t you put it down yet?" Situ Haonan said with a smile, "put it down, but you have to answer me a question first. Have I kicked you?" "Smelly boy, you threaten me?!" Ivan Deka stared coldly at stu Hao''s South Road. Situ Haonan was not afraid at all and said with a smile, "how dare I threaten you. Alas, when I woke up, I found that my strength was out of control. Sometimes it was weak and sometimes it was infinite. For example, now, I really want to find something to vent. I don''t know if this wine jar is suitable?" Elvin de Caton pickled it and said with a smile, "boy, people have poor memory. I just remembered that it was just an illusion." "Hey, just hallucination. I still have a little wine in my space ring. I hope you won''t have such dangerous hallucinations in the future. Here, take it." situ Haonan put down the wine jar with a smile. The jar was not very big, and ivandka stood up just enough to reach the mouth of the jar. "What are you looking at? What are you doing here? Why don''t you go to training!" Elvin Deka glared at the dwarves around, then put the wine jar into the space ring and ran away. V3.Chapter 140 After being scolded by Elvin Deka, all the dwarves around him turned back and left reluctantly. They have been staying here for the past two days. Their only wish is to have a look at the artifact created by evandeka. It is the first artifact in the history of the dwarf and the glory of the dwarf. At the same time, I hope I can feel something from the artifact and improve my forging level. Situ Haonan looked warily at the leaving dwarves and said happily, "fortunately, I have shed blood to recognize the Lord, otherwise I must have been occupied by them. Look at the desire in their eyes, it''s like my baby is a beautiful woman with naked clothes." Sharon patted the back of situ Haonan''s head and urged him, "don''t talk nonsense, pick it up and show me!" "Hey, hey," situ Haonan smiled, drooling, grabbed the artifact half inserted under the ground and said excitedly, "brother, you''ve suffered these two days! You must have lost weight because you''re surrounded by so many coyotes. I''ll get something to make up for you later." Sharon''s Pink fist rattled. If she didn''t want to see the artifact in situ Haonan''s hand, she would not hesitate to print a footprint on situ Haonan''s ass, just like situ Haonan kicking evandeka. "Ding -" situ Haonan fiercely pulled out the artifact, and a clear and pleasant low sound suddenly sounded. The sound went straight into situ Haonan''s ears and remained in his mind for a long time. It made situ Haonan feel like a lost child cheering happily when he came home. "Haonan, how do you feel?!" Sharon couldn''t wait to ask. Situ Haonan closed his eyes slightly and said softly, "flesh and blood are connected, just like a part of my body. When my hand touched it, everything about it came to my mind!" Sharon looked envious and said cautiously, "then ask it if it can make me feel?" Situ Haonan immediately became vigilant and replied, "sister Sha, it''s just a weapon. It doesn''t have spirit. It can''t understand my orders. The artifact has self-defense ability, and I dare not let you take risks. If you have something wrong, will Wen Yu break up the brotherhood with me? If you don''t say it, I''ll feel guilty all my life. Sister Sha, thank you!" Sharon was stunned and asked, "thank me for what?" "Thank you for your courage to rob the clouds that day! Thank you for giving me the last marrow washing pill! I''m the only child in my family. I''ve always dreamed of a sister who cares about me. Hehe, now I finally found it!" situ Haonan said from the bottom of his heart looking at Sharon. Sharon was embarrassed to scratch her head and said with a smile: "in fact, I felt exciting and fun that day. I was afraid that you would go straight to heaven after you go up. In a hurry, she threw the marrow washing pill to you. I''ve been regretting these two days. So you don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank me, thank the goddess of fate!" "Hey, hey, really?" situ Haonan stared at Sha Rong without blinking. Sharon stamped her feet displeased and said angrily: "You''ve eaten the marrow washing pill. I regret it''s useless. If you can turn back time, I''ll see if I can give it to you. Hum! Well, hurry to find a quiet and open place to get familiar with your baby. Maybe the light golden air flow in your body has something to do with it. Oh, by the way, you haven''t named it yet. I spent two days thinking of a very good idea for it Cool name - Xiaobai! " Situ Haonan felt his chest was stuffy, his eyes were black, and he almost fell down. He patted his chest and took two deep breaths. He stepped back and said, "sister Sha, it already has a name. It''s called heaven punishment. You can call it Xiaotian later." then he turned and ran wildly. "Ah -" situ Haonan, who didn''t run two steps, suddenly screamed in horror, because his body suddenly bounced off the ground like an arrow, and disappeared in the sight of Ruixue in the blink of an eye. Sharon looked at situ Haonan, who turned into black spots in the air, and a thought-provoking smile rose from the corners of her mouth. "Ah -- no --" "Bang!" Foreign objects fell from the sky on a bare mound in the northwest of the dwarf tribe. After a violent collision sound, a thick layer of dust shook up on the surface of the mound, and a deep human hole was added to the original smooth surface. It was situ Haonan who suddenly shot out of the mound that caused a disfigurement impact on the mound. The poor guy watched his closest frontal collision with the mound, but the result was much beyond his expectation. He thought that he would become a pool of meat and mud without fighting spirit, but the result was a complete victory. The mound was hit by him, but he was intact. "Sister Sha, you are so cruel!" situ Haonan''s sad cry came from the dark hole. What''s more sad is that he was stuck in it. His body and limbs were firmly imprisoned by the surrounding earth and rock, and he didn''t even have the ability to bounce. Five minutes later, situ Haonan was completely desperate. He used his milk strength and didn''t move. "Excuse me, is there anyone outside? Who can dig me out!" situ Haonan shouted weakly, and there was only a dull echo in response. "Grandma, how can I forget my brother." situ Haonan scolded, shook his right hand and shouted, "broken!" "Boom!" The mound, which had just been disfigured, disappeared in the blink of an eye with the roar of situ Haonan. "Gaga, brother, it''s good!" the bruised situ Haonan praised with a wave of heavenly punishment, "The energy in the magic crystal is terror. I only used a little, and the surrounding mounds were razed to the ground. Gaga, doesn''t that mean that as long as I have the magic crystal, I will be a highly mobile micro magic crystal cannon! No, a super magic crystal cannon stronger than the magic crystal cannon! Gaga, with the magic crystal and your other abnormal abilities, I''m invincible!..." In this way, situ Haonan sat on the ground, looked at the heavenly punishment in his hand, and became indecent. After more than half an hour of masturbation, situ Haonan woke up comfortably from masturbation and said in a puzzled whisper: "It''s strange that although sister Sha works very well, she won''t be big enough to make such a dangerous joke on me. She knows that I don''t have the strength to protect myself now. If I fall from such a high place at such a fast speed, I will be thrown into meat mud - EH, it''s strange that I only suffered a little scratch, and it was left when I struggled?! is, isn''t --" At the thought of this, situ Haonan trembled fiercely, looked at the heavenly punishment in his hand and said excitedly: "did you do it?! sister Sha beat me to fly, and you automatically protect the Lord when my life is in danger? That''s not right. Sister Sha won''t joke regardless of my life. That means I flew by myself? But, how did I fly?!" For a time, situ Haonan fell into layers of trouble. ¡­¡­ "Jie Jie, what a great grievance! The best! The best of the best!" a man wrapped in black robes in the death Canyon laughed happily at a pale but white and tender headless corpse on the ground, "Tut Tut, who did this? How cruel! There are more than 700 of them. The goddess of luck is so kind to me! I just studied the control of heaven demons and sent me so many human demons! Thank you!" "Do you want to take all of you, or do you want to be one?" the man frowned and mused. "My army of dead has a large scale, so I need a wise man and devil to lead. Since it''s not bad, I''ll integrate you into one!" With that, the man raised his right hand, and the black long sleeve fell to his elbow and wrist. If anyone saw this hand, he would be scared out of his mind, because it was bloodless, like a dry tree root, and it was still wrapped with a trembling dark air. V3.Chapter 141 "I didn''t expect such a fairyland in the magic land! What''s more, I didn''t expect such a fairyland to be our new iron blood headquarters! Ha ha..." tomadick looked down at the clouds halfway up the mountain and smiled with great satisfaction, "Kuang Lei, I''m sorry. Who let you occupy such a precious place? But you don''t have to be too sad, because I will make this mountain the headquarters of the strongest mercenary regiment in the magic continent and realize your lifelong dream! Ha ha, from now on, this mountain will be renamed iron blood!" "Ivana beg should be back soon. This old bastard who eats inside and outside has no use. Let him go to heaven with the crazy thunder mercenary corps when he comes back. Gaga, I don''t know how the crazy thunder people will react to Ivana beg when they see Ivana beg on it. Gaga..." tomadick raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Tomadick is the head of the iron blood mercenary regiment. I think when Ivana asked to take people to iron blood, the iron blood mercenary regiment was just a second-class mercenary regiment. However, after absorbing Ivana''s blood, tomadick''s ambition emerged step by step, leading the iron blood to rise to the first-class mercenary regiment in a short time, and then climb from the weakest first-class mercenary regiment to today''s second-largest mercenary regiment Corps. God seems to take good care of tomadick. Since Ivana Qiu joined, the development of the iron blood mercenary Corps has been smooth. Many people say Ivana Qiu is an iron blood lucky star. Tomadick also thinks so, and understands this lucky star quite thoroughly. Ivana begged such a fool. He didn''t realize that he was just a chess piece of tomadick. At the beginning, he brought nearly 1500 people to join iron blood. Although he has been firmly in the position of the first elder of iron blood, and his brothers have changed from fifteen to three thousand now, he didn''t find that none of the three thousand people even had an old subordinate who was furious at the beginning. Iron blood has been every day for years For a high-risk task, tomadick will send ivanaqiu. In ivanaqiu''s opinion, tomadick depends on him. Only he can be competent for big tasks. I don''t know that tomadick is just weakening his strength. Every time he completes the task, the old subordinates of thunder will lose some, and then tomadick will supplement him with more fresh blood. Zhou In the beginning, more than 1500 brothers of the thunder became the stepping stones and bones for the iron blood to climb up. Now Ivana beg has no use value, and he has no strong strength to hold up half the sky. How can tomadick, who is rebellious but has no strength and use value, let him continue to stay with him. "Who?!" As soon as tomadick turned around, he gave a cold drink and stepped back warily. There was a man and a woman on the back mountain cliff just now, but tomadick didn''t notice it. Although he didn''t keep a high vigilance all the time, he was sure to master everything within 30 meters, even the crawling of ants on the ground. So he turned around and saw that he didn''t know when He was startled by the two people who appeared behind him. "Shh!" the man on his knees turned and made a silent gesture to tomadick, and then knelt down to a tomb more than three meters high. Tomadick frowned. When he went up the back mountain just now, he noticed the tomb and thought it had greatly affected the scenery of the back mountain. He was going to send someone to eradicate it. "Naro village?" tomadick looked at the tombstone of the huge tomb and said, "who is buried in the tomb? This man and woman worship so much that they must have a special relationship with the people buried in the tomb. This is the headquarters of thunder. How can there be a tomb in the back mountain? What does Naro village mean on the tombstone?" Ivana Qiu didn''t tell him about the killing of Naro village. Maybe he was ashamed. Ivana Qiu''s men never mentioned it, so tomadick didn''t understand what the three words of Naro village meant. Just when tomadick was puzzled, the kneeling woman took out a round black cloth bag from the space ring and put it in front of the grave. When the black cloth bag opened, tomadick''s body trembled fiercely, because there was a pale head in the black cloth bag, and the most important thing was that he knew the head. Tomadick approached two steps forward with a sword in his hand and asked angrily, "who are you?! why do you want to kill my iron elder?!" Naturally, there are only Wenyu and Ruixue who will kneel down at the tomb of naluo village in the magic continent, and Ruixue is the only one who can take out Ivana''s head to worship the dead soul of naluo village. At this time, Kuang Lei and others were resting and adjusting in a forest not far from the foot of Kuang Lei mountain. Running all the way almost exhausted all their physical strength, especially the 13 mages. Fortunately, Ruixue restored their physical strength every other period of time. Otherwise, I''m afraid that running all the way would have taken away half of their lives. Wenyu and Ruixue parachuted from high to the back of the mountain on Xiaoqiang without disturbing the iron and blood sentry. Hearing the angry voice of tomadick, Wen Yu frowned unhappily and turned again to make a silent gesture to tomadick. Tomadick was bluffed by Wen Yu. He had drawn a knife at each other, and even the murderous spirit dispersed, but the other party was indifferent, but he gave himself a silent gesture. In addition, the other party could appear behind him silently, tomadick was a little afraid and stood there obediently closing his mouth. Ruixue wiped away the tears on her face and smiled at the grave: "Mom and Dad, my daughter avenged you and the whole naluo village! Rest in peace! In addition, I want to tell you some good news. After surviving, my daughter was caught by slave traders. Although she was wearing a slave collar, she was lucky to survive. Later, when she was transported to the slave auction house in fidonaro City, she met a good man who not only saved me, but also gave me the chance to live Faith and teach me skills! Now I''m his daughter-in-law, so you don''t have to worry about me there. In addition, I don''t have a curse. It''s all lies made up by the Holy See. Parents, you must bless us in heaven and let us defeat the evil Holy See! " Wen Yu stroked Ruixue''s hair and said with a smile, "uncle and aunt, oh, no, it''s time to call father-in-law and mother-in-law! Father and mother-in-law, thank you for giving me Ruixue. I, Wen Yu cage, promise you that I will never let Ruixue suffer any injustice! Otherwise, God --" Ruixue''s hand blocked the second half of Wenyu''s words in his belly and said with a smile: "brother, as long as we are with you, no matter how hard and tired we are, it''s sweet!" When tomadick heard Wen Yu''s words, his face suddenly became very ugly, turned and ran away. But after two steps, he backed back at a faster speed, because a huge strange Warcraft blocked his way. Tomadick was very clever. When he heard the words Wenyu cage, he knew that the seemingly harmless man and woman in front of him were actually two murderers. Who''s Wenyu cage? He''s a wanted criminal of the holy see for three years. The Holy See wanted a man who had not been wanted for three years, but he saw and witnessed his true face. What will a major murderer do when he is seen? It must be killing people. So when he heard Wen Yu''s words, he turned and ran. He doesn''t think his strength can kill the guy who destroyed the temple of the Holy See. Wen Yu stood up with a smile and said: "Don''t be afraid, commander tomadick. It''s my Warcraft. It won''t hurt you. At least it won''t hurt you until I give an order. Ivana begged that we killed the whole naluo village. We only killed him for revenge. However, it seems to have destroyed the plan of the commander to destroy the crazy thunder mercenary Corps. Today, we''re here not only to worship the dead soul of naluo village, but also to complete it A entrusted task. This task has something to do with the head. I wonder if the head has time to cooperate with us. " Tomadick didn''t show any unhappy look on his face, but smiled and asked, "I don''t know how you want me to cooperate?" V3.Chapter 142 Thomas dickton was relieved when he asked for a magic crystal gun. Let alone borrow one thing, Wen Yu would borrow ten and a hundred, even if he asked for a magic crystal gun. "If you want anything, don''t frown as long as I have tomadick." "OK! It''s cool and fast! You''re worthy of being the boss of the iron blood mercenary regiment!" Wen Yu thumbed up and pointed to tomadick''s head. "The captain has what I want, and I''ll take it with me now. This thing is the captain''s head!" after that, Wen Yu tilted his mouth and stared at tomadick with an evil smile. Tomadick''s smile disappeared and said in a low voice, "brother, please don''t joke." at the same time, he was ready to start at any time. The rest of his eyes kept looking at the terrain of the back mountain to find the best way to escape. He knew that his strength was not as good as Wenyu, but he still had the confidence to escape. As long as he gets back to Qianshan, let alone Wenyu, he is confident that all the people of the cage family will come together. The big deal is to use all magic crystal guns to fight a fish to death. Wen Yu didn''t care about tomadick''s murderous spirit. He smiled and asked, "Captain, do you do it yourself or let me take it myself?" "Wenyu ¡¤ cage" tomadick stared at Wenyu coldly and said in a deep voice, "don''t deceive people too much! I, tomadick, the iron mercenary regiment and the cage family have always had no grievances. Our well water doesn''t invade the river. Please don''t get involved in our affairs with the thunder. Hum! The thunder wants to take my head, let him come by himself, and ask someone else to do it for him!" "Hehe, brother Kuang Lei is at the foot of the mountain. If the commander is willing to follow me down and fight with brother Kuang Lei, I can stay out of this matter." Wen Yu spread his hands. "Ha ha, joke!" tomadick laughed as if he had heard a joke: "Little brother, haven''t you heard of the winner Wang and the loser Kou? Kuang Lei has only 300 people, not even a third rate mercenary regiment. How can he compete with me? Take the confrontation between the cage family and the Holy See. If the Holy See destroys the cage family, the cage family will always be labeled as heretical, but if the cage family destroys the Holy See, the cage family can teach righteously The court puts on the hat of heresy! The strength of the magic continent is everything! It''s OK for Kuang Lei to fight with me if he wants to fight with me. " "Oh" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "the commander means that the leader of the crazy thunder regiment is not qualified to duel with you, but you can see clearly. The leader in front of me, the League seal of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment, that is to say, I am now a member of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment. Doesn''t the leader of the crazy thunder regiment have the qualification to duel with you?" If he could, tomadick would beat Wen Yu down. You''re a bird. Hang up the seal of the crazy thunder mercenary regiment, and the crazy thunder mercenary regiment will take it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the courage, so he had to curse in his stomach. "Forget it." Wen Yu shook his hand. "My time is precious. It''s worthless to waste on you. Because I found that you are not qualified to duel with leader Kuang Lei." then he took three big steps forward and said with a smile: "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. I''ll stand here and let you do three moves. Kill me and you''ll live. If you can''t kill you, you''ll die! Don''t try to escape, or you''ll die faster! Come on!" Tomadick looked at Wen Yu suspiciously, "are you sure?" Wen Yu smiled and said, "don''t worry, don''t say three moves. Even ten moves won''t hurt me. I just want you to die in peace." "Good! Good! Good!" tomadick stared at Wen Yu and said three good things. "Since you want to die, don''t blame me for being cruel!" after that, tomadick was wrapped by a dark blue air shield. It was obvious that he was already a green level three-level air fighter. Wen Yu breathed a sigh and said, "fortunately, this guy didn''t promise to go down the mountain with me. It seems that he can''t beat him with the strength of thunder." "Die!" tomadick roared, holding the handle of the knife in both hands, rushed to Wenyu at a very fast speed, and cut down the raised sword without hesitation. "When!" the sword hit Wen Yu''s head and made a harsh collision. As a result, the sword in tomadick''s hand was broken in two, but Wen Yu was unharmed. Tomadick stared at half of the sword in his hand and said in an incredible whisper, "why? You don''t have an air shield and can stop my full attack without magic!" "Hiss!" Wen Yu reached him with the soul chopping knife that appeared in his hand. The golden soul chopping knife pierced tomadick''s heart without hindrance. "Why, why?" tomadick asked, holding his hands over his heart and unwilling to look at Wen Yu. Wen Yu said with a light smile, "you believe the enemy''s words, and you have to ask why. Don''t you feel like an idiot?" A self mocking smile floated on tomadick''s face. "I didn''t expect that tomadick has today! Is this retribution?" "It''s not retribution. You''re too cunning!" Wen Yu said with a smile that when tomadick shot, he saw through tomadick''s intention. Tomadick really wanted to kill Wen Yu with one blow, but he didn''t report too much confidence. He even thought Wen Yu would fight, so his intention was to escape with the help of the rebound during the fight. But things didn''t go as he thought. He hit Chinese Yu on the head with all his strength, The knife broke. He couldn''t accept it. But you know, his two handed Sabre is a green level second-class treasure. It cuts iron like mud, but it broke on Wen Yu''s forehead. I''m afraid anyone would be stunned. What puzzles him most is why Wen Yu''s knife can penetrate his air shield without hindrance. Unfortunately, he can only take it to the hell and ask Lord Yan. "Xiaoqiang, go down the mountain and bring up three hundred people of thunder. Be careful not to hurt them." Wenyu ordered Xiaoqiang, who was dozing not far away. Xiaoqiang looked at Wenyu wrongfully, but he still turned and flew down the mountain. If Xiaoqiang didn''t resist the death this time, Wenyu would let three hundred people of Kuang Lei sit on Xiaoqiang''s back. Looking at the back of Xiaoqiang leaving, Wen Yu showed a worried look and whispered, "how can it be a mute? Ruixue, have you ever heard Xiaoqiang call?" Ruixue shook her head and looked worried at the far away Xiaoqiang. Unknowingly, they have treated Xiaoqiang as a child. In the past, Xiaoqiang was still small and could not call, but now Xiaoqiang is so big and could not call, so there is a problem. "Wenyu, take time to feel Xiaoqiang''s pulse." Ruixue worried. Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "I also want to feel his pulse, but he doesn''t have a pulse at all. This guy is so abnormal that his body can expand so much. Maybe it''s because he''s not an adult. Xiaoqiang''s spirit is very high. How can he be a mute? It''s said that the dragon can spit out people when he grows up. Xiaoqiang is one level higher than the dragon." After a while, Xiaoqiang came back with 300 people. However, it seems that Xiaoqiang''s temper is very bad. He turned over five or six meters away from the ground and dumped fury and others like garbage. Kuang Lei and others looked pale. In addition to panic, they were still frightened in their eyes. It seemed that Xiaoqiang had a hard toss all the way. Looking at the rolling gourd on the ground, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing, blinked and asked, "brother, how does flying feel?" Fury Lei took a careful look at Xiaoqiang. His head shook faster than the rattle. "Don''t try again in the future!" other people also expressed the same expression. "Bang!" Wen Yu kicked tomadick, who turned into a dead body, in front of the thunder, "here, you deal with it! We''ll have a rest and have a fight with the iron blooded people to clean up the thorns and unclean ones! Find a way to make them surrender the rest!" V3.Chapter 143 Looking at tomadick''s body, the three hundred people of fury Thunder have knelt down to worship Wen Yu, but they worship the tough Xiaoqiang. They will never forget the short minute of high-altitude super class flight just now. The fierce Xiaoqiang has deeply hurt their hearts. ¡­¡­ "Iron man, listen to me!" Thunderbolt stood on the top floor of the palace, carrying the flag of the thunderbolt mercenary Corps in his right hand and tomadick''s head in his left hand "Your regiment leader has been killed by me! Iron blood killed my five thousand brothers of thunder, which is a sworn enemy! However, my thunder mercenary regiment is not a murderous Warcraft. I know that you all act according to orders. There are heads of grievances and owners of debts, so your regiment leader must sacrifice your life to my dead brother!..." At the same time, a crazy slaughter is being staged on the top floor of Kuang Lei mountain. The leader is Wen Yu. Of course, Xiaoqiang is the most important. This girl seems to like the smell of blood. The six sharp claws are like a blender. Whoever catches will do who. As long as it rubs it, it will turn into a pool of black water. There were more than 100 brothers behind his ass, but I saw it It''s like playing chess with Lord Yan. No matter whether you win or lose, your life will be lost at any time! I''ve seen the power of Ruixue''s light magic. These 300 people are like crazy orcs, only attacking but not defending, because Ruixue''s healing magic flashes on them every second. This is an invincible defense shield. Wen Yu glanced at Ruixue, who was wildly dancing his magic wand, and said in a dark surprise: "the girl is becoming more and more abnormal!" The massacre was launched by Wen Yu, and Kuang Lei and others did not stop it, and agreed unanimously. To control the iron blood mercenary regiment, the first thing to do is to kill its core members. Although this will greatly damage the combat effectiveness of the iron blood mercenary regiment, it can completely control the iron blood. Iron blood moved here with his family and just settled down. He was not completely familiar with crazy Thunder Mountain, so that magic crystal cannon and other things had not been settled in time. They were all placed in tomadick''s space ring. This also led Wenyu and others to kill without fear of the attack of magic crystal cannon! This is the craziest slaughter of Wen Yu since he was reborn, but he didn''t kill anyone from beginning to end, but half of the people died in his hands. He didn''t kill because he didn''t have time to kill. His task is to control the fighting power of iron and blood as quickly as possible, which is very easy for him who can release his true Qi. The air shield below gold level is a good decoration for him. Where did he go , as long as they are iron and blood people, whether magicians or soldiers, the defense shield will instantly turn into pieces. The next moment they will find that they can''t move, and the next moment they will be greeted by a bloody blade. This is the biggest battle of the thunder mercenary regiment in history and the easiest battle in history, because their only task is to follow Wen Yu and kill those who are controlled by Wen Yu. ¡­¡­ "Brother, from now on, the crazy thunder mercenary regiment is the second largest mercenary regiment in the magic mainland! Congratulations! Congratulations!" Wen Yu sat on the sofa and smiled at the crazy thunder. This is the fifth day after the killing. In just five days, no one knows how many people died of iron blood, because no one dares to count. After killing the core members of iron blood that day, crazy thunder told the remaining brothers of iron blood that they were willing to stay and join crazy thunder, and crazy thunder opened the door to welcome them. Those who were unwilling must leave crazy Thunder Mountain immediately, and crazy thunder would not be embarrassed. As a result, they only left 3000 Many people. These people live as mercenaries. Everyone knows that after the iron blood is destroyed, the thunder mercenary regiment will become the second largest mercenary regiment, and the reputation of the thunder has always been the best in the mercenary industry. They know better than anyone why the thunder killed the iron blood this time. The fault is not the thunder. It is their boss who provoked others first. If their boss didn''t kill the thunder''s nest, how could the thunder Will kill them in turn. At the same time, Kuang Lei also throws out a piece of fat meat. A martial arts contest will be held in a month. Anyone can participate. Those who are promoted to the top 3000 by strength can become the core members of Kuang Lei as long as their character is good. Those who are promoted to the top 1500 will be given official positions according to their strength. Smart people don''t have to think about it. This is a great opportunity to get ahead. The core members of the thunder have been eliminated by tomadick. Now it is the time when the thunder mercenary regiment is short of manpower. If they perform well in the martial arts competition, they can definitely get a captain position. Under the guidance of this fat meat, most people choose to stay and try their luck. The people who leave are not embarrassed by the thunder ¡£ In order to help Kuang Lei consolidate his power, Wu Tianyu has been wandering underground in Kuang Lei mountain. As long as he hears someone secretly instigating rebellion or saying something bad for Kuang Lei, he will make this person disappear silently. In just five days, at least 1000 people have been disposed of by Wen Yu. Kuang Lei sighed with a bitter smile and said, "if you can exchange the lives of those brothers, I would like to make Kuang Lei become a third rate mercenary regiment." all the thousands of brothers brought out by the two elders suffered misfortune, and none of them came back alive. "Elder brother, let him go. Mercenaries live such a life of licking blood with a knife." Wen Yu comforted. Thunder smiled and nodded: "Yes! Mercenaries live such a life. No one knows if they can live to tomorrow! Brothers see more clearly than anyone, so they quickly come out of their grief. Crying didi is not the work of mercenaries. Mercenaries only need to remember their brothers all their life. When we get together there, we will still be good brothers. Hehe, in other people''s eyes, mercenaries are cold-blooded , but everyone except the mercenary knows the pain in the mercenary''s heart. Every day, there are brothers around. The brothers who sat and chatted yesterday may be gone today. Over time, everyone will be numb. Hehe, well, don''t talk about these irritability. Brother, will the cage family really have a face-to-face confrontation with the holy see in the dwarf tribe on October 1? " "Well." Wen Yu smiled and nodded, "it''s time for the Holy See to suffer." Fury Lei frowned and said, "the Holy See has suffered a lot! But I think it''s too risky for you to do so. Although I don''t know the real combat effectiveness of the cage family, I know the size of the Holy See. If the Holy See --" "Hehe, brother, just wait for a good play. Unless the whole Vatican army goes out, the cage family will let him come back!" Wen Yu said with burning eyes. He really has this confidence. The combat effectiveness of the fifth layer of Yitian Jue gives him this confidence. Seeing that Kuang Lei still frowned, Wen Yu asked with a smile, "what are you worried about? Our previous agreement will not change." Thunder hurried: "Little brother, I don''t mean that. The thunder mercenary regiment is a gift from my brother. From now on, the thunder mercenary regiment is a subordinate of the cage family, on call! I''m worried about my brother. After all, the Holy See has controlled the magic continent for thousands of years. It''s difficult to deal with the wizard guild alone! I''ll take all my brothers of thunder to the dwarf tribe on October 1, never Can let the little brother underestimate. " "No!" Wenyu refused, "brother, if you really want to help me, you can make the thunder mercenary regiment look new in the shortest time. Brother, I drove it out last night." Wenyu took out a palm sized pamphlet from the whole ring. "What?" thunder took the pamphlet curiously. Wen Yu smiled: "Elder brother, this is the combat move I summarized myself. Fist, sword, knife, grab and stick. First study it yourself, and then teach the 300 brothers that hard fist is the king. This is the pill I refined. With your current constitution, you can only take half a pill a day, which is very helpful to your cultivation. Remember, you can only take half a pill a day. If you eat too much, you will die." V3.Chapter 144 Fury Lei couldn''t wait to open the booklet. When he saw the detailed moves on the first page and the detailed explanation below, his eyes were full of energy. He couldn''t wait to open the second and third pages... Until he finished reading the last page and aftertaste for more than half an hour, he woke up from his obsession. When he woke up, he looked at Wenyu with great excitement. Unfortunately, he saw only the empty sofa. Wenyu and Ruixue didn''t know when they had left. He picked up the pill bottle of Wenyu''s cultivation on the table in front of him, and the corners of his mouth were slightly warped. He thought: "Wenyu cage, who has unfathomable strength, ruthless behavior and profound city government, is a guy who can never be guessed! Hehe, whether it''s a fairy pill or poison, I can''t refuse to use this move diagram. Besides, I''ve helped me so much! Hehe, although I can''t see through my brother, he should disdain to control us with poison because of his arrogant character , there is no need for poison control. A person who can kill the iron blood mercenary group in the blink of an eye can kill the thunder mercenary group at any time! Hey hey, I''ll taste half of them first! "After that, the thunder opened the bottle cap, poured out an inky blue medicine particle the size of a soybean, pinched it in half with his fingernails, put half back into the pill bottle, and threw the other half into his mouth. "How fragrant!" the thunder smashed his mouth and groaned comfortably. Then he looked at the Dan in his hand and wondered whether to have another half. "What''s the matter?!" just as fury Lei was struggling to eat another half, a heat flow suddenly appeared in his lower abdomen and surged up at a very fast speed. He was so frightened that fury Lei''s face changed. He quickly closed his eyes and sat down to suppress the heat flow. ¡­¡­ Sitting on Xiaoqiang''s back, Ruixue snuggled up in Wenyu''s arms and asked, "brother, where are we going next?" Wen Yu said with a smile, "next, let''s enjoy the flowers and the moon until the elves. Ruixue, the elves are waiting for you to save them." Ruixue showed a worried look: "brother, I''m a little afraid." "What are you afraid of?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "I''m afraid that the black haired woman can repair the spirit of the Moon Spring of the elves. It''s just a legend. I''m afraid that I can bring hope to the elves and push them into the abyss of despair. Elves and humans are two races. How can humans save elves?" In fact, Wen Yu doesn''t believe this legend very much, because hair color is controlled by genes. Living environment or gene mutation may create black haired women. However, after coming out of the dwarf forbidden area, he began to believe these legends. There are many things on earth that can''t be explained by science, not to mention this strange continent. Wen Yu patted Ruixue on the shoulder and said, "this is not a legend, but something recorded in the fairy family tree. You can save the fairy family. Besides, do you think you are a normal person?" Ruixue shook her head: "My light magic is so weird that sometimes some strange magic spells will pop up in my mind, such as the magic when you were seriously injured and the magic of growth. These magic spells suddenly appear in my mind. Sometimes I vaguely feel that there is a mysterious thing in my mind, from where all the magic spells come out and grow And there is more powerful magic in this mysterious thing, but when I looked for it carefully, I couldn''t find anything. Brother, what do you think is going on? " Wen Yu didn''t answer Ruixue''s question, but asked, "Ruixue, do you think there are gods in the magic land, such as the patron saint of dwarves, the God of light believed by the Holy See, the patron saint of elves and so on." "There should be." Ruixue replied uncertainly, "brother, what do you think?" "I thought it was all false legends, but after I came out of the dwarf forbidden area, I believed it a little. Maybe the gods really exist. And there must be a big secret behind the golden dragon tattoo on my body. Maybe I am the patron saint of the dwarves, and there are more powerful gods on the dwarf patron saint." Wen Yu was not sure. Wen Yu is very depressed now, because if he is the patron saint of dwarves, the Warcraft skin left by Sakya in those years can know that there is a more powerful existence on the patron saint of dwarves, and Sakya calls this man the master. What is the concept of master, that is, if Wen Yu is the patron saint of dwarves, he is another servant of powerful existence. Wen Yu is absolutely satisfied with this I can''t stand it. Ruixue blinked, smiled and asked, "brother, can I be the patron saint of the elf family?" "Hehe, it''s very possible. Wow, it''s delicious! I didn''t expect that I was holding a god!" Wen Yu said with a bad smile, tightening his arms around Ruixue. Suddenly, his face changed, patted Xiaoqiang on the back and said, "Xiaoqiang, there''s something in front of you. Fly high!" Xiaoqiang''s head was raised, his huge black scale wings fanned twice, and he almost rushed to the clouds in the blink of an eye. "Elder brother, what''s the matter?" Ruixue asked puzzled. Wen Yu made a silent gesture and said in a low voice, "something is approaching us at a high speed, like a powerful Warcraft. Xiaoqiang, is there any way to send me under the clouds?" As soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, a tentacle suddenly appeared on Xiaoqiang''s forehead and stretched under the clouds at a very fast speed. At the same time, a white light curtain appeared in front of Wen Yu. Wen Yu was stunned. Looking at the scenery on the light screen, he was surprised and said, "radar?!" What appears on the light curtain is the scenery under the clouds, the mountains and forests the size of ants and some birds circling in the air. At this time, Wen Yu has a very strong impulse to disassemble Xiaoqiang to see whether he is a Warcraft or a high-tech product that does not exist on earth. The tentacles on Xiaoqiang''s forehead can obviously transmit what he sees to the light curtain in some way In fact, it is similar to the ultrasound of bats and is 100 times powerful. "Brother, look! There it is!" Ruixue pointed to something above the light curtain and shouted in a low voice, waking Wen Yu from shock. As the image of the unidentified object continues to enlarge and clear on the light screen, Wenyu and Ruixue''s mouth slowly opens, and a surprised expression appears on their faces. "Brother, yes, it''s the holy Dragon Knight of the Holy See!" Ruixue shouted slightly nervously. Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "it turns out that this is the giant dragon of the magic land. Indeed, it is a giant lizard with wings and magnified thousands of times. Xiaoqiang, follow! There are 120. How can the holy Dragon Knight of the Holy See appear here?" Seeing that Xiaoqiang turned around and followed the holy Dragon Knight under the clouds, Wen Yu said with a smile: "I heard that the dragon is full of treasure. Do you want to get two to study? Xiaoqiang, can you beat these big lizards?" Xiaoqiang didn''t answer Wen Yu, but suddenly accelerated and rushed forward. When he ran more than 300 meters in front of the holy Dragon Knight, his sharp conical ass suddenly expanded, and the dark black tip turned into something like a high-pressure water gun. Wen Yu could not help shivering and whispered, "Ya, don''t you want to bathe these holy Dragon Knights with venom?! also, are you a Warcraft? How do you feel that you are more and more like a multi-functional fighter." Ruixue frowned and said, "the book says that the dragon is not afraid of poison. At the same time, it is immune to any magic, especially its physical strength. The adult dragon can not only spit and melt all dragon inflammation, but also release the forbidden spell magic between his fingers. Brother, we''d better not provoke them." Wen Yu patted Ruixue on the shoulder and said with a smile: "believe Xiaoqiang! Xiaoqiang''s poison doesn''t even dare me to try, not to mention these big lizards!" "Bang!" with a dull attack, the dark and poisonous juice brewing in Xiaoqiang''s tail finally ejected. V3.Chapter 145 As soon as the clouds touched Xiaoqiang''s tail, the poisonous juice sprayed from Xiaoqiang''s tail turned into black raindrops and fell down. Wen Yu had to admire Xiaoqiang''s computing ability. The flying speed of the holy dragon knight was very fast, and Xiaoqiang deliberately ran forward for more than 300 meters. The distance of more than 300 meters just made the sprayed venom hit the center of the holy dragon knight team. When the dark black poisonous juice passed through the clouds, the holy Dragon Knight found it. However, they flew too fast and had no defense. They were drenched with the poisonous juice pulled out of Xiaoqiang''s asshole. The reason why the Dragon Knight has no sense of defense is that since ancient times, the holy dragon knight has been the overlord in the air. The dragon is the most powerful Warcraft in the magic continent. It ignores all creatures in the air and on the ground. In addition, they are in a team of 120. I''m afraid only Wen Yu dares to have the idea of fighting them in the whole magic continent. If the cavalry is singled out, Brian alone can destroy all the cavalry of the Holy See, but with the dragon, Brian can withstand the attack of three dragons in the face-to-face duel. One hundred and twenty giant dragons can make Brian run away in a face-to-face manner. The gold level third-class strongmen can''t resist the attack of such a number of giant dragons. "Oh -" the calm sky was suddenly torn by the scream of the dragon! Wen Yu and Ruixue look at the light curtain in front of them, and their mouths are almost dislocated. The original neat team of holy Dragon Knights is like a disturbed swarm of bees, some are flying upward, some are falling downward, some are flying obliquely, and some are flying upside down... As long as the giant dragons stained with Xiaoqiang''s venom lose their rationality and bump around like headless flies. The dragon who was lucky not to get the venom outside the team was severely knocked out by the dragon in a frenzy before he reacted. "Awesome!" Wenyu thumbed up and praised Xiaoqiang. He not only admired Xiaoqiang''s venom, but also Xiaoqiang''s clever tactics. Attacking the center of the holy dragon knight team can not only disrupt each other''s formation, but also make those dragons who survived suffer the impact of their companions. Ruixue finally knows how poisonous the black poison pulled out from Xiaoqiang''s ass. Those dragons stained with venom, no matter which part, instantly turned into a pool of black water. The invulnerable dragon scale touched Xiaoqiang''s venom, just as paper touched fire, and instantly turned to ashes. If this is the case alone, the key is that the venom corrodes the dragon''s scales, which is just the beginning of a nightmare. The dark black venom, like the tail sting of a poisonous wasp, goes straight into the dragon''s body. The venom with large spittle stars instantly corroded a black hole with thin arms on the dragon. Some dragons stained with venom are like a bucket full of holes, and the scarlet blood is sprayed out from all over the body. What''s more, it was directly corroded into two parts by the venom. Those cavalry riding on the dragon, whether they have opened their air shield or not, as long as they touch a drop of venom, they will instantly turn into black water. Xiaoqiang''s venom ignores all air shields. "OK!" Wen Yu shouted excitedly, patted Xiaoqiang on the back and said, "reduce the height, I''ll kill the holy dragon cavalry!" "The enemy is up there!" Xiaoqiang was discovered by the Vatican as soon as he fell into the clouds. "Attack!" "Attack!" For a time, the whole sky was dyed red by the hot dragon fire. In the face of red dragon inflammation, Xiaoqiang''s huge body was instantly reduced by half and his speed doubled. At this time, Wen Yu felt like he was driving a fighter and attacking under the fire of dozens of enemy combat effectiveness. Those seemingly unable to dodge Longyan, Xiaoqiang is like a playful child, twisting his body around and fearless in the face of Longyan. "Xiaoqiang, good job!" Wen Yu couldn''t help praising him. He held Ruixue in his right hand and took out a handful of lightning silver magic mouse hair from the whole ring in his left hand. He said with a smile: "Xiaoqiang, let''s cooperate! You are responsible for approaching them and I am responsible for destroying the cavalry on the dragon''s back!" Hearing Wen Yu''s words, Xiaoqiang''s body shrunk again, his speed increased again, and rushed into the team just adjusted by the holy dragon knight. The holy dragon knight was stunned. Just now Xiaoqiang was on it, they could make the Dragon spit out Longyan attack, but now Xiaoqiang has rushed into his team. Longyan attack must not be used again, otherwise it will only hurt his own people. "Gaga..." Wen Yu looked at the bewildered holy dragon cavalry and said with a smile, "praise the God of light! Praise the pope! I Wenyu cage took these dragons!" then he waved his left forearm again and again, and each time he waved, five or six lightning silver magic mouse hairs shot out. The lightning silver demon mouse hair shot by Wen Yu three years ago can greatly change Ghana''s face. At this time, he has reached the fifth floor of Yi Tian Jue, and his true Qi can be released freely. Those cavalry sitting on the back of the dragon can''t resist the attack of lightning silver magic mouse hair. As long as Wen Yu keeps an eye on him, his end is to be pierced by the hair of the lightning silver magic mouse and fall off the dragon''s back. The poor air overlord was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Although he was angry, unwilling and constantly attacked, his final fate could not escape death. "No!" Wenyu quickly stopped the attack, because he saw the dragons who had lost the control of the cavalry fleeing in all directions. These dragons were the purpose of Wenyu''s action, so he hurriedly ordered Xiaoqiang to chase the escaped dragons. Put away the hair of the lightning silver demon mouse and put on the soul chopping knife. Wen Yu patted Ruixue on the shoulder and comforted: "Ruixue, don''t be afraid! Xiaoqiang, go to the dragon''s back. I''ll try how hard the dragon''s scale is! Hey..." Ruixue suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She grabbed Wenyu''s arm and asked, "brother, what are you doing?!" "Hey, hey, get these dragons into the whole ring!" Wen Yu said with a smile, "Ruixue, don''t worry, I have a way to kill the dragons! Xiaoqiang protect Ruixue, or I''ll take off your bird scales one by one!" then he jumped off Xiaoqiang''s back. "Ow -" the dragon, who was fleeing in panic, suddenly found that there was something on his back. He roared uneasily, and his huge body spun fiercely, trying to get rid of the things on his back. "Hey, hey, it''s exciting! I like it!" Wen Yu grabbed the dragon''s scale with his right hand, and his face was excited except excitement. The soul chopping knife of his left hand knocked on the dragon''s back. He said with a smile, "brother, don''t let me down!" then he poured his true Qi into the soul chopping knife body, raised his hand and stabbed. "Hiss!" the soul chopping knife didn''t disappoint Wen Yu. It sank into the dragon''s body as easily as cutting cloth. "Oh," the Dragon screamed with pain, which scared Wen Yu almost to fall. Wen Yu took out his ears and cursed: "it hurts. Why are you shouting so loudly! Grass! Look how I peel your skin! Take your tendons!" "Master, spare your life!" when Wen Yu wanted to pull the soul chopping knife and leave a hole in the dragon''s back, a pitiful cry for mercy suddenly sounded in his brain. Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, stopped the action on his hand and said suspiciously, "lizard, were you talking just now?" "Well, well, it''s the small one. Master, let go of the small one. I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old child. Without me, they will starve to death." the dragon''s violently tumbling body suddenly stabilized. At the same time, he looked back at Wenyu on his back with pathetic eyes. Wen Yu was immediately happy. He didn''t expect the dragon to have such a side. What''s more, he didn''t expect the dragon to really talk, although he can only convey information with his mind. However, he did not draw out the soul chopping knife, but asked, "why do you call me master?" "Because the master has a dragon killing knife in his hand!" "Tu Tu Tu Long Dao?!" Wen Yu asked in tears and laughter, "do you think I''m Zhang Wuji?" V3.Chapter 146 Although the Dragon didn''t know who Zhang Wuji was, he could hear Wen Yu''s displeasure. He looked at Wen Yu wrongly and said, "master, what you have in your hand is really a dragon killing knife. The golden blade has a handle engraved with a golden five claw dragon pattern. Er, can you pull the Dragon killing knife out of the small body first?" the Dragon looked at Wen Yu carefully, as long as Wen Yu frowned a little, It will immediately say that it''s very comfortable to plug it in. You don''t have to pull it out. Wen Yu shook the soul chopping knife a little and said with a sneer, "it''s not impossible for me to draw out the soul chopping knife, unless you can let all the escaped dragons come." The Dragon quickly lit his head several times larger than the millstone and respectfully replied, "yes, master!" then the Dragon opened his mouth and cried. The dragons who were fleeing heard the roar of the dragon under Wen Yu. The Dragon trembled and quickly turned around and flew towards Wen Yu. Looking at dozens of dragons coming from all directions, Wen Yu took out the magic crystal holy ware from the whole ring without hesitation. He doesn''t know what the dragon under him cries. If he tells other dragons that the enemy is on me, brothers fire at me! In the air, Wenyu doesn''t have Xiaoqiang''s ability. He can go freely under the attack of more than 100 dragons. So he released the shield of magic crystal holy ware and was ready to flash immediately if there was something wrong. Facts have proved that Wen Yu''s vigilance is a waste of emotion. When the dragons approached ten meters away, they all stopped in awe and nodded to Wen Yu. Ruixue, sitting on Xiaoqiang''s back, saw that the Lucky Dragon suddenly stopped running and turned to run towards Wenyu. She thought these guys were going to fight Wenyu. But when she was ready to let Xiaoqiang pick up Wenyu, the dragons stopped ten meters away from Wenyu and bowed to Wenyu. This scene makes Ruixue''s brain fall into a short blank state. Anyone who sees this scene will be stunned, including Wenyu himself. After being stunned for a while, Wen Yu reacted and looked at the soul chopping knife in his hand. When he saw the golden dragon pattern on the handle of the soul chopping knife, he was shocked and asked the Dragon happily: "did you just say that the handle of the Dragon slaughtering knife is engraved with the golden five claw holy dragon pattern?!" "Yes, master!" replied the Dragon respectfully. "Do you know the golden five clawed holy dragon?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. "Of course! The golden five clawed holy dragon is the ancestor of our dragon family!" the Dragon replied proudly. "Great! Great!" Wen Yu shouted happily, patting the dragon on the back. With each slap, the dragon would twitch, because Wen Yu patted its wound every time. "Go down! Go down! Let them all fall into the mountain forest below. I have something to ask you." Wenyu shouted pointing to the mountain forest below, and then shouted to Ruixue in the distance: "Ruixue, go, let''s go down! Don''t worry, these guys have been subdued by me!" then he drove the dragon to the mountain forest below. "Brother, what''s the matter?" as soon as she fell to the ground, Ruixue jumped from Xiaoqiang''s back to Wenyu and asked in confusion. Wen Yu shook the soul chopping knife in his hand and said with a smile, "Ruixue, guess what''s the real name of the soul chopping knife?" "What''s your name? Brother, say quickly, you want to kill me!" urged Ruixue with dissatisfaction. "Dragon slaying knife!" Wen Yu spit out three words, but he always felt very uncomfortable. Every time he mentioned these three words, he couldn''t help thinking of Zhang Wuji, "see the golden dragon pattern? The big lizard said it was their ancestor." "Ah!" Ruixue looked at Wen Yu with extremely shocked eyes and exclaimed, "brother, you also have a golden dragon pattern. Do you say you are the ancestor of the dragon family?!" Wen Yu was startled by Ruixue''s scream. Just now he was only shocked and forgot his five clawed Golden Dragon Tattoo. By the name of Ruixue, he realized this very serious problem. If you are the ancestor of the dragon, don''t you say you are also an animal?! Wen Yu burst into a cold sweat when he thought that he would change into a five clawed golden dragon one day. "Master, the knife in your hand is really a dragon killing knife." just when Wen Yu panicked, the voice of the Dragon suddenly sounded in his mind. "This knife was refined by the ancestors of the dragon family. It is an artifact given to each generation of the Dragon Emperor to help the Dragon Emperor control the dragon family." "Since the Dragon butcher''s knife is the treasure of the Dragon Emperor, why did it fall into the world and be obtained by me?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously. "Hey," the Dragon sighed, "Three thousand years ago, the dragon family had a disaster of almost annihilating the family. This disaster made the Dragon Emperor''s artifact lost. The loss of the Dragon butcher''s knife also brought a catastrophe for the dragon family to compete for power. Without the control of the Dragon butcher''s knife, no one of the four Dragon Kings would disagree with anyone, so now the dragon family is divided into four. Every thousand years, a civil war will break out among the dragon family, and the party who wins will win Have the right to control the dragon family for thousands of years. The only way to end this civil war is to find the Dragon killing knife! " Wen Yu immediately became vigilant. The Dragon seemed to know what Wenyu was thinking and said with a smile, "master, don''t worry. We won''t rob you of the Dragon killing knife." "Why? If you get the Dragon killing knife, you can order the dragon family to become the Dragon Emperor of the dragon family. Don''t tell me you don''t have any desire." Wen Yuyue asked on Xiaoqiang''s back. Surrounded by dozens of dragons, Xiaoqiang''s back is the safest place. "Because the Dragon butcher knife has recognized the Lord, er, we can''t say so. If the Dragon butcher knife only recognizes the Lord, we can kill you and let the Dragon butcher knife recognize the Lord again. The real reason is that the Dragon butcher knife that recognizes the Lord is stained with dragon blood and activates the dragon power of the five clawed Golden Dragon in the Dragon butcher knife, that is, the Dragon butcher knife at this time is the real dragon butcher knife. If the master first appeared, we I knew you had a dragon slaying knife on you and would certainly concentrate on killing you without hesitation. Now we don''t have the courage. "Julong told the truth. Although Wen Yu was a little upset, he didn''t scold Julong. The truth is ugly, but it''s much better than lying. After a pause, the Dragon continued: "The reason why the Dragon butcher Sabre can control the dragon is that it has the dragon power of the five clawed Golden Dragon in its body, which the Dragon dare not resist. If we attack you now, the Dragon butcher Sabre will automatically protect the master and kill us one by one! However, I am very confused. The master is human. Why can the Dragon butcher Sabre recognize the master? The Dragon butcher Sabre is an artifact for the dragon family, but for human beings It''s just a piece of scrap iron, and only the blood of the dragon family can make the Dragon butcher knife recognize the master. Is it true that the master is also a member of the dragon family? " Wen Yu stared at the Dragon angrily and said, "your eye sees that I look like a dragon?" The Dragon shook his head and said with a smile, "master, the dragon family with royal blood can be incarnated into human beings." "Do you mean I''m a dragon with royal blood and deliberately turned into a human to deceive you?" Wen Yu asked with a sneer. "Master, I don''t mean that. Listen to me." the Dragon shook his head, "If a dragon with royal blood falls into the world after birth, his inheritance memory will not wake up. Every Dragon must be transformed by blue moon grass after birth, and blue moon grass can help them wake up the inheritance memory in their brain. Without the help of blue moon grass, the inheritance memory in the Dragon''s brain can not wake up. If the owner turns into a human shape after birth, what will happen Because of an accident, the owner''s inheritance memory will not wake up. Naturally, he will not know that he is the descendant of the dragon family. " Wen Yu pressed his impatience and asked, "what is the inheritance of memory?" Wen Yu was upset because the dragon was pushing his real identity to the dragon family. Although the dragon was an extremely powerful existence, it could not shake off the word beast in Wen Yu''s heart. "Inheriting memory is unique to high-level Warcraft. Hehe, to say a bad word, our dragon family is a kind of top-level Warcraft." the Dragon smiled back, "After the birth of high-level Warcraft, the brain will carry the unique inheritance memory of the race. As they grow up, the inheritance memory will appear in their brain little by little. When they reach adulthood, the inheritance memory will be completely released. However, the conditions for the awakening of inheritance memory of our dragon family are relatively harsh and can only be completed with the help of blue moon grass." Wen Yu glanced at Xiaoqiang and Ruixue. He suddenly found that the memory in Ruixue''s brain was like the embodiment of inheriting memory and waking up, but soon he wiped out this evil idea. After thinking about it, Wen Yu hey smiled and asked, "if I go to your dragon''s hometown with a dragon butcher knife now, what do you say, will the four emperors obey my orders?" "Yes!" the Dragon replied without hesitation, "although the strength of the four emperors is terrible, they can''t resist the dragon power of the five clawed holy dragon. As long as the master holds the Dragon killing knife, even if the four emperors join hands, they don''t dare to move you or have the idea of fighting you." "Cow!" Wen Yu exclaimed, shaking the soul chopping knife in his hand. Suddenly, his eyes fixed on the handle of the soul chopping knife, and his face showed a shocked look, because he found that the golden dragon pattern on the handle of the soul chopping knife had changed, and the original headless Golden Dragon had grown a head. Wen Yu woke up after being stunned for a while. The first thing he did after waking up was to take off his clothes. In the frightened eyes of dozens of dragons, the golden dragon tattoo on Wenyu slowly emerged. When the Golden Dragon Tattoo completely emerged, dozens of dragons lay on the ground at the same time, and the huge dragon body trembled slightly. V3.Chapter 147 When he found that the golden dragon tattoo on his body didn''t grow a faucet, Wen Yu couldn''t help but mutter curiously, "do you need to dye it with dragon blood?" then he smiled at the dragon, "can you borrow some blood? Er, what are you doing on the ground?" Ruixue finally couldn''t help asking, "brother, what''s the matter?" because the Dragon didn''t really speak, but just communicated with Wenyu with consciousness, Ruixue heard only Wenyu alone. Fortunately, she was smart and knew that Wenyu was communicating with the dragon, otherwise she would think there was something wrong with Wenyu''s head. Wen Yu scratched his head apologetically and said, "I''ll explain to you later. Maybe we need to go to the dragon family. Things are becoming more and more interesting. Hey hey, if we can control the dragon family, I think the old bastard of the Pope will fight me! Hum!" "Master, what''s the matter with this pattern on you?" the dragon''s trembling voice sounded in Wenyu''s brain. Wen Yu replied with a smile, "I don''t know. It suddenly appeared on me three years ago." when his eyes turned, Wen Yu looked unhappy and said, "it''s because of this pattern that I have been pursued and killed by the holy see for three years. Do you know what this pattern is? It''s a curse pattern, which is regarded as a sign of curse by the Holy See." "Damn nimankel, dare to pursue and kill the inheritor of the holy dragon! When I go back, I will tell the Dragon God to let the Dragon God dissolve his cooperation with the Holy See! Hum!" the Dragon scolded angrily, and then changed his respectful tone to Wen Yu: "Master, if you have time, I hope you can go to the dragon family with me. You have the pattern of Lord Shenglong on your body, which is likely to be the inheritor of Lord Shenglong! Lord Shenglong doesn''t want the dragon family to continue internal fighting, so let you take the Dragon killing knife to calm the internal fighting of the dragon family!" Wen Yu shook his head and refused, "I can''t go to the dragon family with you because I have more important things to do. By the way, I might as well tell you one thing. There is also this holy dragon pattern in the forbidden area of the dwarf family. According to the historical records of the dwarf family, your holy dragon seems to be the patron saint of the dwarf family." "Ah!" the Dragon exclaimed and said in a trembling voice, "master, is what you said true?" "Is it necessary for me to cheat you?" Wen Yu asked, and then urged, "lend me some blood quickly, or I''ll release it myself!" "Ah, oh! Master, what do you want blood for?" the Dragon asked puzzled. Wen Yu angrily pointed to the golden dragon tattoo on his body and said, "idiot! Don''t you see that this five clawed Golden Dragon has no head? Wash me with dragon blood and wash its head out!" then Wen Yu jumped in front of the dragon with a soul chopping knife, which means that if you don''t do it again, I''ll do it myself. Although the dragon was full of doubts, he did as Wen Yu looked straight at him. He moved his throat and opened his mouth. Wow, Pooh, a mouthful of stinking blood hit Wen Yu. Wen Yu without psychological preparation suddenly became a blood man and was drenched with cold from inside to outside. "Master, when ordinary people encounter dragon blood, they will be melted by the high temperature of dragon blood. But you have nothing to do. It can be seen that you are not ordinary people." the Dragon reminded Wen Yu after spitting out the blood. Wen Yu''s face was covered with cold frost and said coldly, "why didn''t you say earlier that if I were an ordinary person, I wouldn''t have turned into water. Did you mean it?" The dragon''s body trembled fiercely and said wrongly, "master, you are all ready to bleed me with a dragon butcher knife. Small ones dare not. Small ones think you know." "Hum!" Wen Yu snorted coldly, and then looked at his chest with expectation. He was disappointed that the golden dragon tattoo on his chest had not changed at all. Looking at the headless tattoo on his chest, Wen Yu thought: "The holy dragon of the dragon clan and the patron saint of the dwarf clan, it seems that if you want to unlock my secret, you must go to the dragon clan and unlock the sixth spiritual power pillar. If you can, you should also find out why the Holy See regards the pattern of five clawed Golden Dragon as a curse. Alas, there are more and more things and more complicated. But I like it! Let the storm be more violent. There is another mysterious one As for the moon worship cult, I don''t know if he will show up after I destroy the Holy See. Well, the more chaotic things are, the more we need to sort them out. The top priority is to deal with the Holy See. In that case, let''s make use of the dragon clan for the time being. I don''t know whether my words will work or not. " Thinking of this, Wen Yu looked at the dragon and said, "I must go to the elf family as soon as possible. There are several things you need to do." "Master, please say!" "On October 1, the Holy See will send troops to the dwarf tribe -" "Master, I know about it." the Dragon interrupted Wen Yu. "This time our destination is the dwarf tribe. The Holy See plans to destroy the dwarf tribe and the cage family, which is an enemy of the Holy See. That old bastard nimankel takes this matter very seriously and almost sent the Holy See''s strongest combat power, even those old guys." "Is nimankel the Pope?" Wenyu asked with a smile. "Well, yes. Master, aren''t you from cage''s family?" the Dragon asked in surprise. Wen Yu smiled and nodded: "Yes, I''m Wenyu cage of cage''s family. Your holy dragon is probably the patron saint of the dwarves, and the Holy See wants to destroy the race protected by your holy dragon. It''s funny that your dragon family helped the Holy See destroy the things protected by your ancestors. Hehe, don''t worry, I know you didn''t mean it. Well, send someone to inform the current Dragon God and let him know He mobilized his men and horses to the dwarf tribe, saying that I Wenyu cage, the owner of the Dragon killing knife, and the man with the holy dragon pattern on his body ordered him to do so. At the same time, he asked him to recall all the giant dragons that served as mounts for the Holy See. If he refused, I would take the Dragon killing knife to settle the account with him! If he refused the holy dragon''s order, the giant dragons would not have to continue to survive in the magic continent! " The giant dragon''s huge body trembled fiercely and nodded hurriedly. "Don''t worry, master, the Dragon God will do it according to your instructions!" "Ha ha, that''s good!" Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. "Since your dragon is the king of Warcraft, you should be able to order some high-level Warcraft to do things?" "Back to the master, in addition to our dragon family, there are some Warcraft at the same level as our dragon in the magic land, but the number is extremely rare. Except for these Warcraft at the same level, we can command other Warcraft." "Hey, hey, tell your Dragon God to let him get thousands of high-level Warcraft to serve as guards for the dwarf tribe. You find five people to convey my orders to the Dragon God, leave two as mounts for me, and the rest go to the dwarf tribe. Guard the things guarded by your holy dragon. By the way, tell the Dragon God about the dragon pattern in the dwarf forbidden area, and say when I get back from the elf clan After coming, I''ll take him in and have a look. "Unknowingly, Wenyu really thinks of himself as a holy dragon. Ordering the Dragon God is like ordering a small soldier. However, none of the dozens of dragons thought Wenyu''s words were inappropriate, because Wenyu was emitting a powerful dragon power that made them surrender. The Dragon looked at Wen Yu carefully and said: "Master, with all due respect, this time Niman Cole dispatched the most powerful fighting force of the Holy See, and even those old guys are ready to go to the dwarf tribe. The strength of those old guys is extremely terrible, and they can turn our lower level dragons into ashes with their fingers. The only thing that the magic land can compete with them is the four kings of the dragon family and the elf queen of the elf family, The king of the orcs. " Hearing the dragon''s words, Wen Yu''s heart jerked. He knew that the Vatican was very strong, but he didn''t expect that the Vatican still had such a terrible guy. He couldn''t help thinking, "if I could send the four emperors and the fairy queen out, would I have the ability to fight a war?" At the same time, he also secretly scolded the dwarves'' idiots for not practicing such powerful martial arts and knowing to deal with iron all day. If the dwarves have practiced those five skills for thousands of years, he dares to use his head to guarantee that the strongest in the magic continent is the dwarves. "If the four kings of the dragon family and the queen of the elves can come out, the winner in this battle must be the dwarves, unless the Pope comes out in person," the Dragon replied. "Is the Pope so abnormal?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. "Well, the Pope is very abnormal!" the Dragon nodded affirmatively, "but the pope should not leave the holy mountain, and there is no need to leave the holy mountain, because he is fully sure to win the war of the dwarf tribe. Master, you can use the Pope''s blind self-confidence to kill those old guys. At that time, it will be easy to deal with only the pope as a barehanded commander." "I don''t see. Are you smart? Well, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I must go to the Elves as soon as possible, and I have to go to your dragons in person. Tell them to follow my instructions." Wen Yu waved. "Ouch - ouch -" the Dragon yelled at his companions. Dozens of dragons nodded respectfully to Wen Yu, then spread their wings and left. Wen Yuchao Xiaoqiang smiled and said, "boy, today you performed well. I''d like to reward you with a dragon mount. In the future, you will be the holy dragon knight. Ruixue, come on, let''s ride a dragon together." Xiaoqiang seems to be very interested in the Dragon mount, shaking his huge ass and leaning over. A scene that surprised Wen Yu and Ruixue appears. Every time Xiaoqiang approaches the dragon, the dragon''s body will tremble fiercely, as if he is very afraid of Xiaoqiang. "Master, is this your magic pet?" asked the dragon who served as a mount for Wen Yu curiously. "Well," Wen Yu nodded proudly, pointing to the dragon who was scared to lie on the ground by Xiaoqiang and didn''t dare to move. "He''s too useless. Xiaoqiang didn''t do anything to him. As for being scared like this?" The Dragon smiled bitterly and said, "master, you don''t know that your magic pet is not an ordinary magic pet. It has a beast power that we can''t resist. Coupled with the highly toxic poison on him, I would be afraid of that." V3.Chapter 148 Listening to the Dragon saying that Xiaoqiang has the animal power they dare not resist, Wen Yu immediately became interested. Xiaoqiang''s "identity" has always been very mysterious. Originally, they thought Xiaoqiang was just a high-level Warcraft. After seeing Xiaoqiang''s abnormal combat effectiveness, they immediately looked at Xiaoqiang and thought he was a divine beast. Today, Xiaoqiang''s ability is too shocking. If this is the earth, Wenyu will definitely think that Xiaoqiang is a super high-tech biochemical fighter developed by which country. "Do you know what Warcraft this guy is?" Wen Yu asked with expectation. Unfortunately, the Dragon disappointed Wen Yu and shook his head "I don''t know. There is no record of this kind of Warcraft in my inheritance and memory. But I''m sure he''s not an ordinary high-level Warcraft, otherwise he can''t threaten our dragon. It''s possible that he''s a legendary divine beast and exists at the same level as our holy dragon adult. It''s just that he has the animal power that scares us when he was young. I can''t imagine how terrible he would be when he was an adult. Master, he doesn''t know Is it your Warcraft? Haven''t you asked him? " Wen Yu stared at the Dragon angrily. As a result, he was even more depressed, because the dragon''s eyes were too big. Although he stared very hard, he seemed to feel the Dragon staring at himself. "If he can speak, I still need to ask you!" "Oh," the Dragon understood, nodded his big head and guessed, "it should be because he is too young. High-level Warcraft have the ability to communicate ideas, but they can''t use this ability until the corresponding inheritance and memory wake up." Ruixue listened to Wenyu''s voice and couldn''t hold it anymore. She said sadly, "brother, can you count me in your chat?" "Hello, mistress!" as soon as Ruixue''s voice fell, a dragon''s Hello rang out in her brain. Ruixue just couldn''t help complaining. Unexpectedly, the dragon would really talk to herself. Now she was excited and waved to the dragon. "Shit!" Wen Yu scolded angrily, "lizard, you can convey words with your thoughts with two people at the same time. Why didn''t you say it earlier, which has made Ruixue in my house feel flustered all the time." The Dragon looked at Wen Yu wrongfully and said, "master, you didn''t let me talk to my mistress." "Idiot!" Wen Yu rolled his eyes, took Ruixue and jumped onto the dragon''s back and said, "go to the Elves as fast as possible! Stop playing, people are scared to cry." The last sentence is about Xiaoqiang. If Wenyu doesn''t speak to stop Xiaoqiang, the dragon may really cry to Xiaoqiang. If Xiaoqiang is too bad to scare the Dragon down, he runs to the dragon to show off his poisonous claws and invincible teeth. From time to time, he tilts his tail in front of the Dragon to show off, frightening the poor dragon Shivering for fear that Xiaoqiang would poke himself if he was unhappy. Sitting on the dragon''s back, Wen Yu said the matter carefully. Then he took Ruixue''s hand and apologized: "Ruixue, originally wanted to take you to enjoy the flowers and the moon to relax. Unexpectedly, things came so suddenly. Not only did he not enjoy the flowers and the moon for more than a month, but also had to take you around." Ruixue leaned against Wenyu''s arms and said with a smile, "brother, you have to remember. You have to make it up for me in the future!" "Hehe, no problem!" Wen Yu patted his chest and promised. "Brother, the holy see is so powerful. Why don''t we bear it for a while. When your strength reaches the sixth level of yitianjue, don''t be afraid even if the Pope comes in person!" Ruixue worried. Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and said in a low voice, "I can''t bear it any more! I can''t bear it any more! In the past, there were only a few of us. Just find a place to hide, but now we''ve pulled the dwarves in. We have to hide. The dwarves can''t hide unless we watch the dwarves being wiped out by the Holy See. Lizard, I don''t know your name?" "Master, just call me Titan." the Dragon replied. "Titan? Good name!" Wenyu praised sincerely. "Titan, do you think I can really command the four emperors of your dragon family?" "Master, don''t worry. If you only have dragon slaying sabre, I can''t guarantee it. After all, the power of the four emperors is beyond my imagination. I''m not sure they will forcibly resist the dragon power and seize the Dragon slaying Sabre driven by their power. I have to say, master, your strength is too weak. The four emperors can kill you in only one second. But the holy dragon pattern on your body exudes the dragon The power is a hundred times stronger than the Dragon killing knife. At that time, as long as you show the holy dragon pattern on your upper body and release the murderous spirit, you can ensure that the four emperors dare not move. " Wen Yu smiled and asked, "is my strength very weak? Do you think I can kill you without the help of Long Wei?" "To tell you the truth, I don''t think it''s possible." the Titan said proudly. "Although I''m the lowest level dragon, I also have invulnerable scales, which melt all dragon inflammation and destroy all wind system forbidden spell magic. I''m not afraid of your human gold fighting warriors!" "Then how do you compare my strength with that of human gold fighters?" Wen Yu asked. "It should not be as powerful as the gold level first-class fighting warrior." the Titan replied uncertainly. Wen Yu smiled and didn''t bother about this problem anymore. If he faced a dragon before breaking through the fifth floor, he really didn''t have much chance of winning. But after breaking through the fifth floor, it was different. The dragon''s scale armor defense was really abnormal, but his true Qi could completely ignore the Dragon''s scale armor and hit the dragon''s heart. If he successfully jumped onto the dragon''s back, Wen Yu would be 100% Confidence smashed the dragon''s heart. Although the speed of the Dragon running with all its strength is much worse than that of the Xiaoqiang, it is also a thousand times faster than the carriage pulled by six magic wind horses. It took only one day and one night for two dragons to take Wenyu, two people and one beast to the sky of the elf family. Looking at the endless dense forest at his feet, Wen Yu had to sigh the title of the nature guardian of the elf family. "Master, what should we do?" the Titan asked Wenyu in embarrassment after hovering over the forest for a week. "If we go on like this, we will be attacked by the Elves as enemies. If the landing point happens to be where the elves queen eats, drinks and Lazar, it is estimated that we will turn into ashes before we go down. Except the dwarves, the elves hate all races, especially the human race and the dragon race." "It''s strange that you don''t hate you. Who asked you to help the Holy See rob other people''s treasures?" Wen Yu sneered. "I''ll say hello to the elves first and drop to about 150 meters." When the Titan fell to 150 meters, Wen Yu put his hands on his mouth like trumpets and shouted at his throat, "Hello, is anyone home?" The Titan''s huge body stumbled and almost shook Wenyu down. "You want to kill me! Stop!" Wenyu roared angrily, and then continued to roar: "I''m Wenyu cage, a friend of the elf family and grandson of the earth demon Marilyn. Ruixue, who saved the spirit of the Moon Spring of the elf family, is also here. Is there anyone, please come out and have a word." "The closest friend of the elf family, welcome to the elf forest!" a silver bell like pleasant female voice came out from the dense forest. Then the towering tree directly below Wenyu suddenly opened around, and a cloud ladder woven by vines rose, and didn''t stop stretching until it was on the Titan''s back, "Wenyu boy, let your dragon mount find a place to rest. We elves don''t welcome dragons." "I see!" Wen Yu nodded and smiled, then took Ruixue up the ladder and asked Titan to find a place to rest. When the matter of the elf family was solved, he would pick himself up and go to the dragon family together. In the land of the fairy queen, the Titan dared not stay and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, Xiaoqiang could fly and flew back, otherwise he would be abducted and run away by another dragon. Stepping on the vine woven ladder, Wen Yu and Ruixue felt an unspeakable sense of comfort. Walking down the ladder step by step, Wen Yu even felt the laughter of flowers, plants and trees under his feet. "Ah! You are the queen of elves, your highness Ye Lianna." after walking down the ladder, Wen Yu woke up from the intoxication of being infinitely close to nature for a while. After waking up, before meeting, a fairy like elf was standing looking at himself with a smile on his face, and quickly and politely saluted and said hello, "boy Wenyu cage met your highness and said hello to your Highness for my grandmother!" "Little girl Ruixue has seen your highness!" Ruixue followed the salute. "Ha ha" Ye Lianna nodded with a smile and asked Wen Yu, "can the old woman hold the old bone?" "Hei hei, thanks to your highness, grandma is always in good health! I''ve always heard grandma praise her Highness''s beauty. Today, it really fills my eyes! I didn''t expect that there should be such heaven and man in the magic continent!" Wen Yu said with a smile. Marilyn told him that ye Lianna likes others to praise her beauty most, so Wen Yu dared to say so. Sure enough, when ye Lianna heard Wen Yu''s praise, a happy smile suddenly appeared on her face. She shook her head and said, "Hey, the years are getting old. It''s no better than that! Boy, praise other women in front of your girlfriend. Be careful to sleep under the bed at night. Cluck... What are you waiting for? Don''t go and prepare fruit tea for your distinguished guests." the last sentence was said to the elves around you. From the corner of his eye, Wen Yu glanced at the elves around him and said to himself, "I thought elves are pocket dolls. It turns out that they are no different from humans. The only difference is that their ears are sharp, which is consistent with the legendary elves on earth." When Wen Yu looked around, ye Lianna stared at Ruixue. Ruixue was uncomfortable, but she didn''t know what to say. "Hum!" suddenly, ye Lianna snorted unhappily and gently helped Ruixue with her right hand. Ruixue''s long hair dyed golden suddenly turned back to black hair. "The Holy See''s dog bastard will kill him one day sooner or later!" Ye Lianna knew why Ruixue dyed black hair golden, so she didn''t blame Wenyu. V3.Chapter 149 Ye Lianna didn''t seem to worry at all. She was like a kind elder. She and Wen Yu told some interesting stories from all over the world. She took them to visit the elf family. Until she strolled around the elf family, she took them to sit down in a living room made of trees and vines. The two-hour visit gave Wenyu a general understanding of the elves. It has to be said that the elves love nature. None of the houses they live in are built of wood, all of which are woven from fresh vines. Every two steps, Wenyu can see some unknown small animals. It''s strange that these animals are not afraid of people at all. No matter how Ruixue teases them, they won''t run away. Instead, they affectionately extend their tongue and lick Ruixue''s hand. But as soon as Wen Yu gets close, they will run away in panic. Originally, Wenyu thought it was Xiaoqiang, so he took Xiaoqiang out of his pocket and threw it to Ruixue. The result was the same, as if Wenyu was a wolf grandmother in sheep''s clothing. Puzzled, Yu had to ask Ye Lianna for help. The answer given by Ye Lianna was that Wen Yu was too murderous. These small animals were very spiritual and could smell the bloody smell of Wen Yu. Wen Yu looked at Ruixue incomprehensibly, because Ruixue had killed people and was murderous. Ye Lianna smiled and told him that Ruixue was her own and you were an outsider. The answer depressed Wen Yu. "Come on, taste the unique fruit wine of our elves." Ye Lianna took out two transparent jade cups from the space ring and poured a glass of green fruit wine for Wenyu and Ruixue respectively. Wen Yu curiously picked up his glass and asked, "ten thousand fruit wine, is it really brewed with ten thousand kinds of fruits?" "Well," Ye Lianna nodded and smiled, "Wanguo sounds exaggerated. It''s very simple for nature''s closest partner elves. Taste it quickly." Wen Yu took a sip, closed his eyes slightly and said comfortably, "it''s sweet and fragrant, just like tasting the taste of nature!" then he couldn''t wait to drink one mouthful. After drinking one cup, he motioned Ye Lianna to pour another one. Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a smile, "ten thousand fruit wine can only be brewed in early spring. I can only make a small jar every time. I''m not willing to drink it myself. If it''s not for the face of Ruixue, I won''t give you a drink. Your grandmother lived in the elf family for two or three years, and she drank more than three cups of ten thousand fruit wine." Ruixue put the dried jade cup back on the table and wondered, "brother, how do I feel like the taste of the pill you refined?" Wen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "this is not a drink. You must take a SIP to taste." "Why didn''t you say it earlier." Ruixue glared at Wen Yu discontentedly, then looked at Ye Lianna and said, "Your Majesty, can I really repair the spirit of Yuequan? You don''t seem to be in a hurry." Ye Lianna smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting so long. I''m not in a hurry. It''s not easy for you to come to the elf family. Naturally, I''ll have fun with you for two days." "Your Majesty, are you hiding something from us?" Wen Yu stared at Ye Lianna and asked, because when ye Lianna answered Ruixue, a look of hesitation flashed in her eyes. Although she passed away, she was caught by Wen Yu. Ye Lianna looked at Wen Yu in surprise, then shook her head and said with a smile: "boy, no wonder that old bastard Ivan Deka said you were more cunning than a fox. You just saw the change in your eyes. Yes, there is something I really need to tell you in advance." then ye Lianna changed her serious expression and looked at Wen Yu and said: "Black haired women can indeed repair the spirit of the Moon Spring of the elf family, because black haired women are the emissary of the guardian God of the elf family in the world, and they only appear when the elf family is in the most dangerous situation. Thousands of years ago, the elf family had a similar crisis of extermination. At that time, there were only 800 people left in the elf family. At this most critical moment, the black haired women appeared and repaired the moon at the cost of their lives The spirit of the spring. That is to say, if Ruixue repairs the spirit of the moon spring, she must pay her life. " "Ha ha" Wen Yu smiled and smiled coldly, "Your Majesty, do you think I will let Ruixue do this?" "No!" Ye Lianna shook her head very simply. "I knew you wouldn''t from the first time I saw you, so I''m not in a hurry to tell you about repairing the spirit of Yuequan." Looking at the smile on Ye Lianna''s face, Wen Yu was confused and asked, "what does your majesty mean?" "Leave you to play in the elves for a few days, and then send you away." Ye Lianna spread her hands and replied. Wen Yu was more puzzled and asked, "what about you? Waiting for the extermination?" Ye Lianna''s eyes suddenly cooled down and said angrily, "don''t you want to have a fight between the dwarves and the holy see on October 1. At that time, I will take the whole family of the elves to settle this account with the Holy See." "Wait a minute." Wen Yu stopped Ye Lianna and frowned: "Your Majesty, your answer puzzles me. The elves are facing the crisis of extermination, and Ruixue can help the elves solve the crisis, and she is sitting in front of you now. With your strength, she can kill me, and then force Ruixue to repair the spirit of the Moon Spring with her life. Or I threaten Ruixue to obey her. But you told me to go to the Holy See with her family and mouth, which is totally unacceptable It seems unreasonable whether Gu Elves will destroy the family. After all, the elves face the problem of destroying the family, not sacrificing many people. You are the queen of elves. Do you want to watch the elves disappear in the magic land? " Ye Lianna smiled and nodded: "Boy, you''re right. I would do that under normal circumstances, but you are different from Ruixue. The cage family is kind to the elf family. I can''t do anything sorry to the cage family. Just repay it! If someone else, even the saint of the Holy See, I''ll find a way to catch her. Besides, I don''t think it''s easy to control you. Jing The spirit race is the race closest to nature. It has a keen sense of smell for energy, but you can''t see through it. Boy, it''s not easy! Well, this problem is over. You can play here for two days. Since God let the spirit race die, why should I make a useless struggle. " Ruixue looked at Wen Yu and whispered, "brother, if you can save -" "Impossible!" Wenyu resolutely interrupted Ruixue. "Don''t let you sacrifice your life, I won''t allow you to reduce your life by ten years. Your majesty, it''s said that the spirit of the moon spring can breed the moon spring. The elves can only have fertility after drinking the moon spring. Is that so?" "En" Ye Lianna nodded. Although she had a smile on her face, she couldn''t cover up the sadness in the bottom of her eyes. "Your Majesty, can you find some elves who haven''t drunk the moon spring water? Maybe I can solve the fertility problem of elves and let the elves get rid of the bondage of the moon spring water." Wen Yu frowned. "Hehe, boy, don''t dream. This is the survival rule set by God. Can we change it?" Ye Lianna said with a bitter smile. Ruixue hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, let me have a try. He can certainly do it. Absorbing the spirit of Warcraft is also a rule set by God, but he broke it. Grandpa Brian, grandma Marilyn and many others can advance without absorbing the spirit of Warcraft." "Really?" Ye Lianna''s eyes lit up, stared at Wen Yu and asked eagerly, "do you really have this ability?!" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I can only say there is a glimmer of hope, but I don''t want your majesty to report any hope. Your majesty, you''d better call some elves and let me have a look." "OK! Wait a minute!" Ye Lianna ran out before her voice fell. In the blink of an eye, she came back with two frightened elves in her hand, two boys in her left hand and two girls in her right hand. Ye Lianna put the four children in front of Wen Yu and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, little guys. Let the big brother check your body and see if you have the qualification to become the most powerful warrior of the elves." When the four little guys heard Ye Lianna''s words, their panic was immediately replaced by excitement. After saluting Ye Lianna and saying hello, they stared at Wen Yu with hot eyes. Wen Yu smiled, pulled a little boy and said softly, "close your eyes! You are a brave man. You should set an example for your brother and sister!" "En" the little guy nodded hard and closed his eyes hard for fear of opening them accidentally. Wen Yu put his right hand on the little guy''s lower abdomen, looked at the little guy''s reproductive organs with genuine Qi, frowned and said, "genitals are almost the same as humans, and all organs are intact. The vas deferens are not blocked or disconnected, and the testis function is intact. Is the problem with women?" Thinking of this, Wen Yu pulled a girl in front of him. The girl cleverly closed her eyes. After some exploration, the result was that there was no problem with the reproductive system like the first boy. Then he explored the other two children again and found no problem. Wen Yu swept the four looking elves and nodded with satisfaction: "you will become the most powerful soldier of the elves! Just now your majesty has been praising you in front of me. I don''t believe it. Now I believe it. Your qualifications are really great! Ha ha, go out and play." After the four children walked out of the room happily, ye Lianna couldn''t wait to ask, "boy, how''s it going?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "the reproductive organs of the four children are normal. It should be normal to have children. Although I don''t know what the problem is, I''m 50% sure to help you elves solve this problem. As long as the genitals are OK, there must be a way to solve it. Your majesty, have you ever drunk the Moon Spring?" Ye Lianna was stunned. Two red clouds floated on her face. She shook her head and said, "the fairy queen can''t have children." "Why?" Wenyu and Ruixue asked in unison. V3.Chapter 150 "Hehe, this is the family rule of the elves. The elves queen is the mother of all elves. Treat every elf like a mother, just as the earth treats every flower and tree. If the elves queen has children, her heart will be biased." Ye Lianna smiled. Wen Yu nodded and said, "I feel a little like a Bodhisattva in myths and legends." Ruixue looked at Ye Liana with more pity. Although they are of different races, they are women and know what women need. Ye Lianna knew what Ruixue was thinking, smiled and shook her head and said, "this is the duty of the fairy queen. Although there is no biological child, everyone in the fairy family is my child. If you live, you should smile. You should know that contentment is always happy every day." Wen Yu said with a smile, "Your Majesty, just now I checked the children''s bodies and found that their reproductive system is OK. It''s reasonable to say that as long as they grow up safely, they can have children. Isn''t it --" Ye Lianna interrupted Wen Yu and said, "I know what you want to ask. After the spirit of Yuequan was damaged, we tried. We chose a pair of healthy adults to live together, but there was no crystallization. But after drinking Yuequan water, they had crystallization in a month." "Oh," Wen Yu frowned slightly, got up and went to Ye Lianna and said, "Your Majesty, maybe the reproductive system will change when the child grows up. Let me take a look at your body and see if my guess is right." Ye Lianna blushed and said, "why don''t I find an adult woman." Wen Yu didn''t notice Ye Lianna''s reaction. He nodded and said, "Oh, that''s OK. But look for an adult woman who hasn''t drunk the Moon Spring yet." "Ah, must it be an adult woman who didn''t drink the Moon Spring?" Ye Lianna asked slightly surprised. "Well, women who have drunk the moon spring water are already fertile. Only by exploring women who have not drunk the moon spring water can we know whether there are changes in the reproductive system between children and adults." "Er, I''m the only adult female of the elves who didn''t drink the moon spring. Just, just can I find another place to explore, such as my arm." yelina hesitated. Wen Yu found that ye Lianna was shy. He thought that his hand would stick to Ye Lianna''s belly. Wen Yu couldn''t help shaking his heart. Although yelina is older than Marilyn, she is just a young girl among the elves. Because she has lived in the environment closest to nature for a long time, her skin is tender and smooth, and her appearance and figure need not be worse than Ruixue. On the contrary, she has more temperament than Ruixue. Ye Lianna, who always exudes the inviolability of the superior, suddenly shows a shy little daughter''s posture, and a firm Wenyu is stunned for a time. Having tasted the taste of women, he is no longer Wen Yu who is dedicated to practicing boy skills. "Cough" found his impolite eyes. Wen Yu quickly coughed to hide his embarrassment and nodded: "Your Majesty, your arm is OK. Give me your right hand. Your majesty, you look much more beautiful now than just now." Ye Lianna quenched Wen Yu, stretched out her tender right arm in front of Wen Yu and said teasingly, "boy, aren''t you afraid of Ruixue''s anger?" Ruixue quickly shook her head and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I''m telling the truth. You look really beautiful now. You don''t look like your majesty, but like a young girl in bud. Ah, your majesty, I''m sorry, Ruixue said the wrong thing." "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong." Ye Lianna happily waved her hand and said with a smile, "the life span of our elves is three or four times longer than that of human beings. If according to your human age, I''m only 20 years old now. Affectionate girl, giggle, it''s the first time I''ve heard people say that." After a pause, ye Lianna was more confused in her eyes: "if I can, I''d rather be an ordinary elf. Everyone envies the position of the elf queen. Who knows the loneliness of the elf queen." Wen Yu''s finger on Ye Lianna''s right arm trembled. He listened to Ye Lianna''s last sentence very awkward. After thinking for a while, he felt very ambiguous. Ruixue blinked and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, if I can help you solve this crisis and let you elves get rid of the shackles of the moon spring, how are you going to repay me? If we humans are so kind, we must promise each other by example." "Giggle, smelly girl, you deliberately embarrass me, don''t you?" Ye Lianna rolled her eyes and said, "if your love brother can help us elves get rid of the trouble of the moon spring, I''ll give way to marry your love brother right away. Hum! I don''t know if your love brother dares to take it." Ruixue blushed when ye Lianna said something to her brother and said something to her brother. In a hurry, she blurted out, "my brother hasn''t done anything he doesn''t dare to do. Your Majesty''s golden words, don''t regret it at that time. Hey hey, we''ll serve a husband together at that time." "Giggle, smelly girl, are you ashamed? Giggle..." Ye Lianna smiled happily with her red lips covered. Ruixue has already blushed to the root of her neck, but her heart is blocked. It was she who flirted with Ye Lianna. Unexpectedly, she was flirted by others. Listening to Ye Lianna''s unbridled laughter, Ruixue clenched her teeth and said to Wen Yu, "brother, I''ve found you a beautiful wife. It depends on your ability to go to bed." "Cough... Cough..." Wen Yu was choked by saliva and said depressed: "girl, what nonsense? If you take your majesty to bed, ah, I''m sorry. I hope your majesty won''t be surprised." Ye Lianna glared at Wen Yu fiercely and said in a low voice, "I think you did it on purpose. Boy, wait. I''ll tell your grandmother this and let her clean you up. You have these colorful intestines at a young age. It''s OK when you grow up." Wen Yu frowns and continues to explore Ye Lianna''s reproductive system. If ye Lianna knew that Wen Yu could picture what Zhenqi touched, she would be ashamed to death. Ruixue also found that her words had gone a little too far. She immediately buried her head in her chest like a wrong child and stopped talking. Wen Yu frowned, took back his index finger and said, "Your Majesty, although your fertility is intact, the eggs you can discharge are dead eggs. This is the problem of infertility." Although Ye Lianna didn''t understand Wenyu''s meaning, the last sentence she understood was that Wenyu found the cause that the elves couldn''t bear without drinking the moon spring. He asked eagerly, "boy, how can we solve this problem?" Wen Yu did not answer Ye Lianna in a hurry, but bowed his head and thought for a while and said, "Your Majesty, send someone to bring up what you usually eat, whether it''s staple food, snacks, or tea you usually drink, as long as it''s what you often eat." Ye Lianna was stunned and said, "are you hungry?" "Ha ha, No." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I suspect that one of the things you eat can kill germ cells. To put it simply, there is a kind of poison in the things you eat, which will make you unable to bear, and the moon spring water is the antidote, which can just solve this poison. By the way, we need to get some moon spring water." Ye Lianna hesitated and ordered someone to prepare what Wenyu needed. The moon spring water is used a little less now. If Wen Yu uses the moon spring water but can''t find out, it''s equivalent to killing a person of the elf family, so ye Lianna hesitates. Ruixue smiled and blinked at Ye Lianna who came back. Ye Lianna couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "smelly girl, don''t be happy too early." Ruixue immediately disagreed and said, "Your Majesty, what you said is wrong. If brother doesn''t succeed, I''m afraid you will be more disappointed than me. If you think from another angle, that is to say, you will be very uncomfortable if you can''t be brother''s wife. Cluck..." Hearing Ruixue''s words, ye Lianna''s face turned red again. This makes Ye Lianna very uncomfortable and very puzzled. She doesn''t understand how she blushes easily today. The elf moved quickly. Ten minutes later, Wenyu''s face was full of things, including melons, fruits, pears, dates, vegetables, honey and so on. There were more than 100 kinds in total. There is only one way to find out what kind of thing kills germ cells, that is to taste them one by one. Wen Yu tried medicine with his body, so he tasted it one by one after everything was ready. But in the end, he held his stomach half round, and he didn''t find it. He didn''t even find a suspicious thing. "Strange?" Wen Yu frowned and said, "my guess should be right. What else can there be besides food? Ah, there is another thing. Your majesty, let them remove these things. Er, those plates of fruit are left. They taste very good." After everything was removed, Wen Yu picked up an unknown fruit and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I found something that makes the elves infertile." "Ah, really, what is it?!" Ye Lianna asked overjoyed. Wenyu walked to a corner of the room with a smile, picked a pink flower growing on the vine, tore off a piece, put it into his mouth, chewed it, nodded with satisfaction, handed the palm sized flower to Ye Lianna and said, "it is the culprit that leads to the infertility of the elves! If I''m right, there are such flowers in each of your elves'' rooms." Ye Lianna took the flower in Wenyu''s hand, put it in front of her and looked at it carefully. She didn''t understand: "it''s a pink moon flower. It blooms once a month all year round, and it''s fragrant. It''s our fairy family''s favorite flower. Because it likes to climb on vines, there are pink moon flowers in our room. What can be wrong with it?" "That''s right," Wen Yu said with a smile, "This kind of words can''t be regarded as poison. If only a little, it won''t cause any harm to people. But if you take a large amount of its pollen, the problem will be solved. Germ cells, er, your majesty, you can choose a pair of elves who don''t drink Moon Spring water and let them live in a place without moon flowers for a year. After a year, I promise they will have the crystallization of love!" V3.Chapter 151 Ye Lianna frowned: "You mean that the reason why our elves need to drink moon spring water to have children is that we eat the pollen of pink moon flower all year round, and a large amount of pollen of pink moon flower will make us lose our fertility, but the moon spring water can just detoxify the pollen of pink moon flower. As long as we live in an environment without Pink Moon Flower, we can have normal children without drinking moon spring water?" "Well, yes." Wen Yu nodded affirmatively, "If Ruixue and I live here for a year, we will also temporarily lose our fertility. That is to say, the poison of pink moon flower is not only aimed at the elves, but also has an impact on any other race. Fortunately, the poison of pink moon flower is not powerful, but temporarily makes people lose their fertility. We only have to live in a place without Pink Moon Flower for a period of time, and our fertility can be restored." "No! No!" Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "if Pink Moon Flower has an impact on any race, why can the animals around here give birth?" "Hehe, don''t underestimate animals. All things in the world are born and conquer each other. Only by withstanding the screening of nature can they survive. If these animals can survive in an environment full of pink moonflower pollen, it means that they have adapted to the environment for growing pink moonflower, and those who haven''t adapted to this environment have already migrated or extinct. This is natural selection and survival of the fittest!" Wen Yu explained that he was afraid that ye Lianna could not understand. He made another analogy: "The elves have been blindly dependent on the moon spring water, so that every elf knows that they can only have children by drinking the moon spring water, so everyone will drink the moon spring water when they reach adulthood. Even if they live outside the elves forest, they will come back to drink the moon spring water when they grow up. Once the moon spring water is gone, if every member of the elves stays here and dies, the Elves will be destroyed Natural elimination. But if someone goes out and is lucky to have a baby, he will suspect that the elves'' infertility is probably caused by the bad environment of nature, so he will come back and inform everyone. In this way, you may pass the screening of nature. " "Natural selection, survival of the fittest! What a brilliant eight words, which clearly expounds the survival of nature!" if ye Lianna felt the truth, she turned to look at the pink moon flower in her hand and said with a bitter smile: "unexpectedly, the closest partner of the elves almost killed the elves! Although you didn''t mean to, you can only wrongly move for the survival of the elves." "Your Majesty, if the spirit of the moon spring is a treasure given to the elves by the elves'' Guardian God, I think the moon spring water should have other functions besides making the elves fertile." Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Hehe, boy, you''re right. The spirit of Yuequan does have other effects." Ye Lianna nodded, "The moon spring water bred by the spirit of the moon spring can not only make the elves have fertility, but also make every elf integrate with nature and feel the power of nature. Although we elves can''t fight spirit and magic, we have fighting power that humans don''t have, which comes from the power of nature. Therefore, if the spirit of the moon spring can''t be repaired, when the moon spring water is exhausted, the fighting power of the Elves will disappear Without combat effectiveness, the living space will gradually shrink until it is destroyed! " Wen Yu frowned and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "Maybe I can create a skill for elves, and this skill is very suitable for elves to practice. Its power comes from the spiritual power of nature, especially in the environment where elves live. However, I''m not sure that the created skill is not dangerous to practice, so I need the help of several elves. If it doesn''t sound good, I need several elves to experiment Product. " "No problem!" Ye Lianna nodded and agreed without hesitation. "As long as we can save the elf family, not to mention a few, even hundreds, we won''t frown. As the queen of the elf family, I should take the lead in matters related to the life and death of the elf family. Boy, come on, I''ll practice what skills now." Wen Yu didn''t expect Ye Lianna to nod her head so readily. When she heard that she wanted to be the test object in person, she quickly shook her head and said, "Your Majesty''s golden body, how can you be the test object for the boy? I can''t bear it! Don''t say I don''t agree. I''m afraid no one in the whole elf family allows you to do so." Ye Lianna blinked. The thief smiled and said, "only the three of us know this. As long as you don''t tell them, they won''t object. Well, I''ve made up my mind and no one can stop it. How many people do you need besides me?" Wen Yu shook his head helplessly and replied, "four, just the four children. Their cultivation qualification is really good." Without the five magical skills left by Sakya to the dwarves, Wen Yu would not have the idea of creating a skill by himself, and the idea lingered after it came into being. Just as the Elves were facing the dilemma of cultivation, he said it impolitely. Although he was full of confidence, he didn''t want Ye Lianna to practice the skill she created. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, ten thousand leaf lotus Na has two or three advantages and two disadvantages. The Elves will certainly hunt him all over the magic land, so he wants to teach Ye Lianna the Yitian formula, because it is very suitable for elves who are almost integrated with nature to practice. Ye Lianna pushed the fruit in front of Wenyu and Ruixue and said, "taste the unique fruit of our elves. I''ll tell some elders the great news and ask them to command you to remove the pink moon flowers within a hundred miles." "Your Majesty, if I can, I''d like to see the spirit of the moon spring. By the way, I have a little thing for you to help, and a big thing to discuss with you." Ye Lianna interrupted Wen Yu and said, "no matter how many things there are, I''ll talk slowly when I come back. If the elves can really cross this catastrophe, even if you want the spirit of Yuequan, I won''t frown." then ye Lianna turned and left. Watching Ye Lianna go out, Ruixue asks Wen Yu, "brother, what do you think of your majesty Ye Lianna?" Wen Yu nodded and praised: "It''s a hundred times better than the old man Evan Delong. From beginning to end, whether it''s the culprit that leads to the infertility of the elf family or the way to save the elf family, it''s a matter of destroying the elf family, but she only showed a look of surprise. Like the old man Evan Delong, she fainted with excitement. I''m sure, under her leadership, even without Merson With the material support of the chamber of Commerce, the elves can surpass the dwarves in a few years. Whether a race can prosper depends mainly on the ability of leaders. " Ruixue smiled and asked, "brother, the essence of Yitian Jue should be to understand Heaven and earth? Understand the laws of nature and exert the power of nature to destroy everything." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand why Ruixue suddenly asked this question, but he nodded back: "well, you''re right. The highest level of Yitian Jue is to completely integrate himself into nature and understand the laws of nature. When he reaches this level, he can exert his power to destroy everything at will. Therefore, I want to Yelena, who is the most close to nature, is better suited to practice "Yi Tian Jie" than anyone else who is closest to nature. Maybe one day she can really reach the realm of merging into nature. The same is true, including fighting spirit and magic, because all power comes from nature. Only by integrating itself into nature can we really master the power between heaven and earth. A cultivator who only knows the pursuit of power, no matter how strong his strength is, can not reach the highest level. " "Brother, I see." Ruixue nodded thoughtfully, then blinked and smiled, "brother, I think of a way to make you further understand nature." "Oh, what can I do? I don''t want to eat vegetarian here for a few years?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "How could it be? Instead of being vegetarian, he wants to eat meat. Hey hey, just wait and see." Ruixue said with a bad smile. Wen Yu turned his eyes and said, "I''ve been spoiled by my silly sister. Ruixue, who used to be clever and obedient, can''t stand it now. It''s bad to learn! It''s bad to learn!" "Well, I don''t know the name of this fruit. It''s so sweet!" said Ruixue, holding a fruit like an apple but not an apple. Obviously, she was changing the topic. "Oh -- oh -- we elves are saved! Oh --" A burst of cheerful shouting diverted Wen Yu''s attention and said with a smile: "Your Majesty''s action is very fast. It seems that her apparent calm and calmness are pretended." "Elder brother, it''s good that your majesty Yelena can do this. She''s just a 20-year-old girl." Ruixue said angrily. "Cluck, I haven''t seen them so happy since I was born." Ye Lianna walked into the room with a spring face. "Boy, they said that in order to thank you for your kindness, they would brew a large jar of fruit wine for you next spring. Also, they will hold a bonfire party tonight, so you must attend. Cluck..." "Hehe, no problem. I happen to have something to ask you for help. I have to have a good relationship with you first." Wen Yu replied with a smile. Ruixue blinked at Ye Lianna and said, "Your Majesty, I have helped the elves get rid of the shackles of the Moon Spring and rescued the elves from the disaster of exterminating the family. Would you like to thank your majesty for such a great kindness? I remember someone''s bet with me." Ye Lianna blushed, quenched Ruixue, smiled and scolded, "smelly girl, I''ve only seen women who buy clothes for their men, but I haven''t seen a daughter-in-law who finds women for their men. Anyway, you''re also an 18-year-old girl. Are you ashamed?" "Hey, I didn''t expect that the fairy queen is the same as the emperor of human beings. They are all people who talk nonsense and don''t agree with their words and deeds." Ruixue sighed disappointed. "Such a great kindness, a bonfire party is even a thank you. Don''t you think it''s a little shabby, your majesty?" V3.Chapter 152 Wen Yu scratched his head in confusion and muttered, "is this the Ruixue I know? This, this girl won''t take ye Lianna''s jokes seriously? I dare not hold the fairy queen to bed with my two courage!" although he said so, his eyes looked at Ye Lianna''s face and figure uncontrollably. Although Ye Lianna knew that Ruixue was joking, she just felt uncomfortable all over. Before she was a teenager, she took the position of fairy queen. The whole elf family didn''t dare to talk back to her. Even if she did, it would end in failure, but now she was blocked by Ruixue''s words. She couldn''t help being half angry and half rogue: "I don''t know if Wen Yu has rescued the elves from the danger of destroying the family. If his method really works, he can choose the baby of the elves, hum!" Ruixue''s eyes twinkled with cunning light: "really? As long as it''s from the elf family, even the spirit of the ancestral treasure Moon Spring of the elf family?" "Really! But the precondition is that Wen Yu''s method is feasible. Anyway, the spirit of Yuequan can''t be repaired. If Wen Yu''s method works well, the elves don''t have to rely on the spirit of Yuequan anymore. It doesn''t matter to give it to him." Ye Lianna smiled. "OK! It''s a deal!" Ruixue slapped her hands, "My brother is not a villain who takes away people''s beauty. The spirit of Yuequan is a treasure given by the guardian God of the elves. Whether it is good or bad, useful or useless, it should be left to the elves to guard. Your majesty, the spirit of Yuequan is willing to give it away. There should be no problem giving it away. Hey hey, my brother wants your majesty Ye Lianna. Of course, your majesty can say that he is not from the elves, so we can''t have it." "OK, smelly girl!" Ye Lianna understood this and stared at Ruixue in a quiet voice, "you''ve been trapping me into what you''ve set up. Don''t forget, I''m the queen of the elves. How dare you tease me? Be careful that I''ll blame you in one breath." Without the slightest fear, Ruixue stared into Ye Lianna''s eyes and said, "Your Majesty, I''m the envoy sent by the guardian God of the elves. If you think about the position, your majesty should obey me." Seeing that ye Lianna and Ruixue are like two fighting cocks, who won''t let anyone, Wen Yu hurriedly rounded the field and said, "OK, OK. You two have a rest. A joke. Are you so serious? Ruixue, are you okay? Why do you look like a different person?" Ruixue gave Wen Yu a good look, then glanced at Ye Lianna, blinked and said with a smile, "brother, this is my good way. Just wait and see." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "it''s over! Sharon is possessed!" in order not to let Ruixue continue to toss, he had to change the topic and asked, "Your Majesty, there''s something you need to help yourself." "What''s up?" yelina asked angrily. Wen Yu ignored Ye Lianna''s unfriendly tone and said: "On October 1st, I hope your majesty can go to the dwarf tribe and fight against the Holy See with us. On the way here, I captured several giant dragons who served as mounts for the Holy See, that is, the two giant dragons who sent us. I got a very bad news from them. They said that the Holy See had several very powerful old guys, and the old bastard of the Pope sent them all out this time. Take us for example The fighting capacity of the holy see is more than enough to deal with the Holy See''s army, but it''s hard to deal with these abnormal old guys. " Ye Lianna asked seriously, "are you sure those old guys will go out?" "Well, the Dragon dare not lie to me. Your majesty, how strong are those old guys?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "Very strong!" Yelena said in a deep voice, "The team leader who attacked the elves was one of these old bastards. If you use your human level, their strength has jumped out of the level range, that is to say, their strength is at least above the gold level third-order fighting warrior. I was forced to draw with him with the help of the spirit of Yuequan in those years. If those old bastards go out together, the battle will not be successful We will fight, and we will lose. " Wen Yu looked at Ye Lianna strangely and asked, "surpassing the gold level?! isn''t the strong man surpassing the gold level God?!" "God? Hehe, little guy, is your head not burned out?" Ye Lianna asked with a smile. "If you are a God beyond the gold level, there is a god standing in front of you. Don''t confuse God with powerful cultivators. Human power can never reach the level of God. Divine power is really terrible!" "Your Majesty, have you seen God?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Ye Lianna nodded and said, "yes, your grandparents have. The God of light appeared in the human demon war. Facing the millions of demons, he only waved his sleeves, and the millions of demons turned into dust. Do you think people can cultivate this power?" "Why didn''t grandpa ever tell me?" Wen Yu was confused. "He''s afraid of hitting you. In the face of an invincible God, who can see the dawn of the future? Boy, if I don''t hit you, just let it go. Even if you can level the holy mountain, can you destroy the God of light?" Ye Lianna looked bitter. "In those years, my elf family was almost destroyed by the Holy See, but why didn''t the patron saint of the elf appear? Did he really abandon the elf?" "Idiot!" Wen Yu sneered, "Put the hope of your race on an illusory God. No wonder your elves and dwarves will be oppressed by the human race. What about God? He is not raised by his parents. Everyone is raised by his parents, but he was born early. Just because he can''t fight him now doesn''t mean he can''t fight in the future. Your majesty, I don''t know what it means to accept it when it''s good, but I just understand that I can''t be led by others Walking with my nose, I won''t shrink back from the fight with the Holy See, even if I sacrifice everything. The most sad thing about being a man is not being shit and pee on his head, but being willing to let others shit and pee on his head. Moreover, if you want to negotiate with the other party, you have to let the other party know that you are qualified to negotiate with him, otherwise you will find yourself sad when negotiating I''m just a clown in the eyes of the other party. Your majesty, will you go or not on October 1st? " Ye Lianna''s eyes flashed, stared at Wen Yu and said with a smile, "go! Why not go! But I''ll go alone!" "Hehe, one person is enough. After solving the problem of the elf family, I will go to the dragon family and pull up the four emperors of the dragon family. Unfortunately, I don''t know the animal emperor. It would be better if I could pull him together against the Holy See." Wen Yu was disappointed. "The four emperors of the dragon family?!" Ye Lianna said with a puzzled face, "why do you take the four emperors of the dragon family? It would be good if they didn''t join hands with the Holy See to deal with us." "Hey, hey, because I have this." Wen Yu took out the soul chopping knife from the whole devil ring and said with a proud smile: "this knife was obtained in the blacksmith''s shop of Ivan Deka. Guess what secret is hidden in this knife?" Ye Lianna''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "is it the Dragon slaying knife? Only the Dragon slaying knife can order the four emperors of the dragon family to do things." "Hey hey, it''s really the dragon''s artifact dragon slaying knife! I was a little suspicious at first. Now it seems that the bird dragon of the Titan didn''t cheat me. With the Dragon slaying knife in hand, I can command the whole dragon family. At that time, as long as you entangle the old perverts of the Holy See, it''s easy to kill his army." Wen Yu smiled confidently, "If it goes well, it''s not impossible to keep those old guys." "Boy, don''t be happy too early." Ye Lianna said with a light smile, "take the Dragon killing knife into the dragon family, and be careful to go in vertically and out horizontally!" "Don''t worry, I have my own countermeasures. Your majesty, can you take us to visit the spirit of next month spring?" Wen Yu changed the topic. Ye Lianna felt that she could not see through Wen Yu more and more. Obviously, she was facing the Holy See, which could not be defeated, but he kept a confident smile on his face. It seemed that the Holy See was already a turtle in a jar, waiting for him to deal with it. "This, this is the spirit of the Moon Spring?!" Wen Yu asked in surprise, looking at a young tree more than one meter high, a little like a poplar. Ruixue standing beside him also had an incredible expression. Ye Lianna smiled and asked, "what do you think the spirit of Yuequan should look like?" Wen Yu scratched his head and said with a smile, "I thought the spirit of the Moon Spring was a pure white jade emitting moonlight. It turned out to be just an insignificant sapling. Where is the moon spring water?" Ye Lianna pointed to the grass tunnel around her: "the Moon Spring will appear only on the night of the 15th full moon. Each moon spring is like a stone well, but its bottom is connected with the spirit of the Moon Spring and receives the moon spring water bred by the spirit of the moon spring." "Auspicious snow, what are you doing?!" Wen Yu grabbed the auspicious snow near the spirit of the moon spring, and repaired the spirit of the moon spring. The auspicious snow must pay his life. Wen Yu did not dare to let the auspicious snow close to the spirit of the moon spring, although the withered ''white poplar'' looked a little pathetic. Ruixue was stunned, shook her head and said, "I feel the spirit of Yuequan calling me. It feels like a mother calling a child." Wen Yu ignored Ruixue and asked Ye Lianna, "what does Ruixue need to do to repair the spirit of the Moon Spring?" "Hehe, boy, don''t worry. Repairing the spirit of Yuequan not only needs the blood of Ruixue, but also needs an ancient magic array. The time must be the night of the full moon. Just stand here and watch, the girl won''t be hurt. I can''t hurt you if you''re nervous." Ye Lianna replied with a smile. "Hey, hey, I''m not worried." Wen Yu scratched his head awkwardly and asked Ruixue, "are you sure she''s calling you?" "En" Ruixue nodded firmly, "feeling very strong!" before the voice fell, Ruixue''s body trembled fiercely. At the same time, her left hand was waving a magic wand: "the spirit of all things, listen to my call..." V3.Chapter 153 "The intelligent part of the universe, listen to my call! In my name, the essence of heaven and earth..." Wen Yu wanted to stop it, but was forced back three steps by the holy white light from the sky. Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t get close to Ruixue shrouded in the holy light. No matter how he called, Ruixue didn''t respond. Knowing that he was unable to stop Ruixue, Wen Yumeng turned and stared at Ye Lianna, who was more shocked than him, and asked, "Your Majesty, what''s going on?!" Ye Lianna and Wen Yu were startled by the cold murderous gas suddenly released. She couldn''t help but step back and stared at Wen Yu warily and replied: "Boy, calm down! I don''t know why this happens, but I can tell you that Ruixue won''t be in danger. As for what she wants to do, I don''t know. Does she want to cure the spirit of Yuequan with light magic? Strange, why have you never seen her say such a magic spell?" Wen Yu glanced at Ye Lianna coldly, turned his eyes to Ruixue and whispered, "you''d better not have anything, otherwise, hum -" Ye Lianna looked at Wen Yu''s back and exclaimed: "How could this boy be so cold and murderous? At that moment, I stepped back in fear. It''s terrible! Listen to his tone, if Ruixue has three long and two short comings, he will let the elves bury with him. Hey, how can this happen? Ruixue, what do you want to do? Please stop quickly. The elves'' hopes rest on your man." "... the rebirth of God - deed!" When the last word of the spell came out of Ruixue''s mouth, the Holy Light enveloping her body was shining in an instant. At the same time, Ruixue suddenly exuded a thrilling pressure. Unprepared Ye Lianna bent her knees and knelt directly towards Ruixue. Although Wen Yu was still standing, she was forced back more than 20 meters. At this moment, the whole elf family was shrouded in the holy light from the sky. Whether elves, animals, flowers and trees, they all fell down in the direction of Ruixue. The only person who didn''t kneel down was Wenyu. If someone saw this scene, they would mistakenly think Ruixue is the God of light! Wen Yu stared at Ruixue, who was shrouded in the holy light, and whispered, "Ruixue is really not a mortal. I''m afraid only a high God has such authority. It''s strange that ye Lianna knelt down without resistance. Why can I resist this authority? Am I not a mortal?" "Master, try your best to get close to the mistress and run" Yi Tian Jue "at the same time. This is the rebirth of the mistress''s God. Although it can''t awaken your Divine personality, it can be unimaginable help to your cultivation! Hurry up!" when Wen Yu thought he was also a God, a hurried voice sounded in his brain. Wen Yu was startled and hurriedly made a defensive posture. He looked around warily and shouted, "who?!" "Fool! I''m the five clawed Golden Dragon on you and your devil''s pet! Do you believe it or not, I''m going to practice! It''s not easy for me to have the help of the God of my mother''s rebirth, and I don''t want to miss this good opportunity! Idiot, if you want to see me, practice to the sixth floor of Yi Tian Jue as soon as possible, and then I''ll solve all the mysteries in your heart!" "Hiss!" Wen Yu tore off all the clothes on his upper body. Then he saw an incredible scene. The golden dragon tattoo on his upper body had appeared and was swimming on the skin surface at a very fast speed, and the tap that had not appeared all the time also appeared, just like the one on the spiritual seal column of the dwarf forbidden area. "Look at Mao! Don''t do as I say!" Jinlong suddenly roared at Wen Yu with a big mouth, but the voice sounded in Wen Yu''s brain. "Grandma, I''m going to hold shit in your body, but you''re not angry at all! I don''t know why I signed a master servant contract with you fool at that time!" Wen Yu was scolded by Jinlong. He couldn''t help but say angrily, "shut up! Otherwise I''ll take your dragon skin and draw your dragon tendon!" "GA GA, before you reach the sixth level of" Yi Tian Ji ", I don''t mind you doing it at all, because picking my skin is like picking your own skin. Pulling my tendons is like pulling your own muscle! There''s no time to talk to you. It''s the energy of gathering the essence of the world. It''s a little bit more absorbent." Wen Yu looked at the swimming Golden Dragon and the snow in the distance. He bit his teeth and rushed over. At the same time, the real Qi in his body ran along the cultivation route of Yitian Jue. He reached the Yitian Jue After the fifth floor, Wen Yu was free from the shackles of meditation and cultivation. As long as he was standing or lying down, he could practice the martial arts as long as his mind moved. As soon as the true Qi turned, Wen Yu was frightened, because the magnificent aura around his body was like a flood breaking through the river bank, and he worked hard to drill into his body. From cultivating the Yi Tian Jue Up to now, Wen Yu has only encountered this situation once, that is, the last time he burned his life to save ASI and was finally saved by Ruixue. Feeling the rising Qi in his body, Wen Yu said happily, "it seems that this smelly dragon didn''t deceive me! But how can I get as close to Ruixue as possible? I can''t hold on until I move two meters. Grass! Ruixue is my woman, and it doesn''t matter to worship. Lying on the ground should be less intimidated." At the thought of this, Wen Yu fell down fiercely, grabbed the weeds on the ground with both hands, and approached Ruixue a little bit. Don''t say, Wen Yu''s move is really effective. It''s difficult to climb to the sky when standing forward, but he crawled on the ground and let him lean forward for 15 meters. He was only two meters away from Ruixue. When passing by Ye Lianna, Wen Yu had a doubt in his heart. At such a close distance, if he didn''t show his full resistance, he would be instantly bounced for tens of meters, but Yelena knelt there, but there was nothing at all, as if there was no pressure at all. Looking at the snow two meters away, Wen Yu frowned and said, "this is already my limit. If I get closer, I will not be able to withstand the strong repulsive force and be bounced off. Well, contentment is always happy. It''s very good here! Smelly girl, I didn''t expect that it''s so difficult to get close to you. I must make a negative contact with you tonight!" When Wen Yu was lying on the ground with his head down and thinking, the spirit of the withered and yellow moon spring was like being hit with a growth stimulant, slowly restored to emerald green, and rushed at a speed visible to the naked eye. More than one meter high "poplar seedlings" grew to five or six meters high in the blink of an eye. V3.Chapter 154 At the moment when the spirit of Yuequan grew, Wen Yu felt that his body was like a shriveled balloon, and the surrounding spiritual power was like the air from an air cylinder, pouring into his body. If his body can''t bear it, he must go back without thinking. He feels very comfortable and dangerous. Once the body can''t bear it, it will burst and end up dead without a whole body. Wen Yu didn''t know how long this feeling lasted. He only knew that the process was painful. He wanted to commit suicide. If the strong enemy was not coming, he would never choose this kind of forced stuffing painful cultivation. "Brother, wake up, what happened?!" I don''t know how long later, Wen Yu heard Ruixue''s anxious call, which woke up from half life and half death. "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang breathed out, turned over and sighed, "girl, you almost gave your brother to the Lord of hell! What happened just now? Why did you suddenly release strange light magic?" Ruixue was safe and sound, and his skill made a qualitative leap again. At this time, he only had one feeling - cool! Ruixue looked at Wen Yu lying on the ground and said apologetically, "I don''t know what happened. I just remember that a strange magic spell suddenly came out of my brain, and then I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found that the spirit of Yuequan had grown into a towering tree, and you were lying beside me." Wen Yu noticed the towering tree with dense branches and leaves, which was up to 20 meters high, and exclaimed inconceivably: "God! I''m not dreaming. Is this still the half dead sapling?! strange, doesn''t it mean that black haired women can repair the spirit of the Moon Spring only with their lives? How can you not only restore the spirit of the Moon Spring with light magic, but also pull it so high?! Ruixue, you can''t be the patron saint of the elves?" "Brother, what are you guessing? Tell me what happened?!" Ruixue frowned and urged. Wen Yu smiled and said, "don''t worry, listen to me slowly. It''s like this..." Wen Yu said everything that happened after Ruixue lost consciousness from beginning to end, including the golden dragon tattoo on his body. After hearing this, Ruixue was surprised to point to the golden dragon tattoo on Wenyu and said, "brother, you said the Golden Dragon Tattoo moved, moved, and talked to you and called you master?!" "En" Wen Yu nodded, "The mystery in my heart has been solved almost. This five clawed Golden Dragon is the dwarf''s patron saint Sakya, and I am the master Sakya mentioned in the Warcraft skin. At the same time, this five clawed Golden Dragon is also the holy dragon of the giant dragon family, so I can let the soul chopper recognize the master. Hey, solve a bunch of mysteries. I am the master of the Golden Dragon. Who am I, your real body Who is it? " He still had a question in his mind, why he was born again on this planet after his death on earth, and what was the curse on the writer? What kind of secret was hidden behind his true identity? There were no answers to these series of questions, but he was not in a hurry, because as long as he untied the spiritual seal pillar of the dwarf forbidden area, the golden dragon would come out of his body and arrive at the world When all the mysteries will be solved. Ye Lianna didn''t know when she came over. She heard what Wen Yu said clearly. Although she was shocked, she didn''t ask, but looked at Ruixue with strange eyes: "Ruixue, you are probably the patron saint of my elf family, but your spiritual consciousness has not recovered. In other words, you are the reincarnation of my elf family patron saint. For some reason, your memory is sealed. When you are untied by the sealed memory, you are the patron saint of my elf family." "Your Majesty, I hope you can help me keep what I said for a while. Because these are my guesses. Before the guesses come true, I don''t want too many people to know, or I can say I don''t want the fourth person to know." Wen Yu smiled on the ground. Ye Lianna smiled and nodded: "Your guess is probably true. At least one God reincarnated. When Ruixue released that powerful magic just now, I didn''t have any idea of resistance. I knelt down and surrendered directly. But you always resisted that pressure. Although you fell down later, you didn''t have any idea of giving in. That is to say, you can resist that powerful pressure No mortal can do that. " Wen Yu didn''t tangle with Ye Lianna and pointed to the spirit of the lush Moon Spring: "Your Majesty, the spirit of the Moon Spring has not only been repaired, but also become so lush. Would you mind lending me some?" "As long as you don''t kill the spirit of Yuequan, take it!" Ye Lianna smiled happily. "Hehe, I''m relieved. With the spirit of the moon spring, I don''t have to look for other miraculous drugs. With purple snow lotus, I should be able to refine the second batch of marrow washing pills. Oh, yes. Your majesty, the spirit of the Moon Spring has returned to normal and is 100 times more prosperous than before, so I don''t have to create skills for the elves?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Ye Lianna shook her head without hesitation and said, "still need it! Although the spirit of the moon spring is flourishing a hundred times, no one knows whether it will be damaged again. My elf family can''t have a chance to get rid of the spirit of the moon spring. How can we say to let it go." "Brother, you can help your majesty!" Ruixue hurriedly asked for ye Lianna for fear of Wenyu''s refusal. "Your Majesty said that as long as you help her solve the problems of the elf family, she will promise by example. It''s hard to find such a good thing with a lantern." Ye Lianna''s face changed and she said, "Ruixue, you may be the reincarnation of the patron saint of my elf family. You should pay attention to your words in the future." Hearing Ye Lianna''s words, Ruixue''s smile suddenly cooled down, turned and stared at Ye Lianna and said: "Your Majesty, what do you mean? Are you afraid that I will tarnish the glorious image of the patron saint of the elves? I can tell you clearly that if I really am the patron saint of the elves, I will still be Ruixue after my memory is restored. The only difference from me now is that I have a memory in my mind. Your majesty, since you have made it clear, I will say it directly. I want my brother to help the elves relieve the pain If you are troubled, your Majesty must promise each other by example and be willing. Otherwise, my brother will never help you who you like. " Wen Yu looked at Ruixue in a daze and said in surprise: "Ruixue has really changed. This is definitely not the Ruixue I know. The Ruixue I know doesn''t despise everything and won''t be so domineering. However, it seems that the girl is more determined to me, hey hey, good, good. The reason why she forced Ye Lianna so much is to let me use ye Lianna to understand nature and break through to the sixth floor as soon as possible. This ya How could the boss have such an idea? If I could break through the sixth floor by looking for a woman, wouldn''t I have broken through by looking for a woman one day? Oh, I see. The last time I broke through was after I combined with her, so he mistakenly thought that combining with a woman was helpful to my practice, silly girl. " V3.Chapter 155 "Ruixue, no --" "Elder brother, will you listen to me this time?" Wen Yu was cut off by Ruixue as soon as he opened his mouth. "Your Majesty, what you have said is very clear. Please state your position!" Ye Lianna looked at Ruixue and shook her head. Ruixue is likely to be the reincarnation of the patron saint of the elves. As the queen of the elves, ye Lianna should listen to Ruixue, but she really can''t accept Ruixue''s current practice. The patron saint of the elf family forced the elf queen to be her own man. I''m afraid no one can accept it for a while. What''s more, the patron saint of the elves has an indelible glorious image in Ye Liana''s heart. Just now she was a little angry when she heard Ruixue''s words and thought Ruixue had defiled the patron saint of the elves. After thinking for a while, ye Lianna said: "Ruixue, I don''t know why you have to make me his woman, but I''m 80% sure that you are the patron saint of the elf family. No matter who you are when your spiritual consciousness recovers, he is your man, which can''t be changed. You are all gods above, and I''m just an elf queen in the magic continent. How can I serve with the patron saint of the elf family!" Ruixue said with a straight face, "what''s wrong? My brother already has three women." "Cough" Wen Yu was choked by saliva and said depressed, "Ruixue, what are you talking about? Where are the three women?" "I''m one, Lina one, and Saint Selena. Aren''t these three?" Ruixue smiled with her fingers. "There are four of your majesty Ye Lianna." Wen Yu couldn''t help but said, "Ruixue, stop making trouble. The improvement of mood is not what you think. If you find more women, you can break through," Yitian Jue "can''t be called a superior skill." Ruixue blinked and asked, "if you don''t try, how do you know that the queen of the elf family is the closest to nature in the magic continent. If you can share your spiritual knowledge with her, you can certainly avoid many detours. Brother, don''t talk, I''ll take care of her." "Your Majesty, whether you agree or not, give me an answer." Ruixue stared at Ye Lianna, "I can make the spirit of the Moon Spring flourish and wither in an instant. Without the spirit of the Moon Spring and the help of my brother, the elf family will eventually perish. But if you promise, there is a light in front of the elf family and will prosper in a few years. As the queen of the elf family, you won''t push your people to a dead end for your own selfish desires?" Ye Lianna found that today was the most absurd day of her life. The patron saint of the elves threatened the elves queen with the future of the elves and asked the elves queen to serve her men. "Ruixue, what did you say just now? What''s the matter with integrating into nature? If I can do it, I will help you." Ye Lianna asked avoiding the topic. "That''s right," Ruixue explained, "I have to integrate myself into nature to achieve the highest level of my cultivation skills, and only your majesty is closest to nature in the magic land, so I want your majesty and me to share spiritual knowledge. I remember reading the magic of sharing spiritual knowledge in a magic book. Only one person in the elf family can do magic, and his magic attainments are the elf queen. Your majesty, you should be able to do this magic ¡£¡± Ye Lianna''s continuous Shua became red, because Ruixue said that this magic can only be cast when men and women have sex. After casting, both sides will see everything about each other. Ruixue saw that ye Lianna blushed and didn''t speak, so she went on: "as long as my brother reaches the highest level, he can unlock the sixth spiritual seal pillar of the dwarf forbidden area, and he can know who he is. It''s just an easy task to destroy the holy see at that time. For public and private, for love and reason, your majesty should agree to my request." "Give me a night to think about it." Yelena frowned. "Ruixue, I have to say you are very overbearing. If you are not - I will kill you." "Giggle" the frost on Ruixue''s face disappeared in an instant, holding Ye Lianna''s arm and smiling intimately: "I knew your Majesty would agree. Elder brother, you should give your majesty a night to think about it. Don''t be anxious. Your majesty is still a young girl. How ashamed It would be if you promised you at once. Your majesty, go, let''s talk alone and tell you some husband''s living habits and sexual characteristics." then she forcibly took Ye Lianna away. Wen Yu was stunned for a long time before he woke up. He said to himself, what do you mean to promise me? It''s obviously to promise you. Eh, it''s strange why I didn''t stop Ruixue. There''s even a trace of hope. Am I interested in women after I broke my place? It should be Ruixue''s idea that moved me. If I can share spiritual knowledge with Ye Lianna, I can really avoid many detours. I didn''t expect, yuan I thought I had to go through thousands of hardships to break through, but I broke through so quickly. Coupled with this sudden change, my cultivation directly reached the bottleneck of the fifth level. If I can get some help from ye Lianna, I may really break through to the sixth level. Once I reach the sixth level, even if the Pope comes to me, I''m not afraid! This is the forbidden place of the elves, so even though there is a vision in the forbidden land, there is no elves up till now. Wen Yu has taken the most beautiful branches and leaves from the spirit of the moon spring, and has dug the roots of some spring spirits by cutting the soul knife. This refining took one day and one night, which was four times more time than the last time. Naturally, the harvest was much more than the last time. Twenty marrow washing pills were refined, including a fist sized medicine King pill, which almost made Wen Yu die of excitement. If it was not the bottleneck of reaching the fifth floor, he would enjoy it without hesitation. A week later, Wenyu left the elves on a dragon. In the past seven days, an important event happened to the elf family, that is, ye Lianna resigned as the elf queen and selected one of the thousands of ELF girls with the best qualification to become the next elf queen. The inheritance of the fairy queen is quite cumbersome. It took a total of five days to complete it. At the same time, Wen Yu chose a relatively large marrow washing pill and gave it to Ye Lianna. After taking it, ye Lianna spent two days to absorb all the spiritual power of the marrow washing pill, and her accomplishments were qualitatively improved. As for whether ye Lianna agreed to Ruixue''s request, Wen Yu didn''t know, but he got the answer from the look in Ye Lianna''s eyes. "Ye Lianna, do you think the four emperors will rob me of my dragon killing knife?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. He rode the Titan with Ruixue and ye Lianna, and another giant dragon became Xiaoqiang''s special mount. Originally, Wen Yu wanted to ride Xiaoqiang with Ruixue. Knowing that this guy couldn''t resist death, he flew to drag the Titans over. Ye Lianna frowned and replied, "the greed of the dragon family is stronger than that of human beings. I don''t think the execution of the dragon family will be as smooth as you think. Wen Yu, are you 100% sure to handle the four emperors? If they are really in trouble, I''m afraid they are not rivals with our strength." "Hey hey, I''m afraid they won''t rob!" Wen Yu smiled and gave an answer that made Ye Lianna very puzzled. V3.Chapter 156 In his life, Titan never thought that one day there would be an elf queen sitting on his back, let alone the elf queen would go to the dragon family. When he heard the conversation between Wen Yu and ye Lianna, he couldn''t help saying: "Master, your Majesty the fairy queen, your worry is completely superfluous. The dragon power of the Dragon killing knife is left by the holy dragon. No matter how strong the four emperors are, they can''t bear the holy dragon power. The holy dragon exists at the same level as the God of light, the patron saint of elves, dwarves and orcs. Can mortals resist their power?" Ye Lianna smiled and nodded. She had personally tried the taste of being suppressed by divine power, which can''t be resisted by high strength. Her strength is no worse than that of the four emperors, but she couldn''t resist the pressure of Ruixue for a second. Wen Yu not only resisted the pressure of Ruixue, but also climbed to Ruixue under the pressure of terror, so she thought Wen Yu was also a God. "Titan, why do you dragon people work for the Holy See? The dragon people are the most powerful race in the magic continent, but they are willing to work for the Holy See. I haven''t figured it out." Ye Lianna asked curiously. "Ye Lianna, how did you do it?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. Ye Lianna''s voice sounded directly in his brain, just like the way Titan spoke. Ye Lianna looked at Wenyu puzzled: "how did you do it?" "Let your words go directly into my brain without going through my ears," Wen Yu explained. Ye Lianna said with a smile, "this is a small skill used by spiritual power. It can also be said to be a kind of soul magic. You can do it with your spiritual power. As long as you say what you want to say with your spiritual power, our brain can hear what you say, or our spiritual power can receive the message sent by your spiritual power." Wen Yu suddenly thought of signal transmission, so he tried it with a little excitement and found that ye Lianna didn''t respond at all, so he tried it in another way. Ye Lianna still didn''t respond. Dozens of times, ye Lianna still didn''t respond. "Grass! Why is it so difficult!" Wen Yu scolded angrily. He smiled just after scolding Ye Lianna. "Wen Yu, in fact, it''s not very difficult. Didn''t you do it?" "Er, did you hear that?!" Wen Yu asked with strong emotion in his heart. Ruixue replied for ye Lianna: "brother, I heard it, but your words are a little indecent." Wen Yu stared at Ruixue in amazement, because Ruixue''s lips didn''t move, that is to say, Ruixue''s words were directly transmitted to his brain. "Ruixue, when did you learn it?" "Such a simple thing can be heard once." Ruixue blinked and smiled. Wen Yu shrugged his head and looked at Ruixue bitterly. "Ruixue, you''re too striking." "Giggle, who makes you stupid." Ruixue covered her mouth and said with a smile, "this way of speaking is really convenient, but if we all talk with mental strength, it will be too boring." Wen Yu nodded and agreed, "speak with your mouth. Titan, do you know why I can let the Dragon butcher knife recognize the Lord?" The Titan smiled and said, "you must be a member of the Dragon royal family." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head. "The reason why I can let the Dragon butcher knife recognize the Lord is because I am the master of the five clawed holy dragon." Hearing Wen Yu''s words, the Titan''s smooth flying body suddenly fell down. Wen Yu''s words had a great impact on him. "Master, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" the Titan steadied his body and asked carefully. Wen Yu turned his mouth slightly and replied with a light smile, "are you kidding? I''ll know when I meet the four queens of your dragon family. You haven''t answered Ye Lianna''s question. Why do you dragon people work for the Holy See?" "I''m not sure," the Titan replied uncertainly. "It seems that the four emperors have signed an agreement with the Holy See. I''m just a inferior dragon. We don''t dare to ask about these top secrets. We inferior dragons just need to obey orders and never ask what we shouldn''t ask." Wen Yu nodded clearly and asked Ye Lianna, "Ye Lianna, is there a way to invite the beast emperor?" "There''s a way, but it''s almost impossible. If you can help the orc solve the problem of crazy soldiers. Not to mention the orc emperor, the whole Orc family, old and young, can invite them out." Ye Lianna smiled back. "The beast is crazy?" Wen Yu frowned. There is a kind of crazy warrior similar to human among the orcs. It can also be said that the crazy warrior is human. The reason why they are attributed to the orc is because of their crazy. After the crazy warrior is crazy, the combat effectiveness can be improved dozens of times. The only disadvantage is that they will lose their rationality and do not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Crazy soldiers are born with divine power, and the shortest is three meters. Their natural super combat power should have made them heroes on the battlefield, but the frenzied enemy and me will erase all their advantages, so no brave general dare to take crazy soldiers to the battlefield. However, the Holy See defines crazy soldiers as orcs in the name of God, because only wild animals can distinguish between us and the enemy The Empire also rejected the crazy soldiers, because the places where the crazy soldiers lived were in constant trouble, and sometimes brought devastating blows to the Garrison Army. Just when the crazy warrior was desperate, the beast king stood up and included the crazy warrior into the orc tribe as a friend. On the one hand, the beast king valued the super combat effectiveness of the crazy warrior, on the other hand, he also believed that the crazy warrior belonged to the orc tribe. "Ye Lianna, is it far from the orc tribe?" Wen Yu frowned and asked after thinking for a while. Ye Liana pointed behind her: "in the completely opposite direction, at the flight speed of Titan, it is estimated that it will take ten days to walk from here to the orc tribe." "Master, please forgive me. Let alone ten days and ten nights, I can''t hold on to five days and five nights. Extreme flight takes a lot of energy." the Titan hurried to dispel Wen Yu''s idea of going to the orc tribe. Wen Yu nodded and asked, "Titan, how long will it take to get to the dragon family at this speed?" "Master, the Dragon Island is in the ocean and is located in a remote place. Tomorrow afternoon, we must stop by the sea and have a rest. We will leave in the morning and fly on the sea for a day and a night to get to the Dragon Island." Titan replied. Wen Yu pinched his fingers and calculated, then asked Ye Lianna, "how long does it take from the orc tribe to the dwarf tribe?" "If you ride the four kings of the dragon family, it will only take seven days. Wen Yu, do you want to invite the beast emperor?" Wenyu smiled and nodded, "I may be able to solve the problem of crazy soldiers. If I go to the orc, the time will be very tight. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with the dwarf tribe before October 1. Forget it, I''d better solve the four emperors of the dragon clan first. After all, the orc can only be used by the orc emperor." "Wenyu, you underestimate the orcs." Ye Lianna smiled. "The combat effectiveness of the orcs is comparable to that of the dragon clan. If you fight hard, it''s really uncertain who wins or loses. Don''t forget that the orcs are the only race not controlled by the Holy See." "Hum!" the Titan said discontentedly, "if the Dragon artifact is not lost, just the orcs are nothing." V3.Chapter 157 "The loss of artifact is really a disaster for the dragon family." Ye Lianna nodded and agreed, "in order to compete for the rule of the dragon family, the four emperors repel and calculate each other, and the four forces often have friction, especially the once-in-a-thousand-year power struggle, which will reduce the overall combat effectiveness of the dragon family by half." "Yes." the Titan sighed sadly, and then said happily, "the dragon family will no longer have the right to fight. The master will appear with a dragon butcher knife and will become the Dragon God of the dragon family. No matter how ambitious the four emperors are, they dare not go on. In a hundred years, the dragon family will reproduce the glory of the first family." Seeing that Wen Yu had been frowning and speechless, Ruixue asked curiously, "brother, what do you think?" "Hehe, I was wondering if there was any way to go to the orc tribe before October 1." Wenyu replied. "Brother, maybe Xiaoqiang can do it." Ruixue pointed to Xiaoqiang lying in the sun on the back of another dragon and smiled. Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "this guy has been lazy since he had the Dragon mount, which made me forget its flight speed. Xiaoqiang, come here! Ye Lianna, can you see what level of Warcraft Xiaoqiang is?" Ye Lianna has heard Ruixue talk about Xiaoqiang''s abnormal combat power. Ye Lianna smiled and shook her head: "I''ve only seen one kind of Warcraft that frightens the dragons. It''s the Warcraft''s fighting demon pet. But Xiaoqiang doesn''t have a bit of Warcraft flavor, so it shouldn''t be a fighting demon pet. Moreover, its ability is a little too strong. It''s likely that, as you guessed, it''s a divine beast that surpasses the holy beast. I''m afraid we can only know its level when it comes of age." Xiaoqiang lay on the dragon''s back and didn''t move, but a voice suddenly sounded in Wenyu''s brain: "boss, what''s up? Xiaoqiang has seen his sister-in-law and second sister-in-law." Ruixue first reacted and exclaimed, "ah, Xiaoqiang, can you speak?!" Wen Yu and ye Lianna also wake up one after another and look at Xiaoqiang with surprised eyes. Xiaoqiang turned over on the dragon''s back, turned his head to Wenyu and said with a smile, "well, he just learned it. He''s not very skilled in operation. I didn''t expect that his mental power can be used like this. The boss is really stupid. Without the guidance of his second sister-in-law, I''d be dumb in my life." after that, he looked at Wenyu bitterly and nodded gratefully to Ye Lianna. "Xiaoqiang, what are you talking about? Who is your second sister-in-law?" Ye Lianna blushed and said angrily. "Hey, hey, I heard your conversation with my sister-in-law." Xiaoqiang smiled, as if he knew what Wenyu wanted to ask, and then said: "Don''t ask me what level of Warcraft I am, because I don''t know what level I am. My inheritance memory is only half awake. I only know that I have a very powerful master who was seriously injured in World War I. in order to protect me, the master forcibly sealed me and told me that he would come to me when his strength is restored. Boss, we are equal The contract means that the owner is not you. Er, it seems wrong to say so. Who else can sign an equal contract with me except the owner? Maybe my owner is you. Don''t you say you have a special identity? My memory is paragraph by paragraph and very vague. That''s all I know. " "That''s right." Ruixue suddenly realized, "brother, you must be the reincarnation of God, or the reincarnation of Xiaoqiang''s master. Because you were seriously injured, you had to reincarnate to avoid your enemy, and then by chance or destiny, you found Xiaoqiang and signed an equal contract with Xiaoqiang." Wen Yu nodded subconsciously and thought that Ruixue''s guess was probably true, because only this explanation can connect everything. "Boss, you have a lot of secrets. Hey, don''t worry, I won''t tell my sister-in-law and second sister-in-law." Wen Yu suddenly heard Xiaoqiang''s traitorous laughter in his mind, "but in exchange, you have to give me at least a magic crystal stone to eat a week. Boss, we have an equal contract. Just think about it in your mind." Wen Yu was startled by the first half of Xiaoqiang''s words, but when he heard the second half of Xiaoqiang''s words, he was immediately happy. This guy will threaten people. So he smiled and said, "boy, do you know any secrets from my previous life?" "Well, you are so cool, but your strength is too weak. I can crush you with one finger." Xiaoqiang disdained. "Do you have fingers?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Xiaoqiang was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized: "Oh, I can crush you to death with one claw. Boss, when you are strong, you must take me to the planet to see how I destroy the one called the sun country! Boss, don''t you intend to tell you these secrets?" "Well, I''m afraid they can''t accept Grandpa. Although I have cage''s blood in my body, I''m not the long shaotian after all. It''s not easy to have a warm home. I''m not willing to let go, let alone make grandpa sad." Wen Yu sighed. "In fact, you can tell your sister-in-law that so many secrets are kept in your heart and affect the improvement of your mood. The reason why you didn''t break through the fifth layer of Yitian Jue in your previous life is that you live too depressed." "Brother, why are you distracted again?" Ruixue pushed Wen Yu, who seemed to be in a daze. "Ah, oh," Wen Yu said with a hasty and apologetic smile, "there are too many things. I''m distracted when I think about it." Ruixue looked at Wen Yu with concern and said, "brother, don''t you often say that when the ship comes to the bridge, it will be straight, and there will be a way when the car comes to the front of the mountain. Things have developed to this point. It''s no use thinking more. We just have to finish what we should do and do it well. As for the outcome, no one can guarantee. There''s a saying that people are better than heaven." After a pause, Ruixue then said, "what we have to do now is to say more or less. First go to the dragon family to invite the four emperors, then go to the beast family to invite the beast emperor, and then go back to the dwarf tribe to wait for the Holy See. If the Holy see doesn''t come, we will destroy the Holy See''s sub halls one by one and force the Holy See to fight a decisive battle. Brother, is that right?" Wenyu smiled and nodded: "yes, this is our current task. Xiaoqiang, how fast are you?" the last sentence asked Xiaoqiang. "It should be more than ten times faster than this. I haven''t tried. I''m not sure. If I''m allowed to run with all my strength, you must give me two magic crystals a day, otherwise I don''t have enough energy in my body." Xiaoqiang replied. Ye Lianna said with a smile, "if you really have such a fast speed, don''t say two or five." "Thank you, sister-in-law!" Xiaoqiang said with a smile. "Ye Lianna, do you have many magic crystals?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "Not much. There are still 180 yuan. Don''t forget, I''m the fairy queen." Ye Lianna smiled proudly. V3.Chapter 158 "Sister-in-law, aren''t you jealous?" Xiaoqiang asked curiously, lying beside Ruixue. "Although I''m a Warcraft, I''m at the level of a divine beast, which is different from those Warcraft who only know whether to eat or not. We Warcraft attach great importance to feelings and are very single-minded. Once the relationship is determined, we will never allow rebellion or a third party." "Giggle" Ruixue was amused by Xiaoqiang and said with a smile: "I don''t see it. It turns out that we Xiaoqiang also know the love between men and women. Xiaoqiang, you are very poisonous. Which girl dares to talk to you?" "Cut!" Xiaoqiang shook his front paw disdainfully and said: "What we value in Warcraft is not appearance, but strength. Besides, am I not handsome? I feel handsome. Sister-in-law, don''t talk about it. You haven''t answered my question. I don''t understand what you do. As long as you state your position, the boss will never have a second woman, but why do you take the initiative to find a woman for the boss? Is that the difference between people and Warcraft £¿¡± Although Xiaoqiang couldn''t speak before, he could understand what Wenyu and others said, so he is very spiritual now. If he turns into an adult, no one can see that he is a Warcraft. Ruixue turned to look at the stone gate behind her and said: "It''s false to say no to jealousy. But I can sacrifice everything for my brother, because he gave me a second life. I know his care and love for me. He can sacrifice for me, and I can sacrifice for him. Besides, I''m such an excellent man. It''s normal to have three wives and four concubines around me. You Warcraft like the strong, and we humans like the strong, because that''s why It''s a world where the strong are respected. I didn''t find him a woman, but he bought it with his own strength. I can''t lock his freedom to death because of my own selfish desires. Giving men freedom is the most basic common sense of being a wife. " The magic land is a world where the strong are respected and men are inferior to women. As long as women don''t have strong strength, they are men''s playthings. Because the probability of women becoming strong is very small, they will receive some education at the age of eight or nine and learn what to do to please men. Ruixue is one of these women. Don''t look at Sharon, who is usually careless like a man , she also received this education. Xiaoqiang scratched his head with his front claw like a demon man, "I don''t understand!" The three of Wen Yu didn''t need to stop to have a rest. When they arrived at the seaside, they could go directly to the dragon family by changing Xiaoqiang, but Ruixue insisted on stopping to have a rest for one night. Because she wanted to combine Wen Yu and ye Lianna, so as to improve Wen Yu''s strength. Ruixue knew that it was very dangerous during this trip to the dragon family, so she wanted Wen Yu to combine with Ye Lianna before going to the dragon family. The stronger she was, The less dangerous it is. Since we have decided to combine Wen Yu and ye Lianna, why not earlier. Inside the stone chamber, ye Lianna stared at Wen Yu and asked, "before that, I want to ask you a question." Wen Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "ask. Anyway, we will share spiritual knowledge later. It''s no use hiding secrets." "Did you promise Ruixue simply to share spiritual knowledge with me and improve your strength, or did you say that you have fallen in love with me?" Ye Lianna asked with a blushing face, but her eyes never left Wen Yu''s eyes. "To tell you the truth, at the beginning, I really just wanted to use your spiritual knowledge to improve my strength, but after this time of contact, I think I already love you. But I can tell you clearly that Ruixue will always occupy the first place in my heart. If you can''t accept it, it''s still time to regret. I won''t force you to do anything, and I won''t take back my promise to the elves ¡£¡± Ye Liana slipped a trace of sadness from the corners of her eyes and whispered, "can no one replace Ruixue in your heart?" Wen Yu nodded firmly: "no! Because she has something that no one can replace, and she has paid too much for me." "How much place can other women occupy in your heart?" Ye Lianna asked with a sad smile. "This question is difficult to answer," Wen Yu frowned, "For example, if my heart is a book, Ruixue will always be the cover, and each of the other women occupies a page in the book. No matter the first page or the last page, it can''t be less, because the book is incomplete without one page. That is to say, as long as I become a woman, I will become an indispensable part of my life." "I hope you can do it." Ye Lianna smiled happily. Then she lay back gently and said shyly: "This is my first time, so please be gentle. Spiritual knowledge sharing is not limited to two people, so I will pull Ruixue outside the door later. The three of us will share spiritual knowledge together and let Ruixue share your spiritual knowledge with me. Ruixue is a good woman. She should know your love for him." Wen Yu lay beside Ye Lianna, stroked her hair and said softly, "I will be very gentle, my queen!" then his fingers slid down Ye Lianna''s cheek. "Ye Lianna, I''m coming in." Wen Yu lies naked in Ye Lianna''s ear and laughs. Ye Lianna sings in shame. She is teased by Wen Yu. She is already red hot. Facing Wen Yu''s attack, she looks forward to and is afraid. ¡­¡­ "Ah --" Ye Lianna wrapped her arms around Wen Yu''s neck, her slender legs pedaled straight, and her body convulsed slightly in a comfortable groan. "Wen Yu, Wen Yu, I, I can''t! I''ll give you Ruixue and pull it over! Ah --" Ruixue, who was sitting outside the door looking at the stars, suddenly felt that there were strong energy fluctuations around. As soon as she took out her magic wand vigilantly, she was surprised to find that she appeared on a soft big bed, and then a familiar face appeared in her sight. Then she was pressed by the man, and the clothes wrapped around her body disappeared in an instant. "Brother, you -- ah --" before Ruixue could ask the reason, Wen Yu''s attack had begun. Half an hour later, Ruixue blushed and poked Ye Lianna lying beside her. She said angrily, "Ye Lianna, why did you pull me in? I''m so ashamed!" "Giggle, smelly girl, you''re still so comfortable. If I didn''t have any strength, I would eat you with Wenyu." Ye Lianna turned to Ruixue and said with a bad smile, "Ruixue, do you want to know all the secrets in Wenyu''s heart?" Ruixue shook her head without hesitation and said, "if you want to say, brother will tell me." "Cluck, do you want to know how much Wenyu loves you?" Ye Lianna asked another question. This time, Ruixue hesitated, glanced at Wen Yu with a bad smile on his face, and then nodded gently. "That''s why I brought you in, because I want three people to share their spiritual knowledge together." Yelena smiled. PS: recommend a local novel "super small village head", which is in the group. That nothingness. I hope the brothers and sisters in the group will support me~ There are small word links below the front page~ V3.Chapter 159 "... communicate with each other and share their spiritual knowledge!" With the end of Ye Lianna''s spell, a milky white ball suddenly appeared among the three of Wen Yu, and then three tentacles stretched out from the ball and shot at the center of their eyebrows. When the three tentacles touched the center of the eyebrows, their bodies trembled fiercely, and then slowly closed their eyes. Half an hour later, the milky white light ball turned into star fragments. The faces of Ruixue and ye Lianna were full of tears, and only Wenyu''s face showed a comfortable smile. At this moment, Wen Yu felt like sun monkey jumping out from the foot of the five elements mountain. He was very comfortable, because the secret of the two lives hidden in his heart was finally said, and the bitter water of the two lives finally found a vent. After a long time, Wen Yu slowly opened his eyes and said with a smile, "maybe it is because these secrets are hidden in my heart that I can''t improve my state of mind. As a result, I haven''t been able to break through the fourth level in the previous life. Although my state of mind has improved, I still haven''t reached the sixth level, but the feeling tells me that it''s fast. I''m only a little short of breaking through to the sixth level of yitianjue." Although the bitterness and secrets in his heart were vented, and Wen Yu''s understanding of nature stepped into another level after sharing Ye Lianna''s spiritual knowledge, his cultivation still did not break through the sixth level of Yi Tian Jue. Wen Yu felt that there was still a film in front of him. As long as he pierced the film, his cultivation could cross the sixth layer of Yitian Jue. This film is vague. Wen Yu feels right in front of him, but if you want to look carefully, you can''t see anything clearly. It felt like a layer of plastic wrap was pasted on the eyeball. I could only see the fuzzy shadow, but I couldn''t see the true face of the shadow. "Brother" Ruixue flushed her eyes and rushed into Wenyu''s arms, "brother, you''re so stupid. Why don''t you tell me so many painful secrets? Don''t you know, I love Wenyu cage, not long shaotian cage who never said a word to me. Sobbing..." "Ha ha, silly girl, I''m not worried about losing you." Wen Yu stroked Ruixue''s long black hair with a smile. "Now I''ve told you everything. I don''t have any secrets in my heart. You should be happy." Ye Lianna stared at Wen Yu with complex eyes for a long time, and finally asked, "does that world really exist? What a magical world." Wenyu smiled and nodded: "the earth is real. If possible, I''ll take you to play in the future. Ye Lianna and Ruixue, you must help me keep these secrets. Don''t tell Grandpa them. I''m afraid they can''t accept it." Ye Lianna blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "do you still need to say these? Your secret, your worry, your pain, your joy, your dream, everything about you, Ruixue and I know. I didn''t expect our Wenyu to be so strong in the previous life. The only regret is that we didn''t touch a woman at the age of 30. In the words of the earth, it''s a 30-year-old virgin. Giggle..." "Giggle..." Ruixue also smiled happily. "I didn''t touch a woman in my previous life, but I''ve made up for it all in this life. If I knew the status of women in my brother''s heart, I wouldn''t find so many women for you." "Cough..." Wen Yu coughed awkwardly. "Hum! I''ll take Lina and Selena back and have a big quilt to sleep with at that time, Gaga..." Ye Lianna gave Wenyu a white look, but she didn''t object, but changed the topic and asked, "Wenyu, did your Yitian formula break through to the sixth floor?" Wenyu smiled and shook his head. "It''s only a little short, but I just can''t grasp it. Your spiritual knowledge has made me leap several layers in my understanding of nature, but it''s just a little short. I can''t tell what it is." "Maybe it''s because you don''t really understand Zhenhan. After all, you took it directly from me and haven''t seen it or experienced it. But don''t be too disappointed. When you experience more things, it will open up." Ye Lianna encouraged and turned to a proud smile: "Your cultivation has not been improved, but my cultivation has made a qualitative leap. The earth people have too penetrating views on energy." Ruixue nodded and said, "I have made a qualitative leap in the application of light magic. Originally, I only applied it according to the method taught me by my brother, and now I finally understand its true meaning. Brother, there is a weekend Dharma on the earth. Why don''t you learn it, otherwise our strength will soar day by day." "Hey, hey, what do you mean by this?" Wen Yumeng pressed Ruixue under his body and said with a vicious smile: "do you mean we should come every day. Gaga, I haven''t been completely comfortable just now. Come, let''s do it again. Ye Lianna, where do you escape?! Gaga, you two serve me in bed!" ¡­¡­ "Master, there''s Dragon Island ahead. I''ll say hello to the guard''s brother first." Titan smiled at Wen Yu on his back, and then he shouted with his big head high. Wen Yu looked at the island in his view, his mouth turned up slightly, smiled and said, "I don''t know how the four emperors will receive us?" Ye Lianna sneered: "From what I know about the dragon family, they will certainly give you two dates to eat first. If you don''t know the current affairs, they will let you taste the big stick. They won''t let a human be the Dragon God. Wenyu, why do you say that the legendary five clawed Golden Dragon on earth became the holy dragon of the dragon family? The size gap between them is too big. Also, there are gods on earth Is the magic land a planet in the universe like the earth? " These two days, Ruixue and ye Lianna ask Wenyu about the earth as soon as they have time. Although they all know what Wenyu knows, they still can''t help asking. "Ye Lianna" Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "You seem to have asked this question several times. These questions can only be answered after I untie the sixth spiritual seal pillar in the dwarf forbidden area. When you enter the dragon clan, none of you should leave me a meter away. If the four emperors are not obedient, I will make them obedient. Hum, what if you are strong enough, I will scare them down with a dragon killing knife and then punch them Kick and rub. " "Ow -" hearing Wen Yu''s last words, the howling Titan''s tone changed. He silently prayed for the four emperors in his heart, hoping that they would not offend this guy who looks kind and is actually more terrible than the devil. "Boss, if you take out the magic core of the four emperors and give it to me to eat, maybe I will grow up at once. Don''t say to kill the Vatican''s army at that time, it''s no problem to flatten the holy mountain." Xiaoqiang smiled. The Titan''s eyes were black and he almost fell into the sea. V3.Chapter 160 When the Titan and Wenyu flew 500 meters into the Dragon Island, a sky shaking dragon roar suddenly came from the Dragon Island. The Titan said happily, "this is the highest welcome ceremony of the dragon family. The Dragon God came out to meet him in person! Hey, I didn''t expect that Titan would have such a beautiful day!" "Big lizard" Xiaoqiang said discontentedly, "don''t make a mistake. The Dragon God came out to meet us. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." "I know. I know." the Titan replied excitedly, "the master is on my back. When the Dragon God comes out to meet the master, he will also meet me. As long as their remaining light can see me." In the blink of an eye, hundreds of giant dragons connected into a wide road in the air, with a long red carpet on the back of the dragon. At the front of the carpet stood a man of about 30 years old. The man was more than two meters tall. His long fire red hair danced freely in the air. Under his handsome facial features was a vigorous body. Behind the man stood three equally handsome men, but their hair colors were different. Ye Lianna whispered in Wen Yu''s ear: "This is the current Dragon God kangjistan, one of the four emperors, who is good at fire magic. The three behind kangjistan are the other three of the four emperors. From left to right, they are richkal, who is good at Thunder magic; rowi Chuji, who is good at water magic; Baron, who is good at wind magic. Don''t be misled by the magic they are good at, because their physical combat power can wantonly destroy gold Level 3 Strong. If we fight, I can only entangle two with my current strength. " Wenyu smiled and nodded, "don''t worry, there will be no danger." The Titan leaned excitedly against the Dragon at kangestan''s feet and connected his back with the road paved with red carpet. As soon as the Titan stabilized his body, kangistan showed a cordial smile on his face and said with a laugh: "ha ha, welcome the fairy queen and human children to Dragon Island!" the other three dragon emperors also smiled and nodded in welcome. Ye Lianna stepped back and said with a smile: "Konghistan, I think you misunderstood. First of all, I don''t want to come to Dragon Island myself. You know the reason. Second, I''m no longer the queen of the elf family, but just an ordinary elf. Third, this is not an ordinary human child around me, because he will become the New Dragon God of the dragon family later." Ye Lianna is very smart. Her words seem to be for kangestan. In fact, she is telling Wenyu that they don''t regard you as the New Dragon God. You should be more careful. "Haha," said konghistan with a dry smile and nodded, "I''ve heard several dragons talk about this. I thought it was hearsay, but I didn''t expect it to be true. Hehe, it''s inconvenient to talk here. Let''s go in and talk about it." Wenyu nodded with a smile, stepped onto the red carpet and walked straight ahead, ignoring kangjistan and the other three emperors. When yelina passed kangjistan, she whispered with a smile: "kangjistan, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your new Dragon God has a bad temper." Kangjistan looked at the other three dragon emperors and said: "this boy is coming for the throne of the Dragon God and can''t be seen through. Are you still going to follow the plan?" "Konghistan, aren''t you afraid?" Reese Carr, who is good at ray magic, sneered. "If you''re afraid, quit now. He''s a human child. No matter how strong he is, as long as he suddenly gets into trouble and kills him, the Dragon killing knife will become ownerless. Konghistan, if you quit, don''t the three of us compete for the Dragon killing knife." Luo weichuji, who is good at water magic, frowned and said, "we thought he would come alone. Now there is another Yelena. I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill him in front of Yelena. Besides, since he dares to come and take Yelena with him, it shows that he has no fear. It''s better to be careful. Don''t be unable to get the Dragon butcher''s knife at that time, but someone will cut off the dragon''s head with the Dragon butcher''s knife." Kangjistan and Wenyu are talking quietly. "Wenyu, what are you going to do?" Ye Lianna asked with a smile. "Do you want to attack directly, or wait until they do it?" Wen Yu sneered: "I don''t have time to talk to them and make trouble directly. We have to hurry to the beast clan. All they can do is to suddenly make trouble and kill me and turn the soul chopping knife into an ownerless thing. Hum! Treat me Wen Yu as a fool. Xiaoqiang, do you want to have a breeze in front of these reptiles?" "Hey, boss, what''s the breeze?" Xiaoqiang said excitedly. "Do you want me to turn into a sieve with my claws, so that the four followers behind can''t go." "Stinky boy, be honest with me. These are the powerful fighting power I use to deal with the Holy See. I still feel bad that you killed so many people last time." Wen Yu worried, "Go a hundred meters further and you will become as big as you are, and then take the three of us to fly a hundred meters high. I want to let the whole dragon family know that their artifact dragon killing knife is in my hand, and let all big lizards know that I am their Dragon God!" Kangjistan and the four are following Wenyu and discussing the countermeasures with their thoughts. When they have discussed the countermeasures and are ready to make trouble before Wenyu gets off the red carpet, a huge strange Warcraft suddenly appears in their sight, and Wenyu and the three are standing on the back of the Warcraft. In their puzzled eyes, the strange Warcraft flies up and kills Wenyu and the three With a hundred meters high. "The four emperors listen to the order!" Wen Yu looked down at the four kongstan people on the red carpet and shouted in an irresistible tone: "here is the Dragon killing knife, the Dragon artifact of the dragon family. Quickly summon all the dragons to kneel down! I''m the New Dragon God Wen Yu cage. Whoever doesn''t listen to the order - behead!" Konghistan''s four people never expected that Wen Yu would attack them first. At this time, Wen Yu stood high in the air and ordered with a dragon butcher''s knife. They knelt or didn''t kneel. "What?!" asked kongenstein urgently. Unfortunately, the other three dragon emperors gave him the answer of shaking their heads. Congestan struggled for a moment. If he kneels, his Dragon God position will give way. Moreover, he is now the most powerful of the four emperors and is fully confident of winning the battle for the position of Dragon God next time. As long as he is re elected for two terms, his power will become greater and greater, that is to say, he will sit firmly in the position of Dragon God from now on. He was unwilling and unwilling to hand over the throne of the Dragon God! But if he doesn''t kneel, if the power of the Dragon killing knife in Wen Yu''s hand is completely unsealed, his life will be gone. When kongstein was struggling around, richkal''s voice came into his mind: "although the Dragon slaughtering knife was stained with dragon blood, it was not refined in the blood pool, and the power was not completely unsealed. It is not impossible for the four of us to resist the dragon power of the Dragon slaughtering knife." V3.Chapter 161 Rovichuji and Baron nodded at kangestan and signaled that they were in agreement with richkal. "Wealth and honor are in danger. I''ll fight for kangjistan''s life!" kangjistan clenched his teeth, gently stepped on his right foot, and his body soared into the air. Seeing the four emperors rise in the air with a cold face, ye Lianna whispered with a smile: "Wenyu, you are forcing them to do it." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I didn''t force them to do it, but they forced me to do it. Just now we took two more steps, they would start to make trouble. Don''t forget, I was a killer in my previous life. As long as there is murderous spirit within 100 meters, no matter how he hides it, I can feel it." Ruixue laughs: "You''re so strong that they don''t know what you''re going to do. The top leaders of the dragon clan are here. No one would expect them to make a sneak attack in front of so many people. That is to say, they think that your vigilance is the weakest and the best time to start. When you enter the hall and take out the Dragon killing knife, your vigilance will increase and think of whether to do it or not It''s hard for me to do it, not to mention the fairy queen Yelena around us. " Wen Yu nodded and said, "human greed is endless, not to mention the dragon people who are more greedy than human beings. Letting kangjistan give up the position of the Dragon God is tantamount to the tiger''s mouth and teeth. Moreover, the Dragon killing knife has disappeared for thousands of years, and the dragon people''s fear of the Dragon killing knife is much lower than before." "Wenyu cage" kangjistan stared at Wenyu and said coldly: "Dragon slaying Sabre is an artifact of our dragon family. Whoever gets the Dragon slaying Sabre can become the Dragon God of the dragon family and command the dragon family. But our dragon slaying Sabre has been lost for thousands of years. I can''t judge whether you have a real dragon slaying sabre in your hand. Besides, you are still a humble human. Even if you have a real dragon slaying Sabre lost by our dragon family, you are not qualified to be a dragon slayer The Dragon God of the dragon family. " "Konghistan" Wen Yu sneered, "do you mean to resist the purpose and not respect it?" Konghistan''s face changed and shook his head "If it''s really a dragon slaying knife and the person holding the knife is a member of the dragon family, I kongstein dare not resist the purpose even if I have several heads. But the key to the problem is that you are a humble human, and no one knows whether you have a real dragon slaying knife in your hand. If I kneel down to answer the order and spread it, won''t the dragon family become a laughing stock in the magic continent. Wenyu cage, if that hand It''s really a dragon slaying knife. We should let the four emperors test it. " "Hum!" Wen Yu said coldly, "the Dragon butcher''s knife is a holy dragon. Are you qualified to test it?! since you don''t believe it, try the holy dragon power of the Dragon butcher''s knife!" after that, Wen Yu poured the true Qi into the soul chopping knife, and the golden soul chopping knife immediately sparked a dazzling golden light and sounded a crisp dragon chant at the same time. "It''s really a dragon killing knife!" "The Dragon slaying knife is back! The civil war of our dragon family can finally be over! Praise the holy dragon!" "Praise the holy dragon!" ¡­¡­ In addition to the four kongensteins, all the other dragons in the shape of adults knelt down, and those circling in the air also fell to the ground, crawling on the ground and shouting excitedly. "Konghistan, the power of the Dragon butcher''s knife has not been completely unsealed. This holy dragon threat can''t pose a threat to us. Let''s do it!" richkal stared at the Dragon butcher''s knife held by Wen Yu, as if the Dragon butcher''s knife would be in his hand the next moment. Wen Yu smiled: "Kangji Stan, do you want to rob me of the Dragon slaying knife?! all the people of the dragon clan listen to the order. I''m the envoy sent by the holy dragon! The Dragon slaying knife was not lost, but was secretly taken back by the holy dragon. The purpose of the holy dragon to take back the Dragon slaying knife is very simple. He wants to see if the dragon clan without the Dragon slaying knife will unite as before and send the dragon clan back It was the first race in the magic continent. But your performance made holy dragon very sad. In order to compete for the throne of the Dragon God, the civil war continued, so that now the orcs are able to fight the dragon race. What''s more sad is that you even signed a slave agreement with the humble Holy See to let the noble giant dragon serve as a mount for the Holy See''s knights and help the Holy See do some outrageous things. Hum! Holy dragon He wanted to give up the dragon family, but he couldn''t bear to see his people become other people''s mounts, so he gave me the Dragon killing knife and gave the dragon family a chance to reform. " Wen Yu glanced at Kang jistan, who was livid, and continued to shout: "Everyone raise their heads and look at the four guys in front of me. Do you know what they want to do? They want to kill me, that is, kill the holy dragon''s envoy and rob me of the Dragon butcher''s knife. This is disrespect to the envoy! Disrespect to the Dragon butcher''s knife! Contempt for the holy dragon! Look at the four of them. They are the four who have kept the dragon family in civil war for thousands of years and maimed each other! It is they who let you be cows and horses for the humble Vatican Knights! They trample on your dignity every day for power and their own desires! " "Hum! A load of nonsense!" kangjistan dared not ask Wenyu to go on, because he felt that half of the dragons had been hostile to him under Wenyu''s instigation. If Wenyu continued to talk, I''m afraid Wenyu didn''t have to do it. The other dragons would have to kill themselves first. "A snake can''t fly without a head, and a bird can''t fly without wings! After the Dragon killing knife was lost, our dragon family lost the leadership of the Dragon God and fell into a situation of scattered sand. If the four of us hadn''t led you, I''m afraid the dragon family would have been annihilated in the magic continent. Most of you have heard the name Wenyu cage. He is the child of the cage family, who was judged as a heretic by the God of light. For example Lord guoshenglong really wants to send an emissary. Why would he send a heresy and a giant dragon as an emissary?! don''t be bewitched by this boy. Please polish your eyes and think about the strangeness with your wisdom! Hum! I think the Dragon killing knife was stolen by the cage family. Now the cage family is facing the disaster of extermination, they have come up with such a mean move , use the Dragon slaying knife to order the dragon family to be the enemy of the Holy See and relieve the disaster of the cage family! " "Ha ha..." Wen Yu said with a wild smile, "kangjistan, OK! Well said! I can give you the Dragon killing knife, but I have to ask first. Do you dare to take it?! dare you take the Dragon killing knife of Lord Shenglong?! dare you or dare not?!" while roaring, Wen Yu was murderous and rushed towards kangjistan. Kangjistan''s four faces suddenly changed and hurriedly raised their momentum to resist Wen Yu''s icy murderous spirit, but they were forced back three strides. "Hum!" Wen Yu said coldly again, "Anyone who dares to take the Dragon butcher''s Sabre of the holy dragon will stand up to me. I''ll meet your wishes and let you have a taste of the Dragon butcher''s sabre. However, I''d like to remind you that the Dragon butcher''s Sabre is no longer the Dragon butcher''s sabre in those days. It has been renamed soul chopping sabre, which is designed to kill rats who resist the purpose and do harm to the dragon family! The soul chopping Sabre is here, kangjistan, and the three of you. Who wants to take it?" V3.Chapter 162 Wen Yu suddenly showed the king''s domineering spirit, which calmed all the dragons around him. The just raised head went down again. Those low-level dragons were creeping on the ground and trembling. At this time, they didn''t dare to believe kangjistan''s words. If Wen Yu is an ordinary human, it is absolutely impossible for the Dragon slaughtering knife to emit such a powerful holy dragon. Ye Lianna looked at Wen Yu with blurred eyes. She had been completely conquered by the domineering spirit shown by Wen Yu. "Reese Carr" kongenstein frowned and said to Reese Carr in a commanding tone, "you pick it up!" Richkal shook his head without hesitation and said, "you''re the Dragon God. You''d better pick it up. If you can take the Dragon butcher knife, you''ll be the real dragon god in the future." Barron glanced disdainfully at kongenstein and richkal, who pushed each other away, and sneered, "Coward afraid of death! I''ll pick it up!" then he took two steps forward against the trembling dragon''s power and shouted: "Although the holy dragon has proved that what you hold in your hand is a dragon slaughtering knife, your identity as an envoy is really doubtful. I Barron is willing to use my life to verify your identity. Come on, I''ll pick it up!" "Wen Yu" Ye Lianna hurriedly said, "Baron is the most straightforward of the four emperors. If you want to choose a dragon god to take charge of the dragon family for you, he is the best candidate. The four kongstan are insidious and cunning. Even if they submit to you temporarily, they will not serve you sincerely." Wen Yu nodded to understand that he didn''t intend to hurt the four of kangjistan. To be exact, he was not willing or able to hurt. The purpose of his visit this time was to invite the four of kangjistan to fight against the holy see in the dwarf tribe. If there was one less of them, their combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced. Wenyu smiled and nodded at Baron and said, "Baron, I have a question. You have to answer honestly, because it''s about your upward head! Did you stand up for the position of Dragon God, or did you doubt my identity?" Barron sneered with disdain: "the whole members of the dragon family know that I Barron despises the position of the Dragon God, otherwise my power in the dragon family would be so weak. The reason why I occupy the position of the four emperors is that they are just afraid that the three guys will split the dragon family." "OK!" Wen Yu nodded. "Since you''re not greedy for the position of Dragon God, I''ll spare your life! Open your eyes and see clearly!" after that, Wen Yu''s upper body shook violently, and the light blue casual clothes instantly turned into pieces. Then he urged his Qi to make the Golden Dragon Tattoo hidden under his skin emerge. Baron was surprised, then frightened, then delighted. He bent his knees and knelt down: "Baron frest welcomes the envoy! Please forgive Baron''s disrespect!" Wen Yu ignored Barron, but turned his eyes to kangjistan and said coldly, "do you still want to rob the Dragon killing knife in the hand of the God envoy?" "Little man dare not!" kangjistan knelt down in horror. Shirekar and his two dared not say a word. The golden dragon tattoo on Wenyu exudes strong holy dragon pressure. Even if they don''t kneel, they will be forced to kneel down by holy dragon pressure in a minute. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said in a low voice, "if it weren''t for the special advice of the Dragon God, I would have cut off your head to pay tribute to the soul chopping knife! Hum! Baron Forrest listen to the order!" "My subordinates are here!" Barron replied quickly. "Baron Forrest will take over the throne of Dragon God from today and command the dragon family!" Wen Yu said with a light smile. "Lord God, subordinates dare not!" Baron quickly shook his head and said, "subordinates -" "Listen to the order!" Wen Yu didn''t give Barron any chance to shirk. Barron listened to Wen Yu''s tone and didn''t dare to shirk it any more. He replied, "my subordinates listen to the order!" "Kangjistan, are you three dissatisfied?" Wen Yu asked with a smile, glancing at kangjistan. "Subordinates don''t dare!" kongstan replied in panic. "Baron" Wen Yu looked at Baron again. "Get up and follow me to the hall. I have something to tell you. Others are waiting here. Anyone who dares to act without authorization will be killed!" Waiting for Wenyu to disappear in the field of vision with Barron, shirekar sneered: "kongstan, you are so brave. You have been a Dragon God for thousands of years because you are scared by a little boy." Konghistan sneered: "you are not the same. You dare not fart. Besides, haven''t you seen the holy dragon mark on the envoy? I dare say that if the three of us say half a word of no, we will die!" Luo weichuji ignored kangjistan''s sarcasm, but wondered, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the Lord''s summoning Baron alone?" "What else can we do? Send us to the dwarf tribe to fight against the Holy See. Barron is so lucky that he was named and appointed as the next Dragon God by the divine envoy!" sirikal said bitterly. "Hehe, Baron is much better than us. If he wasn''t interested in the position of Dragon God, kangjistan wouldn''t have the chance to be the Millennium Dragon God!" Rowe Chuji sneered. Under the guidance of Barron, the three of Wen Yu entered the conference hall of the dragon family. This is the most luxurious, not the most dazzling hall Wen Yu has ever seen. Tables, chairs and wall corners are inlaid with shiny crystal stones, especially the main seat facing the main hall, which is completely inlaid with crystal stones. "Vanity!" Ye Lianna glanced at the hall and gave a comment with disdain. Barron smiled awkwardly. Wenyu casually found a seat and sat down, motioning Barron to sit down and talk. "Baron, do you have a way to make kangjistan three people really loyal to you?" Wenyu asked directly, "the reason why I chose you as the Dragon God is because I know the four of you. Only you can shoulder the important task of the whole dragon family. Kangjistan three people have their own ghosts and are figuring out how to be the Dragon God all day." Barron nodded in panic and replied respectfully: "Lord God, kongstan''s desire for power is really heavy, but there is no denying their leadership." "Hehe, if you don''t have a dragon killing knife in your hand, will the three of them convince you?" Wen Yu asked with a smile and then explained: "Dragon butcher Dao has recognized me as the Lord. I should have been the Dragon God, but I still have a lot to do. I have no time to take care of the dragon family, so I chose you to take charge of the dragon family for me. After my affairs are handled, I will terminate the contract with dragon butcher Dao and give it to you." Barron frowned and said, "there are many ways to make the four kongstan loyal, but it doesn''t seem right for them. Of course, if adults insist, their subordinates will follow suit." "Then do it. You can rest assured of the three of them, but I don''t rest assured." Wen Yu smiled and turned to say: "The holy dragon is not only the ancestor of the dragon family, but also the patron saint of the dwarf family. The purpose of my coming here is to let you go to the dwarf tribe and fight against the Holy See with the dwarves. Because there are things left by the holy dragon to the dwarves in the dwarf forbidden area. If they are destroyed by the Holy See, the holy dragon will never come to the magic land. If you can defeat the Holy See, it will be one year short, three years more, Lord holy dragon will reappear the magic land. " V3.Chapter 163 Barron swallowed his saliva, suppressed his excitement and asked, "really? Will the holy dragon really come back?" Wen Yu nodded affirmatively and said, "you heard right. It''s true. The premise is that the transmission magic array left by the holy dragon in the dwarf tribe has not been destroyed." Baron got up excitedly and said, "I''ll take people to the dwarf tribe. Even if the God of light comes, I can''t let those bastards destroy the transmission array!" "Hehe, don''t worry. I have something else to ask you." Wen Yu waved his hand and motioned Barron to sit down. "Why did you provide the Holy See with dragon mounts? What agreement did you sign?" Barron scratched his head in shame and said: "In fact, we didn''t sign any agreement with the Holy See. The Holy See traded those dragon mounts for us. Our dragon people like golden and valuable things, and those low-level dragons won''t be treated unfairly after they go to the Holy See, so we made a deal with the Holy See. After the last human demon war, the Holy See seems to have been hollowed out, which hasn''t happened in recent years Come again. " Ye Lianna disdained: "don''t mention the Holy See. Even the combination of Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of commerce is not enough for you greedy guys. Use magic crystal stone as jewelry and inlaid seats. I''m afraid the magic continent will do such stupid things as your dragon." Barron looked at Ye Lianna sadly. If there was no Wenyu, he would certainly push back Ye Lianna''s words. This is not stupid. It is clearly an elegant art. Only a powerful dragon is qualified to appreciate this art. "Baron, how are you fighting now?" Wen Yu asked. Barron''s waist stood up and replied, "Sir, don''t mention the Holy See, that is, all the armies in the magic continent are not enough for us to fill our teeth." "Blow! Be careful to blow a hole in the sky!" Yelena sneered as if she deliberately opposed Barron: "The giant dragon is really immune to ordinary magic. It''s rough and fleshy. It''s not afraid of knives, guns and sticks. But if all human magic guides join hands to cast several level 10 forbidden spells, how many of your dragon clan have the strength to resist? I''m afraid it''s only you four. Don''t ignore the old guys of the Holy See. If those old guys didn''t go out this time, we wouldn''t come to Dragon Island." Baron was stunned and asked Wen Yu, "Sir, will everyone in the Holy See attack the dwarf tribe except the Pope?" "It seems so," Wenyu replied, "That''s why I came to you. I must guard the transmission array of the holy dragon. My plan is like this. Tomorrow, you will lead all the fighting elite of the dragon family to the dwarf tribe, and send some people to catch some high-level Warcraft. As many as you can catch. Once you start, let these Warcraft act as meat shields. We will entangle the old guys of the Holy See and others Clean up the Vatican''s troops in the shortest time, and leave those old guys together if you can. " "Why did those old guys go out?" Baron didn''t understand. "Except for the human demon war, those old guys are forbidden to participate in the war between races or empires in the magic continent. Didn''t you tell your excellency this, your majesty? According to the regulations of the God of light, the dragon family can''t intervene in the war." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I know this rule. If you strong men intervene in the war, the God of light will come to the world to punish you. This time, the Holy See breaks the rules first, and we are just forced to defend helplessly. Besides, the holy Dragon is no shorter than the God of light. If the God of light knows that the holy dragon has set up a transmission array in the dwarves, he will also give way." Baron said the rules set by the God of light for the magic land, which Wen Yu and ye Liana knew after sharing their spiritual knowledge. Practitioners who surpass the gold level strong in the magic land are not allowed to participate in racial wars or wars between empires. Among them, the fighting power of the dragon family is too strong, and there can be no more than 20 heads in the war. Only in the human demon war can the strong and the dragon family surpass the gold level Participate and resist the demon clan together. Otherwise, the God of light will come to the world and punish those who break the rules. "Tut Tut, someone just said that even if the God of light came, he should protect the holy dragon''s transmission array from being destroyed. Why are you afraid now?" Ye Lianna sneered. "Afraid? Afraid of hair! I never know how to write afraid words." Baron angrily turned to Wenyu and said, "Sir, I''ll gather elite and go to the dwarf tribe with you tomorrow." "No," Wen Yu shook his head, "I have to go to the orc tribe. The holy see is determined to eradicate the dwarf tribe this time. Just in case, we have to gather all our combat power. The Holy See''s bastards dare to destroy Lord Shenglong''s things. We want him to go out." Baron frowned again and said, "Sir, if the holy see is determined to destroy the holy dragon''s transmission array, I guess they will call the battle angel when they know that they are defeated by us." "Battle angel? Isn''t the battle angel only summoned by the God of light?" Wen Yu didn''t understand. Ye Lianna also showed a dazed look. Baron shook his head and explained: "Battle angels are the powerful fighting power that the God of light rewards the Holy See. They are divided into two winged battle angels, four winged battle angels and six winged battle angels, of which the six winged battle angels are the most powerful. People think that the battle angels are actively sent by the God of light to the magic land, but they are not. The Holy See searches for people with pure hearts from the magic land every year, and then dedicates his pure soul in the holy mountain Tianchi To the God of light. When a certain number of souls are dedicated, the God of light will give different battle angels according to the purity of these souls. The soul of the saint is the purest, which can let the God of light give a powerful six winged angel. Our combat effectiveness is only between the two wings and the four wings. If the Holy See calls two four winged battle angels, we will never be able to resist. But adults don''t have to worry too much, because only the Pope himself can summon the battle angel. If the Pope stays on the holy mountain, we don''t have to worry about the battle angel. " Wen Yu frowned because the battle angel was not considered in his plan. If the Pope came to the front in person, his side would lose miserably. "The dwarf forbidden area must not be destroyed!" Wenyu said decisively, "Well, tomorrow, no, go and blockade the Dragon Island now. On September 23, you are gathering combat elite to go to the dwarf tribe. If someone from the Holy See comes during this period, you will tell them that I forcibly robbed those dragons and signed the master servant contract. If they want dragons, you will make conditions that they can''t accept. The purpose of this is to reduce the Holy See If they knew that the dragon clan would help the dwarf tribe fight, the pope would certainly go out in person. " "Yes! My subordinates are going to block the Dragon Island!" Baron received the order. "Well," Wen Yu nodded with a smile, "call kangistan three!" V3.Chapter 164 Wenyu smiled and walked up to the three of them. They knelt on the ground and beat drums in their hearts. They couldn''t figure out what Wenyu asked them to do. Because after the three of them came in, they knelt down and made amends to Wen Yu, and Wen Yu only gave a gentle grace, and then stopped talking. It has been 15 minutes since they knelt down, which is the longest kneeling time they have ever remembered. "Hiss!" Wenyu squatted down in front of kangjistan, inserted the sharp soul cutting knife in front of kangjistan, and said in a low voice, "don''t you want to kill the dragon knife? Now I''ll give you a chance. The Dragon killing knife is inserted in front of you. Who wants it and who takes it." The three of them were startled and hurriedly pressed their heads down. They suddenly felt their necks chilly. For fear of offending Wenyu, they cut off their heads with a dragon butcher''s knife. "Konghistan, Lord envoy, what does this mean?" sirikal thought to send a message to konghistan and his two people. "Idiot! I don''t know!" konghistan replied angrily, "if you don''t want to die, just kneel down honestly. The envoy said that he would let us fight the Holy See. As long as he didn''t annoy him, he wouldn''t kill us." "How do you keep your head so low? The Dragon killing knife is right in front of you. Whoever gets it can become the Dragon God. Don''t you want a great opportunity?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Konghistan opened his mouth and finally couldn''t help but say, "Lord envoy, you have a lot. Please forgive our previous offenses." Wen Yu took back the soul chopping knife and nodded: "I can forgive you, but you have to answer me a question first. Do you have any opinion that I choose Baron as the Dragon God?" Even if there was an opinion, kangistan and the three didn''t dare to say, so they all shook their heads quickly and said no. "Since you don''t have one, you can make a blood oath and swear to be loyal to Baron to the death! Only in this way can I rest assured, because I need to do something before the holy dragon arrives. All these things will use the Dragon killing knife, so I can''t give the Dragon killing knife to baron. Baron doesn''t have the Dragon killing knife in his hand. You''re not sure what will happen. As long as you make a blood oath, you can get up. Otherwise I don''t mind trying whether your neck is hard or the blade of the Dragon slaying knife is hard! "The soul cutting knife in Wen Yu''s hand is inserted into the hard floor like tofu. With each insertion, kangjistan''s heart will tremble. Do the three of kangestan have a choice? No. Although they were very reluctant, they still made a blood oath of allegiance to Baron under the obscene power of Wenyu. With Wenyu''s consent, kangjistan finally dared to stand up. "My Lord, did you just say before the arrival of the holy dragon?" Rowe Chuji asked with suppressed excitement. "En" Wen Yu nodded, "When the holy dragon left the magic land, he set up a transmission array in the forbidden area of the dwarf tribe. Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you one thing. The patron saint of the dwarf tribe is our holy dragon. The holy dragon can''t come now, but the holy see is going to attack the dwarf tribe. If the dwarf tribe is broken by them, the transmission array of the holy dragon will be destroyed "If the transmission array is destroyed, the holy dragon will never return to the magic land. Even if it comes, it will take tens of thousands of years. If it were not for the protection of the transmission array of the holy dragon, would I stick to the dwarf tribe against the powerful Holy See, and fools would do so." "Damn you, my subordinates!" Rowe chujiton knelt down. Kangjistan and his wife knelt down in fear. If they succeed in seizing Wenyu''s Dragon killing knife, the dwarf tribe will be broken by the Holy See. At that time, the holy dragon''s transmission array will be destroyed. They are the eternal sinners of the dragon family. Ye Lianna and Ruixue laughed when they saw kangjistan''s nervous touch. The holy dragon is in Wenyu''s body. There is no transmission array. But Wenyu said that the transmission array is also right, because the holy dragon can come out of Wenyu only by unlocking the sixth spiritual seal column in the dwarf forbidden area. The six spiritual seal columns are not much different from the transmission array. When the holy dragon can appear, that''s right It depends on when Wen Yu can break through the sixth floor of Yitian Jue. "Hehe, those who don''t know are not guilty. Get up!" Wen Yu said with a smile. "Do you have any good strategies to deal with the Holy See?" Konghistan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "we never think of tactics. We''ll kill anyone who provokes us. Sir, it''s about whether the holy dragon can come back. Even if the three of us take our lives, we will stop the Holy See." "Well, listen to my arrangement then. The holy see is determined to destroy the dwarves and may send out all combat forces. Our task is to contain the old guys of the Holy See." Wen Yu frowned, "Although this matter started with the cage family, the Holy See doesn''t need to pay so much attention. I guess they probably know that the holy dragon has a transmission array in the dwarf forbidden area for fear that the holy dragon will come back, so they will destroy the dwarf tribe at all costs. Do you think our holy dragon has equal status with the God of light, even a little higher than the God of light, if the holy dragon returns Come on, then our dragon family will be on an equal footing with the Holy See, or control the Holy See. The Holy See can''t accept that its position as the overlord of the magic continent has been shaken, so it will put all its eggs in one basket to destroy the dwarf tribe. " Wen Yu''s ability to deceive people is getting stronger and stronger. Ye Lianna and Ruixue can''t help turning their heads to one side. They are afraid that kangjistan will see a strong smile on their faces. When kangjistan heard Wen Yu''s analysis, he nodded solemnly. It seemed that they believed Wen Yu''s words. In fact, Wen Yu doesn''t understand why the Vatican has mobilized so many people. It doesn''t need to do this to destroy the cage family and the dwarves with the strength of the Vatican. This is what Wen Yu has never figured out. "Asshole!" konghistan could not help scolding, "the Holy See bastards dare to be against us, holy dragon, and seek death!" ¡­¡­ Dwarf tribe. Situ Haonan looked flustered and found Brian and hurriedly said, "Sir, something''s wrong. Dozens of dragons are approaching the dwarf tribe. What should we do?" Brian''s face changed and asked in a deep voice, "holy Dragon Knight of the Holy See! The Holy See started ahead of time! Ghana and OS, you should defend according to the previous battle plan. Old woman, Haonan, come and have a look with me." Brian took situ Haonan and Marilyn flying south and asked, "Haonan, how did you find out? Did the other party find you?" Situ Haonan smiled sheepishly, "I was just able to use the energy in my body to fly. I was so excited that I ran in one direction. As a result, I bumped into a team of dragons head-on, which almost scared me down. Then I rushed back to inform you. The other party should find me, unless they are all blind." "How many are there?" "Forty or fifty," situ Haonan replied uncertainly, "but there seems to be no one on the dragon''s back." "Nobody? Are you sure?!" Brian asked with a frown. Situ Haonan thought for a moment, nodded definitely and said, "there was no one on the backs of the dragons in front, and I don''t know what''s behind. At that time, I was startled. My first reaction was that the Holy See was killing, so I had to go back and inform you at the first time, so I didn''t see it clearly!" "Does the Holy See want to send a dragon to bombard us first, give us a threat and blow our morale?" Marilyn wondered. "It''s possible." Brian nodded. "Why haven''t you seen the shadow of the dragon? Haonan, can''t you be wrong?" Situ Haonan shook his head quickly: "impossible! How can I be wrong when I see a dragon for the first time in my life. Even if it is an illusion, it can''t be so much!" V3.Chapter 165 He couldn''t figure out the answer even if he wanted to break his head. When he was on the edge of madness, the light golden airflow in the Dantian suddenly moved. He rushed to his right fist along the wide meridians at a very fast speed. At this time, his right fist was ready to hit the ground. In surprise, situ Haonan quickly stabilized his irritable mood and planned to control the golden air flow. But when his mood stabilized, the golden air flow fork returned to Dantian C. situ Haonan tried his best and failed to make the golden air flow move. After thinking for a long time, situ Haonan came up with a seemingly unreliable possibility: the light golden air flow at Dantian is really a very powerful energy, and this golden energy can only be stimulated when he is excited. When he ran away from Sharon, he was too excited and the golden energy was poured into his feet from Dantian, so he flew out. After landing, he was too excited. The golden energy gathered in his predecessor to block the impact with the mound for himself. Just now, due to his emotional excitement, the golden energy rushed to the right fist. Thinking of this possibility, situ Haonan began to experiment excitedly, C recalling some things that made him angry, such as being abused by master, being teased by Jones Dilian but unable to vent his desire, etc. whenever he thought of these things, the golden energy in Dantian would be ready to move. But once he calms down, the golden energy will return to Dantian. So in the next few days, situ Haonan was always in an excited state. Wherever he went, his face was cold and angry, so that Sharon scolded him as crazy when she saw him. After three days, situ Haonan was surprised to find that there was more golden energy than before, and occasionally he could give a slight command. When he told Sharon about the surprise, Sharon scolded three idiots. She told him that the golden energy in his body was obviously a disobedient child, and asked him to slowly communicate with the golden energy with his spiritual strength. After the golden energy trusted him, he naturally listened to the command. C situ Haonan held a try attitude and "communicated" with the golden energy in Dantian for one day and one night, The facts proved that sarong was right. The communication day and night not only increased the golden energy a lot, but also listened to his command, although it sometimes failed. It still made situ Haonan excited to fight with Bernice for a thousand rounds. C as a result, situ Haonan was even more excited, because the golden energy would be poured into his part uncontrollably when he was happy, Before, he could not stand Bernice''s teasing and surrendered in half an hour, but this time Bernice was gasping for mercy C, so now Bernice would tremble when she saw the light in situ Haonan''s eyes and urge him to find a sister to share his C. in this way, situ Haonan was like a single father, As soon as he had time, he used his mental power to communicate with Dantian''s golden energy. For a period of time, the golden energy increased significantly, and he was allowed to control it at will. Only when he was doing bed work, he didn''t listen to situ Haonan''s control. Situ Haonan didn''t dare to make love with Bernice, because Bernice would be killed by him every time, but he wanted to be dissatisfied. Today, just as situ Haonan was able to control the golden energy to soar freely in the air, he met the overlord dragon in the air for the first time. "Coming!" Marilyn pointed to a group of black spots appearing in the southern sky. Brian stared at the expanding black spot and said in a deep voice, "Haonan, I may not care about you when we fight. You should be more careful. The weakness of C dragon is its eyes, abdomen and asshole. Our task is not to kill the dragon. It''s to delay as long as possible. When Ghana and oz are ready, we have to go back to C old woman as soon as possible. Are you ready?" Marilyn stared at the adult sized shadow and said, "I''m afraid we can''t wait long. There are 57 dragons in total! The holy see really thinks highly of us!" situ Haonan clenched the divine instrument in his right hand. He was nervous and afraid. He didn''t expect to face more than 50 Dragons one day. Brian hesitated and said, "Haonan, go back and defend with everyone!" there are too many dragons. He doesn''t know what level situ Haonan''s combat effectiveness is now. If situ Haonan has three long and two short comings, he can''t explain it to the Merson chamber of Commerce. Situ Haonan shook his head without hesitation and refused: "Sir, I''m in the training stage now. Whether I die or live has nothing to do with Merson chamber of Commerce. C besides, Wen Yu and I are sworn brothers. Wen Yu spent a lot of effort to build the dwarf tribe. Anyone who wants to fight the dwarf tribe before he comes back has to step on my body." "ow -" At the moment when Brian three were ready to start, the leading dragon suddenly gave a long roar, slowed down and stopped, and the dragons behind him stopped moving. Brian frowned slightly and whispered, "don''t do it yet, old woman. These dragons don''t seem to be hostile to us.". "Human beings, why are you blocking our way?" the leader''s Dragon thought sent a message to Brian. The three asked Brian with a smile: "we don''t mean to offend you dragons, but behind us is the dwarf tribe. Now the relationship between the dwarf tribe and the holy see is tense, so we have to guard against C." it was the dwarf tribe C "the Dragon nodded his huge head. With a smile: "We came to guard the dwarf tribe under the order of our master. Please put away your weapons, or I won''t guarantee that the brothers behind me will be angry C" Marilyn sneered. "The relationship between the dragon family and the holy see is well known in the world. The war between us and Jiaoyan is imminent, but you said you were ordered to guard the dwarf tribe. It''s a little unreasonable, isn''t it?" The enemy and friend were unknown. Brian and the three dared to put away their weapons only according to each other''s words. "Well, what you said is also reasonable C, but we did come to guard the dwarf tribe as ordered by our master. How can we explain to you?" the Dragon pondered for a while and then smiled: "Let me tell you what happened. C you guessed right. We are indeed the mounts of the holy Dragon Knight of the Holy See. This time, we were ordered to sneak into the dwarf tribe. C can kill the master on the way. We killed 12000 of the Holy See''s knights. We also killed dozens of our brothers. C master has a dragon killing knife in his hand. That''s why we call him master and listen to his orders Come to help the dwarves. The three of Braun looked at each other blankly. The dragon''s narration not only didn''t make them understand anything. On the contrary, it made them more confused about master C? The Dragon slaying knife of the dragon family? Killing dozens of dragons? They didn''t remember such a powerful person. "Then, what does your master look like? We don''t seem to know such a powerful person C" Braun asked C "you humans look the same. I can''t describe the look of the master." the Dragon gave an answer that made Brian three crazy, but he continued: "I can''t describe the owner''s appearance, but I can describe his magic pet. C his huge body is as black as our giant dragon. He can spray poison out. He has six black claws and two trembling teeth C" Brian couldn''t comment on the dragon''s descriptive ability because they couldn''t find the right word C. fortunately, Xiaoqiang was very characteristic. They knew who the dragon''s owner was half of the time. "How could Wenyu have the Dragon slaying knife?" Brian frowned and said. Situ Haonan smiled: "It must be the soul chopping knife. C didn''t Wen Yu say that the handle of the soul chopping knife was engraved with a five clawed Golden Dragon? C hey hey, good guy, he robbed 57 dragons from the Holy See. Now the Pope is probably lying on his bed crying loudly. C" after knowing that the Dragon said that the owner was a text, Brian and Marilyn finally relaxed their nerves. Brian smiled: "I''m Brian cage, your master''s grandfather. Did your master tell you where he went?" the dragon''s voice suddenly sank and said: "Our master is likely to be a member of the wandering royal family of the dragon family and will soon become the Dragon God of the dragon family. I don''t want you to talk to our master again as before. The Dragon God won''t have a human grandfather. The master has gone to the elf family, and then he may go to Dragon Island to command the four emperors to help. C since we have reached the dwarf tribe, we will patrol around here Let''s go. Then he ordered the Dragon behind him to fly around. Brian wasn''t angry about the dragon''s rudeness. He knew Wenyu wouldn''t do that. He believed everything Wenyu did. The only thing he wouldn''t believe was that his six relatives didn''t recognize it. "Hehe, old woman, grandson gave us another face C" Brian smiled happily, "When Wenyu comes back, I must let him teach the leader a good lesson. He has no elders. C" Marilyn glanced at Brian and said with a sneer, "look at your promise. When Wenyu comes back, I''ll let him call me grandma in front of the four emperors, and then let him knead my legs and beat my back e" "Gaga" situ Haonan said excitedly: "I want to sign a master servant contract with the most powerful of the four emperors. In the future, I will be the holy dragon knight. C ha ha, three years ago, the text said that we would become the holy dragon knight one day. I thought it was a dream. C didn''t expect it to come true now, and the four emperors of the dragon family are riding. God, it''s not a dream!" Situ Haonan said this. Brian and Marilyn suddenly felt that they were a little short-sighted, so they secretly decided to let Wenyu get one of the four emperors as a mount for themselves. If konghistan knew what Brian thought, he would spit blood depressed. "General, you''re ready to defend as planned! Has the holy Dragon Knight been killed?" As soon as Brian returned, Ghana and oz rushed to him and asked nervously. Brian smiled and told the story, so Ghana and his wife also had the desire to turn one of the four emperors into their own mounts C V3.Chapter 166 Although the holy Dragon Knight of the Holy See didn''t kill him, Brian didn''t ask Ghana to remove the first level alert. This time, if Wen Yu hadn''t stopped the holy Dragon Knights of the Holy See halfway, the more than 100 holy Dragon Knights were likely to succeed in the sneak attack. Brian couldn''t imagine the consequences of being sneaked by the Dragon Knights. So when he returned to the dwarf tribe, Brian called Ghana together for a meeting. Although there are dozens of dragon guards around, Brian decided to keep a first-class alert from now on, that is, enter the state of war. When Sharon learned about the dragon, she didn''t think of getting a dragon mount for the first time, but questioned Wenyu''s life experience. She didn''t believe that Wenyu was born to Yaxi and Daisy until Yaxi rewarded her with two violent chestnuts. After that, she danced excitedly for half an hour and yelled some words that no one could understand. "When Wen Yu comes back, I''ll sign a master servant contract with Wen Yu and let him be my mount! Unexpectedly, my brother is a Dragon God. It''s so awesome!" Situ Haonan''s forehead burst out with a black line. You know Wenyu is your brother. If you sign a master servant contract with your brother, I''m afraid you can figure it out. Er, Wen Yu is the Dragon God of the dragon family. Doesn''t it mean that he can turn into a dragon! It''s really a good idea to take the Dragon God as a mount. ¡­¡­ When sarong and situ Haonan planned how to force Wenyu to sign the master servant contract, Wenyu was opening his mouth in the Dragon forbidden area. After Balong sent someone to blockade the Dragon Island, he informed Wen Yu of the incomplete unsealing of the Dragon killing knife and the method of unsealing. Then the three of Wen Yu entered the forbidden area of the dragon family under the leadership of Balong. The unsealing method of soul chopping knife is very simple. It is to put it into the blood pool of the dragon family and let it absorb the energy in the blood pool. Wen Yu was puzzled by the word blood pool. Originally, he thought the dragon blood pool was a pool of bright red blood, but the face of the blood pool was not as disgusting as he thought. Instead of a pool of bright red blood, it was a clear lake with some unknown water plants at the bottom. But when Wen Yu put the soul chopping knife into the blood pool, the originally clear lake turned into blood slowly, just as the soul chopping knife was a red dye. When the lake water was completely dyed red, the soul chopping knife suddenly burst out a loud dragon chant and swam happily in the lake. The Golden Dragon carving on the handle seemed to have life, rushed to the blade and swam back and forth on the blade. "Eh, Baron, what are you doing on your knees?" Wen Yu asked Baron, who didn''t know when to kneel. Baron replied with a trembling voice: "the divine envoy, the dragon power emitted by the Dragon killing knife is too powerful for his subordinates to resist." Wenyu smiled and nodded, then asked, "why does the water in the blood pool turn into blood? How powerful is the soul chopping knife?" Baron shook his head and said, "my subordinates don''t know. The dragon sword has disappeared for thousands of years. Although the life of our dragon family is long, it is only 1500 years. My subordinates were not born when the dragon sword was lost." "It''s only 1500 years, isn''t it?!" Wen Yu looked at Barron with tears and laughter. "If human life is as long as you, even if it''s only half, 700 years, the race with the strongest combat effectiveness is human." Ye Lianna nodded and agreed: "human beings are the race with the highest cultivation talent in the magic continent. In a hundred years, they can cultivate to the gold level strong, and fight against our racial strong who have practiced for hundreds of years. If the average life span of human beings is extended to 700 years, the dragon family will have to bow down." "Ha ha, this is the fairness of nature. When you open one window, you will close another." Wen Yu smiled. Ruixue blinked and said, "brother, how do I feel that every window of you is open, and it is still increasing. As a young adult, I have the strength to fight against the fairy queen and the four emperors of the dragon family. It''s really, really abnormal!" "Am I the same as a normal person?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Hey," Ye Liana sighed: "Don''t practice such a powerful skill, but pursue the power of science and technology. In your words, drink poison to quench thirst! They will regret that they are destroying their homes while obtaining scientific and technological energy. What a beautiful planet. If I can go, I will destroy all those high-tech things and restore the freedom of the earth." "Lord envoy, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand at all?" Barron asked curiously. "It''s normal that you can''t understand people''s words. Don''t be surprised." Ye Lianna smiled back. Barron opened his mouth and finally sighed helplessly, because he knew that he would always suffer if he quarreled with Ye Lianna. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "every civilization has different development directions. This is driven by the survival law of nature. It can''t be forced!" "Elder brother, the water in the blood pool is more red. Can''t it be real blood?" Ruixue asked, pointing to the blood pool. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be blood. If it''s blood, we should be able to smell blood when we''re so close. I don''t know what the power of soul chopping knife will look like after it''s completely unsealed. Don''t change its appearance, otherwise it''s not easy to use." "The divine envoy, don''t worry, dragon slaying Dao. Oh, the appearance of soul cutting Dao won''t change. There is a dragon slaying Dao in our dragon family records, which is the same as the current soul cutting Dao." Baron smiled. Ye Lianna asked with a smile, "Baron, aren''t you tired of kneeling on the ground? If you''re tired, stand up. We''re all standing, but you''re kneeling. I feel very embarrassed." "Hey" Barron sighed sadly, thinking that if he could stand up, the fool would kneel. Lord Shenglong''s dragon power is powerful. I dare not even have the idea of resistance. "Ow -" the soul chopping knife made a loud dragon sound again. With the increase of the Dragon sound, the water in the blood pool seemed to be heated by high temperature, and white mist rose on the water surface. A minute later, the water in the pool boiled and blew bubbles. "Wenyu, look, the water level in the blood pool is falling!" Ye Lianna shouted in surprise, pointing to the side of the pool. The blood pool is not big. It is a circular pond with a diameter of about two meters. At this time, the water in the pool is falling at a speed visible to the naked eye. Wen Yu frowned and said, "strange! If the water level drops due to the loss of steam, it can''t fall so fast. Does the pool water seep into the ground? Or is it absorbed by the soul chopping knife? Er, it''s dry?!" Wen Yu looked at the dried up pool in surprise. Before he finished a word, the water in the pool disappeared in an instant. "Brother, the soul chopping knife hasn''t changed." Ruixue pointed to the soul chopping knife lying at the bottom of the pool and said happily. "En" Wen Yu nodded and went to the pool. With his left hand, he pressed the pool side, bowed down and took out the soul chopping knife from the bottom of the pool. When Wen Yu held the handle of soul chopping knife, his body trembled fiercely and showed an incredible expression. V3.Chapter 167 Seeing Wen Yu''s reaction, ye Lianna hurriedly asked, "Wen Yu, what''s the matter?" Wen Yu didn''t immediately answer Ye Lianna, but gently waved the soul chopping knife, then frowned and said, "there is a powerful and frightening energy in the soul chopping knife, but I can''t mobilize it. To be exact, I used to feel like flesh and blood with the soul chopping knife, but now there is a wall between us, separating me from the soul chopping knife." Barron finally didn''t have to kneel anymore. After hearing Wen Yu''s words, he couldn''t help but frown and said, "maybe the envoy is not a dragon, or the strength of the envoy is too weak. The Dragon slaying knife has recognized that the envoy is the main one, which should be caused by the latter. For example, a child can wave a wooden stick at will, but if the wooden stick is replaced with an iron stick, the child can''t take it." Wen Yu nodded and said, "well, I feel the same way." "The divine envoy" kangjistan ran in anxiously and reported to Wen YuXun: "the people from the holy see are coming, and it''s still the old bastard yachabu." "Yashabu" Wen Yu smiled at Ye Lianna and asked, "can the three of us and Xiaoqiang kill him?" Wen Yu learned about yashabu from ye Lianna''s spiritual knowledge. Asambu is one of the elders of the Holy See, ranking third. His strength surpasses the gold level. He cultivates fighting spirit. Ye Lianna frowned and said, "it''s a little difficult, but we can try. Even if we can''t do it, we can''t lose." "Hey, hey, let''s have a try. Xiaoqiang is here, but we can''t beat it." Wen Yu said with a smile, turned to kangjistan and ordered: "You receive him as a Dragon God. He should come for the sake of the holy Dragon Knight or ask you to deal with the dwarf tribe. Just find a reason and put forward the conditions that the Holy See can''t accept. I''ll monitor him over the Dragon Island and kill him when he leaves the range of the Dragon Island. If he wants to stay, tell him that the dragon family has a secret meeting to be held, and foreigners are not allowed during the period Keep Dragon Island. Do you know what to do? " Konghistan nodded and smiled, "it''s not difficult for me. The envoy, do you want us to help, er, just kill him in Dragon Island. We can work together to kill him easily." Ye Liana nodded and said, "Wenyu, with the strength of Achab, even if you kill him outside the Dragon Island, the Pope will doubt that it was the four emperors, because the magic continent has the strength to kill Achab. If you are afraid of the Holy See''s suspicion, the best choice is not to do it." Wen Yu frowned for a moment and nodded: "My prudence has become an icing on the cake. No matter how assambu died, it will attract the Pope''s attention. In that case, let''s catch a turtle in a jar and kill him directly in the Dragon Island. An expert of this level can kill one if he has the chance. Otherwise, there will be endless future trouble. Kangistan, take him to the hall and we''ll go there later. Go, don''t worry Let him run away. " "Yes!" kongstein turned and strode away with an evil smile on his mouth. "Barron, you go and inform Richie and Carl, and let them be better prepared above to prevent the old bastard from escaping." Wenyu ordered. "Yes!" After Barron left, Wen Yu turned to Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "let''s wait here for a while and go there in ten minutes. I don''t know how Achab will react when he sees me." Kangjistan sat on the seat of the Dragon God, looked at the cloth wrapped in the purple robe and asked with a smile, "elder, do you want to change some dragons this time? I''m going to go to the holy mountain this time. We''re going to expand the Council hall. We don''t have enough treasures, so we want to change some with you." Yashabu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Lord Dragon God, you are about to empty out the savings of the Holy See. There is no treasure for a dragon. A giant dragon with 200 kg magic crystal can''t change many dragons even if the assets of the two universities and the two sessions are added together." "Hum!" konghistan said coldly, "can anyone change the dragon. If the holy see is only a chamber of Commerce, even if you pay twice the price, I won''t give my people to you as mounts." "Hehe, I''m just making an analogy. Don''t take it seriously, Dragon God." Achab smiled, "I''m here for the people of the Dragon God. Recently, the Holy See and the dwarves are preparing to go to war. A few days ago, we sent a team of holy Dragon Knights to teach the dwarves a lesson. I didn''t know that the holy Dragon Knights had not arrived at the dwarves'' tribe, but they were killed by an unknown force, and their dragon mounts didn''t return to the Holy See." "Bang!" kangjistan slapped on the table in front of him and asked in a deep voice, "elder, do you mean my people have been killed?" Yashab nodded solemnly, "the holy dragon knight may have been ambushed by a group of powerful people, who not only killed our knight, but also killed all the dragons. This time we sent more than 100 people and suffered heavy losses, so the Pope sent me to inform the Dragon God and let you be more careful. There are a group of powerful guys in the magic continent." "Did you find out who did it?!" kongenstein asked coldly. Achab shook his head and said, "we investigated along the route of the holy dragon knight. We didn''t find any traces of battle, nor the bodies of the holy dragon knight and the dragon. Obviously, the other party had planned to destroy the bodies. We guess it was probably the cage family." "The cage family? Is that the cage family you wanted that you haven''t caught in three years? They have such strength?" kongenstein asked with a frown. Yashab frowned and said, "it should not be, but during this time, the temple of the Holy See has been destroyed one after another, all by the cage family. We don''t know what level their strength has reached. If one of the cage family is stronger than the gold level, it can easily kill more than 100 holy Dragon Knights." Kangji Stan stared at yashabu for a moment and said with a sneer, "elder, you''re not kidding me. Others may not know the secret of the gold level strong, but I know it clearly. Can the cage family escape from your palm if they reach the gold level strong?" "Lord Dragon God, you haven''t known about the magic land for a long time?" Achab asked with a smile. "What do you say?" asked kongstein. Yashab said with a wry smile, "the cage family has already reached the gold level strong, and at least the gold level second-class strong, otherwise they can''t destroy the Vatican branch hall one after another. It''s reasonable that people in the magic continent will be automatically transmitted to that place when they are promoted to the gold level strong, but the cage family didn''t. We haven''t found out what caused the cage family to get rid of God''s call." V3.Chapter 168 Konghistan looked at yashab expressionless and said in a low voice: "Elder, whether it''s the cage family or the dwarf tribe, it''s your holy see. It has nothing to do with our dragon family. My people have signed a master servant contract with your knights. It''s their honor to sacrifice for the Holy See, but you don''t even know who the enemy is. It''s a little unreasonable to let my people die." Yashab nodded apologetically and said, "Lord dragon, our failure to protect your people is due to our dereliction of duty and underestimated the combat effectiveness of the enemy. The Pope is afraid that Lord dragon will be angry after learning about this, so he sent me to apologize to you. I hope this will not affect our friendly and cooperative relations." Kangjistan frowned and said with a light smile, "elder, the reason why we cooperate with the holy see is that the Holy See has the ability to protect the dragon people. Although we are greedy for money, if the Holy See loses the ability to protect the dragon people, I think our cooperation will be difficult to continue." "Hehe, the Dragon God can rest assured. Both the dwarves and the cage family are just clowns to the Holy See. Soon they will pay a painful price for their ignorance." Achab raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and asked in confusion: "Lord Dragon God, when I came in just now, I found that the Dragon Island was heavily guarded. Is it that the next battle for the position of Dragon God is about to begin?" Kangjistan shook his head and said with a smile, "we will hold a secret meeting of the whole family in two days. At that time, the Dragon Island will be completely blocked, and there will be no foreign people on the Dragon Island. Hehe, elder, it''s not the right time for you to come. If it were other times, I would certainly keep you for a while, but now --" Asambu quickly waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt! It doesn''t hurt!" "Cluck, konghistan, how can you order our elder Achab to leave? Be careful that his anger will burn your dragon nest." yelina twisted her willow waist into the hall, ignored Achab''s surprised eyes, and casually found a seat to sit down. Yashabu sat with his back to the hall. He felt it as soon as Yelena appeared, but he didn''t care. He thought it was kangjistan''s subordinates who came down to report things. When he heard the voice and turned to see that the visitor was Yelena, the fairy queen, he immediately showed a look of surprise. He couldn''t figure out why the fairy queen who hated the dragon family appeared here. After sitting down, ye Lianna stared at yashabu and asked coldly, "elder, do you remember when you led troops to attack the elf family and wanted to capture the spirit of Baoyue spring of the elf family? Tut Tut, you almost killed my elf family." Yashabu avoided Yelena''s cold eyes and looked at kangjistan. However, he found that kangjistan was looking at himself with a light smile. He couldn''t help asking, "Lord Dragon God, what does this mean?" Kongenstein pointed to the back of asambu and motioned asambu to look back. "Wenyu cage!" asambu couldn''t help exclaiming as soon as he turned his head, "Why are you here?" Wen Yu asked with a smile, "why can''t I be here?" "Ah ha ha, you are old and confused." yashabu said with a smile, stroking his beard, and the shock disappeared in an instant. "This is the Dragon Island. Of course, all the friends of the Dragon God can come." then he turned his head to kangestan and asked with a smile, "Lord Dragon God, what you said earlier seems to have a lot of spears and shields." Kangjistan yawned and apologized, "it''s hard to forget something when I wake up. Don''t blame the elder!" then he got up and went to Wenyu and said respectfully, "Lord envoy, please take a seat!" Achab''s pupils contracted fiercely. God made these two words too sensitive. After sitting down on the Dragon chair, Wen Yu asked yashabu, who was staring at him fiercely, "are there many doubts in the elder''s heart that I want you to answer?" Achab smiled and nodded. From beginning to end, except for a few seconds of shock, he didn''t show a look of panic. "Hehe, I''ll answer the question you most want to know. Next year''s today is your death day!" Wen Yu stared at yashabu and said word by word. Instead of being angry, he shook his head and said with a smile, "this is not the question I want to know, and the answer to the question is not as miserable as you said. Although I am an old bone, I want to live two more days. What I want to ask most is why you became the envoy of the dragon family?" Wen Yu didn''t answer Achab''s question. Instead, he pulled Ruixue to his side and said with a smile, "elder, she is the black haired woman arrested by the Holy See. My wife Ruixue! What do you want to say?" Yashabu looked up and down at Ruixue, nodded with satisfaction and said, "very beautiful little girl! Wenyu, oh, no, we should call him the envoy now. Since he saw you here, we don''t have to go to the dwarf tribe to negotiate with cage''s family." "Negotiation?" Wen Yu looked at yashabu puzzled and said to himself that he was worthy of being an elder of the Holy See. He knew I wanted to kill him, but there was no panic. This was the first person I couldn''t see through. What was in the old guy''s mind? Was he sure to retreat? "Ha ha, that''s right," said yashabu with a smile. His smile was very kind. I didn''t know he would think he had a good relationship with Wenyu, "The Vatican''s arrest warrant against the cage family was a mistake made by our senior management. In order to make up for the damage suffered by the cage family in the past three years, we allowed the cage family to destroy the Vatican temple during this period, and even the saint was abducted by you. We did this to tell the cage family that the Vatican intends to make friends with the cage family, especially with the envoy. Hehe, don''t get me wrong, it''s not because That''s what I said about the change of your status. The dwarf tribe held the extinction meeting on October 1. It''s a rumor we spread. The purpose is not to eliminate the hostile forces of the Holy See, but to lead out the cage family. Then we sit together and have a good talk. As long as the cage family is willing to become friends with the Holy See, we can consider any request except the Pope. " Ye Liana sneered, "Achab, do you think we will believe your words? Why did the Holy See give in to the cage family? The cage family has such great use value?" Yashabu shook his head and said, "it''s not using, but helping each other. We want Wenyu cage to help the Holy See train a group of strength soldiers, and we will meet any requirements of the cage family, as long as we don''t touch the bottom line of the Holy See." "Power soldiers, no wonder." Yelena suddenly realized, "the most powerful soldier on the battlefield - power soldiers. If the Holy See has the training method of power soldiers, the Holy See''s hegemony will be more stubborn." "Well, Queen Yelena is right." ashab smiled, then looked at Wen Yu and said: "Lord envoy, the holy see is not able to resist if you want to. Even if the patrons of dwarves, elves, dragons, orcs and other races appear, the Holy See will not be afraid. Because the pillar of the holy see is the God of light, which surpasses all patrons. Only the God of death of demon belief can compete with the God of light." "No wonder your elder has no fear. He originally wanted to tell me that there is only a dead end to fighting against the Holy See. In that case, I --" a faint evil smile rose from the corner of Wen Yu''s mouth, "kill!" Before the word "kill" was exported, Wenyu rushed to yashabu, and the soul chopping knife ran through yashabu''s heart without hindrance. When the word "kill" was exported, yashabu''s body turned into pieces. "Space magic! This old guy can do space magic?!" Yelena exclaimed. Konghistan shook his head and said, "he uses the space magic scroll. Don''t worry, the old man can''t run. Baron''s most powerful is not wind magic, but space magic. Unless Baron falls asleep, he can''t escape 100 meters." V3.Chapter 169 "Boom -" before kongstein''s voice fell, there was a harsh roar outside, followed by Barron''s cold Laughter: "yashab, the space magic scroll can''t be used casually. If it falls into the turbulence of space, my life will be over." "Wen Yu" Ye Lianna grabbed Wen Yu who wanted to go out, frowned and said, "are you really going to kill yashabu? Maybe you can sit down and talk about the conditions given by yashabu." "Hehe, do you think the weasel will let the old hen go after eating all the eggs in the chicken nest?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Moreover, if the holy see is really willing to put down everything and negotiate with us, the Holy See can accept the death of a Achab. Achab almost killed your elves in those years. I can''t let him leave alive today. Who makes you my woman now?" Ruixue took Ye Lianna''s hand and said with a smile, "Ye Lianna, don''t you know my brother after sharing spiritual knowledge? I won''t let him go just because yashabu committed the crime of killing you." Achab coldly glanced at his three barons and said with a light smile, "do you think you can keep me?" Baron replied, "just give it a try. Ashab, you were lucky just now, otherwise you would have been stirred into meat mud by the turbulent flow of space." "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so good at space magic. You''re so good at space magic." Achab said with a faint smile, "I don''t understand why you gave the position of Dragon God to kangjistan." "Stir up discord?" konghistan jumped into the air and said, "don''t you know that Baron has never been interested in the position of Dragon God. Baron has always been the strongest of the four emperors. I, sirikal and rovichuji are not his opponents." Ye Liana floated in the air and said with a happy smile: "giggle, yashabu, I didn''t expect to have today. The elder of the Holy See, under one person and above ten thousand people, will destroy yashabu of which race he wants to destroy. But he will be destroyed today. What''s the taste?" So far, yashabu didn''t show a flustered look on his face. He said with a light smile: "Ye Lianna, don''t be happy too early. It''s not enough for many people to keep my old life." "Really?" Ye Lianna asked with a smile and then said to Barron, "give us a space to solve the problem. Can we last for half an hour?" Barron frowned, nodded and said, "as long as you don''t release the forbidden spell above level 5 casually, it''s no problem. Want to run? Get in!" his last sentence was to asambu, who turned into a dark shadow and fled. "Space magic is unusual." Wen Yu sat on Xiaoqiang''s back, looked at the green grass and blue sky around, and sighed. Before Barron''s voice fell, they were transmitted into the space. At first glance, there is no difference between this space and the outside. There are days and land, flowers and grass, mountains and water. The only thing that shows that this is a small space is the surrounding barrier. "Barron''s attainments in space magic are really profound, and he can turn into landscape birds and animals." Ye Liana admired him, and then smiled at yashabu a hundred meters away: "yashabu, why don''t you run?" "Run? Why run?" Achab asked with a smile, "Barron, the most powerful, wants to do his best to maintain this space. In order to prevent this space from breaking up, you dare not release the forbidden spell magic above level 5. I''m not willing to run in such a favorable battle place for me. Even if I want to run, I have to take your head. Wenyu cage, let me ask you one last time, do you want to cooperate with the Holy See? As long as you nod, I''ll be what you want Nothing has happened and made you an elder of the Holy See. Otherwise, this is your burial place! Envoy of God? Hum! You are just an ordinary man whose strength is not awakened. " "Yashab, you''re dead. My man won''t cooperate with the Holy See." Yelena sneered. After that, her body turned into star fragments, and then the sky suddenly rained with petals. "Go up!" Achab shouted, and his body was immediately wrapped with a dark purple air shield. "Ye Lianna, don''t play tricks with me. If you want to fight, come really!" "Giggle, little tricks? It''s not too late for you to taste it first and then comment." Ye Lianna''s charming laughter was like an echo in the space. I saw the petals floating in the air suddenly turn around and shoot at yashabu as if they were flying. Wen Yu grabbed a flower petal passing by and said with a smile, "Ye Lianna''s attack is so beautiful! Hey, you must let her get some petals in the future to increase the romantic atmosphere." Ruixue turned her eyes and said, "brother, ye Lianna has started. Don''t you help yet." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Wait until ye Lianna can''t hold on. Now we go up to help, but it will make her unhappy. Her hatred for the old guy has been buried in her heart for a hundred years. If she doesn''t let her export evil gas, her heart will never be comfortable. Ruixue, can you feel where ye Lianna really is?" Ruixue shook her head. Konghistan smiled and said, "Lord envoy, the fairy queen is the mother of nature. If your majesty Yelena wants to hide her breath, others can''t detect it." Wenyu smiled and nodded, but he didn''t think so, because he had noticed Ye Lianna''s breath. "Take my move!" Achab roared, and slashed his double handed heavy sword to the right front. "This old guy can even detect Ye Lianna''s breath!" Wen Yu was surprised, but the next moment he knew he was wrong, because yashabu''s purple fighting spirit cut "Ye Lianna" right in the middle, but ye Lianna was nothing. Instead, he joked: "yashabu, you haven''t seen it for a hundred years. Your strength seems to be much lower than before." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I thought I noticed Ye Lianna''s real body. It turned out that she deliberately made it a lie." Yashabu''s expression finally became serious, because a hundred years ago he could feel Yelena''s breath, but now he can''t feel it at all. "Fortunately, sharing spiritual knowledge with Wen Yu has made my understanding of energy span several levels. Otherwise, I can''t fight the old guy with my strength." Ye Liana smiled, "yashabu, don''t you want dinner? I''ll give you dinner!" As soon as ye Liana''s voice fell, the petals around yashabu turned yellow and gathered together at a very fast speed. Wen Yu stared at the four dark yellow things around yashabu, crying and laughing: "what a cruel woman! She even composed four stools with petals, and it was still steaming up! Kangjistan, how should I take this move?" Kangjistan shook his head in a daze and said, "if you can''t answer, you can only dodge. No matter whether this move poses a threat to yourself or not, you have to escape! If you are hit by such a big shit, you won''t have the face to see anyone in the future!" The four things that appear around Yacha cloth are not stool, but its shape is very similar to stool, yellow, spiral and steaming. V3.Chapter 170 When yashabu saw the four stools, his first reaction was that Yelena was teasing himself, and what he thought was the same as kangestan. He must not be hit by the four stools, although it was not true, otherwise his reputation would be ruined. But when he was ready to dodge, his heart was like excited by ice. He shrunk fiercely, and the hairs on his body were vertical. The last time yashabu had this reaction, he was also fighting with Yelena. At that time, Yelena used the power of the spirit of the moon spring. As a result, he was seriously injured and returned to the holy see for a full year. In other words, he will have this reaction only when facing the unknown risk of death. Faced with the unknown danger of death, asambuna still cares whether his great name will be destroyed. The two handed heavy sword waved dozens of knives at the four "stools", and the body turned into a purple light, followed by the fighting spirit and rushed towards the stools in front. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!..." The harsh collision sound sounded one after another, and the golden stool in each fight will collide with a series of sparks. "The old guy is really powerful!" Wen Yu sighed. "Ye Lianna''s understanding is also quite strong. She even uses the principle of propeller to fight." "Elder brother, is the disgusting thing made by Ye Lianna very powerful?" Ruixue asked puzzled. "Well, it''s very powerful. If yashabu dodges, he will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die." Wen Yu nodded, "These four stools are made up of golden flowers and leaves, and these flowers and leaves are energy bodies. I wonder if you have noticed just now that every flower petal that makes up the stools is rotating, just like the propeller of a ship, and its speed is definitely not slower than that of yachabu. That is to say, at the moment when the four stools are formed, if yachabu flashes, the four stools will disappear immediately Close to him and explode. If I guess right, Yelena will sense the fluctuation of yashabu''s air shield when controlling the petal explosion, that is, find the resonance frequency. So many energy petal explosions will certainly find the resonance frequency of yashabu''s air shield. Once Yelena finds this frequency, yashabu''s air shield will break instantly. Yashabu loses his air shield Ye Lianna''s ability to accept and understand is too strong. No wonder she said that after sharing with my spiritual consciousness, her combat effectiveness will leap several steps. " Ruixue nodded thoughtfully: "That is to say, the only way to break Ye Lianna''s move is to destroy the four stools at the first time to prevent the stools from exploding, which is what yashabu did. However, he was afraid that his fighting spirit could not break the four stools, so he followed him to attack one stool after the fighting spirit chop. In this way, he could avoid the dead stools attacking at the same time, and he could find the hidden trouble There is a mystery in the stool. " Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "ha ha, there''s another way to break this move. That''s speed. As long as your speed is faster than the four stools, you can break them easily, but it''s very difficult. The four stools are all energy bodies. Driven by the rotating force and the explosion driving force of the tail energy petals, its speed is estimated to reach twice the speed of sound or even higher." Kangjistan wanted to understand what Wenyu and Ruixue were talking about, but he only understood half of the knowledge accumulated in his brain for thousands of years: the power of Ye Lianna''s move is terrible. He can''t dodge but attack hard. Yashab broke Ye Lianna''s move. He doesn''t understand what propeller, driving force, twice the speed of sound, etc. Wen Yu tilted his mouth slightly and said with a bad smile, "although yashabu broke this move, ye Liana also achieved her goal. The stool attacked by yashabu exploded at the moment he was close, which was enough to find out the resonance rate of yashabu''s air shield. Next, it depends on how ye Liana broke yashabu''s air shield." Ruixue sighed: "resonance frequency, this thing is terrible. As long as you know the resonance principle, all unbreakable defense shields will be turned into thin paper. Brother, in fidonaro City, you use this move to break the magic crystal holy ware defense shield?" "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "when the battle is over, the three of us have to take time to communicate and study, and see what else can be used to fight. If we can perfectly combine the earth''s science and technology with the power of knowledge, those old guys in the holy see are waste firewood and abuse as much as they want." "Giggle, yashabu, I didn''t expect you to like to eat shit so much. Since you like it, I''ll give you more. Let you have enough at one time!" Ye Liana''s evil laughter sounded again. At the same time, thousands of fist sized feces burst out of thin air around yashabu. These feces pounced on yashabu like a swarm of wasps. "Hum!" Yashabu snorted coldly, his body whirled in the air and rushed towards Wenyu. He knew that he would only die if he fought like this. Although the energy petals made by Ye Lianna consumed a lot of his own energy, as long as he could hold on for 15 minutes, ye Lianna''s attack would weaken. At that time, he could find a chance to give ye Lianna a a fatal blow. But now he faces it There are four strong men of the same level. Although kangjistan can''t release the level 5 forbidden curse, if they use wheel warfare, they can''t consume it. So he aims at Wenyu. In his eyes, Wenyu and Ruixue are the weakest. As long as he can get close, he can hold Wenyu and Ruixue. At that time, whether ye Lianna or kangjistan have to listen to himself. "Bang Bang..." When yashabu approached Wen Yu at a high speed, his body collided with his fist sized feces. The explosion of energy feces didn''t hurt or itch him. This also made yashabu wonder why Ye Lianna would attack herself with this useless trick. Is it just to humiliate herself? Yashabu didn''t understand, and he didn''t have time to think about it, because of the distance between him and Wen Yu With only 50 meters left, he could hold Wen Yu in his hand in a moment. At the moment when yashabu moved, Wen Yu thought to send a message to the three kongstan: "don''t move, you three, let him come over." At first, kangjistan''s three faces were full of worry, but when they saw a piece of gradually increasing feces following yashabu, they understood that Wenyu was cooperating with Ye Lianna''s attack. Every centimeter yashabu went forward, he would smash dozens of energy stools. There was energy airflow after stool explosion all around his body. The chaotic energy airflow interfered with his intuition, and he didn''t think that these fist sized stools could keep up with his speed, so he didn''t find a super stool behind him. When yashabu ran to Wen Yu, he didn''t start in a hurry, but smiled and said, "little guy, borrow your body." Wen Yu smiled happily. Holding the soul chopping knife in his right hand, he slowly stabbed it into yashabu''s heart. Yashabu was stunned for a moment and laughed, "little guy, even if you have an artifact in your hand, it''s impossible -- possible --" Maybe yashabu didn''t say anything, because the blade of soul chopping knife had disappeared into his heart. V3.Chapter 171 "Why?!" yashabu held his last breath and asked the question he most wanted to know, "let me die more clearly!" Why? This is what kongstein wanted to know most. Why did yashabu''s purple air shield suddenly disappear, and why could Wenyu''s soul cutting knife be inserted into yashabu''s heart without hindrance? Wen Yu smiled and gave an answer that made yashabu vomit blood: "the power of defecation is infinite and invincible!" then he urged his Qi to blow up yashabu''s internal organs. Yashabu stared wide. If his eyes could kill, Wen Yu would definitely be torn apart by yashabu''s resentful eyes before he died. He wanted to die clearly, but Wen Yu didn''t meet his last wish in life. Ye Lianna appeared beside Wen Yu with an excited face. She couldn''t restrain her inner excitement and exclaimed, "Wen Yu, resonance is amazing! It''s easy to break yashabu''s air shield!" Wen Yu said with a smile, "because your moves can easily find out the resonance frequency, ordinary people can''t do it, at least I can''t. moreover, if your opponent knows the principle of resonance, it''s impossible to break his defense shield with resonance." Kangjistan looked at Ye Lianna and Wen Yu, and then threw an inquiring look at shirekar. Shirekar smiled bitterly and shook his head. They couldn''t understand what ye Lianna and Wen Yu were talking about. Although they wanted to know the answer, they didn''t speak, because they knew that Wen Yu wouldn''t tell the mystery of breaking yashab. "Gaga, let me see what''s good in yashabu''s space ring." Wen Yu smiled and took a strange space ring from yashabu''s finger, and then his face showed a surprised look. "It''s a space ring that needs to recognize the Lord! Good thing! Ye Lianna, this is your booty. You can recognize the LORD with your blood." Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "I have it here. Give it to Ruixue. The space ring that drops blood to recognize the Lord must be better than an ordinary advanced space ring. However, it can''t be better than your whole ring. It''s just that the whole ring follows you. I''ll tell you about the power of the whole ring when I have time." Wenyu nodded with a smile, then handed the space ring to Ruixue, "quick blood to recognize the Lord, let me see what the elders of the Holy See have." Ye Lianna turned her eyes, bent over and picked up yashabu''s double handed epee and sighed, "you threw away this gold level second-order double handed epee. What kind of good thing is a treasure in your eyes." "Gold Level 2?!" Wen Yu exclaimed after taking the double handed epee. "Ye Lianna, are you sure this is a gold Level 2 weapon?! doesn''t it mean that there are almost no gold level weapons in the magic continent?" Konghistan explained for Yelena: "there are no gold treasures in the magic land, which should be given to the Holy See by the God of light. Each race has several such high-level treasures, including four in the dragon family and the elf family?" "Well," Ye Lianna nodded, "the most powerful weapon of the elf family is the spirit of the moon spring, which can almost be called an artifact." "Why didn''t the dwarves?" Wen Yu didn''t understand. "Who says the dwarves don''t have it! The forging hammer of elvendka is a gold weapon. The dwarves can only blame themselves for their success today. If they can practice the five divine skills left by the patron saint, their combat effectiveness will be comparable to that of the dragon family." Ye Lianna said angrily. Kangjistan was stunned and asked in surprise, "the holy dragon has left five magical skills for the dwarf?!" "Well," Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "they are the power of the dragon, the imperial power of the dragon, the speed of the dragon, the inflammation of the dragon and the anger of the dragon. Each of them is your dragon''s unique skills. But the holy dragon adult made a little mistake, and the five magic skills left are recorded in ancient words. The dwarves don''t know such words at all. They don''t know any words. How can we talk about cultivation?" "Ah!" Ruixue suddenly screamed and pulled Wenyu''s arm and shouted, "brother, the space of this space ring is so big, which is bigger than ten high-level space rings. There are many magic crystal stones the size of a fist, as well as a pile of magic scrolls, high-level Warcraft cores and high-level babies. Eh, what''s this?" Ruixue curiously takes out a white transparent ball from the space ring. Seeing the transparent ball in Ruixue''s hand, kangjistan three people exclaimed and opened their mouths. Ye Lianna stretched out her hand and shook in front of kangistan. She said unhappily, "don''t be stunned. Tell me what this is!" "Let me tell you." an old man in purple robe, white hair, white eyebrows and white beard suddenly appeared in the transparent ball. "Ah!" Ruixue screamed and almost threw the transparent ball away, "who are you and why are you in the ball?!" Ye Lianna said with a smile, "this is the Pope of the Holy See - Niemann Cole. It''s just an image. Should this ball be the treasure of the space system?" "Pope?" Wen Yu took the transparent ball from Ruixue''s hand with great interest and asked with a smile, "Pope, can you see me?" The Pope smiled, nodded, pointed to Achab''s body and said, "I can see not only you, but also Achab''s body. Wenyu & #8226; cage, I underestimated you too much. I didn''t expect you to persuade the Dragon God kangjistan to deal with the Holy See with you. Achab died wrongfully!" Wen Yu ignored the Pope''s words, but said with an evil smile: "Pope, if I put this ball on the ground now and then pee at it, how would you feel?" Ye Lianna was stunned when she heard Wen Yu''s words. She didn''t react until a while later. Ye Lianna smiled and sighed: "it''s a guy from an alien. When she saw the legendary Pope for the first time, what she thought was how to tease him. Pee on the Pope''s head. It''s estimated that he can figure out that if he didn''t have too disgusting shit, he wouldn''t say shit on the ball." "Little fellow, I still want to have a good chat with you. Don''t scare me away." the Pope smiled bitterly and asked, "little fellow, has Achab told you about cooperation?" Wen Yu nodded and said, "yes, but I didn''t promise. I killed him. Here, the body is right there. It''s still hot. Shall I send someone to send it to you?" The Pope shook his head and sighed, "whether it''s an enemy or a friend, azambu is a respectable strong man. As the saying goes, the dead are great. If you can, find an elegant place to bury him. Little fellow, why don''t you agree to cooperate with the Holy See? Don''t you be satisfied with the concessions we have made?" "Satisfied, very satisfied." Wen Yu said with a smile, "you cooperate with me completely for interests. When I lose my use value, I think your concession will become a bayonet. Don''t think the magic land is just you. In fact, others are no more stupid than you." V3.Chapter 172 "Oh, boy, you''re too suspicious!" the Pope shook his head and smiled, "If you agree to cooperate with the Holy See, I and other elders can take a blood oath. As long as the cage family does not betray the Holy See, we promise not to do anything detrimental to the interests of the cage family, let alone hurt the cage family. Originally, we planned to forcibly abduct you to the holy mountain, but later we felt it was better to invite you, so we cancelled the plan. Don''t doubt the strength of the Holy See. If we are willing, we can even do it You can forcibly abduct the Dragon God from the Dragon Island. " "What happened to the extinction meeting on October 1?" Wen Yu asked. The Pope stroked his snow-white beard and said with a smile: "Little fellow, you are very smart. I never beat around the bush when talking to smart people. The extinction Conference on October 1 was really spread by us. The purpose is to lead the cage family out for negotiation. We are friends and a farce. If we can''t talk, we are the enemy. We will eradicate the cage family at all costs and eliminate those forces detrimental to the Holy See." "What is this ball?" Wenyu asked. The Pope was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "Little fellow, your jumping conversation makes me very uncomfortable. This light ball is the divine power given to the Holy See by the God of light. Only those who practice light magic can guide the divine power out of it. It was originally intended for Selena, but we heard that the black haired girl around you is a master of the light department, so we were going to make an apology to her and to the elves." "Should I promise to cooperate with you?" "Why not?" asked the Pope. Seeing Wen Yu frowning and speechless, he continued: "As long as you nod your head and agree, the Holy See and the cage family are friends, and the old grudges and grievances are written off. Moreover, the Holy See can meet the three requirements of the cage family, on the premise that the interests of the Holy See can not be excessively hurt. In addition to these three requirements, the Holy See can come forward to help the cage family in any difficulties in the future. Friends have to help each other, so when the Holy See encounters difficulties, the cage family should also help each other Give help, such as helping the Holy See train some strength soldiers. " "Are you so sure that I can help the Holy See train strength soldiers?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "I wasn''t sure before. I was sure after seeing you. Besides, you also have some unique skills, such as those produced by the Merson chamber of Commerce. In addition, I just received a message that you can refine the magic pill that allows practitioners to advance without taking the spirit of Warcraft." the Pope smiled lightly. "How did you know it? Put a line of eye around me." Wen Yu frowned. "The effect of scrub Dan is very small, but the Pope is now aware of this, so Wen Yu will suspect that he has a vision of the Holy See, and he is the first to doubt it. Instead of answering Wen Yu, the Pope asked: "Little fellow, I still have one minute to talk to you. If you don''t give me the answer, I can only wait until October 1 to ask you. Little fellow, I''m not bluffing you. If you don''t agree, the cage family, the dwarf tribe, the elf clan, and now there is another dragon clan, all of them will be buried with azambu. You have your bottom line, and we also have a bottom line. Let you destroy two hundred Many Vatican temples, taking away saints and killing azambu have touched our bottom line. How can you imagine the combat effectiveness of the Vatican? Moreover, we let you train strength soldiers not for the benefit of the Vatican. If you really have the cultivation skills of strength soldiers, we will let all empires train strength soldiers. This is also for the peace and distance of the magic continent The next human demon war is not far away. Without powerful soldiers, it is difficult for us to resist the attack of the demon family army. Little guy, it''s time. It seems that I can only go to the dwarf tribe and ask you myself. I hope you can calm down and think about it. Don''t just think about the gratitude and resentment with the Holy See, but also think about the people in the magic continent. " With that, his image disappeared. At the same time, Barron also put away the space. He could see everything happening in the space clearly. Wenyu threw Achab''s body into the whole ring and said to Ye Lianna, "go to the hall and talk." Ye Lianna vomited and said sadly, "Wen Yu, your whole ring is often used to hold corpses? Won''t there be a corpse next to the food you take out for us?" Wen yubai glanced at Ye Lianna and said, "do you think I would be so stupid? This is the first time I put a body into the whole ring. Yashabu''s body is thousands of meters away from the food." "Thousands of meters?!" konghistan exclaimed, "Lord envoy, how big is your whole ring space?!" "It''s not very big, just dozens of dragon islands." Wenyu replied. "Dozens of dragon islands?!" Baron''s incredible eyes widened. "Lord envoy, it must be the treasure given to you by Lord Shenglong." "No, I picked it up on the side of the road. At that time, I thought it was a beautiful jewelry. Unexpectedly, it was an artifact level baby, and I didn''t know it was thrown by the black sheep." Wen Yu said nonsense. Barron shook his head with a bitter smile and said to himself, it must be a bit deceptive to cheat. Who would throw the artifact level space ring around. After sitting down in the hall one by one, Wen Yu carefully looked at the transparent ball and asked kangistan, "the old bastard of the Pope didn''t lie to us. Is there really the divine power of the God of light?" Konghistan shook his head and said, "the old man didn''t lie to us. I''ve seen the divine power seal ball. I went to the holy see a hundred years ago. At that time, the saint was absorbing the divine power cultivation in the divine power seal ball. In only one month, the saint jumped from the third-order senior magician to the third-order great magician." Hirikal added: "we also heard from the elders of the holy see that the divine power seals the ball. Unfortunately, only the light magician can absorb the divine power of the God of light, otherwise we will change with the Holy See." "How should I use this thing?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Baron replied, "as long as the light magician pours magic into the ball, he can sense the divine power in the ball, which is similar to absorbing the energy in the magic crystal." "Baron" Wen Yu looked at Baron with great interest and said, "your space magic is so powerful. Why didn''t you grab the soul chopping knife? There is a great hope of success by sneaking attacks with space magic." Barron scratched his head and said with a smile, "on the one hand, I''m not interested in the position of the Dragon God. On the other hand, I hope the internal struggle of the dragon family will end soon, so I didn''t start. If you are a fake envoy, the three of them can try it out. Finally, when I stand up to take the soul chopping knife, if you don''t show the holy dragon tattoo on your body, I''ll use space magic." V3.Chapter 173 Wen Yu shivered and said with a trembling smile, "fortunately, I indicated my identity in time, otherwise I would be a dead body now." Baron shook his head and said, "with your majesty Yelena, my attack will not be easy. Lord envoy, your power has not been awakened. Hasn''t lord holy dragon told you the way to awaken?" "Hehe, I''m only eighteen now. Lord Shenglong asked me to practice for another two years, otherwise my body can''t bear the energy impact of awakening." Wen Yu replied with a bitter smile. Barron patted his forehead with embarrassment, "hehe, how can I forget this? The energy impact of awakening is not something that ordinary people can bear. It is the inheritance of divine power. A little mistake may destroy the inheritee." Wen Yu breathed a sigh and said, "I''m too smart. I can fool you with any word." Ye Lianna could not help but ask, "Wenyu, what are you going to do? Do you want to consider cooperation with the Holy See?" "What do you say? You are all heads of the family, and your consideration must be more comprehensive than me. I was frightened by Achab and the Pope twice, and I really don''t know whether I should continue to fight with the Holy See. If you were me, what would you do? Don''t consider my thoughts." Wen Yu frowned. "I''ll tell you first," Yelena said, "It''s not so much that the Holy See wants to cooperate with the cage family as that the Holy See wants to win you over and let you work for the Holy See. The Pope and Achab don''t talk big. If they want to take you back to the holy mountain, it should be a very easy thing. But they didn''t do that. Instead, they let you destroy the Holy See temple and take away the saint. Obviously, they want you to vent your anger and vent your anger After that, he will show his strength to let you understand that the foundation of the holy see is not something you can shake. Then he will sit down and negotiate with you and promise you some attractive conditions. When normal people know that they have provoked a force that should not be provoked, the other party will not be angry, but show kindness to themselves, and 99% will agree to the other party. If it were me, I would promise the Holy See. Because if I promised to cooperate with the Holy See, no matter the cage family, the dwarves, or the elves, I would get the benefits of the Holy See. Restore freedom from the state of being oppressed by the Holy See, and then I can walk freely on the mainland. The last point is the man devil war mentioned by the Pope. In the last man devil war, all races in the magic continent worked together, and all empires had powerful soldiers. Even so, it was dangerous and dangerous to resist the attack of the demon army. Now, under the oppression of the Holy See, dwarves, elves and orcs not only did not recover from the last man devil war, but were bigger than man demons At the end of the war, the situation was even worse. Human beings lost their powerful soldiers again. It was only a few decades before the next human demon war. With the current situation of the magic continent, it was difficult to resist the attack of the demon army. So I think you should promise the Holy See! " Barron nodded: "My idea is the same as that of your majesty Yelena. Behind the Holy See stands a god of light. If we force the holy see into a desperate situation, the Holy See will certainly invite a god of light. We have no strength to fight against God. In addition, if the Holy See loses its position as the overlord of the magic continent, all human empires will definitely fight and re divide their territory. The Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of Commerce will also fight Life and death, the magic continent will completely fall into the quagmire of war and can''t stop if you want to. " Konghistan also nodded in agreement with Yelena and Barron. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I knew you would say that. Alas, the old bastard of the Pope has given me a problem! God of light, if I have the strength to fight the God of light, things will be much easier. Then you say, if I promise to negotiate with the Holy See, what conditions should I put forward to the Holy See." Ye Lianna smiled: "The first thing to do is to ask the Pope and all the elders to make a blood oath, and then ask the Holy See to lift the repression of all races and prevent human beings from harming all races. You can mention other conditions casually. Don''t be fooled by the three conditions said by the Pope. Since he can tolerate you to kill an elder and destroy a hundred temples, it means that he has set a low bottom line. As long as you don''t touch his bottom line, it''s a good idea He will readily agree to a thousand or ten thousand conditions. " Wen Yu suddenly showed a confused look and said in a low voice, "discuss the terms of negotiation with the Holy See and list them one by one on the paper. I want to go out alone." after that, he got up and walked out regardless of Ye Lianna''s surprised look. "What''s the matter with brother?" Ruixue asked anxiously, looking at Wenyu''s back. Ye Lianna smiled: "All he could think about these years was how to bring down the Vatican and how to make the Vatican pay a heavy price. But at the critical moment when the war was coming, he found that all his efforts were in vain. In the end, he still had to succumb to the power of the Vatican. Such a big gap made him feel confused and difficult to accept for a time. Let him be alone. After he figured it out, he would be fine." Ye Lianna is right. Wen Yu really can''t accept this gap. Originally, he thought he could kill the Holy See, but now he finds that the Holy See can''t do it by itself. If he kills the Holy See, the magic land will fall into chaos. The next human demon war breaks out, the magic land may become the territory of the demon family because of his actions. Although he is heavy After he was born, he had no concept of country and never cared about the life and death of people who had nothing to do with him, but he could not tolerate the demon clan to occupy the magic continent. "Big brother, what are you thinking? Why are you so absorbed?" a young voice woke Wen Yu from a trance. Wen Yu found himself sitting on a wooden pier in a small forest in a daze. In front of him stood a lovely little girl, who was staring at herself with curious eyes. Wenyu shook his head with a smile, put aside the clutter in his head and smiled back: "I''m thinking about my future road." "The way to the future?" the little girl said with her head askew. "The road to the future is also a dream. Little sister, do you have your own dream?" Wen Yu explained. "Yes!" the little girl nodded happily, "my dream is to grow up quickly!" Wen Yu laughed, because his childhood dream was to grow up quickly, "what will he do when he grows up?" The little girl seemed very interested in this topic. She squatted down in front of Wen Yu, picked up a branch around her, drew a circle on the ground and said: "My mother said that the outside world is very beautiful. There are many interesting things and many interesting things, but she said that I can only leave Longdao when I grow up. My mother said that the outside world is very big. If I narrow Longdao into this circle, the outside world is this forest, hundreds of times larger than Longdao. Big brother, have you ever been to the outside world?" V3.Chapter 174 "Yes." Wen Yu replied with a smile, "the outside world is big, beautiful, fun, but dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be killed by bad people." The little girl nodded seriously and said, "mom said that the outside world is very dangerous, so I can''t leave Longdao until I grow up, because our dragon people will become very powerful when we grow up, and the bad guys in the outside world can''t beat us. Big brother, what''s your dream?" Wen Yu said with a smile, "my childhood dream is the same as you. I also want to go out and play when I grow up. But when I grow up, I find it too difficult to realize my dream. Because I need a lot of things to do when I grow up and have no time to play." "Why do you have so many things to do when you grow up?" the little girl asked puzzled. "Ha ha, because when you grow up, your head will grow up and think more, so you have a lot of things to do. In order to complete these things, you have to put down your dreams. And when you grow up, you will find that the outside world is not as beautiful and fun as you think." "Oh" the little girl nodded vaguely and asked, "what''s your wish now, big brother?" "What''s your wish now?" Wen Yu was stunned and asked himself: "What is my wish now, to destroy the Vatican? No, I was forced to do it, and I don''t need to destroy the Vatican now, because my strength is too weak to protect my relatives. Protect the people around me, mother, mother is still waiting for me to save! Damn it, how can I destroy the Vatican and kill the devil. As long as the Vatican doesn''t touch my relatives, what should he do? I still have to do More important things to do. " The little girl frowned and smiled when she saw Wen Yu. "Big brother, you haven''t answered my question yet?" Wen Yu stroked the little girl''s head and said with a smile, "my wish now is to become stronger quickly, because my mother has been caught by bad people and is waiting for me to save her." "Ah, big brother, your mother has been captured by bad people!" the little girl exclaimed with a big mouth. "Tell me which bad person captured your mother. My father and mother are great. I let them help you and I will certainly save your mother." "Ha ha, little sister, thank you." Wen Yu smiled happily, then took out a marrow washing pill from the whole ring, handed it to the little girl and said, "this is my refined baby. When you eat it when you grow up, your strength will improve rapidly. Then you can go to the world outside and don''t be afraid of being beaten by bad people. Remember, you must wait until you grow up." The little girl took the marrow washing pill skeptically, "really?" "Well, how could I lie to you?" Wen Yu smiled and took back the marrow washing pill in the little girl''s hand. "You have to promise me that you can eat it only when you are an adult, otherwise I can''t give it to you." The little girl immediately raised her right hand and said solemnly, "I promise to eat it when I grow up, or I''ll let Lord Shenglong turn me into a puppy!" Wen Yu put a seal on the outside of the marrow washing pill with light magic and said with a smile: "I set a power seal outside it. After you have the strength to crush the seal, you can eat it." then he handed the marrow washing pill to the little girl. The little girl took the marrow washing pill and stuck out her tongue to Wen Yu. She said unhappily, "big brother, you don''t believe me. I promise I''ll eat it when I grow up. I won''t cheat. If I cheat, even if you wrap it with iron, I can get it out. Don''t forget that my parents are very powerful." "Hehe, it''s my fault." Wenyu laughed. "Little sister, you play alone. I''m going to do things. When I save my mother from the bad guys, will you play with me again?" "OK! Don''t cheat." the little girl said happily. When ye Lianna saw Wen Yu coming back, she quickly got up to meet him and asked with concern, "have you figured it out?" Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve figured it out! Promise the holy see that I''ll fight the God of light when I have the strength! I have more important things to do. I can find a strong thug by cooperating with the Holy See! Show me the conditions you listed. I must kill the holy see this time." "Lord God, I''ll read it to you." Baron smiled, "First, the Pope and all elders must make a bloody oath not to do anything harmful to the cage family and other races; second, the Holy See must try its best to support the development of dwarves, elves and orcs and not allow humans to hurt them; third, the Holy See must give two elder positions; fourth, the Holy See must help the Merson chamber of Commerce to annex the novadro chamber of Commerce; fifth, the Holy See The court shall not make unreasonable demands on the cage family and other races, and shall not hesitate to help the cage family and other races when they need it. " Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "add another one. Let the Holy See give each race 10 million gold coins and 500 kilograms of magic crystal stone!" Ye Lianna opened her mouth at the same time and secretly scolded Wen Yu for being black. The four races add up to 40 million gold coins and 2000 kilograms of magic crystal stone, which is estimated to empty half of the Vatican''s treasury. "Baron, gather all the elite soldiers and raise the flag to go to the dwarf tribe. At the same time, send someone to inform the pope that I promised to negotiate and let him appear in the dwarf tribe on time on October 1. We won''t wait until the expiration of the time! Hum! When Lord Shenglong comes back, we''ll calculate with the Holy See slowly." Wenyu ordered, "By the way, each of you has given me two conditions during this period. Tell me before October 1 that whoever can''t think of it will think about it for five years!" Ye Lianna said with a wry smile, "Wenyu, aren''t you afraid to scare the Pope away?!" "Hey hey, don''t worry. Since it''s a negotiation, bargaining is certainly allowed. If he can''t accept it, we can remove some unimportant conditions as a concession; if he eats it in one bite, we''ll make a profit." Wen Yu hey smiled, "Baron, these are four marrow washing pills, one for each of you. It can raise your strength to a higher level." Ye Lianna said bitterly, "Wenyu, you''re too eccentric. You just gave us three elves. One shot for them is four." "Three, how can I remember four." Wen Yu didn''t understand. "I''m no longer the queen of elves. The one I eat naturally doesn''t count. No, you have to make up for the missing one." Wen Yu quickly nodded and said, "fill it up! Fill it up!" V3.Chapter 175 After deciding to sit down and negotiate with the Holy See, Wen Yu found that the burden on his shoulder was much lighter overnight. In the past three years, he had three things in his mind to fight the Holy See, save Darius and curse himself. Whether before going to bed or waking up from his sleep, he frowns because of these three things. In the past three years, he worked hard for these three things all the time, and was almost suffocated by these three mountains. Now the only three things that haunt her are to save Daisy, and Yasi said that Daisy was only under house arrest by the elders of the moon worship sect. In addition to being unable to leave the moon worship sect, she was not wronged, let alone life-threatening, which relieved Wenyu a lot. Although he wanted to save Daisy, he didn''t even know where the moon worship cult was. He didn''t talk about saving. In addition, he still remembers Darius''s instructions before she left. If he wants to save her from the moon worship cult, he must have strong strength. Therefore, the only thing Wenyu has to do now is to improve her cultivation to the sixth level of Yitian Jue. Reaching the sixth level of Yitian Jue, you will not only have the strength to save Doris, but also understand your own mysteries, but also be not afraid of the Holy See. Suddenly, the pressure dropped sharply. Wen Yu felt that his state of mind had changed subtly and was one step closer to that confusing point. He believed that as long as he pierced the thin film between this point and this point, his state of mind could be improved and his accomplishments could reach the sixth level of Yi Tian Jue. Sitting on the back of the fast-moving Xiaoqiang, ye Lianna closed her eyes slightly and snuggled up in Wenyu''s arms. She smiled and asked, "Wenyu, suddenly decided to sit down and negotiate with the Holy See. Does she feel very oppressed, just like beating her fist on cotton." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "Negotiation is not just talking. Can the holy see sit down and negotiate with us without the efforts of these years? Will he make great concessions if we don''t make the Holy See feel the dangerous fighting force? Without these, the Holy See won''t sit down and negotiate with us at all. Even if he does, he will oppress us with a tough attitude. Only on both sides of the negotiation Only when the forces are equal can there be fairness. Otherwise, the strong force forces the weak to sign unequal treaties. If we can persuade the animal king to stand on our side, this negotiation will be more fair. " "Giggle, I don''t think this negotiation is fair at all. The holy see is crushed by you. Obviously, you oppressed the Holy See to sign unequal treaties." Yelena smiled. "No!" Wen Yu shook his head, "This negotiation is very fair. No matter what conditions I put forward, the Holy See will not suffer. Think about it, if we fight with the Holy See, even if we lose all our troops in the end, the Holy See will pay a heavy price, then its hegemonic position will be shaken. When the great emperors see this situation, their fear of the Holy See will certainly weaken, and those ambitious politicians will be willing to accept it We will certainly take the opportunity to expand the territory of the Empire. In this way, civil war will break out in the magic land, and the overall combat effectiveness of the magic land will be weakened. The next human demon war, the demon family will break through the magic land, and then the Holy See will be completely finished. But if we cooperate with the Holy See, the combat effectiveness of the magic land will soar unprecedentedly, and we can stop the attack of the demon family army. That is to say, the holy see is He negotiated with us with his supremacy in the magic continent. Do you still think this negotiation is unfair? " Ye Lianna said with a smile, "you''re right, but do you want to see the magic land captured by the demon clan? You certainly don''t want to, and the Holy See doesn''t want to. Both sides don''t want to see this tragedy. Is this still a negotiation condition?" "Cough, don''t be too rigid in considering problems. If the Holy See forces us into a corner, I''ll call him demon or human. But the Holy See doesn''t dare to do so. Is it reasonable?" Wen Yu hey said with a smile. "Yes! Yes! What you say is reasonable! The Holy See has made you an enemy like this. It can be a bloody life." Yelena continued laughing. Then he asked, "Wen Yu, do you think the Pope is at your side?" Wen Yu shook his head and said: "Not sure! The biggest suspect is paunis, but the pope said he had just heard the news, and he did not know before he died. That is to say, the Pope did not lie. He really knew it. He should have been solved by Hao Nan. Selena was the only other person. But if she were the eye of the Pope, the pope should have known about it. ¡£¡± Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "Wenyu, there are three people who know. Where did your purple snow lotus come from?" Wen Yu was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "you mean Anthony three?! no! No! It shouldn''t be. The relationship between Anthony and my grandfather is extraordinary. He won''t do such a thing." "That''s not what I mean." Yelena frowned. "Anthony won''t tell the Holy See about it, but that doesn''t mean the Holy See won''t force them to do so. There''s a kind of soul magic that can force them to read other people''s memories. If they are watched by the Holy see and the Holy See knows that they have a special relationship with you, do you think the Holy See will do it to them?" Wen Yu''s face suddenly darkened and said in a deep voice, "I hope they will be fine, otherwise I will never spare the Holy See!" Yelena quickly appease: "Wen Yu, this is just my guess. With the strength of their three, it is not easy for the Holy See to catch them, so you have to pay more attention to the people around you. Maybe the Holy See''s eye liner is the most reliable person you think." "Well, I understand." Wen Yu nodded and asked, "Ye Lianna, did you say that the moon worship cult would hide in the corner of the magic continent?" Ye Lianna frowned and asked, "do you want to worship the moon god to save Daisy?" "Daisy?" Wen Yu frowned slightly, and a bad smile floated from the corners of his mouth. "Ye Lianna, how can you call your mother-in-law''s name directly?!" Ye Lianna''s face turned red and murmured sadly, "then don''t I have to call grandma Marilyn in the future?! before, Daisy had to call aunt when she saw me! Wenyu, can you talk about it?" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows: "well, if you are on the same level as your grandparents, and your parents see that you are called aunt, and you are my woman, isn''t it all a mess? You used to be the queen of the elves, but now you are just my woman, so you have to change your name! You can''t mess up your generation!" "Hum! Just change. What''s the big deal? Anyway, I''m not old!" Ye Lianna pursed her mouth and changed the topic: "if it wasn''t Dai Dai''s mother, I wouldn''t believe that the magic land still hides such powerful forces. Wenyu, you should know your purpose now." V3.Chapter 176 Wen Yu took Ye Lianna''s Willow waist, nodded and said with a smile: "my goal is very clear, that is to promote to the sixth floor of Yitian Jue as soon as possible. As long as I reach the sixth floor, everything will be there. Ye Lianna, I now find how wise Ruixue''s decision is!" "What''s the decision?" Ye Lianna asked puzzled. "Hey, hey," Wen Yu said with a bad smile, looking down at Ye Lianna''s eyes, "Let you make my woman''s decision! With you, there will be more military and guiding lights around me. Although you are still young according to the age of the elf, you have experienced more things than me and Ruixue. You consider things very comprehensively and can always remind me of the way forward. You and Ruixue will be my right and left hands in the future, and no one can be less." Ye Lianna leaned her head tightly against Wen Yu''s chest and whispered with a smile, "did you and Ruixue use a magic trick on me? Why did I agree to Ruixue at that time, and then I was cheated into bed by your sweet words. Hum, if you dare to bully me in the future, I''ll sue you for robbing a good family woman! Wen Yu, is it okay for Ruixue to practice without eating or drinking?" This is the second day they left the Dragon Island. They haven''t stopped to rest since they left the Dragon Island. Ruixue has been absorbing the divine power of the God of light for the past two days without opening his eyes. Wen Yu shook her head and sighed, "the girl is working so hard for me. She knows better than anyone that I have no choice in my heart. She knows that if I have the strength to fight against the God of light, I will not succumb to the power of the Holy See and sit down to negotiate with the Holy See, so she wants to improve her strength as soon as possible and try her best to help me." Ye Lianna didn''t understand: "you know Ruixue is working hard for you. Why don''t you stop her? She will wear out so hard, and you should reduce her pressure." "Ha ha, it''s useless." Wen Yu shook his head and smiled, "This is the girl''s temper. She won''t give up easily once she recognizes it. She has been practicing hard since she knew that my enemy is a powerful Vatican three years ago. Every time I advised her to stop and have a good rest, she would be very clever to promise, but after a sleep, she would forget everything I said and then work hard. The little girl is very skilled. She will answer whatever you say Should you, she will return to her original state after sleeping. You say again, she still promises you and apologizes. After sleeping again, she will return to her original state. She is refuting with action and telling me that she can do it. And I don''t want to stop her. I also hope her strength will improve quickly, because my enemy is too strong. I think she has the ability to protect herself. Follow me I may be the greatest misfortune of her life! " Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a smile, "you don''t know women, so you think so. Following you is Ruixue, and I''m the luckiest in my life. Wen Yu, what level of strength will Ruixue reach after absorbing all her divine powers? Is it possible to become a strong person beyond the gold level?" "It''s hard to say," Wen Yu frowned, "Ruixue''s cultivation has been advancing by leaps and bounds, and even I can''t catch up with it. The most important thing is that sometimes Ruixue''s brain will inexplicably appear some very powerful magic, and I can''t guarantee that my combat effectiveness is better than her. Ye Lianna, you said that if Ruixue is really the patron saint of the elves, when can she recover her memory and gain her previous strength?" Yelena rolled her eyes, "How do I know that? I''ve never heard of a god reincarnated, but Ruixue is the patron saint of the elves. It''s very possible that she can reincarnate, otherwise she can repair the spirit of the Moon Spring by magic alone. And the holy dragon hidden in your body. Doesn''t he call you master and master mother Ruixue? The holy dragon of the dragon family calls you so, which shows your real body It''s very scary, at least one level higher than the holy dragon of the dragon family. Wen Yu, when your divine consciousness awakens, will you dislike me and don''t want me? "Ye Lianna asked anxiously. "Fool, how could it." Wen Yu held Ye Lianna''s arms tightly. "When our divine consciousness awakens, I will promote you to God, and then the three of us will travel around the universe together." Ye Lianna blinked, smiled and asked, "what about Lina and Selena? What are you going to do?" "Hey, hey, what else can I do? Take it away." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I''m still waiting to enjoy the taste of sleeping together." "Boss, what is sleeping together?" Xiaoqiang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, asked puzzled. Wen Yu smiled and scolded, "you don''t need to cover the quilt when you sleep. It''s your bird''s business to sleep together. I didn''t hear you say a word for two days. I thought you were dumb." "Hei hei" Xiaoqiang smiled excitedly: "Boss, I ate ten fist sized magic crystal stones at a time. I''ve been digesting the energy of magic crystal stones for the past two days, and I can also absorb the magic power in the energy ball in sister-in-law Ruixue''s hand. Boss, if you ask the holy see for another one at some time, I feel that if I have an energy ball to absorb, I can grow up quickly. I''ve absorbed a little magic power and passed it on for the past two days Cheng''s memory revived a lot. He even remembered the owner''s name and knew what level of Warcraft he belonged to. " Wen Yu hurriedly asked, "who is your master? What level of Warcraft are you?" Xiaoqiang raised his head and replied proudly: "My master, Xuanye, is a very powerful God. I''m his pet. I''m the highest level ancient beast among the beasts. In order to avenge his brother, my master killed the enemy''s headquarters. The enemy was very strong and he was seriously injured. Fortunately, he ran fast and didn''t be destroyed by the other party. He survived by chance. But the enemy was forced to pursue him and had no choice Next, he chose reincarnation and rebirth, temporarily sealing the divine power in an extremely secret place, so I reincarnated and rebirth with my master. " Wen Yu slapped Xiaoqiang''s scales in frustration and shouted angrily, "can''t you be more detailed? Where is your master Xuanye reborn, when did you reborn, who is his brother, and who seriously injured him?" "Boss, I also want to know, but my inheritance memory woke up. It''s so scattered and vague that it''s not easy for me to say so much." Xiaoqiang replied depressed. Wen Yu frowned and said, "Xiaoqiang, you are the best of the beasts, but I can sign an equal contract with you. Do you think I will be the master of your reincarnation? In addition, it seems that you took the initiative to sign an equal contract with me at that time. If I am not the reincarnation of your master, why would you take the initiative to do so?" "Boss, you are not my master." Xiaoqiang shook his head very firmly and replied, "I thought so some time ago, but after this vague memory, I determined that you are not my master. At that time, I was just born and signing an equal contract with you may be an instinctive reaction, because you are not mortal." V3.Chapter 177 Wen Yu said with a smile, "asshole, do you mean I can''t compare with your master?" Xiaoqiang immediately explained, "I didn''t say that, but if you like to understand it like this, I don''t mind. Master, he is the LORD God." Ye Lianna asked with great interest, "Xiaoqiang, does God also have grades? What is the concept of the LORD God?" "Yes, I don''t know. But just listening to the word" Lord God ", I know that the LORD God is more powerful than ordinary gods. Boss, don''t you want to negotiate with the Holy See and add a magic ball to the conditions. If I grow up and have a complete awakening of my inheritance and memory, hooking my fingers can destroy the Holy See. Er, sorry, I don''t have fingers. It should be hooking my claws can destroy the Holy See What bird, the God of light, I can poison him by spitting. The demon army is a bird, and I can solve it alone. " Wen Yu frowned and said, "if you pass on the memory and completely wake up, don''t you want to find your master? I''m a brother with you, so your master is one generation higher than me? No! If your master appears, you can sign an equal contract with him at most, otherwise I''ll destroy your master." "Boss, your mind is too small." Xiaoqiang said sadly, "for the sake of taking care of me all the time, I''ll negotiate with the host, but I don''t hope much." Wenyu also felt that he was a little cautious, so he quickly changed the topic and said, "Xiaoqiang, are you sure a magic seal ball can make you grow up?" "Er, I''m not sure. I''ll take two." Xiaoqiang replied uncertainly. "Two? I think we''d better have five." Wen Yu said. "Guckles, you two brothers really match each other." Yelena could not help laughing. "You think the magic seal is a magic crystal. How much do you want? Wen Yu, I suddenly feel that you must have a Vatican''s eye liner around you." "Why?" Wen Yu didn''t understand. Ye Lianna frowned: "According to the Pope, the magic seal ball seems to only be used by saints, that is to say, the magic seal ball is extremely precious to the Holy See. But they intend to use the magic seal ball to please you, and the magic seal ball is for Ruixue, not for you. That is to say, they know that Ruixue has a high position in your heart, and flattering Ruixue is more effective than flattering you directly. Ruixue is in your heart Only those who are familiar with you know the status of Ruixue in your heart. Anthony three know little about you. They should not know the status of Ruixue in your heart, that is to say, someone told the Pope the status of Ruixue in your heart. " Wen Yu shook his head and said, "have you ever thought about why the cage family was arrested by the Holy See? The reason why the cage family was arrested by the holy see is that they tried their best to protect Ruixue. This only shows the importance of Ruixue to the cage family, so it is reasonable for the Holy See to please Ruixue is to please the cage family." "I know that," Yelena nodded, "Why did the cage family defend a black haired woman cursed by the Holy See? Because the young childe of the cage family fell in love with this woman, and everyone who knows the truth knows this reason. But you can ask him this question casually to ensure that no one will think so. Just because the young childe of the cage family fell in love with this woman, the cage family openly became an enemy of the Holy See, and being an enemy of the holy see is tantamount to being an enemy of the Holy See Digging their own graves for a woman is not worth doing at all. In the eyes of normal people, only idiots and fools will do so. People in the Holy See will not think that the cage family''s reason for maintaining black haired women will be so absurd, so they will think of other aspects. Naturally, they will think of the relationship between the earth demon Marilyn and the elf family. The earth demon Marilyn is the elder of the elf family, and the black haired woman Women can repair the spirit of the Moon Spring and save the elf family from the disaster of extermination. You are the young childe of the cage family, and you have the title of a talented warrior. You have a broad road ahead of you, and your future is unlimited. But all this has come to naught because of the black haired woman. If you are a normal person, you will certainly hate the black haired woman who destroyed your bright future. But you can only obey the orders of your elders, and you can''t resist. The higher level of the Holy See infers the reason , it must be inferred from the thinking of normal people, so they will think so. The Holy See cooperates with you because of your ability, not the strength of others in the cage family. How can they please a person you hate? To say the least, they are not sure whether you hate Ruixue, and they will not gamble on Ruixue. If they want to please Ruixue, they can exchange other treasures and give you an extremely precious thing. " Wen Yu scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "Ye Lianna, do you think you think things are too complicated." Ye Lianna glanced at Wen Yu: "You think the holy see is playing a game with you. The Pope and the elders are all monkeys. What I said sounds very complicated, but they can think of it with a little brain. The Holy See has dominated the mainland for thousands of years, not entirely by fists. The strength of all empires and the confrontation between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of Commerce for thousands of years are under the control of the Holy See I''d rather double the complexity than think about simplicity. " "There is reason." Wen Yu nodded. "So I have a real adorable eye liner. Who is this?" Cage and his family were absolutely impossible. If they were, the house of the emperor was brought to the front of the Holy See. Andrew could not have been. Lina and his elder sister had not been able to swear by blood. Grandpa Garner was more unlikely. Aus grandpa should be fine too. Ye Lianna interrupted Wen Yu with a bitter smile: "Haonan and you are sworn brothers. Naturally, it''s impossible. But Luo demang is the president of the Merson chamber of Commerce. He can sacrifice everything for the development of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Why can''t he sell you? Three years ago, you were of great value to the development of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Three years later, your value disappeared. Why can''t he sell you to the holy see for some benefits? Besides, Aus, Brian I haven''t been in contact with him for ten years. People are fickle. How can you be sure that he hasn''t won your trust with bitter meat? Besides -- " "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Wen Yu quickly cut off Ye Lianna''s words and said with a bitter smile: "everyone is suspicious in your eyes." "Hey," Ye Lianna sighed, "Wenyu, what do you want me to say about you? Sometimes you''re more cunning than a monkey. You can''t see through at a glance. But sometimes you''re like a simple child. I don''t mean that everyone is suspected. I just want to tell you that your heart is separated from your belly and your eyes should not be blinded by superficial things. Hey, no way, you pay too much attention to feelings Let me dig this eye liner for you. " "Boss, it''s boring to drive like this. Give me some magic crystal stone to let me drive while digesting." Xiaoqiang said sadly, "if you don''t give it to me, I''ll fight with sister-in-law Ruixue." Wenyu took out more than ten magic stones from the whole ring and threw them forward. Xiaoqiang took them one by one like a pug. "Giggle" Ye Lianna seemed to find something very interesting. She took out a magic crystal from the space ring and said with a smile: "Xiaoqiang, your boss is too stingy. I''ll give it to you. But it depends on whether you can catch it." "Sister-in-law Ye Lianna, you treat me like a pug." Xiaoqiang said sadly, but he didn''t refuse, "come on! I''ll take as many as I have!" "Left!" "Right!" "Back!" "Front!" Ye Lianna shouted one direction at a time, but she shouted in front. The magic crystal stone in her hand might be thrown somewhere. Xiaoqiang didn''t boast. As long as ye Lianna took the magic crystal stone in her hand, he would catch it at the first time. "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Wen Yu quickly stopped Ye Lianna, who was having a good time, and said with a bitter smile, "we''re still in a hurry. If you continue to play like this, you won''t arrive for a month." V3.Chapter 178 "Burp" Xiaoqiang burped with his mind and said with a smile: "although he was played by sister-in-law Ye Lianna as a pug, it''s still worth it. There are 37 magic crystals in such a small meeting. It''s so cool! I won''t play with you. I have to digest and absorb the energy of these magic crystals quickly, otherwise I have to explode." "Giggle" Ye Lianna said with a happy smile, "Xiaoqiang''s reaction and speed are definitely the most powerful in Warcraft. Compared with the huge body of the dragon, it has such sensitive movements. It is worthy of being an ancient divine beast. Wenyu, what do you think?" "I''m thinking about an extremely profound question. Who am I?" Wen Yu asked seriously. "It''s really a profound problem." Ye Lianna nodded and admitted, "but now you just need to know that you are Wenyu cage and what you should do. As long as your Yitian Jue reaches the sixth level, all the mysteries will be unveiled." Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "you''re right. What I need to do now is to improve Yitian Jue. Alas, if simple cultivation can reach the sixth level of Yitian Jue, I promise I will not sleep 24 hours a day and practice hard. Ye Lianna, Xiaoqiang''s fuzzy memory says that God is also divided into levels. What level do you say is the God of light and the God of death?" "Even if they are not the lowest level, they can''t be much higher. If they are high-level gods, how can they deal with mortals? If you''re not sure that you will use the Yi Tian Jue in a short time If you are promoted to the sixth level, you should try to make Xiaoqiang grow up. Xiaoqiang is the devil''s pet of the LORD God. He can definitely deal with low-level gods. At that time, you don''t have to hold your breath and negotiate with the Holy See, and you don''t have to be afraid that the magic land will be occupied by the demon clan. Maybe Xiaoqiang can help you forcibly promote yitianjue to the sixth level after his inheritance memory is fully awakened. " Yelina replied. "En" Wen Yu smiled and nodded, then looked at Ruixue and said, "I don''t know if the little girl can know who she is after absorbing the divine power?" "Well, don''t think about these questions that you can''t think of the answer if you want to break your head." Ye Lianna interrupted Wen Yu''s thoughts and changed the topic: "Wen Yu, why don''t you know how to use the powerful power of the whole ring?" Wen Yu immediately retorted, "who said I didn''t use it? Now the three magic systems of light, earth and fire of the whole ring have reached the level of third-order magic guide, and I can break through the first-order big magic guide right away. Moreover, I will use it every time I fight. The only thing I didn''t make good use of is its space, but its space is too big. I can''t have so many things to pack." Ye Lianna stared at Wen Yu with complex eyes for a long time, and then said word by word: "sit down and watch the sky! Short-sighted!" Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "you think I don''t want the Seven Magic Elements of the whole ring to reach the level of a great wizard. The key is that the speed of the whole ring absorbing magic elements is limited, and I can''t find seven mages to instill magic elements into the whole ring in turn every day." "Stupid! Stupid! Big stupid!" Ye Lianna rolled her eyes and said, "Wenyu, I ask you, where do the seven series magic elements come from?" "Magic elements are the energy of nature. Nature comes from nature. Do you want me to control the whole ring a little and absorb magic elements from nature like a magician?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Well, this is also a way, but the efficiency is too low. It is estimated that when the seven series of magic of the whole ring reach the level of great wizard, you will have a lot of white beards." Ye Lianna shook her head and smiled bitterly, "Wenyu, your thinking is trapped in a misunderstanding. General space rings, no, almost all space rings can not become a living space, but the whole ring is different. The whole ring has all the conditions for the growth of animals and plants, light, earth, water, wind, fire and thunder, etc., that is to say, the space of the whole ring can form an independent natural system. As long as you make the seven systems of the whole ring When the magic elements reach a certain amount, a small biological system can be formed. " "Ah! I see!" Wen Yu shouted excitedly, "I can build a small independent ecosystem in the whole ring, and then let this ecosystem develop slowly, and all the energy generated by this ecosystem is the whole ring. That is to say, the whole ring can produce seven series of magic elements by itself, and it doesn''t need to absorb a little from the outside world. God, I didn''t think of this. I wasted three years in vain." "You''re stupid!" Yelena smiled, "If a small natural system is formed in the whole ring, you can put living creatures in it. You know more about the ecosystem science on earth than anyone else. You can make this ecosystem develop according to your will. The whole ring is under your control. If the biological chain inside deteriorates, you can stop it at the first time. That is to say, you are the main god of the ecosystem in the whole ring You control the life and death of everything. " Wen Yu was stunned. After a long time, he said, "Ye Lianna, your idea is terrible! It makes me have a terrible idea. Do you say that the environment we live in will be a space ring, and the person who holds this space ring is controlling everything in the world. Whoever he lets be lucky will be lucky, and whoever he lets die will die." "What''s so scary?" Yelena disdained, "You can take fate as a person, and we are the creatures in his space ring. Although my life is not controlled by heaven, it is also limited to a certain space. For example, you start from scratch and earn millions of wealth through your own efforts. Your destiny has indeed changed through your efforts and seems to be divorced from the arrangement of your destiny. But no matter how hard you try, you will have different consequences Isn''t that fate? " Wen Yu gave a thumbs up in admiration and said sincerely, "Ye Lianna, you see these things too thoroughly. However, I''m still a little uncomfortable. If we really live in other people''s space ring, it doesn''t mean that people stare at everything, including when we do that." Ye Lianna knocked on Wenyu''s forehead and said with a smile, "if the space in the whole ring is bigger than the two magic continents, and someone is doing that all the time, will you be interested in staring at it all the time? Your interest can last for one year, two years, but ten, hundred, or thousand years? I''m afraid you''ll vomit at a glance." "Hey, hey, isn''t that weird?" Wen Yu scratched his head and smiled. "Ye Lianna, do you want to practice Yitian Jue? I think you are more suitable to practice Yitian Jue than me." Ye Lianna''s eyes lit up and quickly nodded her head: "of course! It''s just that Yitian Jue is the ancestral skill of your Wenjia family, and it''s passed on to men rather than women. How can I practice as an alien with a foreign surname?" Wen Yu was amused by Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "why, I''ve become a guardian of feudal thought so soon. I wanted to pass it on to you when I was in the elf family, but I haven''t had time. Come on, turn your back and I''ll pass it on to you." V3.Chapter 179 Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "don''t worry. Let me help you fill the whole ring with three magic elements: wind, water and thunder. In this way, you have something to do when I practice." "En" Wen Yu smiled and nodded, then manipulated the whole ring to release a semi-circular light ball and said with a smile: "Ye Lianna, as long as you put the three magic elements into this circular groove, the whole ring can absorb them by itself. The light magic of the whole ring has reached the level of third-order wizard, as long as you don''t release magic beyond this level. Ye Lianna, I don''t understand why the elves can''t practice magic, but after passing on and becoming the queen of elves, they can not only practice magic Magic, can you cultivate six series magic except the dark Department, and the cultivation speed is amazing? " Ye Lianna shook her head as she poured magic elements into the circular groove. "I don''t know. It should be a whim when God created the elf family." The light magic of the whole ring has reached the level of a third-order demon guide, so it absorbs magic elements quickly and stops absorbing them in only one hour. This is also the only defect that the whole ring makes Wen Yu dissatisfied. It is like a child eating. It will stop absorbing magic elements after eating a certain amount every day. Wen Yu put his palms against Ye Lianna''s back and told: "Ye Lianna, pay attention to feel the running route of the true Qi I input into your body. Then I will pour some of my original true Qi into your Dantian. Your task is to make the true Qi run continuously and absorb the original true Qi I left in your body into your own true Qi in the process of running." Ye Lianna shook her head and said: "Don''t consume your true Qi. You subdue the dragon clan because you have a dragon killing knife, and the beast clan is hard to deal with. Those guys have simple minds and developed limbs. If you don''t show the strength to surrender them, I guarantee you can''t even enter the gate of the beast clan. If you can beat the beast emperor and can''t even recognize his mother, the beast emperor will not blame you, but will give you a warm reception There is no reason with the orcs. Hard fists are the reason. " "Well, then I won''t leave Benyuan Qi for you. With your qualifications, you can quickly absorb spiritual power from around and transform it into your own Qi. Hold yuanshouyi and I''ll start!" Wen Yu reminded. "Hoo -" half an hour later, Wen Yuchang took back his hands with a sigh of relief and said with envy: "if I had Ye Lianna''s qualification, I''m afraid I would have broken through to the sixth layer of Yitian Jue. The eight veins of the strange Sutra are unobstructed. It''s estimated that she can reach the fourth layer of Yitian Jue when she opens her eyes." After envy, Wen Yu excitedly put all his energy into the whole ring. "If I have an independent ecological environment in the whole ring, I won''t be able to store food with it in the future? It doesn''t matter. I don''t have a high-grade space ring. Sort out this mess before making a breakthrough." Wen Yu whispered to himself, "The magic core and magic crystal stone are here. Hey, I don''t know that I already have so many magic cores and magic crystal stones! The furniture is here, the bed is a little small, there is time to make a big bed, there are a few kinds, and there is time to buy some; there are a lot of weapons and treasures here, but it''s a pity that they are no longer of much use to me. Take them out and give them to those in need when you have time. Well, give them to Kuang Lei I''m sure I can keep Kuang leile awake for three days. There''s more time to put the alchemy stove, pill and medicinal materials here. I can refine some medicine to enhance the combat capability of the army, although I don''t have any soldiers now. Put the food here, er, it''s going to consume clean, and get some more when I have time. Shit! How can I forget that there''s such a thing? Where can Achab''s body be buried? Forget it, just put it Here you are. You should be honored to be the first person in the world of Wenyu. Although you are dead, you should also be honored. Eh, what is this? Ah, how can I forget it? Xiaoqiang''s umbilical cord! A guy with hundreds of meters long roots and soul chopping knives. I don''t know if Xiaoqiang can bite now? " "Xiaoqiang?" Wen Yu patted Xiaoqiang on the back. "Boss, I''m busy. Say something quickly." Xiaoqiang replied reluctantly. Wen Yu took out his roots from the whole ring and asked, "Xiaoqiang, this is the umbilical cord left by you when you were born. I still keep it for you. I remember you bit it before, but you can''t bite it. What the hell is this guy? How did you take root and emerge from the ground? I thought you were a fairy medicine at that time. I almost lost my life in order to get you." Xiaoqiang shivered and said eagerly: "Boss, if you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten it! Great! Put it on my back and I can swallow it into my stomach and digest it slowly. Although I don''t know what it is, I can feel the powerful energy contained in it. Maybe the energy before my rebirth is sealed in it. Come on! Come on! Let me try!" Wen Yu put the roots on Xiaoqiang''s back and reminded him, "this guy is very hard. If you can digest it, remember to leave me 20 meters. You can use it in the future." "No problem." Xiaoqiang replied readily, but he said with a sly smile: "it''s a waste to leave 20 meters for such a good thing. Two meters is enough for you. Gaga..." Looking at a bunch of roots slowly disappearing into Xiaoqiang''s body, Wen Yu said sadly, "Xiaoqiang, what on earth are you? You can swallow things on your back!" "The ability of ancient divine beasts can''t be understood by ordinary people like you!" Xiaoqiang replied proudly, "boss, I feel that sister-in-law Ruixue has changed. From time to time, she will send out a weak pressure, which makes me afraid at the bottom of my heart!" "Oh" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked eagerly, "how much divine power is there in the ball? Is it almost absorbed?" "It''s early. I haven''t absorbed less than one tenth. I''m still busy." "Yes! You land in a place with mountains and water. I want to get something." Wen Yu smiled. "There are so many troubles!" Xiaoqiang replied impatiently, but he found a suitable place to go down according to Wenyu''s requirements. Wen Yu jumped down from Xiaoqiang''s back and said with a smile, "I''ll make some noise. You fly to the sky first. I''ll let you come back and you''ll come back." "Sobbing, boss, can you stop? I find that you have been calling me frequently since I changed." Xiaoqiang sobbed. Wen Yu replied angrily, "a handful of shit and a handful of urine have pulled you up. Now that you have grown up, you have to do something for me, who is both a father and a brother. Don''t talk nonsense. You can do whatever I ask you to do, otherwise you won''t have your rations in the future!" V3.Chapter 180 Wen Yu looked at the flowers, plants and trees around him and thought, "to establish an independent ecosystem, we must first have soil. There are microorganisms in the soil, that is, the decomposers in the food chain. The flowers, plants and trees here are lush, and the soil should be good. Then I will accept it impolitely." "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." The deafening Bang rang out one after another. With the powerful power of soul cutting knife, Wenyu leveled four or five mountains in two hours. It''s easy for Wenyu to level a mountain with the help of earth magic of the third-order Wizard of the whole ring. "The whole ring is definitely the dream of the LORD God!" Wen Yu sighed looking at the impression of the whole ring on his left finger, because he found it very easy to put things into the whole ring. For example, a mountain. He cut off the mountain with earth magic at the foot of the mountain. As long as he put his hand on it and moved his mind, the whole mountain can move into the whole ring. And the space in the whole ring is divided by him. Where he wants to keep the positive empty state, there is a vacuum state. He wants to make the mountain into what shape, and the mountain will become what shape. In other words, he can dominate everything in the whole ring only by his mind. With this discovery, Wen Yu worked harder. A continuous mountain forest was completely moved into the whole ring by him in less than four hours. At the same time, he made a new discovery. Putting things into the whole ring is not just based on ideas, but also consumes mental power. The larger the thing, the more mental power it consumes. "Hey, hey, I''m a little like a bandit." Wen Yu touched his nose and smiled. "If ye Lianna knew I''d make such a mess of the lush mountains and forests, she would certainly fight with me." If magic mainland had an environmental protection law, Wen Yu would certainly be sentenced and make headlines on the front pages of major newspapers. The originally continuous and lush mountains and forests have become ruins, like being bombed by intercontinental missiles. "Hey, let''s do it here. Don''t disturb the land God in other places." Wen Yu sighed, as if he had suffered a great loss. "Boom, boom -" This time it''s not the sound of blasting, but the sound of the earth shaking. If someone is here, the first thing they think of is definitely an earthquake, because the ground within a hundred miles is shaking violently, which is naturally a good thing for Wen Yu. He used earth magic to cut the ground within a hundred miles. If he wasn''t afraid of volcanic eruption, it''s estimated that he wouldn''t let go of the magma under the ground and put it all into the whole ring. Looking at the huge earth pit hundreds of miles long, hundreds of miles wide and 100 meters deep in front of him, Wen Yu said with a smile: "this place will certainly become a famous scenic resort in the future, and maybe it will become the West Lake of the magic continent. However, it seems that the Lake is a little deeper. I hope no one will fall in and drown." "Pa pa" Wen Yu patted the soil on his hand and said with a smile: "Let''s get so much soil for the time being. When I put the mountains and forests inside, I can get some water in. I feel dizzy. The sequelae of severe mental power consumption is really painful! Even if an independent natural system can''t be formed in the whole ring, this labor is worth it. I didn''t expect that putting things into the whole ring consumes mental power, regardless of whether the things put will struggle and resist, as long as I can If you have enough mental strength, you can put him in. Hey hey, the whole ring is clearly a necessary magic weapon for killing people and goods at home and travel! I don''t know if my mental strength can hold down the old bastard Pope. If you can, I''ll put him in the whole ring and let all the beasts line up to burst his chrysanthemums! It''s a little evil, Gaga... " If someone sees a scene in the whole ring, they will be scared out of their wits. The mountains and lands put into the whole ring by Wen Yu are flying up and down, and some are still changing their shapes. Soon, a hundred mile mountain forest appeared in the whole ring. Wen Yu''s idea is very simple, that is to get an island surrounded by water in the whole ring. Just now he pulled into the whole ring together with the flowers, plants, birds and animals on the mountain, that is to say, there are animals and plants in the whole ring, but those animals did not die of hypoxia, and only some large animals fainted because of the short-term hypoxia. "Gaga, it''s successful!" Wen Yu felt the still lively little animals dancing and cheering. "The only thing missing now is water! Hey, there''s a great lake hundreds of miles long and wide in front of me, and the water in the lake is inexhaustible, unless the groundwater within a hundred miles of this huge lake is sucked up by me." Then Wenyu jumped down. An hour later, Wenyu''s pioneering project was finally completed. In order to place things, he built a luxurious apartment in the central part of the island. Things were placed in rooms by categories, and things that would rot were vacuum isolated by him. "Hey hey, fortunately, the light magic elements are enough, otherwise I have to find a way to make a sun for you. Let''s rain for you first." after that, Wen Yu controls the water around the island to float into the air, and then there is a torrential rain in the whole ring. It''s absolutely torrential rain. The water was transported into the air by Wen Yu, not torrential rain. That''s strange. "Hey, hey, let''s have a sunny day after the heavy rain!" "There''s some wind after the bright sun!" "Thunder again!" ¡­¡­ A mouse lay at the door of the cave, looked at the changing weather and asked the big mouse: "Dad, what''s the matter today? Why did it rain so hard for five minutes? After five minutes, the sky cleared up completely, but then it thundered again. Where was the sun? It was early autumn just now. How did it turn into spring and winter after shaking?" The mouse''s father scratched his head with his front paw, frowned and said, "maybe the God of light dozed off and didn''t take good care of the magic land." "Dad, who is the God of light?" the little mouse asked curiously. "Boy, come on, let me tell you the story of the God of light. A long time ago..." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu is feeling the changes in the whole ring and playing happily. He doesn''t realize that establishing an independent natural system is not so simple. All kinds of animals and plants need different light intensity. Some like Yin, some like Yang, and so on. After playing for a while, Wen Yu woke up and sent a message to Xiaoqiang: "come down! I''m finished!" "Shit! Boss, what are you doing? Is this where I just landed?" Xiaoqiang was frightened as soon as he landed. "Fuck your sister! I''ve wasted a lot of time here. You have to use your milk to make up for the wasted time. Have Ruixue and ye Lianna never woke up?" Wen Yuyue asked on Xiaoqiang''s back. "No!" Xiaoqiang replied, "boss, the pressure of sister-in-law Ruixue is more and more frequent. I''m afraid my heart can''t bear the intermittent stimulation. You''d better wake her up." V3.Chapter 181 "Pa!" Wen Yu patted Xiaoqiang on the back with all his strength and said with a smile and curse: "you are an ancient divine beast. What''s this coercion? Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to seal the ball with divine power, hurry up. As long as you surrender the animal king, what do you want from the Pope, the old bastard will give you. By the way, has your umbilical cord been digested?" Xiaoqiang said sadly, "not yet. It''s harder than magic crystal stone. It''s estimated that it will take at least a year to digest it completely. Boss, why hasn''t the orc arrived yet? If I run at this speed for another two days, my legs must be broken!" Wen Yu Yue said, "don''t be afraid. Even if the orcs are far away in the sky, your legs will keep running. I can guarantee it with my head." "Hum!" Xiaoqiang said discontentedly, "I''ll go down and run on my legs later. See if you dare to promise with your head! I''m going to digest the energy of magic crystal stone. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you! Remember to remind me when you go to the beast family, or don''t blame me if you fly by." Sensing the breath of Xia Ruixue and ye Lianna, Wen Yu turned his attention to the whole ring after confirming that there was no abnormality between them. "How can we make the whole ring alternate between day and night, how can we make the light intensity change during the twelve hours of the day? And so on. If these problems can not be solved, the ecosystem can not operate normally." after enjoying the feeling of controlling everything, Wenyu began to think about how to make the ecosystem operate by itself. After only thinking for a few minutes, his head grew big, because he found that there were many requirements for the normal operation of the ecosystem, and each one was difficult to solve. For example, with the alternation of day and night and the continuous change of light intensity, he can''t control the light magic in the whole ring 24 hours a day. "Every civilized planet has its own natural laws, and all species must adapt to the natural laws before they will not be eliminated by nature. If the whole ring is regarded as an independent civilized planet, it should also have its own natural laws, and species that cannot adapt to the natural laws of the whole ring will be eliminated." Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and said urgently: "I am the master of the whole ring, that is to say, the natural law of the whole ring is formulated by me. As long as I formulate the natural law, the species in the whole ring must survive according to this natural law, or they will be eliminated. This is the survival competition that exists on every civilized planet. Although the competition is cruel and ruthless, it is the only way to make a civilized planet operate normally." "Time." the first thing Wen Yu thought of was time. He thought to himself, "how can time be controlled? Everything in the whole ring is up to me. Doesn''t it mean that I can make the time in the whole ring fast, slow it down, or even stop and retreat the time in the whole ring?" Thinking of this, Wen Yu''s heart beat uncontrollably, because a terrible idea came into his mind. If he could control the time flow in the whole ring, he could make the time in the whole ring faster and slower than the time outside. For example, for one minute outside, there was only one second in the whole ring, or even less, or one minute outside, Ten minutes or even ten years inside. If that''s the case, what will happen if he puts a person into practice and ten thousand years outside a day?! "Hehe, I''m so naive!" Wen Yu suddenly smiled bitterly and patted his forehead, "Every species has a life span. If it takes a minute outside and ten thousand years inside, put a person in it for a second and then take it out. I''m afraid he''s rotten to the point that he doesn''t have any residue unless he has the ability to live forever. Cut! I don''t know if my guess is right. Why do you want to do so much? Try again. Er, how to try? Give orders directly? Or give it to the whole world Lord of the rings programming? I''m the master of the whole ring. I should just give orders directly. Besides, I don''t know how to program with ideas. Listen to me, Lord of the rings. Now I command you as the master to control the time flow inside ten times that of the outside world, that is, one second outside and ten seconds inside. Day and night alternate between time and outside It''s the same as the world. The four seasons and climate should be clear. Now your space is too small, so you have to ensure good weather at all times, so that you can run... " Wen Yu is like a divine stick. He gives orders to the mark of the ring on his left finger. If someone hears these orders, he will laugh and hurt his stomach and scold Wen Yu for being insane. Day and night alternate and the climate of the four seasons is controlled by the gods. What do you want to do as a cultivator. Two hours later, Wen Yu smiled happily, because everything in the whole ring was working according to his will. For two hours outside, there were twenty hours inside. Wen Yu witnessed the alternation of day and night in the whole ring. In addition, the circulation of water, Qi and carbon dioxide in the ring was also normal. The only regret for Wen Yu was that some creatures in the ring had shown maladjustment Symptoms, that is, these creatures do not adapt to the natural laws formulated by him and are about to perish. "Ah, there are gains and losses. For the normal operation of the whole ring, you should make a glorious sacrifice." Wen Yu smiled and sighed, "If only I could control everything in the real world, it would be better to pause the time around the enemy when fighting with him than to point a hole. Er, if the magic land is regarded as a space within a space ring, that means that the time of the magic land has its own time law. If I can understand the time law of the magic land, I can control the time of the magic land at will. In addition to time, there are also space, seven series elements, etc. No, the ultimate meaning of seven series magic is to control the seven series elements, especially space magic. Space magic is a good example of controlling the laws of space, but no one has reached the level of controlling the space of the whole magic continent. That is to say, the natural laws of the magic continent are not uncontrollable, but no one can fully understand them Transparent. " Wen Yu''s heart began to beat uncontrollably again, because he felt that there was a door in front of him. As long as he could push open the door, he could step into another world. "Hoo - Hoo -" Wen Yu took a deep breath and soothed his beating heart "You can''t be excited. The more excited you are, the more chaotic you are. You must calm down and slowly understand the profound meaning of this thing. Although time, space and so on are different every week, their principles are the same. You can follow the vine and feel the melon by grasping the root. Everything in the whole ring is under my control. It''s much easier to understand the time law of the whole ring. If I can find the time flow in the whole ring According to the principle of movement, we can slowly study the time law of the magic continent. Yes, we have to do so. First, we should find out all the operating principles of the whole magic ring. " V3.Chapter 182 "Girl, you can be reunited with your family right away. Why don''t you worry? When you look for the inheritance body in the magic land, you urge it at least a hundred times a day. But when you come to the magic land, you slow down." Darius asked anxiously, "Uncle Zuo, is there any danger in the inheritance of divine personality?" "Smelly girl, you''re worried about this. I said why you suddenly slowed down." Zuo protector suddenly realized, "Girl, your worry is superfluous. Not only is there no danger, but there are many benefits. The biggest advantage is to raise their strength to the level of God, so that they can live forever. After we return to God and lead us to get rid of the clutter of Yale, your family can swim freely in the universe." "Hum!" Derris snorted discontentedly, "Uncle Zuo, you think I don''t know. After the divine personality is inherited, the strength will always stagnate at the God level. Even if you live forever, you can''t reach the God level." "Ah, smelly girl!" left Dharma protector pointed at Daisy, "The God of heaven is second only to the LORD God. Do you think your father-in-law and mother-in-law can reach the God level by their own strength?! I tell you, this position can be counted by one slap after hundreds of millions of years of self-cultivation. Smelly girl, you are cheap and good!" "Uncle Zuo, what level of God are you? You haven''t told me about your level of God. What level of God can I reach now? Lower God or middle God?" Doris asked curiously. The left Dharma protector smiled: "I''m at the same level as the right Dharma protector and the general Dharma protector. Both of us are heavenly gods. When you open the eye of the moon twice, your strength should reach the heavenly gods. However, this plane is very special, and there is a strange energy that limits our strength, so that our highest combat effectiveness can only reach the level of virtual darkness, which is not even as good as the lower gods. However, this is also the reason why my God chose this plane to hide, as long as Come to this position, whether it is the lower God or the main God, the strength will be limited to the empty night level. " "Are all the people we teach at the level of God? Why did my God go to war with Yale and be forced to reincarnate by Yale? Is Yale higher than my God?" The left Dharma protector shook his head and said with a smile, "girl, you have asked these questions more than a hundred times. Do you think I will answer you? These things are not the time for you to know. After my God returns, you will naturally know." Daisy glared at the left Dharma protector discontentedly and muttered, "I don''t want to know if I don''t say it. Uncle Zuo, Yale people have been tracking down my worship of the moon god. We swaggered around in this position. What if we were found by the God of light and death?" The left Dharma protector smiled: "This is another strange place of this plane. Although the God of light and the God of death are responsible for this plane, they can''t find it with divine knowledge. That is to say, the strange energy not only limits our divine power, but also limits our divine knowledge. If we can use divine knowledge, we don''t have to look for people everywhere. We just need to sweep this plane with divine knowledge to find the best Two thousand inherited bodies. " Daisy turned her eyes and said with a smile, "doesn''t that mean that with the strength of my worship of the moon god, I can easily destroy the Holy See. If the God of light comes, we can still destroy him." "Girl, what you think is too simple." Zuo protector shook his head and smiled, "The Holy See has the ability to summon the Fighting Angel of the God of light. If we destroy the Holy See, it means that we have the strength to destroy the Fighting Angel of the God of light. The God of light knows that we have such strength. Does he dare to come to this position? He will certainly ask for help. In this way, we will leak our whereabouts. If Yale knows that our worship of the moon is hidden in this position, it will be Will stop my God from returning at all costs. Although Yale can''t break the protective shield of the moon god holy land, he has the ability to exile the moon god holy land into the empty debris flow. The empty debris flow is a place where the LORD God doesn''t dare to stay for a long time, and the moon god holy land can last for thousands of years at most. Once the moon god holy land is broken by the empty debris flow, we gods will definitely ashes in an instant When the smoke goes out, you can''t even keep your God. " After a pause, the left Dharma protector continued: "the cage family and the holy see just give him a lesson. As for uprooting him? Let go of your heart!" "Uncle Zuo, is the divine plane fun?" asked Daisy curiously. The left Dharma protector nodded and said, "it''s fun, but it''s also very dangerous. There are places where even the gods dare not step, and even the LORD God dare not go. Empty debris is one of them. The more dangerous places are, the more good things are, so the more dangerous places are, the more gods like to go, although people die in them all the time." "Why?" asked Daisy puzzled, "when they reach the next God, they reach the realm of immortality. Why do they joke about small lives? Can''t they go to some non dangerous places?" The left Dharma protector did not hurry to answer Darius, but asked, "is the survival law of the magic land cruel?" "The law of the jungle! If you don''t have strength, you are a pet that others play with at will. The superior can put a slave collar on you to let you experience the life of an animal." Daisy replied. "Hehe, this is only a trivial matter in the divine plane. The lower God, the middle God, the upper God, the God and the main God are not only the division of strength level, but also the division of survival level. In the divine plane, the lower God is an animal, the middle God is a pleasant pet, the upper God has a little dignity, and the God is a normal person. The divine plane is not Heaven imagined by mortals is a place more terrible than hell. Do you know what uncle Zuo did before he met my God? " "What do you do?" "Before meeting my God, I was a slave to the God of heaven. I licked my feet to the God of heaven, served as a mount, and even -- hey, that''s the day when life is better than death! My soul is in the hands of the God of heaven. I don''t even dare to have the idea of suicide, and I won''t have the idea of suicide!" Darius was frightened and shivered. "Doesn''t that mean that there is no living space for lower gods and middle gods?" "Hehe, it''s not. After being promoted to the God''s position, just join a powerful force, so that you can have a shelter temporarily, but your life is also very dangerous. In case of power conflict, the lower God is the meat shield in front. That''s why the gods rush to those places regardless of life danger, because there are some coveted treasures in those dangerous places Bei, if you are lucky, you can jump directly from the lower God to the God of heaven and straighten your back. " "Is the LORD God the most powerful God?" "No! There are more powerful beings above the LORD God." the left Dharma protector shook his head. V3.Chapter 183 "Ah!" Doris asked with incredible surprise, "is there a God more powerful than the LORD God?" "En" left Dharma protector nodded and smiled: "There are also seven creation gods above the main God, and there is also a legendary ancestral God above the creation God. It is said that the ancestral God was born with everyone at the beginning of the universe. The ancestral God divided the universe into seven universe systems, and then created the seven creation gods with divine power, and let each of them take charge of one universe system. The seven creation gods divided their own universe systems into different planes and created them with divine power All kinds of creatures have become what they are now after the alternation of cosmic years. Hehe, these are legends spread on the divine plane. No one knows whether there are creation gods and ancestral gods. " After a while, Daisy woke up from the shock and said, "if the legend is true, doesn''t it mean that there are six other spaces as big as the space we live in, that is, the Zeus system?" "If the legend is true, what you say is true." Zuo protector nodded and smiled. "Hasn''t the LORD God seen the creator God?" Doris asked curiously. "The LORD God has the power of heaven. Hasn''t anyone ever been to other Zhou systems?" "Hehe, do you think a mortal can go in and out of the divine throne at will?" asked the left Dharma protector. Seeing that Daisy was confused, he continued: "Just because a mortal can be promoted to the next God through cultivation does not mean that the main god can be promoted to the creator God through cultivation. If he can be promoted continuously through cultivation, will there be a pile of creator gods and a handful of ancestral gods?! for example, the biggest emperor in an Empire is the emperor. Officials in the empire can be promoted through their own efforts, but he can''t be promoted to the emperor no matter how hard he tries Unless the emperor voluntarily transfers the throne to him, or he revolts and usurps the throne. " Daisy nodded clearly: "A Zeus system is equivalent to an empire, and the creator God is the emperor of the Empire, and his throne is as stable as iron. The superior God can''t find the object of rebellion if he wants to rebel. Moreover, the creator God is the controller of the Zeus system. No matter how powerful the superior God is, he has to be controlled by the creator God. Uncle Zuo, how many superior gods are there in our Zeus system?" "I don''t know how many there are now, but there were thirteen main gods before my God was reincarnated." Zuo Dharma protector replied. "Thirteen? Why are there so few?" said daisy in surprise. "There are more than 600 gods in our worship of the moon, including nearly 3000 to be inherited. That is to say, there are as many gods on the divine plane as cattle hair. How can there be only 13 main gods?" The left Dharma protector was stunned, raised his eyebrow and asked: "Who told you that there were so many gods in the gods? At that time, the thirteen main gods had their own power, and my God was full of gods. He was the most subordinate of the thirteen main gods. My God''s character was very strange. Although he had the most gods, he didn''t have any desire for power, so he never recruited subordinates, and he didn''t have a fixed territory to take them all day We wandered around on the divine plane. The lower gods on the divine plane had thousands of times more hair than all the animals on the magic continent and the magic continent combined, while the gods combined were less than 20000 people. Do you still think there are as many gods as cattle hair? " Daisy shook her head very firmly, because she couldn''t imagine the number of thousands of times the hair of all animals in the magic continent and the magic continent. So many lower gods had less than 20000 gods. This shows how difficult it is to promote to the gods, let alone the main gods. "Uncle Zuo, since my God never recruits subordinates, why do you follow my God?" Doris asked puzzled. "Hehe, in fact, my God often drives us away, but we stick to him like cowhide plaster. Even if he puts a knife around our neck, none of us will leave." Zuo protector smiled. "Why? You are all gods. You can get VIP treatment if you find a Lord God. Why can''t I drive you away?" Daisy was even more puzzled. "Because our lives are given by my God, if there was no my God, maybe we would still be slaves to others." Zuo Dharma protector''s eyes were more colorful, "Before following my God, each of us was a slave and the most humble slave. It was my God who set us free and tried to promote us to the God of heaven. Wandering with my God on the throne was the happiest time of my life. Whenever my God met an extremely poor lower God, he would rescue him from suffering and go to danger Treasure hunt in dangerous areas. Regardless of the danger of his life, he has to find a baby to promote him. He won''t stop until he is promoted to the God of heaven. If he meets a God with very poor cultivation qualification, my God will find a God with the greatest evil disease, seize his divine personality and let this guy with poor cultivation qualification pass on. However, this kind of thing rarely happens, because what my God doesn''t like most is killing. Follow my God Wandering, but we don''t feel like a tramp at all. Instead, we are glad that we have found the warmest home in the cruel divine plane. " "Ha ha, girl, you don''t know how protective our God is. If someone offends our brothers, no matter who is right or wrong, our God will kill them angrily. Because of our bad habit, we have to be more careful than mice when we act alone outside, for fear of conflict with others and causing trouble to our God. It''s also because of this bad habit that our God almost offends us There are some main gods. However, our combat effectiveness is too strong, and all of us don''t want to fight, so those main gods dare not go out when they are angry. My God will be in front of everyone. He doesn''t have the airs of the main god at all. He jokes with us all day and treats us as his closest brothers. Who is willing to leave him for such a good boss? " "How did you come into conflict with Yale? How dare Yale move you with your fighting power? Are other gods helping Yale behind your back?" Doris blinked. The left Dharma protector smiled bitterly and nodded: "it''s true. There are countless grievances between my God and Yale, which is not as simple as you think. Don''t ask me what grievances I have, I won''t tell you, because I don''t know." Darius covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "Uncle Zuo, when you used to get along with my God, wouldn''t you also be my God?" "Ha ha, of course not. This is a mantra developed over thousands of years." the left Dharma protector scratched his head and laughed, "my God is called Wanjie, Wanjie of all evil, Wanjie of disaster. Does this name sound awkward?" "Well," Doris nodded, "but it''s very domineering! Do these two words have another meaning?" "There should be. We don''t know, and we''ve never asked. Because after becoming a God, the name becomes something dispensable. It''s all casual." Zuo protector smiled. V3.Chapter 184 Daisy blinked and smiled: "Finally, I have a general understanding of our sect. I thought that all the brothers and sisters in the sect were killing machines without blinking an eye. The only purpose of everyone''s life was to welcome the return of the moon god, just like the foolish believers of the Holy See. Unexpectedly, there was an unknown friendship in everyone''s heart. Uncle Zuo, why didn''t you tell me these things before, if you knew it earlier If so, I won''t destroy the eye of the moon and run away. The brothers and sisters in the sect must hate me when they learn that I destroy the eye of the moon and run away. " Zuo protector smiled bitterly: "The three of us are going to find time to talk to you. Who knows that you are so afraid of death. When you know the responsibilities of yuenu, you don''t hesitate to destroy Yuezhi''s eyes and run away. If you don''t always protect the Dharma to protect you, hide your escape and tell your brothers and sisters that you have dedicated your life to my God, otherwise even if you have 10000 heads, it''s not enough for your brothers to cut off." "I didn''t run away because I was afraid of death. I just didn''t think it was worth giving my life to an ethereal God. I thought you were a group of stupid lunatics, so I destroyed the eye of moon knowledge and ran away. It''s your fault that you didn''t tell me the truth." The left Dharma protector shrugged helplessly: "I can''t argue with you. You''re right. But I have to tell you something. Your careful Dharma protector, right Dharma protector and I all know that we were with you when you destroyed the eye of moon knowledge. That is to say, we arranged for you to successfully destroy the eye of moon knowledge and escape. Otherwise, even if you have eight legs, you can''t escape from the holy land of moon god. Alas, it''s impossible I don''t know what magic you can do. You let the three of us do such things that we are so sorry for our God. " Daisy was surprised at first, then looked at the left Dharma protector with red eyes: "Uncle Zuo, you are so kind to me! I --" "Oh, girl, you will cry too. Is today''s sun coming out from the west?" Zuo protector joked, "Ha ha, you need not say it. Girl, you are a moon girl, a life created by my God with great magic power, which is equal to my God''s daughter. You must love you with my God''s character. Remember, after my God returns, you must find an appropriate time to tell him that you like a peaceful life and want to live a carefree life with your relatives Live, my God will promise you, and then you will take the cage family to leave the worship of the moon. " "Why?" Doris asked in surprise. "Because when my God returns, he will certainly seek revenge from Yale. If you don''t want the cage family to die in this dispute, you have to do so," Zuo Dharma protector replied. Daisy nodded clearly and then wondered, "is there no other way to solve this resentment?" The left Dharma protector shook his head and said, "no! The blood debt must be paid with blood! If the Holy See kills the cage family, do you think you can solve the hatred by non force?" Daisy smiled bitterly and shook her head: "don''t say that the Vatican killed the cage family. Even if the Vatican hurt the cage family, with Wenyu''s character, the Vatican will pay the price of bleeding. Hehe, uncle Zuo, you should be prepared. Wenyu is likely to refuse to inherit the divine personality." "Ha ha, I don''t believe he can stand the temptation of the gods." Zuo protector smiled incredulously, "girl, if you''re not in a hurry, we''ll choose 900 to inherit the body in the magic continent first, and the remaining 100 places will be left to the cage family." Darius blinked and smiled and asked, "Uncle Zuo, do you know why my lunar eye opened again?" The left Dharma protector smiled and scolded: "smelly girl, if I remember correctly, your answer to the general Dharma protector is that you suddenly opened it inexplicably. Your answer is not persuasive at all, so none of us believe it, but you pretend to be pathetic and wronged, which makes us have to believe it. Tell me quickly, why did your moon awareness eye open for the second time?" "Hey, hey, I was afraid that you might find trouble with cage family, so I made a small plan and lied." Daisy said with a bad smile, "Wenyu will refine a pill called marrow washing pill. The efficacy of marrow washing pill is extremely powerful. It can not only open the meridians of the human body, but also improve cultivation. I opened the eye of monthly knowledge after taking marrow washing pill." "Build a foundation pill!" left Dharma protector exclaimed, "girl, can Xi Sui pill open up the main meridians and acupoints of the human body, discharge the impurities deposited by the human body, and improve cultivation?!" Daisy nodded and said in doubt, "Uncle Zuo, have you seen the marrow washing pill?" "Not only have I seen it, but I have eaten it!" shouted the left Dharma protector in surprise, "This is the most common pill among the divine elixirs, but it is a fairy pill for ordinary people. Although it is the most common pill among the divine elixirs, it is also very precious, because only the drug God can refine the pill, and there is not necessarily one drug God among millions of gods, so the pill is an extremely precious treasure in the divine elixir. How can Wenyu boy refine the marrow washing pill?!" "I don''t know," said Daisy, shaking her head. "Some inexplicable things often appear in his mind. Eh, uncle Zuo, you just said meridians and acupoints. How can you know such magical things as meridians and acupoints?" The left Dharma protector was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "smelly girl, who told you to leave the holy land of the moon god without learning anything. I''m afraid the whole God plane doesn''t know that you are the only God in the meridians and acupoints. These things are the basic common sense of cultivation." Daisy pursed her mouth and said, "you think it''s useless for me to learn, so you didn''t teach me. The duty of the moon girl is to sacrifice her life to the moon god. What''s the use of learning so many things." The left Dharma protector didn''t. otherwise, he nodded and said, "you''re right. Why, blame the three old guys?" "Cut! I''m too lazy to pay attention to you," said Daisy disdainfully. "Girl, you just said that some inexplicable things often come out of Wenyu''s mind?" the left Dharma protector frowned and asked. "Well, Wenyu is not the only one, but also the girl Ruixue. Ruixue is my daughter-in-law. She will also have some powerful magic spells in her mind. She forgot to say something." Daisy smiled, "Wenyu may be the patron saint of the dwarves, while Ruixue may be the patron saint of the elves. Uncle Zuo, the moon worship cult has a history of thousands of years in the magic continent. You should know who the patron saint of the dwarves and elves is. Do you think Wenyu and Ruixue are really gods?" The left Dharma protector didn''t answer Darius, but asked, "girl, do you know why every race has a patron saint?" V3.Chapter 185 "Is it possible that every race is created by a God?" Darius guessed boldly. The left Dharma protector shook his head and smiled: "The God of creation created life in all aspects, but did not give them specific forms. Take the human beings in the magic land as an example. At first, they were just small life bodies invisible to the naked eye. After continuous evolution, they had today''s specific forms. Elves, dwarves and other races also evolved from small life bodies. If we can always trace back to the most primitive form of life bodies In this way, all living creatures in the magic land have a common ancestor. Every intelligent creature in the ordinary plane has a patron saint, because their belief power is a kind of cultivation energy for God, so many lower gods go to the ordinary plane to attract their believers, show them their powerful divine power, and let these intelligent creatures believe in themselves, so as to obtain intelligent life The cultivation of faith in things. " After a pause, the Dharma protector continued: "The power of faith is dispensable for the middle God, but it is a rare good tonic for the lower God. Therefore, many lower gods risk their lives to shuttle through countless ordinary planes to attract believers and obtain the power of faith as much as possible. With so many ordinary planes, how can they remember what kind of believers they attract in which plane? Even if they are believers in a certain plane If there is a disaster of extermination, they will not come. At this time, they might as well go to other places to find believers, unless they are very close. The patron gods of dwarves, elves and other races are one of these lower gods. " "Then why do the gods of light and death come to this plane from time to time?" Doris asked puzzled. Left Dharma protector shook his head: "I don''t know. This plane is very strange. Maybe they found that this plane has a baby, but they don''t know the specific location of the baby, so they guarded this plane. It''s also possible that this plane is the territory of Yale. The God of death and the God of light are two ordinary soldiers under him. They were sent to take care of this plane and look for our whereabouts. Yale knows that my God is not dead, but he doesn''t know Which plane did my God go to? I had no choice but to make such a bad decision. If so, it is estimated that the ordinary planes belonging to other main gods are also under the care of others. Like Yale, they don''t want my God to return to the divine plane as the main god again. Alas, I haven''t been to the divine plane for thousands of years, and I don''t know what the current pattern of the divine plane is. Thousands of years of waiting is not in vain. There will be three more years Our God will return, and then we will kill him back and let those Lord gods know the consequences of offending our God. " Daisy smiled: "Uncle Zuo, I''m the moon daughter of the moon worship cult. I can''t join you in the throne at that time. Let me do something to atone for the moon worship cult. Can Wen Yu refine the marrow washing pill? Uncle Zuo, you send people to find the medicinal materials for refining the marrow washing pill, and then give them to Wen Yu to refine as much as possible. In this way, you can find more inherited bodies in the magic continent, When you are in the position of God, you can try to capture some gods and increase the combat effectiveness of the moon worship cult. If I guess correctly, the reason why you lost to Yale is that there are fewer people. Although you are the most gods among all forces, Yale has a large force and a large number of people. One God can be killed in 10000 superior gods. " Left Dharma protector nodded with a wry smile: "We jumped into the trap set by the twelve Lord gods. If our God hadn''t sacrificed his life to protect us from escaping, we would have been eaten in a pot. Girl, your idea is very good. Let''s go and find Wenyu right away. Hey hey, if the Dharma protector couldn''t leave, we would have come to see this little grandson in person. Girl, have the cage family bullied you , tell Uncle Zuo that uncle Zuo will help you teach them a lesson. " "Cut!" Doris said, "do you think anyone dares to bully me? I don''t know if the magic land has changed in the past three years. Are they all right? According to Wen Yu''s original plan, they should go to war with the Holy See. Ah, uncle Zuo, it''s Wen Yu''s birthday soon. Give me the best baby in your space ring. I want to give Wen Yu a birthday present!" The left Dharma protector gave Daisy a white look. "I''m sorry to open your mouth to give my things to Wenyu. Besides, I''ll give you good things. The gift is not the value, but the key is to see if you have intention." ¡­¡­ "Boss, you have to wake up. It''s the beast clan!" Xiaoqiang cried weakly. This is the 20th time he has called Wenyu, but Wenyu didn''t respond from beginning to end. What makes Xiaoqiang more depressed is that Daisy and Ruixue are also immersed in cultivation. Xiaoqiang stopped above the clouds and sighed: "fortunately, I woke up in time. Fortunately, the orc people have their own characteristics. Fortunately, I looked down, or I couldn''t tell where to fly. Hey, forget it, wait. If the boss is breaking through the Yitian formula Wake up at the critical moment on the sixth floor. He will certainly roast me on the fire. I can''t bear the pressure of sister-in-law Ruixue. Eh, it''s strange that I''m an ancient divine beast. How can I fear the pressure of sister-in-law Ruixue? Is sister-in-law Ruixue the main God and the guardian God of the elf family the main God? Hehe, how can it be! It should be the reason why I''m still a minor. I don''t know the Lord How''s the man?... " "Hoo -" Ye Lianna took two breaths, slowly opened her eyes and said with a light smile: "Wen Yu was right. Yitian Jue is almost a custom-made skill for me. It''s so easy to reach the fourth floor. Eh, why did you stop? Is the beast family here?" "Sister Ye Lianna, you finally wake up!" Xiaoqiang shouted excitedly. Ye Lianna nodded and asked with a smile, "Xiaoqiang, is the orc here? What''s the matter with Wenyu?" "Hey" Xiaoqiang sighed and replied depressed: "I''ve stopped here all day and night. You three are all immersed in cultivation and can''t wake up. But I have to stop here and wait for you to wake up." Hearing Xiaoqiang say that Wenyu is practicing, ye Lianna''s heart trembled fiercely. Then she looked at Wenyu sitting at the back and asked Xiaoqiang, "did Wenyu explain anything to you before practicing? Has he broken through the sixth layer of Yitian Jue?!" Xiaoqiang shook his head and said, "No. after you entered the cultivation state, the boss asked me to stop in a beautiful mountain forest. As a result, he dug hundreds of meters into the whole ring. Then he entered the current state and couldn''t wake up." Ye Lianna pondered: "Wenyu may be building an independent ecosystem. Creating an ecosystem by himself will certainly enable him to better understand nature. Maybe he will break through to the sixth floor of Yitian Jue when he wakes up. Xiaoqiang, don''t disturb him and let him wake up. Where''s Ruixue? Has Ruixue never woke up?" V3.Chapter 186 When it comes to Ruixue, Xiaoqiang has a crying heart. Pitifully, he said: "sister-in-law Ye Lianna, help me! Sister-in-law Ruixue''s pressure is getting stronger and stronger. Every time she sends out pressure, my heart will tremble. If I continue like this, I will die prematurely." Ye Lianna frowned and said, "Xiaoqiang, your address to us sounds awkward. In the future, call sister-in-law Ruixue and my second sister-in-law. If Wen Yu accepts Lina and Selena, call her third and fourth sister-in-law." "Ye - second sister-in-law, isn''t the spirit loyal? How can you tolerate so many women in the boss? It seems that you don''t care at all." Xiaoqiang asked puzzled. Ye Lianna looked back at Wen Yu and sighed, "who makes him Wen Yu? If he dared to find a second woman for another man, I would make him inhuman all his life. Besides, it''s better for me and Ruixue to rob men. They don''t exclude me. Xiaoqiang, are Lina and Selena easy to get along with? Are their hearts as wide as Ruixue?" Xiaoqiang pondered: "we can get along well, and they will certainly not exclude you. As for the ranking, it''s hard to say. Sister-in-law Ruixue must be the first. I don''t know if Lina will grab the second place with you. The boss has no feeling for Selena, so she must be the last!" Ye Lianna blinked, smiled and asked, "Xiaoqiang, am I good to you or Lina good to you?" "Hey hey, sister-in-law, I know what to do." the little rape smiled. "The condition is five magic crystals a day!" "Five is too much, one!" Yelena frowned. "OK, just one piece!" Xiaoqiang nodded happily. "If Lina and you rob the second sister-in-law''s position at that time, I must be on your side. Second sister-in-law, can you wake up the second sister-in-law? She starts to exude authority again!" Feeling Xiaoqiang''s slightly trembling body, ye Lianna asked, "Xiaoqiang, aren''t you an ancient divine beast? How can you be afraid of the power of Ruixue? Is Ruixue the main God?" Xiaoqiang replied sadly, "I''m still in my infancy. The combat effectiveness of ancient divine beasts hasn''t even recovered by 1%. I can''t resist the pressure of my sister-in-law. However, my sister-in-law may also be the LORD God, but it''s very unlikely." "Why is it that the possibility is very small?" Ye Lianna asked puzzled. "The LORD God is superior, how can he be the patron saint of a small race." seeing ye Liana confused, Xiaoqiang said metaphorically: "the truth is that the Pope can never become the head of a small village." Ye Lianna nodded clearly and asked, "do you think Wenyu could be the LORD God?" "The boss is very powerful, ah, ha ha, I don''t know." Xiaoqiang replied with a dry smile. "En" Ye Lianna raised her eyebrows and questioned, "Xiaoqiang, are you hiding something from us? Do you already know Wen Yu''s true identity?!" "How could it be?" Xiaoqiang shook his head firmly, "If I know the real identity of the boss, why don''t I tell you? I can''t get magic crystal stone without telling you. But I''ve been with the boss for so long, and I can''t see through him. My intuition tells me that he''s very powerful. Just now I wanted to say that the boss may be the Lord''s God, but this is only my guess. If I say it to make the boss happy, he will kill my rations. Second sister-in-law, The boss''s heart is too dark. He takes off my rations and threatens me every day. " "Giggle" Ye Lianna smiled, "he''s just scaring you. You''ve been with him for three years. Has he cut off your rations?" "That''s not true. Although the food is not enjoyable, the boss will give me magic stones every day. After knowing that I like magic crystal stones, he has never been stingy. He gives me one piece a day, although he picks up the smallest one every time." Xiaoqiang laughs. Ye Lianna said, "Xiaoqiang, Wenyu is in urgent need of magic crystal stone to deal with the Holy See, but he has to give you magic crystal stone every day. This only shows how much he cares about you. Wenyu has always regarded you as a brother in his heart. If he didn''t need magic crystal stone to deal with the Holy See, he would certainly take all magic crystal stones out for you to eat." "Hehe, I keep in mind the boss''s kindness to me." Xiaoqiang said happily, "if he was bad to me, I would have forcibly terminated the equality contract with him." "Can the equality contract be rescinded?" Ye Lianna said in surprise. "Of course, I don''t look who I am. I''m an ancient beast and the king of beasts. There''s nothing I can''t do." Xiaoqiang said proudly. "Xiaoqiang, how much has your inheritance memory revived? Tell me the story of God." Ye Lianna asked with great interest. "Hey, there''s only a little. I''ve told you all." Xiaoqiang sighed lonely. "What I''m looking forward to most now is the boss negotiating with the Holy See and asking the holy see for a magic seal ball for me." "Don''t worry, Wen Yu will definitely ask for it for you. With his temper, it''s estimated that he will knock two more. He just doesn''t know whether the holy see is willing to give it. Ah! Xiaoqiang, what''s the matter?" Yelena cried in horror, because Xiaoqiang''s body suddenly trembled violently and was falling uncontrollably. "Ah -" the answer to Ye Lianna was Xiaoqiang''s painful roar. "Second, second sister-in-law, wake up -- wake up sister-in-law! I can''t hold it! Good -- terrible pressure! My body is out of control -- out of control!" Hearing the scream of Xiaoqiang''s pain, ye Lianna fiercely got up and ran to Ruixue. But when her hand was about to touch Ruixue''s body, Ruixue suddenly shot a huge rebound, lifting Ye Lianna 100 meters away. "Second sister-in-law, wake up the boss!" Xiaoqiang yelled at Ye Lianna who was lifted up. "Only the boss can touch the sister-in-law!" "But, but -" Ye Lianna hesitated. Wen Yu has reached the level of selflessness. Now waking him up is likely to interrupt his perception of nature. Waking up Wen Yu may lose him a chance to advance to the sixth floor of Yitian Jue. "Sister-in-law, this is not the time to hesitate." Xiaoqiang roared, "if you don''t wake up sister-in-law, the three of us will fall from a height of 10000 meters. I can''t control the energy in my body now. The eldest brother and sister-in-law are unprepared, and they will fall into meat mud." Ye Lianna nodded hard and rushed to Wen Yu. She shook her hands on Wen Yu''s shoulders and shouted, "Wen Yu, wake up! Wake up! Someone''s dead!" in a hurry, ye Lianna unconsciously used her true anger and her cry exploded in Wen Yu''s brain. Wen Yu trembled violently, opened his eyes and asked, "what''s going on?!" Ye Lianna didn''t have time to explain to Wen Yu. She pointed to Ruixue and said, "go and wake up Ruixue! Hurry up!" At the same time, Xiaoqiang wailed in Wenyu''s mind: "boss, the pressure of my sister-in-law suddenly became very terrible. My body was out of control by her. Wake up my sister-in-law quickly! Only you can get close to my sister-in-law!" V3.Chapter 187 Wen Yu noticed that Xiaoqiang was not flying rapidly, but took his three people to do free fall at an altitude of 10000 meters. Wen Yu shivered at the thought of falling to the ground freely from a height of 10000 meters, and suddenly jumped to Ruixue. "Wenyu, little -" Ye Lianna wanted to remind Wenyu to be careful of Ruixue''s unconscious self-protection, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Wenyu''s hand pressed Ruixue''s shoulder unimpeded. Stunned for a moment, ye Lianna shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "sure enough, only Wen Yu can touch Ruixue." "Ruixue, wake up! Wake up!" Wen Yu gently shook Ruixue''s shoulder and called anxiously, but Ruixue still closed her eyes and didn''t respond at all. Wen Yu''s heart thumped and asked Xiaoqiang, "Xiaoqiang, what''s wrong with Ruixue? Why can''t you wake up?" "Boss" Xiaoqiang replied with a slight cry, "now is not the time to talk about why my sister-in-law can''t wake up. We are still 2000 meters away from the ground. At this speed, I will fall into meat mud in less than ten seconds. Move my sister-in-law away from my back!" Wen Yu picked up the snow and jumped into the air. Ye Lianna rushed to Wenyu because Wenyu didn''t have the strength to walk in the air, but the result was beyond her expectation again. Wenyu stopped steadily in the air with Ruixue in her arms. "Ah! That''s great!" Ye Lianna exclaimed in surprise, staring at Wen Yu standing in the air. "Wen Yu, you''ve broken through to the sixth floor of Yi Tian Jue!" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I use wind magic, not true Qi. What happened to Ye Lianna? Why can''t Ruixue wake up? Is there a problem with the divine power sealing ball?" Ye Liana replied uncertainly: "I don''t know. I was chatting with Xiaoqiang. Suddenly, Ruixue exuded a powerful pressure. Xiaoqiang was oppressed and lost control of his body. It''s strange that I didn''t feel this pressure. However, when I was about to get close to Ruixue to wake her up, she suddenly shot a strong rebound from her body. I was directly lifted away, and I didn''t even have the power to resist." Wen Yu looked at Ruixue in his arms, frowned and said, "did Ruixue start to wake up after absorbing the divine power?" "Wenyu, there may be something wrong with the magic seal ball. Take it away from Ruixue quickly!" Ye Lianna worried. "En" Wen Yu grabbed the magic seal ball held by Ruixue in his chest, and then tentatively shouted, "Ruixue, wake up!" "Well," whispered Ruixue, slowly opened her eyes, stared at Wen Yu for a while, and asked with a puzzled face, "brother, what''s the matter? Have you arrived at the beast family?" Seeing that Ruixue woke up, Wen Yu and ye Lianna were relieved at the same time. Wen Yu smiled bitterly and said, "girl, you scared us. Just now -" "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." a violent collision interrupted Wen Yu''s words. At the same time, Xiaoqiang''s excited cry rang out in Wen Yu''s brain: "boss, the animal king is fighting with me! This guy is very powerful, but he''s not my opponent! Boss, do you want to teach him a lesson?" Wen Yu quickly handed Ruixue to Ye Lianna and said, "Ye Lianna, tell Ruixue what happened just now. I''ll go down and have a look. Xiaoqiang and the beast emperor have started!" Ye Lianna took over Ruixue, smiled and reminded: "be careful, the strength of the beast emperor is unfathomable, and I''m not his opponent!" When Wen Yu dropped to more than 100 meters from the ground and saw the scenery on the ground, he immediately understood why the beast emperor would start on Xiaoqiang. Just below their whereabouts happened to be the emperor capital of the orc, and the emperor''s luxurious palace was in the middle of the emperor capital. Just now, after Wenyu took Ruixue away from Xiaoqiang''s back, Xiaoqiang took three seconds to regain control of his body. However, due to the falling speed, he couldn''t stop his falling body immediately, so Xiaoqiang planned to dive to relieve his intimate collision with the earth. Unfortunately His calculation ability was so poor that he rushed directly into the emperor''s Palace during the dive. Just now, the series of blasting sound was the sound of Xiaoqiang''s body colliding with the emperor''s palace. In just one second, the emperor''s luxurious palace turned into ruins. The beast king was drinking wine, dancing with a group of fox women and moving at the same time. But just as he was preparing to be a beast, a giant broke through the roof and rushed in, mixed with the sharp whistling sound of friction with the air. When the giant was about to collide with the ground, his upper body was raised fiercely, and with the sharp whistling sound, he crashed into the luxurious palace he was proud of in a complete mess. The beast king''s anger was enough to burn the holy mountain to ashes, but he didn''t lose his mind. He paid special attention to Xiaoqiang''s six green claws and the dark and shiny spikes on his tail. His intuition told him that these things were very dangerous and would die when he met them. Xiaoqiang''s attack speed was very fast, and Naihe''s hiding speed was faster. For a time, Xiaoqiang was beaten by the beast king. Of course, his master The reason is that Xiaoqiang has scruples. If he kills the beast emperor and sprays poison gas, the beast emperor can''t evade attacks without scruples. Wen Yu was not in a hurry to stop Xiaoqiang from fighting with the beast emperor. Although Xiaoqiang was at a disadvantage, the beast emperor had nothing to do with Xiaoqiang. The biggest thing he could do was to shake Xiaoqiang''s huge body, which could not break Xiaoqiang''s scale. Wen Yu stops at a place 100 meters above the ground and looks carefully at the animal king that makes Ye Lianna claim to be no match. The animal King reminds Wen Yu of a man. Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King in the story of relying on the sky to kill the dragon, is a fake. In front of him, the animal king is the genuine Golden Lion King. The lion''s head is up to three meters high, and its muscles bulge like a hill. It can be used Wen Yu''s weapon axe is at least 1000 Jin by visual inspection. How can such a monster not be called the golden lion. "Boss, what are you doing?" Xiaoqiang cried discontentedly. "If you don''t speak again, don''t blame me for killing this guy. This fight is really oppressive!" Wenyu smiled and said to Xiaoqiang, "hehe, take him up and let''s talk at a height of 1000 meters." then he flew up with wind magic and said: "The feeling of flying is really cool. I knew that I would forcibly catch a wind magician to instill wind magic elements into the whole ring. Thanks to Ye Lianna''s reminder, the whole ring began to produce its own magic elements in just a few days. If it develops at this speed, all the Seven Magic Elements of the whole ring can reach the level of a great wizard in only one year." "Big man, my boss asked you to speak up." Xiaoqiang said to the beast emperor. The beast emperor was stunned for a moment, jumped back for tens of meters, looked at Xiaoqiang and asked in surprise, "can you speak?!" "Nonsense!" Xiaoqiang snorted disdainfully, and then spread his wings to catch up with Wenyu. For fear that the beast emperor would not follow up, Xiaoqiang sent a message to the beast emperor again: "my boss is Wenyu cage, who can help the beast family solve the problem of losing their mind after the crazy soldiers become crazy." V3.Chapter 188 Although he rarely contacts with humans, he has heard of the name of Wenyu cage. He even wants to be a little guy who dares to confront the holy see in the past. Parker looked at Wenyu from head to toe and from foot to head twice before asking, "are you Wenyu cage, the grandson of Brian cage?" Parker frowned. Although he appreciated and wanted to make friends with Wenyu cage, it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate each other to tear down his palace. Wen Yu respectfully saluted APAC and apologized: "Lord beast, my companions and I came from the distant dragon family day and night. Running for days, nights and seconds made my demon pet consume too much energy, so that I fell down in Wanmi high school and accidentally destroyed the Lord beast''s palace. I hope the Lord beast will forgive me! We can double the losses caused to the Lord beast! In addition, I hope the Lord beast will say Wenyu cage''s grandfather is Brian cage, not Brian cage''s grandson is Wenyu cage. " "Ha ha, what a crazy boy!" APAC stroked his golden beard and laughed. "Brian cage is the iron man general who rejected the demon clan from the sakanasi empire. Do you think you have surpassed him?" Wen Yu''s arrogance not only didn''t make APAC angry, but increased APAC''s favor for him. In fact, APAC started fighting without seeing Wen Yu. The most fundamental reason is Xiaoqiang''s last sentence. Wen Yu cage has a way to solve the problem of losing his mind after the crazy soldiers become crazy. Wen Yu neither nodded nor shook his head, but said with a light smile: "I really haven''t surpassed grandpa now, but it doesn''t mean I can''t surpass him in the future. And I have full confidence to surpass him, because my fist is harder than him. Lord beast, I like to speak frankly, so I don''t beat around the bush with Lord beast. I''m taking the liberty to visit this time. First, I have something to ask for. Second, I''ve heard a lot about the reputation of Lord beast and want to see his style." "Oh," asked the beast emperor with a smile, "tell me, I think it''s something that can put a look at me in the second place." "On October 1, I will negotiate with the pope in the dwarf tribe. I want to ask the beast emperor to suppress the arrogance of the Holy See." Wen Yu directly explained his intention. "In addition to the beast emperor, I have invited the spirit queen and the whole dragon family, including the four emperors!" APAC frowned and said with a light smile: "If you only said to negotiate with the Holy See, I would definitely refuse you without hesitation, but you moved out of the dragon family and the fairy queen, which made me a little interested in the negotiation. However, you have to answer my question first. I got the news that the Holy See will attack the dwarf tribe and destroy the cage family on October 1. Why do you say it is negotiation, not confrontation?" "Hehe, there is nothing wrong with the news received by the beast emperor. The negotiation was just settled a few days ago," Wen Yu explained, "A few days ago, I met Achab, the elder of the holy see in the dragon family, and accidentally killed him. Then the Pope sent a video to me and said he wanted to sit down and talk with me. It was not so much negotiation as compromise and concession of the Holy See. If the Emperor of beasts could help, the negotiation of forcing the Holy See to sign an unequal treaty would be more smooth this time." Parker smiled and waved his hand. "Don''t take me for a fool, little fellow. It''s admirable that cage''s family has destroyed 100 palaces of the Vatican. But I know the strength of the Vatican very well. How can he sit down and negotiate with you, or even sign an unequal agreement. Don''t you want to deceive me into being a thug?" "Hehe, the beast emperor is really wise." Wen Yu smiled, "The reason why the Holy See agreed to sit down and talk is that I have greater use value for the Holy See. The Pope''s old bastard wants me to help the Holy See train a group of strength soldiers, or the Pope wants the strength soldiers I created to practice martial arts. Lord beast emperor, do you think it is possible for the Holy See to give in to my value?" Parker was stunned and asked, "did you create the cultivation skill of a power warrior?" "Hehe, Lord beast emperor, you know my name. Don''t you know the title of my genius power warrior?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Genius power warrior?!" APAC looked shocked again and shook his head for a long time "I really don''t know you have the title of a talented power warrior. Little guy, you mean that the Holy See agreed to sit down and negotiate after practicing martial arts against the power warrior you created, and will make great concessions, so you want to increase your combat effectiveness as much as possible, so as to increase the bargaining chips with the Holy See. Er, wait a minute, I just ignored a little. Can you please come to the Holy See The fairy queen is not surprised, but how did you invite the four kings of the dragon family? " Wenyu took out the soul cutting knife and held it in front of him. He smiled and said, "Lord beast, to be exact, it should be to order the four emperors, not please. You should know the Dragon killing knife, an artifact of the dragon family. Have you seen the Dragon killing knife?" APAC stared at the soul chopping knife without blinking. After looking at it for about a minute, he turned his eyes to Wen Yu''s face and laughed: "Little fellow, I can tell you that you have surpassed Brian cage! Unexpectedly, the Dragon slaying knife lost for thousands of years will appear in your hand. It is enough to command the four emperors! Good boy, you have surprised me too much! I can go to the dwarf tribe with you, but you have to give me the conditions to transfer my heart. You negotiate with the Holy See, regardless of the outcome of the negotiation No matter what, the orcs won''t benefit. Even if the Holy See promises benefits, I won''t believe it. Little guy, I have a good impression of you, so I have to remind you. The holy see is not a good bird. The reason why it sat down to negotiate with you and made concessions is because you have the use value that makes them excited. But when your use value -- " Wen Yu raised his hand to interrupt APAC and said with a smile: "People in the magic land know what the holy see is. If I had the power to destroy the Holy See, I would never agree to sit down and talk. Unfortunately, I don''t have it, so I need some buffer time. The holy see is using me, and I''m buying time for myself. Moreover, I will force the Pope and the Holy See elders to make a bloody oath that the Holy See will not oppress other races from now on." APAC gave Wen Yu a thumbs up and said with appreciation, "good boy, ambitious and domineering! Men should be like this!" but then he turned his thumbs upside down and sneered, "naive! Ignorant! Do you think the blood oath works for everyone?" Wen Yu asked, "the emperor of the beast means that the Pope and others can ignore the blood oath?" V3.Chapter 189 APAC nodded: "all the laws of the magic land are formulated by the God of light. After the Pope made a blood oath, he just shouted to the God of light and asked him to lift the punishment of betraying the blood oath." "Lord beast, do you understand the law?!" Wen Yu asked in surprise. "Don''t understand!" APAC shook his head without hesitation. "Two years ago, my strength crossed to a strange level. I vaguely felt that there were various responsibilities in the magic continent, such as time, space and blood oath. These were made by the gods. However, I''m not sure whether my perception is correct or not!" "Your feeling is right!" Wen Yu nodded affirmatively. "I''ve been studying the law recently. It''s the same as your feeling, but I haven''t thought that the law of the magic continent was formulated by the God of light." "Oh" APAC raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "what level has your cultivation reached?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "ha ha, I don''t know what level you said, but I know I haven''t reached the level you said. I realized the existence of the law by chance. My combat effectiveness is only a little stronger than the gold level." APAC stared at Wen Yu with burning eyes and said urgently, "boy, let''s find a place to talk. My intuition tells me that as long as we can master these rules, we can cross mortals and become gods." "Lord beast, I also want to communicate with you, but now I have more important things to do." Wen Yu said with a helpless smile, "what conditions can you go to the dwarf tribe? You said. I can do it if I can, and I''ll leave if I can''t. when things are handled, I''ll come to you to exchange my understanding of the law." APAC said with a light smile, "boy, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Promise to exchange your understanding of the law with me is the most exciting condition for me. However, I do need your help. Just now your demon pet told me that you can solve the problem of crazy soldiers'' madness and loss of reason. I don''t know whether it''s true or false?" "I''m only 50% sure," Wenyu replied. APAC''s eyes brightened, nodded eagerly and said, "don''t say 50% and go to Chengdu. Boy, my palace has been destroyed by your magic pet, so there''s no place to entertain you." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "Lord beast, October 1 is close at hand. I can''t stay with you too long. If I have time in the future, I will certainly bring good wine to drink with you all night! Now take me to the place where crazy soldiers live, and I''ll see if I can help you solve this problem. Xiaoqiang, go and call ye Lianna and Ruixue down." "Elena? How does the name sound so familiar?" APAC wondered. Wen Yu said with a smile, "it''s strange if you don''t sound familiar, fairy queen Ye Lianna." "Ha ha, no wonder it sounds familiar. It''s the fairy queen! Eh, how can you call the fairy queen by her name? I''m not afraid she''ll tear you to pieces?" the animal king asked curiously. Wenyu explained with a smile: "Ye Lianna has passed on the elf queen to other elves. She is now my woman, so I dare to call her name directly." APAC was stunned for a while before digesting Wen Yu''s words and said with a laugh: "good boy! The fairy queen can accept it! You are definitely the first man in the magic continent!" "APAC, is your mouth a little itchy? You need to use scissors to stop itching?" Yelena sneered. "Ah ha ha, it''s not itchy! It''s not itchy at all!" APAC quickly waved his hand and laughed, "Your Majesty, you -" Ye Lianna raised her hand to interrupt APAC and said with a smile, "I''m no longer the fairy queen. Just call me ye Lianna. APAC, are you interested in going to the dwarf tribe?" APAC nodded and said with a smile, "I''m very interested! Boy, don''t call me the animal king. Just call me APAC. I don''t dare pose in front of the elf queen!" "Eh, it''s strange." Ye Lianna frowned and said, "haven''t seen you for decades. APAC, you''ve changed your sex?! why are you so talkative? I asked Wen Yu to prepare for a war with you." APAC scratched his head and said with a smile, "ha ha, I also think I''ve changed! Since I improved my cultivation, my interest in fighting has decreased sharply. Now my only wish is to understand the law. Go, I''ll take you to the place where crazy soldiers live." Wen Yu nodded, jumped onto Xiaoqiang''s back, and sent a message to Ruixue and asked, "Ruixue, are you okay?" Ruixue shook her head and apologized, "brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." "Hehe, it''s all right. How much has the divine power absorbed? Is there half? What level has your light magic reached?" "Only half of it has been absorbed, but my light magic has reached the level of a third-order great demon guide. The divine power of the God of light is incredible." "The third-order demon guide has only absorbed half!" Wen Yu couldn''t help exclaiming, "doesn''t it mean that if you completely absorb the divine power, your strength will be comparable to Ye Lianna, and even surpass Ye Lianna?!" Ye Liana replied for Ruixue: "if Ruixue sucks the remaining half of her divine power, her strength will definitely surpass me. Wen Yu, when negotiating with the Holy See, I need two more divine power seal balls, and I also need one to practice." "That''s for sure." Wen Yu nodded and smiled. "I''ve already remembered your one. Ruixue, is there any new discovery in the improvement of strength, such as the powerful magic spell coming out of your brain?" Ruixue shook her head in disappointment and said, "no, I don''t know why I send out the pressure that makes Xiaoqiang afraid. However, I have a strange feeling. It seems that something is calling me somewhere in the magic continent, but I can''t grasp where this thing is." Wen Yu frowned and said, "isn''t it the spirit of Yuequan?" "No! It''s not the spirit of the Moon Spring!" Ruixue replied firmly. "It''s completely different from the calling of the spirit of the moon spring. It feels like -- like -- a child calling a mother." Wen Yu was stunned and asked sourly, "is it your previous child calling you?" "Brother, I''m just making an analogy. Why do you use this tone?" Ruixue said angrily. "Someone is jealous! If, as Wen Yu guessed, it''s your child in your previous life calling you, someone will go crazy!" Ye Lianna smiled. "Cut! Who''s jealous!" Wen Yu said hard. "Maybe Ruixue was my wife in her previous life." but he was asking himself, what should he do if Ruixue''s children in her previous life called her? The first thought in his mind was to kill the child, but he forcibly wiped it out the next moment. Seeing that Wen Yu frowned and said nothing, ye Lianna smiled and said, "Wen Yu, poor silly child! The holy dragon on you calls you master and Ruixue''s mother. Obviously, you were a couple in your previous life. Ruixue''s child is not your child! Hey, stupid!" V3.Chapter 190 "The beast emperor! The beast emperor is coming!" a rough and excited roar interrupted Wenyu''s whispers. They noticed that Xiaoqiang had followed the beast emperor and landed on the ground. APAC turned to Wenyu and said with a smile: "This is where the crazy soldiers live. Due to the problem of crazy soldiers, they live in a remote place and their houses are very simple. Although these houses are good now, they may turn into ruins in the next moment. Alas, the crazy soldiers become more and more crazy these years and often cause the tragedy of brotherhood. Damu, go and kill your clan leader Call me. "The latter sentence was directed at the cheering middle-aged man. Wen Yu jumped down from Xiaoqiang''s back, looked at the mountains around him and said with a smile: "normal people can''t stand living in isolated mountains for decades, not to mention grumpy crazy soldiers." APAC said with a helpless wry smile: "I don''t want to isolate them, but they will become crazy as soon as they are stimulated. After crazy, they will lose their reason. Who dares to get along with them? A careless joke may kill their own life. It''s a helpless move!" "Deng Deng Deng" dozens of wild men as strong as APAC strided over, and the ground trembled with each step. Wen Yu looked at the giant man running over and said with a smile, "it''s a pity not to play basketball!" crazy soldiers are no different from humans. The only difference is their strong physique up to three meters. "Lord beast, why are you free to come and see us?!" a young crazy soldier of about 30 years old ran to APAC and asked, "please come in, sir. I''ve got people ready for good wine and food!" APAC nodded, smiled and scolded: "Watson, do you have trouble with your eyes? Don''t you see I''ve brought some distinguished guests. Let me introduce you. Wenyu, this is Watson, the current patriarch of the crazy warrior family. Watson, this is Wenyu cage, and iron man general Brian cage is his master. This lady is Wenyu''s wife Ruixue. You should have heard that the holy see is wanted these years This beautiful young lady is also Wenyu''s wife. Watson, you should be prepared. Don''t be scared crazy by this young lady''s name. She is Ye Lianna, the incoming queen of the elves. " Watson grew up and was stunned for a while before he reacted. Looking at APAC, he carefully asked, "Sir, are you not drinking too much? The grandson of the iron man general, the black haired woman wanted by the Holy See, the elf - the elf queen, this - this -" Watson swallowed his saliva and his face was full of incredible looks. Wen Yu took a small step forward and replied for APAC: "patriarch, the beast emperor is not drunk. We came here with the beast emperor to find a way to solve the madness of crazy soldiers. I don''t have much time. I hope the patriarch will cooperate." Wen Yu''s words are very direct, because he doesn''t want to waste his time on boring negotiations. Parker slapped Watson on the back of the head and said angrily, "what are you doing? Thank Lord Wenyu!" "Ah, oh!" Watson''s face showed an excited look. His huge body trembled and knelt in front of Wen Yu. He said in a trembling voice: "Lord Wen Yu, you must save the crazy soldiers! Shit, what are you doing? Don''t you kneel down!" Wen Yu frowned slightly and took a step to avoid Watson''s kneeling. At the same time, with a wave of his left hand, he forcibly lifted Watson and other crazy soldiers and said, "I can''t afford the kneeling ceremony! And I''m only 50% sure. If I can save the crazy soldiers, you''d better pray for God''s blessing. Clan leader, I don''t have much time. Let''s start now." "Now? Here? Don''t you need to prepare anything?" APAC asked suspiciously. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "as long as there are crazy soldiers, I''ll wait until I find out the reason. Clan leader, please give me your left hand and relax your whole body. Don''t resist the energy I input into your body." Watson obediently extended his strong left arm in front of Wen Yu and respectfully said, "Lord Wen Yu, just call me Watson." Wen Yu nodded, then stretched out the middle finger of his right index finger to catch Watson''s pulse, and said to himself, "the crazy soldier will lose his mind after going crazy. 90% of the problem is in his brain. Let''s start with his brain. I hope we can find the cause, so that the beast emperor will owe me a favor. Eh, what''s this?" Parker saw Wen Yu suddenly frown and said happily, "Wen Yu, have you found the cause?!" "I don''t know for the moment." Wenyu shook his head, then made a silent gesture to APAC and carefully observed a strange meat ball in woyesen''s brain. As soon as he touched the meat ball, Wenyu thought woyesen had a brain tumor. After observing it for a while, he denied the speculation of a brain tumor. Wen Yu took back his right hand and said to a crazy soldier behind Watson, "come here and give me your left hand." "Yes!" After that, Wen Yu observed all the crazy soldiers present. As a result, all the crazy soldiers had a meat ball the size of a little thumb in their heads. "Watson, can you go crazy?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Crazy? Now?" Watson asked with a frown. Wen Yu nodded affirmatively: "well, right now, here. I think I have found the cause of insanity after crazy soldiers become crazy, but it still needs to be further determined." Watson looked at Apack in embarrassment. APAC glared and scolded, "if you''re crazy, you''ll be crazy. If you''re crazy in front of Lord Wenyu, you can''t even hurt a grass. Hurry up!" "Oh" Watson nodded, and then his body expanded like a balloon. In the blink of an eye, it grew to four meters high. The green tendons on his body surface were ferocious and raised, and his clear eyes were also full of blood, which was terrible red. "What a powerful explosive force!" Wen Yu was surprised. At the same time, he imprisoned Watson''s body with real Qi and lit his dumb acupoint. The look in the eyes of the surrounding crazy soldiers at Wen Yu suddenly changed, because after Watson, the most powerful fighter in the crazy soldiers, became crazy, he was like a good baby in front of Wen Yu. He not only didn''t violently destroy the surrounding things, but also didn''t roar. Wen Yu smiled and said to himself: "My guess was right. I didn''t expect that this meat ball could secrete so many excitatory hormones in an instant. Originally it was only the size of a little thumb, but now it has doubled in size, which oppressed the surrounding nerves, so I lost my mind. But how to solve it? If you break this meat ball with genuine Qi, the crazy soldier will lose his ability to become crazy. I''m not sure if his life is in danger Insurance. " "Watson, nod when you hear me." Wen Yu asked tentatively. In the incredible eyes of Parker and others, Watson smiled and was very happy. He turned to look at Wen Yu, nodded hard and said excitedly, "Lord Wen Yu, my brain is very clear! You succeeded! The crazy soldier is saved!" V3.Chapter 191 "No success." Wen Yu shook his head. "As long as my hand is taken back, you will lose your mind immediately. Watson, I already know the problem. The next step is to solve the problem, but I can''t guarantee whether my method is effective or not, nor can I guarantee your life safety. That is to say, if you fail, your life will be in danger. Give you three minutes to think about it." Watson''s bloodshot eyes stared at Wen Yu and said: "Lord Wen Yu, no matter what danger there is, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will try. My crazy warrior family was born in the magic land, and was rejected by all kinds of races. Although the beast emperor took us in, other races of the beast still reject us, and even we hate ourselves. All this is because we will lose our reason after we become crazy, regardless of the enemy and ourselves. I am the clan leader, If I give up this glimmer of hope because I am afraid of death, what face do I have to see my ancestors and ancestors! Brothers, if I die, I hope you can continue to cooperate with Lord Wenyu! If anyone is afraid of death, I Watson will wait for him at the door of the hell Palace! " "Patriarch, let me come first!" "No, I''ll come first!" "I''ll come first!" Dozens of crazy soldiers scrambled around Watson and shouted. "Shut up!" APAC scolded angrily. "Watson is the head of the family. He comes first! You line up one by one, and Watson falls down. You go on! For the future of the crazy warrior family, if anyone is afraid of death and shrinks back, I''ll smash him into meat and mud with one punch!" When APAC spoke, dozens of crazy soldiers immediately shut up and lined up behind Watson. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not a curse for Watson to line up so neatly. All of them are eager for Watson to raise his braids, and then you take turns? Hehe, don''t worry. If failure turns Watson into an idiot in his next life, it won''t kill him." Watson''s red eyes looked at Wen Yu and said sadly, "if you''re an idiot in your next life, you might as well kill me directly." APAC and dozens of crazy soldiers laughed at the depressed look of Watson''s crazy state, and the nervous anger was relieved a lot. Wenyu smiled and nodded: "if I fail, I''ll kill you. An idiot is the cruelest punishment for a real man! Watson, get ready, I''m going to do it." Watson nodded firmly, "come on!" then he added, "Lord Wenyu, if failure really makes me an idiot, you must kill me, because Watson is a real man!" "No problem." Wen Yu nodded readily. His method was very simple, that is, to fix the nerve compressed by the expansion of the meat ball to other positions. The method was really simple, but it was very dangerous to do it. The brain was the central hub of the human body, and it was one of the most complicated and fragile organs of the human body. A little mistake could kill Watson. Even if Wen Yu''s method is successful, it will cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. It can only solve the problem that the existing crazy soldiers will lose their mind after they become crazy, and the later born crazy soldiers will still lose their mind after they become crazy. Wen Yu wants to cure the root cause, but this is the only way he thinks of temporarily. "Oh -" Watson clasped his head with his fingers. At this time, he felt that his head was about to explode, and the pain of tearing his heart and lungs was heavier. The pain of tearing made him groan. The muscles on his face were distorted and deformed due to excessive forbearance. It looked very ferocious and frightening. "Watson?" Wen Yu called tentatively. Watson''s fingernails had penetrated into his scalp, and the pain of tearing in his skull made him want to faint at once. However, after hearing Wen Yu''s call, he still nodded with pain and said, "Lord Wen Yu, I can hold it!" Wen Yu took back his right hand with satisfaction and said with a smile, "it''s successful! Come on, move and see if there''s anything abnormal." Hearing Wen Yu''s words, APAC and dozens of crazy soldiers all held their breath and stared at Watson without blinking, both worried and looking forward to. What they worried about was that Watson would lose his mind at the next moment, hoping that Wen Yu''s method would be feasible. From then on, the crazy soldiers would never be discriminated against by other races. As the new patriarch of the crazy warrior family, Watson was more excited than anyone. He took a small step forward with trembling all over. After finding that there was no discomfort, he couldn''t wait to take three steps forward. Wen Yu frowned and asked, "Watson, why is your body shaking? Is it excited or uncontrollable?" Wen Yu gave Watson a head nerve operation. It is very likely that there will be sequelae of body shaking, so he asked. Watson swallowed his saliva and replied with a trembling voice: "Wen, Wenyu, my Lord, are excited and excited. You have succeeded! The crazy soldier is saved! Ha ha..." "Stop!" Wenyu quickly stopped Watson''s excited roar, "Watson, come on, let''s fight alone!" "Dong!" woyesen fiercely turned and knelt in front of Wenyu, and bean tears fell like a broken bead curtain, "thank you, Lord Wenyu! Thank you! Thank you!..." woyesen wanted to express his gratitude, but he couldn''t find the right words, so he could only express his gratitude to Wenyu with three simple words and a series of dull kowtows. Wen Yu stepped forward to pick up Watson, gently stroked his flesh and blood blooming forehead with his right hand, healed him with light magic, shook his head and said: "Watson, it''s too early to thank me now, because I''m not sure whether there are sequelae, or whether there is a complete cure for your mania. Come on, let''s fight with physical strength alone. If your body is still normal after a fierce fight, it can be said that the treatment is successful." Watson grinned and said, "Lord Wenyu, you''d better fight. The power of crazy soldiers is not --" APAC laughed and scolded: "Watson, can the power of the crazy warrior compare with the dragon? I forgot to tell you something. Wenyu is the New Dragon God of the dragon family. I think you''d better ask for more luck if you compete with the Dragon God." "Ah!" woyesen exclaimed, and hurriedly apologized to Chao Wenyu: "Sir, woyesen doesn''t know you -" "Ha ha, don''t listen to APAC''s nonsense. Although I''m the New Dragon God of the dragon family, I''m not the descendant of the dragon family." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "but you can rest assured that you''re not my opponent by physical strength alone. Just try and take a punch from me!" Wen Yu shouted, and his right fist slowly hit Watson''s chest. Because Watson was nearly two meters taller than him, his fist was hit obliquely upward. "OK!" Watson yelled. The hammer twice as big as Wenyu''s fist came first and hit Shangyu''s fist hard. "Bang!" In the dull collision sound, APAC and dozens of crazy soldiers were stunned. Because of the real fist competition, Wen Yu''s knees fell to the ground, and Watson''s huge body up to four meters flew out upside down. "Ha ha, come again!" Watson howled wildly and ran towards Wenyu with huge steps. Wen Yu smiled at the corner of his mouth and said with a sly smile, "I haven''t beaten people with my fist for a long time. Since you think so, I''ll move my muscles and bones to meet your desire." then he hit the ground with his palms and pulled his legs out of the soil with the help of rebound force. "Bang!" Wenyu and Watson''s fists collided again. Watson flew out upside down again, but Wenyu''s legs didn''t sink into the ground. In power, Wen Yu strode to take root of Watson''s body. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Half a minute later, APAC and dozens of crazy soldiers couldn''t bear to close their eyes. Poor Watson is like a human sandbag. Wen Yu punches him left, right, left and right. "Spare your life, sir!" cried the bruised Watson, lying on the ground, "Sir, don''t confirm it again. Your treatment is very successful!" Ye Lianna stared at the miserable Watson and said in surprise, "Ruixue, Wenyu is really not a dragon?" Ruixue shook her head and said with a smile, "brother''s strength is practiced under the weight of six or seven times the gravity for three years. Can it be compared by ordinary people?" With a wave of his left hand, Wen Yu applied a light healing magic to Watson and said with a smile: "Watson, this strength can''t work. It''s like the name of a crazy soldier. You can have to train hard in the future." "En. En." Watson nodded hurriedly, but he dared not say a word. "Eh, Watson, why is your face so bad?" Wen Yu looked at Watson, who was relieved of his crazy state, and asked, "what''s wrong with your body?" APAC replied for Watson: "Wenyu, crazy soldiers can only go crazy for half an hour. After going crazy, they will be weak for a period of time, which is another disadvantage of going crazy." Wen Yu nodded clearly and said, "under the stimulation of excitement hormone, the potential strength of the crazy soldier''s body is stimulated. After the excitement hormone is consumed, the body will fall into a weak state. The advantages and disadvantages of madness are half and half. If you can''t kill the enemy within half an hour of madness, you can only watch the enemy kill yourself after madness." "Watson, open your mouth and give you a pill to eat." Wen Yu took a pill to recover his strength from the whole ring and smiled. Watson looked at the bean size thing in Wenyu''s hand and wondered, "fairy pill?" "Well, fairy pill! It''s definitely a fairy pill for crazy soldiers!" Wen Yu nodded and smiled, and ejected the pill into Watson''s slightly open mouth. Watson smacked his mouth and said, "how fragrant! Sir, another one! Ah!" Watson screamed and sat down cross legged. "What''s the matter?!" APAC asked puzzled. "Ha ha, don''t worry." Wen Yu explained, "this is a pill I made myself. It has a miraculous effect on restoring physical strength. Watson can return to normal in a moment." V3.Chapter 192 Under the eyes of Parker and dozens of crazy soldiers looking forward to it, Watson''s pale face returned to ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye. It didn''t take three minutes for him to laugh, open his eyes and say excitedly, "Xiandan! It''s really Xiandan! It can eliminate the weakness of crazy soldiers!" APAC stared at Wen Yu with complex eyes for a while, nodded thoughtfully and said, "Wen Yu, I think I have completely understood why the Holy See wants to sit down and negotiate with you. This pill for rapid recovery of physical strength alone is enough to make the Holy See give in!" "Lord Wenyu" Watson walked up to Wenyu, stared at Wenyu with eager eyes and said, "I generation of crazy soldiers urge you to teach us the way to eliminate the loss of reason after crazy soldiers. In return, from now on, my crazy soldiers will provide you with the patron saint of the crazy soldiers!" Wen Yu shook his hand and said, "don''t worry. Listen to me. My method only cures the symptoms, not the root cause. You will never lose your mind when you become crazy, but your children will still lose their mind when they grow up. Moreover, my method is complex and dangerous, and a slight deviation will turn a crazy soldier into an idiot. So if you want to cure the root, you have to think of other methods." Watson scratched his head puzzled. "Lord Wenyu, I understand what you said. But now there is no way to cure the root. You pass on the way to relieve my madness to us. The crazy warrior family will surely pass on from generation to generation, and won''t you solve the problem?" Wen Yu frowned. There was only one way to cure the root. He changed the crazy soldier''s genetic genes, let the meat ball grow in other parts, or let the nerves near the meat ball change the growth position. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that. After thinking for a while, Wen Yu nodded: "Well, I''ll teach you the method. As I said just now, the method is very complex. If you want to learn this method, you must practice my own skill, and you need children with good qualifications and flexible minds. You choose five or six qualified children from the crazy warrior family, and I''ll teach them the skill. The teaching time may take several years, and you should be prepared. Stay here After the children learn it, I will send them back. Then you can let the children with good qualifications practice my skill. The power of this skill is 100 times stronger than fighting spirit. The only disadvantage is the slow progress in the early stage. Ye Lianna, how many days are there before October 1? " Ye Lianna smiled and said, "there are 13 days left. At Xiaoqiang''s speed, it only takes seven days to return to the dwarf tribe. That means you can only stay here for six days at most." Wen Yu nodded, looked at Watson and asked, "Watson, how many people are there now?" The excited look on Watson''s face suddenly turned lonely and said sadly, "there are only 623 crazy soldiers left, and they are on the verge of extinction." Wen Yu patted Watson on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I believe the crazy warrior family will get better and better under your leadership! Go and call everyone here. I''ll solve the problem of losing their mind after crazy one by one. By the way, see how many children meet my requirements." "Well," Watson nodded excitedly, "Lord Wenyu, I won''t let you down. From today on, you are the patron saint of the crazy war family! I''ll call you all here!" then he turned and ran to the village. As soon as Watson left, the remaining dozens of crazy soldiers couldn''t wait to rush to Wenyu and stared at Wenyu with eager eyes. They were embarrassed to ask Wenyu to do anything, so they could only express their thoughts with such eyes. Negotiations with the Holy See were imminent, and Wen Yu did not dare to consume Ben yuan''s true Qi, so more than 600 crazy soldiers spent him two days. When Wen Yu finished the treatment for the last person, 623 crazy soldiers all knelt down without saying anything grateful, which made Wen Yu kowtow with full strength and Qi. Wen Yu didn''t push it off, because these two days he found that the cultivation qualification of crazy soldiers was very good, and it was a pity not to cultivate real Qi. Watson regarded him as the patron saint of the crazy soldiers, which meant this battle The extremely powerful race will be replaced by him in the future. If all the crazy soldiers are allowed to cultivate their true Qi, the crazy soldiers will definitely become the strongest fighting force in the magic continent in a few decades. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. The war between Wen Yu and the Holy See will be fought sooner or later. Tearing his face again is the day of life and death, so Wen Yu needs to accumulate his fighting force before this, and the crazy soldiers One clan was his first strong fighting force. "Watson" Wen Yu picked Watson up, stared into his eyes and said: "In the future, I will come every two years to solve the problem of madness for the newly born crazy soldiers. I have only one request for you. Expand the crazy soldiers in the shortest time and raise the population. You should have heard about the cage family. My enemy is the Vatican. Although the Vatican has made concessions this time and wants to sit down and talk to me, he values my utilization value when I don''t The Holy See will not hesitate to kick me away when it is valuable, so there must be a war between me and the Holy See. I hope you crazy warriors can charge for me and level the holy mountain with me! " Watson patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, sir, the crazy soldiers won''t let you down!" APAC blinked and said sadly, "Wenyu, you are digging into the corner of my ORC. You have dug away the most powerful troops of my Orc!" Ye Lianna didn''t have a good way: "if you change bimon into a crazy warrior, we''d be very happy." APAC looked up at the sun and sighed, "what a nice day today!" Wen Yu smiled. "APAC, time is running out. It''s time for us to go to the dwarf tribe." "My Lord, I''ll take some brothers with you!" Watson said urgently. "Hehe, as long as you can fight with the beast emperor for half an hour, I''ll take you with me." Wen Yu said with a smile. Watson shrunk his head and said sadly, "I''m not in a bad position for half an hour? I can take the palm of the beast emperor and burn high incense." Parker took Wenyu''s shoulder and said, "let''s exchange our understanding of the law on the way. Hey, Xiaoqiang, let me see your speed." with that, Parker jumped onto Xiaoqiang''s back. After Xiaoqiang turned into a black spot in the air, Watson took back his complimentary eyes, turned and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing? Go back to work for me!" "Work? Clan leader, what do you do?" a soldier asked puzzled. Watson glared at him angrily, "nonsense, of course, it''s a job to have children! For the future of the crazy warrior family, 18 years old, no, unmarried people over 16 and under 70 must find a partner in one day and give birth to a child for me in one year." "Patriarch, what if there are more men and fewer women?" Watson scratched his head, then his eyes lit up and said with a smile: "We crazy warriors and Terrans can also breed offspring, and those who breed are also crazy warriors. If you are still single one day later, prepare guys for me. I''ll take you to the Terran to rob some women back. Shit, I can''t care so much for the future of the crazy warrior. Heimu, count the men who can work and strive for one person to be worthy of three women. In this way, one person will die A man will have at least three children in a year. We have more than 300 men and more than 900 children in a year. Gaga... " "Patriarch, isn''t that good?" "There''s nothing bad." Watson waved his hand. "We don''t rob ordinary people, but only those black hearted officials. With our current combat power, it''s no problem to rob an ordinary town. I''ll go to the head of the leopard family and discuss it later. We''ll work together with the brothers of the leopard family. It''s really impossible. We''ll rob some female slaves back to save them." ¡­¡­ APAC looked envious and touched Xiaoqiang''s scales and said, "Xiaoqiang, mix with me in the future. Magic crystal is full every day!" "You''re a bird!" Xiaoqiang replied disdainfully. "I''m an ancient beast. I''m still your ancestor. I don''t think you''re tender if you mix with me!" Seeing that APAC''s face changed slightly, Wen Yu quickly explained: "APAC, Xiaoqiang didn''t joke with you. He is indeed an ancient divine beast, but he is still in the meat age, and his real strength hasn''t even recovered by one percent." Parker looked at Wen Yu in amazement and said, "really? Aren''t you confused?" Wenyu smiled and shook his head. "It''s hard to explain to you, but I can tell you that there is a huge world outside the magic land. The people and animals living in that world are at the God level, and Xiaoqiang comes from that world. If you can understand the law and become a God, you will also go there." "Really?" APAC asked, still dubious. "Really!" Wen Yu nodded affirmatively. "Come on! Come on! Let''s exchange our understanding of the law now and strive to go to the throne as soon as possible!" APAC urged impatiently. Wen Yu smiled and shook his head, "Wait a minute, I need your help. APAC, I have a very powerful space ring. I named it the whole ring. The space in the whole ring is extremely huge, so I established an independent natural system in it. After several days and nights of efforts, this natural system can almost work normally. Now I want to know if I can let a person Live in it, so -- hey hey, cooperate! " Parker was stunned for a long time before he generally understood Wen Yu''s meaning. He was surprised and said, "are you sure you''re not kidding me?" "Watch it!" Wen Yu shook his left hand in front of APAC. Ye Lianna and Ruixue also looked at it curiously. In the incredible eyes of the three of APAC, a lively rabbit appeared in Wenyu''s left hand, followed by a sparrow, a wild wolf and a bison Wen Yu took out the wild animals from the whole ring and explained: "I took these animals out of the whole ring, that is to say, the whole ring can let animals and plants live. Now I want to know whether people can live normally in the whole ring." V3.Chapter 193 Ye Lianna repressed her inner excitement, stared at Wen Yu without blinking and asked softly, "Wen Yu, did you succeed?" Wen Yu nodded, then shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s only half finished, but the whole ring can produce seven series of magic elements by itself. Although the output of one day is relatively small, it is dozens of times more than the absorption of the whole ring in one day. Now what I want to know most is whether people can survive in the whole ring and how they feel." "Wait a minute. Wait a minute." APAC raised his hand to interrupt the dialogue between Wen Yu and ye Lianna, looking complex, surprised, shocked, puzzled, confused, etc. "can you explain to me what''s going on first?" "Ha ha" Wen Yu explained with a smile: "the whole ring can absorb Seven Magic Elements..." then he told APAC the detailed functions of the whole ring without reservation. After a while, APAC digested Wen Yu''s explanation, looked greedily at Wen Yu''s left hand and said, "little guy, if I knew you were such a baby two years ago, I would grab it at all costs. Can you attribute your understanding of the law to the whole ring?" Wen Yu smiled and nodded: "The whole ring is an independent space. If you want to establish an independent ecosystem in the whole ring, you must set time, space and other rules for it. When setting, I touch the existence of the rules. I set the time in the whole ring ten times that of the outside world, that is to say, if I put a person into the whole ring, he has spent ten years in the whole ring and only one outside It''s only ten years. If people can practice in the whole ring, I can fight with the holy see in only ten years. " APAC waved impatiently: "Don''t say it''s useless. The resentment between you and the Holy See has nothing to do with me. Come on, get me into the whole ring and feel it. Feeling two different rules will certainly help me understand the rules better. Wen Yu, I''ll mix with you in the future. It''s no problem to live another two or three hundred years with my cultivation, that is, I can live another two or three thousand years in the whole ring. Such a long time can definitely make me fully understand the law! " Wen Yu was stunned, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "APAC, you think so beautifully. How many years do you have outside? You still have these years after you enter the whole ring. It doesn''t mean that if time goes fast in the whole ring, your life will be prolonged. Because the time law in the whole ring is different from that in the outside world. When you enter the whole ring, you will abide by the time law inside, that is, you know the time in the whole ring Faster than outside, but you can''t feel it when you go in. " APAC trembled like an electric shock, and then slowly closed his eyes. Wen Yu quickly made a silent gesture to Ye Lianna and Ruixue, and said: "what did APAC understand? Don''t disturb him. Let''s talk over there." After moving aside, ye Lianna said with a smile, "Wenyu, I''ll be the first person in your world and call me into the whole ring." Wen Yu shook his head without hesitation and said, "no, what if there is danger!" "Stupid!" Ye Lianna glanced at Wen Yu, "I didn''t ask you to put me in the whole ring forever. With my strength, I can persist in the whole ring for a period of time. Besides, do you think I''m not even as good as those beasts? They can survive normally in the whole ring, and I turn my braids as soon as I go in? In addition, you can see everything in the whole ring. Once I''m in danger, you can pull me out immediately." "Well," Wen Yu nodded and said uneasily, "I''ll put you in the whole ring and pull you out in a minute. Give me your hand and don''t resist. Are you ready?" "En" Yelena nodded slightly excitedly. "Enter!" Wen Yu whispered, and ye Lianna disappeared in front of Wen Yu and Ruixue. Ruixue was a little nervous and said, "brother, you are the master of the whole ring. Since you can manipulate the whole ring at will, you must be able to communicate with Ye Lianna in the whole ring. Try it quickly!" Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and felt the position of Ye liana in the whole ring. He thought and said, "Ye liana, can you hear my voice?" "Wenyu, it''s great!" Ye Lianna cried excitedly. "It''s the same as outside. It can live normally. The only difference is that the breath of nature here is purer than outside." Wen Yu was delighted and said excitedly, "Ye Lianna, really? Feel it carefully. Is there anything uncomfortable?" Ye Lianna closed her eyes, stretched out her arms, felt the pure breath around her body, and groaned comfortably: "it''s so beautiful! Come on, get Ruixue in and let her feel the world." "Well, wait a minute." Wen Yu nodded excitedly, then looked excitedly at Ruixue and said, "Ruixue, ye Lianna said it''s very comfortable inside. Do you want to go in and feel it?" "Really? Brother, pull me in!" Ruixue handed her hand to Wenyu and urged. "Don''t resist." Wen Yu smiled and then pulled Ruixue into the ring. "Wow!" as soon as Ruixue got a foothold in the whole ring, she exclaimed excitedly, "brother, is this the world in the whole ring?" Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable with your body?" "No! Not at all!" replied Ruixue excitedly. "Brother, is the time inside really ten times that outside? Why can''t I feel it at all?" Wen Yu scratched his head, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to explain. Just know." Ruixue nodded and said, "brother, you get me a place to practice. I want to practice here. It takes seven days to go back to the dwarf tribe, which is seventy days. Seventy days is enough for me to absorb and refine all the divine power in the sealed ball." Ye Lianna also smiled and said, "Wenyu, you can get the five crazy warrior children in, and then tell me the skills you intend to teach them, and I''ll teach them for you. This can save a lot of time." Wen Yu replied happily, "don''t resist. I''ll pull you into the air and build you a beautiful training ground." Then ye Lianna and Ruixue floated into the air, and the place where they just stood suddenly became a unique practice place. Ruixue stared with incredible eyes and sighed, "it''s amazing! Brother, you are the God of the world and control everything here!" Ye Lianna nodded and agreed: "we have no strength to resist here, because all the energy here is in your hands. Wen Yu, I suddenly have a very terrible idea. If you bring the Pope into the whole ring, then -" Wen Yu interrupted Ye liana and said: "Hehe, I thought about it too. But putting things into the whole ring consumes my mental power, so I told you not to resist when I pulled you into the whole ring just now. If my mental power can''t hold down each other''s resistance, I can''t drag him into the whole ring. Besides, the Pope won''t let me touch his body. Yelena, these five children will be given to you." "En" Ye Lianna looked at the five crazy warrior children in front of her and said with a smile: "Wenyu, if you can, you can slightly raise the gravity here, and then get some more aggressive Warcraft." V3.Chapter 194 The concept of gravity is very clear to Wen Yu. It is a component of universal gravitation and is generated by the rotation of the planet. Therefore, it is reasonable that there will be no gravity in the whole ring, because the whole ring is a completely independent space. Everything in this space has nothing to do with the planet where Wen Yu is located, and the natural system created by Wen Yu in the whole ring is just a large flat island, It''s not a spinning planet. According to the cause of gravity on earth, there can be no gravity in the whole ring. At first, Wen Yu thought so, because he couldn''t feel a trace of weight when he took things out of the whole ring. But this is not the case. There is not only gravity in the whole ring, but also equal to the gravity outside. This made Wen Yu very confused. He thought that the space in the whole ring was also affected by the rotation of the planet. Soon he denied his idea, because he found that the gravity in the whole ring could be changed. The reason why the internal gravity was the same as the external gravity was because he subconsciously defined the internal gravity as the external gravity when creating this natural system. After a little thought, Wen Yu understood what ye Lianna meant. She wants the five crazy warrior children to practice in the gravity space higher than the outside world for a long time. When they fully adapt to the gravity inside, their combat effectiveness can be improved to a higher level. This training is the same as his training in Marilyn''s gravity space. Wen Yu sent five crazy warrior children to Ye Lianna. The five guys flew at top speed on Xiaoqiang''s back and trembled with fear, so Wen Yu ordered their sleeping hole. Then he raised the gravity in the whole ring a little. He didn''t dare to raise the gravity sharply, otherwise the five little guys would have problems. "Ye Lianna, untie their acupoints first and let them adapt to the new environment." Wen Yu thought: "I need to think about the skill carefully. Cultivating true Qi is much more dangerous than cultivating fighting Qi. The skill can''t tolerate any difference." Ye Lianna nodded clearly and sighed, "if time permits, I will pick up the four children of the elves. Their cultivation speed here is definitely much faster than that outside. Ah, Wenyu, we have ignored a very important thing." "What''s up?" Ye Lianna frowned and said, "Wenyu, let them practice in the whole ring, isn''t it equal to seizing the energy of the whole ring!" Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "cultivating Qi absorbs Reiki. What I need is magic elements, as long as you don''t teach them magic. However, you remind me that the magic elements in the whole ring can be used by me. It''s reasonable to say Reiki can also be used. I have to study it well when I have time. Ye Lianna, how do you compare APAC''s cultivation with you now?" Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "I can''t see through him. His strength has been far higher than me, that is to say, he has crossed to a higher level." "Ha ha, ye Lianna, if you can, you have to work hard. APAC is sprinting to God, and you have to do the same. After becoming a God, you can live forever. It''s not fun for us to travel through the universe hand in hand!" "Well," Ye Lianna nodded hard, "for you, I will work hard!" It took Wen Yu a whole day to finalize his own skill - batian! This set of cultivation methods is made by him from the masculinity in Jiuyang Sutra and Yitian Jue. At the same time, it is also mixed with some cultivation methods of foreign Kung Fu. "Batian" was created by him for the crazy warrior family. Ordinary people can''t practice it at all, because this skill requires too much physical strength. When Wen Yu told ye Lianna the profound meaning of batian, ye Lianna rolled her eyes and said that Wen Yu wanted to push the crazy soldiers with simple mind and developed limbs to an extreme and turn them into a violent race. Wenyu spent a day outside, but ye Lianna and Ruixue spent ten days in the whole ring. These ten days, Ruixue has been in the state of cultivation. Ye Liana tried her best to guide the five little guys to carry out physical intensity training. After seeing APAC, who is still practicing with his eyes closed, Wen Yu explained Xiaoqiang a few words and threw himself into the perception of the law. After Wenyu left the dragon family, the magic land was completely boiling. The position of the dragon family shocked all the empires, and also attracted the attention of all forces in the magic continent. Then the Holy See informed the whole continent that it would negotiate with the cage family in the dwarf tribe, and would make certain concessions to calm the war in a peaceful way. As soon as this announcement came out, people familiar with the Vatican''s behavior thought they were dreaming. In their opinion, the Vatican would definitely come on stage and destroy all the enemies, including the rebellious dragon family, but the Vatican''s response was completely different from what they thought, and even planned to make concessions, which was more surprising than the sun coming out of the West. After hearing this announcement, interested people immediately turned their attention to the cage family. There can only be one reason for the Holy See to do so, that is, the cage family has the power to make the Holy See retreat. Perhaps the Holy See sees some use value of the cage family, or the holy see is frightened by the fighting power of the cage family. No matter what reason, the cage family is worth their study. After learning that the pope would visit the dwarf tribe and negotiate with the cage family, all the black and white predators set off for the dwarf tribe, especially the believers of the Holy See. They dream of paying a close visit to the Pope. They are not willing to miss this great opportunity. Derek was the first to start, because Bernice sent him a message that the power of the cage family was extremely terrible. If the Holy See and the cage family choose one, it''s best to choose the cage family. In addition to the announcement issued by the Holy See, Derek regretted that he didn''t sleep all night and secretly blamed the cage family for their indifference. In his opinion, the cage family will definitely take advantage of the concession negotiation made by the Holy See, that is to say, after the negotiation, the cage family will be second only to the holy see in the magic continent. The cage family is a citizen of the sakanasi Empire, and Brian is the iron man General of the sakanasi empire. He must seize the opportunity to welcome the cage family back to fidonaro. If he is preempted by other empires, it is estimated that he will spend the rest of his life in regret. Luo demang was also shocked when he learned of the Vatican''s announcement. The magic crystal cannon and magic crystal stone needed by Wen Yu had just been transported to the dwarf tribe for a few days. He saw that it was about to start fighting, but the limelight suddenly turned from fighting to negotiation. How could he not be frightened if he planned to fight against the Vatican. If the cage family and the Holy See become friends, the plan that the Mason chamber of Commerce will annex the novadro chamber of Commerce and prepare to confront the Holy See must be cancelled immediately, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. So when he heard the news, he immediately set off for the dwarf tribe. He wanted to hear the real reason why the cage family and the Holy See sat down to negotiate. Rodmeng was startled and cabrona was almost scared to death. There are few enemies of the cage family. Except the Holy See, the biggest enemy is his Waltz family. The Holy See made concessions and negotiations and indefinitely pushed the waltz family under the butcher''s knife of the cage family to let the cage family relieve their anger. V3.Chapter 195 For a time, all empires, large and small, and forces that wanted to rise all stared at the cage family. They are all smart people. The concession of the Holy See means the strength of the cage family. As long as the cage family is not all idiots, they will definitely cling to the big tree of the Holy See and get wind and rain in the magic continent in the future. Whether they are ambitious or not, they all want to make friends with the cage family. If they can win over the cage family, those who are ambitious will re plan their expansion plan, and those who are not ambitious can sleep peacefully. Brian was relieved to learn what Wenyu meant from Barron. Although they are full of confidence in Wen Yu, in fact, they have been playing drums in their hearts. They know the power of the holy see very well. Now from fighting to negotiation, although I am a little depressed, I am still happy on the whole. After learning that Wen Yu promised to negotiate with the Holy See, Brian only said one sentence: "Wen Yu is really growing up!" then he turned his attention to everyone around him, because Barron told Brian what Wen Yu told him to convey to Brian alone. When leaving the Dragon Island, Wen Yu asked Baron to tell Blaine that they might have a Vatican''s eye liner around him, so that Blaine could pay attention to it. Blaine and Wen Yu were different. When he learned that he had been hiding the Holy See''s eyeliner, he did not hesitate to list all of them as suspicious objects, including Marilyn, Asia and Saron. The result made him very depressed because he could not decide who was the eye liner. He could only pay special attention to the actions of several key suspects. Derek and others who came to win over the cage family received the same treatment and were rejected by the dwarf guard. Even if he showed his identity and asked the dwarf guard to make an exception to Brian, the answer was the same. The emperor of a country is shut out by his former family ministers. No matter how good tempered he is, he is expected to be angry. Unfortunately, Derek has no time to be angry now. He has been worried since he was rejected. Sitting in the newly built tent, Derek asked shayaga in his arms with worry: "shayaga, what do you mean Brian refused to see me? Is he resenting that I didn''t help him and let the Holy See kill people related to the cage family?" Shayejia shook his head and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, why did you forget the message sent by Bernice to us? If the Holy See hadn''t forced us, the cage family had helped us destroy the waltz family, although they wanted to make a difference with the sakanasi empire. What does this mean? It shows that the cage family doesn''t hate us and doesn''t miss the title you gave them. Your majesty, now you just need to find a way to make the cage family heavy Go back to fidona Luo. Remember what Wenyu cage left after he took away the temple of fidona Luo. He said that one day he would stride into fidona Luo. Now the relationship between the cage family and the Holy See will change from an enemy to a friend. That is to say, the day when Wenyu strides into fidona Luo is coming. We just need to find a way to keep the cage family in fidona Luo Cheng is not afraid that other empires will take them away. As for making friends with them, you have to simmer slowly. Of course, you have to be prepared for ridicule, or be a slave who flatters your master. " Derek nodded and said, "for the sake of the sakanasi Empire, I won''t frown even if I''m a slave for one year. How do you say we should invite the cage family back to fidonaro?" Shayaga mused: "The most sacred welcome etiquette for soldiers should be used. Brian is an iron man general. You should greet general Brian like a hero and give him the military power of the sakanasi empire. However, it should be noted that we can''t be too sharp. At least we should wait until the senior officials of the Holy see leave. I guess the Holy See wants to sit down with the cage family to negotiate. Most of them are interested in it The cage family has some use value. Otherwise, the overlord of the magic continent, the Holy See, would have made such a grand negotiation. Once the cage family loses its use value, it will definitely turn its face with the style of the Holy See. That is to say, even if we win over the cage family, we should act carefully, otherwise when the Holy See and the cage family turn their faces, we will be the first to deal with. " Derek stared at shayaga and said with a smile, "shayaga, I found that you should be the king. If you sit, the sakanasi empire may have become the most powerful empire." "Giggle" Sha also covered his mouth and said with a smile, "excessive work will accelerate women''s aging. I don''t want to become a yellow faced old woman. If your majesty didn''t frown every time he saw me, I wouldn''t care about these things." "What do you like?" Derek asked with a smile. Sha also gave Derek a white look and said with a smile, "nature is how to make your majesty happy. Your majesty, there are still several days before the day of negotiation. We just need to wait and see the change and seize the most appropriate opportunity. What I am most worried about now is Bernice." "Bernice? Why are you worried about her?" Derek asked puzzled. "Bernice has successfully joined the camp of the cage family. She must know that we are outside now. I''m afraid the girl can''t hold her breath and sneaks out to find us. If she is found by the cage family when she comes to us, we will not only walk in vain, but also turn ourselves into the object of hatred of the cage family." Sha also worried. Derek''s face suddenly changed and said in a hurry, "what should I do?" "Don''t do anything," Sha added, "If Bernice really comes to us, we''ll tie her up and say we caught an assassin. You should know Brian''s temper very well. He can''t tolerate our spies around him, so we can''t reveal Bernice''s true identity no matter how close we are to the cage family. Your majesty, send someone to kill the real Bernice now Don''t leave anyone alive, along with those who have something to do with her. " "OK! I''ll send someone to do it now," Derek nodded. All the forces who came to visit the cage family were shut out, except rodmeng, because he had a secret communication channel with the dwarf tribe. After entering the dwarf tribe unimpeded, Luo Deming directly finds Brian and politely asks his most concerned questions. Brian smiled over his tea. "I knew you would come and ask this question when you came." "Hey," Luo demang sighed, "it''s about the life and death of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Can I not ask? We''re preparing to turn against the holy see these days, but you suddenly have to sit down and negotiate with the Holy See. Fortunately, I''m not in a hurry." "Ha ha," said Brian with a happy laugh, "don''t worry, our negotiation with the holy see is just a buffer, and you know the power of the Holy See. If we tear our skin and work hard with the Holy See now, it must be us who will suffer. Luo demang, this negotiation will strive for the greatest benefits for the Merson business association, and will never let you suffer." V3.Chapter 196 Luo Deming raised her hand to refuse, thought about it and took it back. If Wen Yu fights for the interests of the Merson chamber of Commerce when negotiating with the Pope, the relationship between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the cage family will be brought to light. With the support of the Holy See, the Merson chamber of Commerce has a great opportunity to annex the novadro chamber of Commerce. However, once the cage family loses its use value in the eyes of the Holy See, the Merson chamber of Commerce will certainly become the burial object of the cage family. This was a dilemma, but it took Luo Deming only two or three seconds to make a decision. He decided to seize this opportunity. Since contacting the cage family, the cage family has been working miracles for him. This time, forcing the Holy See to make concessions is a miracle among miracles. He believed that the cage family would make another miracle in the near future, and perhaps completely replace the position of the Holy See. Brian saw his decision from the change of Luo Deming''s expression and said with a smile, "Luo Deming, believe Wenyu, he won''t let you down. Don''t you want to ask about the change of Haonan?" "Haonan?" Luo demang asked with great interest. "Elder brother means that Haonan has shocked me?" Brian nodded and said, "remember the rumor that the dwarf tribe had a vision some time ago?" Luo demang''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly, "is the vision that startled the magic continent caused by Haonan?!" "It''s not, but it''s about the same," Brian replied, "The appearance of heaven is due to the creation of an artifact, and this artifact was made by master aiwendeka for Haonan. The artifact brought God disaster in this world, and Haonan was angry at the cloud disaster and almost died. It was a blessing in disguise. The boy''s fighting spirit of hard cultivation was abandoned, but he got a strange energy. Now his fighting ability is estimated to be as good as me." Luo demang didn''t respond. He woke up after being stunned for a long time. He said excitedly, "elder brother, I heard you right. You are a gold level second-class fighter. Haonan and his strength can be compared with you?!" Brian nodded and said, "hehe, you heard me right. The energy he got is very strange and powerful, and the promotion speed is much faster than the fighting spirit. In order to meet the battle with the Holy See, Haonan has been practicing without sleep for a long time. It is estimated that he will surpass me when he leaves the customs." "Ha ha, this boy is really angry!" Luo demang laughed happily, "the mersons The major forces have gathered the dwarf tribe, but Wen Yu went to Kuang Lei mountain. Wenyu pointed to the Thunder Mountain below and asked Ruixue: "Ruixue, are you sure that thing calling you is in the Thunder Mountain?" Ruixue nodded affirmatively and said, "brother, the call is getting stronger and stronger. I''m sure it''s in crazy Thunder Mountain." Ruixue spent a month in the whole ring, that is, three days of external time, absorbing all the magic power in the magic power seal ball. Then she asked Wenyu to get herself out and told Wenyu that she sensed the thing calling her and felt very strong. APAC didn''t wake up after he entered the cultivation state. To Wen Yu''s surprise, Xiaoqiang said that APAC would send out a weak pressure from time to time, but this pressure was much weaker than that sent out by Ruixue. The direction of the thing calling for Ruixue is just the direction of returning to the dwarf tribe. Under the guidance of Ruixue induction, they finally stopped over Kuang Lei mountain. Wen Yu''s eyes lit up and said eagerly, "Ruixue, do you still remember the baby with a vision?" Ye Lianna asked in surprise, "Wenyu, the baby of the heavenly vision is not in naluo village, but in the interior of Kuang Lei mountain." "Well," Wen Yu smiled and nodded, "come on, let''s go in and have a look! Ye Lianna, take us down as fast as you can. Don''t disturb crazy Lei Shan''s brothers. Xiaoqiang, you stay here for the time being." Xiaoqiang said reluctantly, "hurry up, it''s boring for me to wait here alone." looking at the back of Wenyu''s departure, Xiaoqiang cursed: "if it weren''t for the bastard APAC''s cultivation, I could shrink my body and go down together." "Xiaoqiang, do you want to grow up quickly?" a voice suddenly sounded in Xiaoqiang''s brain. "Wow!" Xiaoqiang exclaimed in surprise, "dragon boss, you finally wake up! Tell me quickly, what can I do to make me grow up quickly? Who am I? Who is my master, where is he now? Who is the boss''s real identity?" "Bedbug, why are you talking so much nonsense? I don''t have much time. Listen. There is only one way to make you grow up quickly. Force the Pope to call battle angels, and then you swallow all those battle angels. Having two six winged battle angels can make you grow up. I''m not familiar with your master. I only know that he and Wenyu are very good brothers. When you grow up, you will grow up You can find him through your own sensing. " V3.Chapter 197 Xiaoqiang quickly remembered his way of awakening, and then asked in confusion, "dragon boss, you know everything, why don''t you tell everything to the boss?" "Hey," Jin Long sighed and said sadly, "things are developing too fast. I thought that after the mistress sensed that Bai Lin would have to kill a lower God''s divine power seal ball at least ten years later. The dragon is not as good as heaven. The master has reached the Yitian formula On the fifth floor, I don''t know if I can break through to the sixth floor tomorrow. I have to hurry up and get ready to receive the seal power. I don''t know if this strange plane can isolate the energy fluctuation of God seal unsealing. If not, Bai Lin''s unsealing will certainly attract the attention of those bastards. " Xiaoqiang finally couldn''t help interrupting Jinlong and said, "boss Shenlong, you seem to have pulled the topic away. I just asked why you didn''t tell the boss?" "He''s under too much pressure to tell him these things for the time being." "But just now you said that maybe the boss will reach the sixth floor of Yitian Jue tomorrow. Once the boss reaches the sixth floor of Yitian Jue, you don''t have to tell him what you know." Xiaoqiang didn''t understand. "The sixth level of Yi Tian Jue is so easy to break through. If there is no chance, he may not be able to reach the highest level in his life." "I''m very, very puzzled!" Xiaoqiang said in great confusion, "as long as the boss reaches the Yitian formula" The highest level of your power can be unsealed. Why don''t you help the boss? Your original plan was that the boss and sister-in-law could save you and Bai Lin from the seal after they reached a certain strength. Now the boss and sister-in-law already have such strength, ten years earlier than you expected. Isn''t that a good thing? " "Eh, what you said seems very reasonable." Jinlong frowned and said, "Hey, it''s all arranged by the lady of the goddess of destiny. Let it be. Whether he can reach the sixth floor of Yitian Jue depends entirely on himself. If I could help him, I would have helped him. You continue to be confused. I have to practice." Xiaoqiang nodded and said to himself: "How can I force the Pope to summon the six winged Fighting Angel? If I fight with the Pope, it will destroy the boss''s plan and force the Pope to kill the boss? Besides, can I get the six winged Fighting Angel with my current strength? Forget it, I''d better be honest, get a magic seal ball to absorb it, and then digest this strange root in my body. If I can''t do it yet In, I think about countermeasures again. I don''t know what white scale looks like? Shit! This stupid dragon! White scale must know what he knows. White scale will tell the boss when he comes out of the seal. This stupid dragon thinks it''s smart to hide. Idiot! It''s insulting my IQ to never call him the Dragon boss again. " "Ruixue, continue to go down?" Ye Lianna asked Ruixue. Ruixue replied excitedly: "continue! It''s right below! You can see him soon!" Wen Yu frowned and said, "it''s strange that I can''t feel something special below. Can you feel it, ye Lianna?" Ye Lianna shook her head and said suspiciously, "I mobilized all the earth magic elements, and I didn''t realize that there was something special below." "Stop! Right here!" Ruixue suddenly called Ye Lianna, pointed to the rocks in front of her and said, "right here! Ye Lianna, you move these rocks away!" Ye Lianna waved her left hand, and the rock in front of them was like life, creeping around at a very fast speed. With the moving of the rock in front of him, the mouths of the three of Wen Yu opened, and their curious eyes slowly turned to surprise. "What is this? What is this?" Wen Yu was stunned for a long time. He pointed at the behemoth in his sight and asked in surprise, "Ruixue, is this thing calling you?!" "Where have I seen this kind of Warcraft!" Ye Lianna said with her right hand against her forehead, "ah, remember! Wen Yu, look, is this Warcraft like the fire phoenix in the legend of the earth?" Wen Yumeng trembled and exclaimed, "like! Except for the different colors, the others are the same! Phoenix, why is there a phoenix here?! Ruixue, what''s the matter?" "She -- she calls me master!" said Ruixue in surprise, pointing to the big bird in front of her, which is four or five hundred meters long, silvery white from head to foot, and very like the fire phoenix on earth. Wen Yu and ye Lianna were not surprised. When they saw that calling Ruixue was a Warcraft, they vaguely guessed that the Warcraft was Ruixue''s favorite. "Why is it motionless?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Ruixue replied, "it said it was sealed. Only by breaking the seal can it move." "How to break the seal?" Wen Yu and ye Lianna asked in unison. Ruixue answers Wen Yu and ye Lianna with a dancing magic wand and a strange magic spell. The spell is very short, and it doesn''t send out pressure as before, nor does the holy light come. When the spell ends, Ruixue''s eyebrow suddenly shoots a silver white object the size of an egg, and draws a beautiful arc in the air into the eyebrow of the big bird. "Boom -" Feeling the violent shaking of the mountain, Wen Yu said in a hurry: "Ruixue, stop it! This is crazy Thunder Mountain. If the mountain collapses, the crazy thunder mercenary regiment will be destroyed." "White scale, don''t move!" Ruixue quickly stopped. As soon as the voice of Ruixue fell, the violently shaking mountain returned to calm. The huge silver Phoenix instantly shrunk into a sparrow with a palm and flew to Ruixue''s shoulder. The bird''s head fondly rubbed Ruixue''s cheek and said, "master, you''re worried about dead white scales! Hum! Bad man, you finally wake up!" the latter sentence was directed at Wen Yu, and the tone was filled with strong dissatisfaction. Wen Yu was stunned for a while, stared at white scale and whispered, "another one will deform, Xiaoqiang No. 2?" Ruixue glanced at Wen Yu and said discontentedly, "brother, she''s so cute. Where does she look like Xiaoqiang!" after that, she held Bai Yu in the palm of her hand and asked suspiciously, "Bai Yu, you call me master, but I didn''t know you were such a demon pet? Do you know my brother?" Wenyu also asked, "white phoenix, oh no, white scale, do you know the identity of our two previous lives?! what level of Warcraft are you? Are you an ancient divine beast like Xiaoqiang?" Bai Lin looked at Ruixue and Wenyu, wondering, "you haven''t awakened yet?" "Divine awakening? What do you mean?" Wen Yu asked in confusion. It is reasonable to say that Wenyu and Ruixue should be very excited at this time, because they finally found a guy who knew who they were in their previous life, but in fact, their hearts were surprisingly calm, perhaps because they were too excited. Bai Lin didn''t answer Wen Yu, but didn''t understand: "the God didn''t wake up. Why are you together? Is it the bug? Bad man, your disgusting bug?" V3.Chapter 198 This is the happiest moment of Wen Yu''s life, because all the mysteries around him are about to be revealed. At this moment, he can''t wait to catch the sparrow in Ruixue''s hand and kiss him. Wen Yu didn''t answer Bai Lin, but waved his hand and said happily, "there''s not much time. We''ll talk as we walk." Seeing that Wen Yu and his three friends came back, Xiaoqiang asked curiously, "boss, have you found something to call sister-in-law? Eh, sister-in-law, where did you catch a beautiful sparrow?" Bai Lin was surprised to see Xiaoqiang and asked, "bedbug, why are you here?!" "Bai Lin, do you know Xiaoqiang?!" Ruixue asked in surprise. Wen Yu and ye Lianna were also surprised. Bai Lin said with a smile, "I''m not very familiar. I''ve only met a few times. This girl once pursued me. What do you say about black-and-white collocation? I''m not tired of working." Xiaoqiang blinked and said in surprise: "this sparrow is the white scale said by the Dragon boss. Er, it''s not tired to work with black and white. Did I say that before? Hey, I can tell the whole universe if it''s such a classic." After sitting on Xiaoqiang''s back and urging Xiaoqiang to make full efforts to go, Wen Yu said to Bai Lin: "Bai Lin, I have many doubts. I hope you can answer them one by one." Bai Lin glanced at Wen Yu, shook his head and said, "the bug didn''t tell you. There must be his reason, so you''d better not ask, because I won''t answer any questions." Hearing Bai Lin''s answer, Wen Yu felt like being photographed into hell from the clouds. The taste was unclear. "Hey, Bai Lin, Miss Bai." Wen Yu came up to Bai Lin and complimented: "You are the most beautiful, wise and elegant bird I have ever seen. The universe is super invincible thunderbolt god bird! Push forward 10 billion years and cross 10 billion years, you will never find a bird half as smart and beautiful as you. Hehe, I don''t ask you to answer all my questions, but I hope you can solve some small puzzles for me. For example, who is the bug you said, isn''t it Xiaoqiang?" Ruixue also nodded and said, "white scale, you call me master, but I don''t know who I am or who you are. These puzzles will drive me crazy. Besides, what''s the thing flying out of my brain? Why is there an egg sized stone in my brain?" Ye Lianna also came over and said, "Miss White scale, you must have been trapped in the mountain for a long time. You must be hungry. What do you want to eat?" "Hey," Bai Qinghua scratched his head with his wings and sighed: "Although your strength is still a little worse, it''s not much worse. It''s enough to cultivate for another one or two hundred years. I don''t know whether this strange plane can stop the energy fluctuation of my breaking the seal. Fortunately, if you can''t stop those bastards, they will kill them in a hundred years. In that case, let me tell you. Master, your real name is Lingyou, and you are the main god of the divine plane One, I''m your magic pet, the ancient divine beast white scale. Smelly man, your real name is Wanjie, and I''m also one of the main gods of the divine plane. The ancient divine beast Golden Dragon is your magic pet. " Wen Yu and Ruixue have long guessed that their previous life identity is not simple and may be one of the gods, so they are not surprised. Wen Yu accepted his identity in his previous life as quickly as possible, then sorted out the problems he most wanted to know, and then asked, "Bai Lin, we --" Bai Lin interrupted Wen Yu: "I''d better tell you everything from the beginning. You''ll only mess things up if you ask one by one. Smelly man, you were a genius cultivator on the plane of the earth in your previous life. After thousands of years of cultivation, you finally achieved the right result and ascended to the God plane. Then you crossed the level of the LORD God within 3000 years with your own ability. You are the first genius recognized by the God plane and the strongest guy among the 15 Lord gods. Master, You are also a flying god man on the earth plane, but thousands of years later than him. After you entered the God plane, you met a guy named Yale. With his help, his strength rose steadily and finally reached the God level. Later, by chance, he saved your life, and then you explored together. In fact, this guy wanted to find some treasures to help you rise to the God level. With time With the passage of time, you two had mutual feelings, but Yale killed you just when you were going to be partners. He had long fallen in love with his master, and thought his master loved him deeply. He knew his master well and just regarded him as his brother. When he learned that you were going to be partners, he thought his master had betrayed him and fought with a smelly man. The master looked at himself His lover and his only relative in the divine plane fought for his life and death. His head was dizzy, and he put all his mistakes on himself, so he left in tears. " Wen Yu felt at the tip of his nose and looked at Rui Xue with a bitter smile. "We both played a bubble show." Ruixue also smiled bitterly and replied, "it''s the same in this life. Making a TV play will definitely make a fire." Wen Yu and Bai Lin had little feeling about Bai Lin''s story, because they had no impression of previous lives, so Bai Lin''s mouth foamed wildly, but they listened to Bai Lin''s story as a story. Bai Yu glanced at Wen Yu and Ruixue, and Bai Lin then said: "The master was disheartened. He wanted to end his life silently, so he entered a very dangerous place. Unexpectedly, it was a blessing in disguise. He was promoted to the level of the LORD God, and found an extremely hidden place. Then he lived in seclusion there. The smelly man and Yale were the Lord God, but their strength was much higher than Yale. Yale was afraid of death. Coupled with the departure of the master, he stopped and went back He continued to be the overlord of the party. But the smelly man was infatuated and couldn''t forget his master, so he wandered away from the divine plane all day, hoping to see his master again. In this way, the smelly man kept looking for his master in the divine plane, but the place where the master lived in seclusion was extremely hidden, so the poor guy couldn''t find it after thousands of hardships. However, during this time, a group of brothers who were determined to him gathered around him Brother, the smelly man takes good care of these brothers. While looking for the master, he also tries to improve the strength of these guys, so he offends almost all the main gods of the divine plane. At first, those main gods didn''t pay attention to it, but the people around this guy gathered more and more, and with his help, they reached the level of God, and their combat effectiveness is far higher than the power of other main gods. Everyone knows the tree This guy didn''t know, and Yale was narrow-minded. He thought that the smelly man was gathering strength to revenge him. So he colluded with the other Twelve Gods to set up a trap, and the fool jumped in very cooperatively. That war was the most tragic battle on the divine plane, ranging from the lower gods to the gods, with countless deaths and injuries. There were more than 3000 brothers under him , there were only more than 600 left after the first World War. Fortunately, under his leadership, Yale and others broke out of the encirclement. However, Yale and others did not stop, and did not dare to stop. They had offended the smelly man. If you let him go, no one could afford the consequences. Therefore, the smelly man ran away with his brothers, Yale and others chased and killed frantically behind, and other main gods took people to chase and intercept ¡£¡± V3.Chapter 199 After taking a breath, Bai Lin continued: "The Twelve Gods surrounded, chased and intercepted, and the smelly man couldn''t escape from the snare they laid, no matter how powerful he was. What''s more, the idiot still shouted" don''t abandon, don''t give up "and took more than 600 oil bottles. Finally, the poor guy was finally made dumplings by the enemy. If the war went on, there would be only one result, that is, he was wiped out with his brothers and forced to be helpless He made an extremely dangerous decision, exhausted all his divine power and moved his subordinates to this plane through empty debris. This is a strange plane, which can not only isolate the divine consciousness search of the LORD God, but also limit the cultivation of the gods. Therefore, he and more than 600 brothers survived, and the price he paid is reincarnation and rebirth. If he doesn''t do so, he will only wait for him There is death. Alas, maybe it''s God''s destiny, or maybe the smelly man sensed his master''s hiding place. This position is where the master lives in seclusion. After my silly master learned the whole story, his head was clamped by the door again. He even chose to reincarnate with the smelly man and said that he would see you again if he had fate. Before his master''s rebirth, he exhausted his divine power to set up a boundary, which can be called hiding In another space in this space, even if all the twelve main gods come to this plane, they can''t find this boundary, because this plane has a strange energy that can limit the cultivation strength of the gods. As long as they enter this plane, no matter the main god or the lower God, they only have the strength of Xuming level. How can the strength of Xuming level find the master and exhaust everything regardless of life and death The boundary of energy setting. Hoo, it''s over at last. This is the general idea of the beginning and end of the matter. " Wen Yu and Ruixue looked at each other and smiled bitterly, because they were all listening to the clouds, just like listening to myths and legends. They had no sense of substitution at all. Fortunately, they all understood. After reluctantly bringing himself into the fairy tale told by Bai Lin, Wen Yucai asked puzzled: "Why are you sealed in the Thunder Mountain? Where is my magic pet Golden Dragon? Who is the holy dragon of the dragon family, the patron saint of the dwarf and the patron saint of the elf family? Where is the boundary set by Ruixue? What can we do to restore to the main God? How many levels of gods on the divine plane? Whose magic pet is Xiaoqiang? Where is his master?" "Stop!" Bai Lin hurriedly stopped Wen Yu from asking further and said: "Let me answer your questions first. The culprit of my seal was you, because I wanted to stop my master''s rebirth at that time, but my master forcibly took my life yuan Dan and sealed it. Hum, I''ll settle with you later! The bug of the golden dragon is the holy dragon of the Dragon family and the patron saint of the dwarves. The patron saint of the elves was me. I lived here with my master at that time. I felt very lonely When I was bored, I played with the elves. The boundary set by the master was in the sea thousands of miles west of Dragon Island. If you want to restore the LORD God, you must awaken the divine personality. Your primitive skill is the "Yi Tian Jue" that you practiced when you were promoted to God , you must reach the highest level before you can awaken your Divine personality. Master, if you want to awaken your Divine personality, you must also practice your primitive skill to the highest level. Unfortunately, you haven''t practiced your primitive skill at all, but it''s still time to practice. I can help you reach the highest level in a hundred years. If this guy can awaken your Divine personality first, he may have a way to awaken your Divine personality in advance As for this insect, there is no disgusting place all over his body. His master is also one of the 15 main gods. He is your most trusted brother Xuanye on the throne. There is only one possibility that Xuanye will appear here. Something has happened to Xuanye, and something big has happened, otherwise the contract between him and his master cannot be dissolved. " Xiaoqiang immediately retorted: "my master was forced to reincarnate. He forcibly terminated the contract between us." White scale nodded: "Then it becomes clear that Xuan ye must have killed you at Yale headquarters after he learned that you were cheated by Yale. He ended up as miserable as you and was forced to reincarnate. Don''t doubt my reasoning, because Xuan Ye is a brainless bastard. He once helped this stinky bug pursue me and even encouraged the stinky bug to cook cooked rice. Master, let go of your spiritual consciousness. I want to talk to you Share your spiritual knowledge so that you can feel everything in your previous life before the divine awakening, and let me master your current situation. " Ruixue said with a embarrassed smile: "how to let go of the spiritual consciousness?" "Master, as long as you don''t resist my power," Bai Lin replied, "after we share spiritual knowledge, you can master more powerful combat moves." "Ye Lianna, what''s the matter?" Wen Yu asked with concern when he saw that ye Lianna was in a daze. Ye Lianna paused, pointed to white scale and said excitedly, "she, she is the patron saint of our elves!" Wen Yu hurriedly said: "Ye Lianna, can''t blame her. She was sealed by Yuan Dan, who was taken away by Ruixue. Even if she knew that the elf family was facing the disaster of extermination, she was more than willing but less than able." "No! We have never blamed the patron saint! If the patron saint hadn''t given us the spirit of the moon spring, the elves would have been eliminated by the cruel competition of the magic continent. Moreover, we face the extinction of the nation because of our ignorance and the cultivation of a large number of pink moon flowers. How can I blame the patron saint?" Ye Lianna quickly shook her head, "Patron saint, the patron saint of our elves has finally returned! And she is right in front of me! Wen Yu, is this true? Am I not dreaming?!" Wen Yu shook his head reluctantly and said in his heart, "the power of indoctrination is terrible. Bai Lin said he was just bored to play with the elves. He didn''t care about the elves in his tone. Ye Lianna, who has always been smart, didn''t blame Bai Lin, but was so excited." he thought so in his heart. He didn''t dare to say so and smiled: "It''s true. You didn''t dream. You didn''t expect the patron saint of the elves to be so lovely. Ye Lianna, do you hear me? I''m the LORD God and can help others improve their strength. When my God awakens, I will make you the LORD God." Ye Lianna calmed her excitement and said with a smile, "don''t worry. In the face of you and Ruixue, I only have a little pressure and won''t feel inferior. Ordinary people can cultivate into gods. I can do it for you." Wen Yu breathed a sigh of relief. What he was most worried about was that ye Lianna would be separated from herself when she learned her identity. "Smelly man, I didn''t expect your character to change so much after reincarnation." Bai Lin smiled at Wen Yu. Wen Yu asked with great interest, "tell me, what was my character like before? Can''t I have a big chest and no brain?" White scale shook his head and said: "It''s better than having a big chest and no brain. In the past, you were free and easy. You did whatever you wanted. You never worried about the consequences of offending anyone. Now you not only think about what to do and what not to do, but also swallow resentment and sit down with the enemy for negotiation. It''s good, good and much more mature. I already know all the situation you''re facing now. Do you want to hear my opinion?" V3.Chapter 200 "I don''t want to, but I have to listen. Ruixue, why do you look at me with such strange eyes?" Wen Yu looked at Ruixue and asked. Ruixue shook her head and said with a smile, "nothing. I just felt stupid and pathetic in my previous life and almost lost the most important thing in my life. If time could go back, I wouldn''t have made such a stupid decision. Brother, if I had joined hands with you to deal with that bastard of Yale, there wouldn''t have been so many tragedies. It''s all my fault." after sharing spiritual knowledge with Bai Lin, Ruixue really felt everything in the previous life, but it''s not that the Lingyou in the previous life dominated her brain, but that there was a Lingyou experience in the memory of this life. Wen Yu hurriedly comforted: "Ruixue, it''s all destined. Besides, it''s good to reincarnate again. Haven''t you heard Bai Lin say that I''m more mature than the previous life." White scale looked at Ruixue with strange eyes and said thoughtfully, "master, you have changed too. You are more stupid than the previous life. I haven''t found that this smelly man can make you die for him. Hey, but what the smelly man said is right. The marriage between you two is really doomed." Wen Yu can only smile bitterly at Bai Lin''s hostility. Who let her be forcibly sealed by Ruixue. "White scale, there''s another thing I can''t figure out." Wen Yu frowned. "Say." "You have shared spiritual knowledge with Ruixue and know that my demon pet Golden Dragon is in my body. You are the patron saint of the elves. I can understand why the golden dragon became the patron saint of the dragon family and the dwarf family. He is my demon pet and should come with me after I was seriously injured. But he is in my body now, that is to say, he reincarnated with me. What about him Have time to do these things? " Uncertain return path of white scale: "I was sealed first. I don''t know what happened later, but according to my inference, it should be the master who sealed me and handed my life yuan Dan to Jinlong for safekeeping. Then the master was reincarnated. Jinlong was afraid that Yale people would come, so he found the giant dragon family, the strongest race in the magic continent, and then created five kinds of magic skills to the dwarf family with the strongest potential explosive power. I hope the giant dragon A clan and dwarves can have experts who can reach the virtual night level as soon as possible. Maybe a thousand years later, he found it impossible for Yale people to find them. He felt that it was too boring to keep one person in this position and was afraid that you would have an accident in another position, so he sealed his own strength and reborn with you. Because there is a master servant contract between you, he can find you. The rebirth of the LORD God will be countless The mortal planes of the Qing Dynasty were randomly selected, so the master did not reincarnate with you. Fortunately, the master reincarnated in this plane. Although you reincarnated to the earth plane, you returned to this plane by chance. Otherwise, you may have to spend many years reuniting. " Seeing Wen Yu''s puzzled face, Bai Lin then explained: "Only the ancient divine beasts at the level of the LORD God and the LORD God can have the ability of reincarnation and rebirth. After reincarnation, only when their strength reaches the level of virtual darkness can they awaken the divine personality. If they can''t reach the strength to awaken the divine personality, they can only reincarnate in the plane of reincarnation until the divine personality awakens. If the divine personality is destroyed during the period of reincarnation, everything will be over." "It''s very complicated, but I finally understand some." Wen Yu nodded. "Moon, moon god?!" Ruixue stared at Wen Yu and exclaimed. Wen Yu was shocked and thought: "According to Bai Lin''s story and the mission of the moon worship cult, I should be the moon god who worships the moon and expects to return, and the believers of the moon worship cult are my brothers brought to this position in my previous life. No wonder my mother says that everyone in the moon worship cult has unfathomable strength. Hey hey, I don''t know how my mother will react when she knows I''m their moon god. Er, the moon daughter is the daughter of the moon god, My mother is a month old girl, but I am my mother''s son. What can I do? " Ruixue blinked and said with a smile, "brother, are you Wenyu or Wanjie?" Wen Yu understood Ruixue''s meaning, nodded and said, "Wanjie is dead. Now there is only Wenyu, the son of daisy and ASI. There is no Wanjie. Bai Lin, tell me your opinion." "Stabilize the Holy See, restore the peace of the magic land, avoid attracting the attention of the divine plane, and try your best to cultivate combat effectiveness while improving your cultivation. In those years, you fled to this plane with your subordinates and the divine personality of more than 2000 brothers who sacrificed. The divine personality can be inherited. As long as the physical cultivation reaches the level of emptiness and darkness, you can let him accept the divine inheritance and jump directly to the level of God . when you reach the highest level of yitianjue, that is, the awakening of God, the Lord gods such as Yale will sense you at the first time. There is no doubt that the twelve Lord gods such as Yale will never let you go. " Wen Yu nodded clearly and said, "if you cut the grass and don''t remove the roots, the spring wind will blow again. Besides, I am still a Lord God who can threaten their lives. If I were Yale, I would also remove the roots to avoid future trouble." "OK, not stupid." Bai Lin nodded with satisfaction and then said: "Although the twelve main gods such as Yale can sense the awakening of your Divine personality, they can''t find it for a while. At this time, what you need to do is to enter the divine personality, seize the divine personality as much as possible, and then send it back to your carefully trained subordinates to inherit the divine personality. At the same time, you also need to find Xiaoqiang''s master, your brother Xuanye. If you can awaken Xuanye''s divine personality , we have three main gods and three ancient gods and beasts at the level of main gods. Even if Yale and others notice our position, they don''t dare to start rashly. The combat effectiveness of the six main gods is too terrible. Their twelve main gods have their own forces and have always been in a state of mutual restraint. If they kill them at that time, you say they will pick up a single force to kill them Words can definitely frighten them. To sum up, you have only two things to do now. First, improve cultivation and awaken the divine personality as soon as possible; second, cultivate your men and enhance your combat effectiveness. The reason why you lost in those years was because there were few people. Little guy, you have my breath. Are you the current queen of the spirit family? Are the elves OK? "The last sentence is to Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna quickly bowed and said respectfully, "Ye Lianna, worship -" Bai Lin hurriedly stopped Ye Lianna''s salute and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so polite, and you don''t have to salute. You and your master are sisters, that is, my sisters. Smelly man, after his reincarnation, he was obsessed and found so many women." Although Bai Lin said she didn''t have to salute, ye Lianna respectfully saluted. Then she stood there embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. The omnipotent patron saint, who is high in the heart, calls himself a sister after meeting, and Wen Yu will react like this. Who can see the Tathagata Buddha and call him brothers and sisters when they see Guan Shiying. V3.Chapter 201 Wenyu patted Ye Lianna on the back and said with a smile, "adapt slowly. After getting used to it, you won''t feel uncomfortable." "It''s a little difficult," Ye Lianna said with a bitter smile. Ruixue said with a smile: "Ye Lianna, just put your mind flat and face white scale with your mind towards me and my brother. After knowing the truth, the three words" patron saint "have lost their original meaning. White scale, the patron saint of the human race is the God of light, the elves are you, and the dwarves and dragons are the Golden Dragon. What about the beast God of the beast race?" White scale shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It should be a lower God." "Having said so much, we don''t have a general understanding of the divine plane. Bai Lin, tell us about the divine plane. For example, the level of God." Wen Yu asked curiously. White scale nodded: "To put it bluntly, God is a powerful cultivator. The highest level of a mortal cultivator is the virtual darkness level. According to the levels of the magic continent, there is another virtual level above the gold level, and you are now at the virtual level. The highest level of the virtual level is the virtual darkness. If you can break through the virtual darkness level, you can be promoted to the divine level. Here, the orc is at the threshold of breaking through the virtual darkness, if he can succeed If you break through the skill, you will be promoted to the lower God. This last level is completely based on personal understanding, so it is very difficult to find your own way of cultivation. It''s good if one of thousands of people can succeed. The lower God is above the middle God, the upper God, the God of heaven and the main God. Above the main God, there are the legendary creation God and ancestral God. The creation God and ancestral God are legendary existence. Who can tell I don''t know. " "If God is regarded as a cultivator, the only difference between the divine plane and the mortal plane is the size of the area. The divine plane also has survival competition, and it is hundreds of times crueler than the magic continent. In the divine plane, the lower God is equal to the ordinary people on the mortal plane, the middle God is a cultivator with medium strength, the upper God is a master, and the Heavenly God is equal to the gold level strong person on the magic continent, The LORD God is equivalent to the existence of the guardian God of the magic continent. In short, there are all human planes and divine planes. " Ye Lianna didn''t understand: "how is the plane divided? Is the divine plane also a continent?" White scale shook his head and said: "No one knows how the plane is divided, but there is an invisible prohibition barrier between the mortal plane and the divine plane. It is said that it was set by the creator God when he created the universe. The divine plane is composed of countless planets. If the divine plane is compared to an unlimited water ball, the mortal plane will be equivalent to the dust particles attached to the surface of the water ball. Where As long as people break through the surface of the water polo, they can enter the water polo, that is, they can be promoted to the divine plane. " Fortunately, ye Lianna and Wen Yu shared spiritual knowledge and understood the concept of the universe. Otherwise, she really couldn''t imagine what the divine plane composed of countless planets would look like. "There are creation gods and ancestral gods above the LORD God. Has no Lord God ever been promoted to creation God?" Wen Yu asked suspiciously. "Not for the time being, and I don''t think it will happen in the future. But I''m not sure. There''s no end to cultivation. Maybe one day the LORD God will break through and reach a higher level." Bai Lin said with a smile. "Strange." Ye Lianna frowned and said: "If the moon god of the moon worship cult is Wen Yu, the people of the moon worship cult must know the Golden Dragon. After the Golden Dragon Seal power followed Wen Yu''s reincarnation, the dwarf tribe and the dragon family gradually declined, and the dwarf family even faced the disaster of extinction. The dragon family also had a continuous civil war due to the loss of the Dragon killing knife. Why didn''t the people of the moon worship cult come forward to help the dwarf family and the dragon family?" Hearing Ye Lianna''s incomprehension, Wen Yu and Ruixue frowned and looked at white scale. Bai Lin looked at Ruixue puzzled and said, "master, smelly man and ye Lianna are normal. How can you be like them? We have shared spiritual knowledge. You should know what happened when smelly man was seriously injured and came to this position." Ruixue shook her head and said with a wry smile, "sharing spiritual knowledge with you, I have to know what happened before Wenyu came to this position. I was interrupted by you before I could absorb the later things." Bai Lin smiled apologetically: "Sorry, I thought it was finished. When you arranged the boundary, master, you were worried that Yale people would find it immediately. In addition, all the smelly man''s subordinates were seriously injured, so you set the boundary to a fully closed state, and the gate could not be opened until ten thousand years later. At that time, you didn''t explain your relationship with the smelly man''s subordinates, and those guys thought the boundary was closed It was set up by the smelly man, that is, they don''t know what the golden dragon is doing outside. Maybe ten thousand years later, the gate of demarcation will open, and the dwarves and the giant dragons have declined, and the subordinates of the smelly man don''t think about this, so they won''t care about the life and death of the giant dragons and the dwarves. You''ll know these things after the power of the golden dragon is unsealed. Don''t you think so much now It hurts. " Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "Xiaoqiang, why don''t you talk? Are you embarrassed to face the girl you pursued in the past?" Xiaoqiang replied sadly, "boss, we are brothers. Your skin is so thick and mine is not thin. I''m worried about my master. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead now." Wen Yu comforted, "don''t worry, he''s the LORD God. He''ll be fine. You have to hurry up to practice now. You can feel him when you grow up." "Hey, I thought so before, but I forgot one thing. The contract between me and my master has been dissolved, that is to say, there is no relationship between us. Even if I am an adult, I can''t feel his position." "Is that so?" Wen Yu frowned at Bai Lin and asked. White scale nodded: "The master servant contract has been dissolved. There is no relationship between them. Naturally, they can''t feel it. If Xiaoqiang and Xuanye are reincarnated in the same plane, there is a way to find him. Xiaoqiang can feel the position of his divine personality when he grows up. I think Xuanye''s divine personality must also be there. Finding the place where Xuanye''s divine personality is, as long as the smelly man recovers the strength of the LORD God, he can use it The supernatural power directly awakened Xuanye''s divine personality and pulled him from the mortal position. Alas, this is the strength of the main God. If ancient divine beasts also had such supernatural power, I can awaken your two gods. " "Ha ha, great!" Xiaoqiang shouted excitedly, "don''t bother me, I want to practice every second!" "Cut!" white scale disdained, "Reincarnation and power seal are different. If you want to grow up through cultivation, you can grow up in thousands of years or thousands of years. Who has time to wait for you to grow up. Although you are disgusting, your ability is very strange. You can digest and absorb all power bodies. If you can find two lower gods to digest and absorb for you, you can grow up in three years." Wenyu patted Xiaoqiang on the back and said with a smile, "when my divine personality awakens, I will rob you of the divine personality of the God of light and the God of death." "Thank you, boss!" Xiaoqiang said gratefully. "Boss, the six winged battle angel is also a great help to me. I want two with the Pope during the negotiation." Xiaoqiang had an agreement with Jinlong, so he didn''t tell Wenyu about Jinlong''s conversation with himself. V3.Chapter 202 Hearing that Xiaoqiang wanted six winged battle angels, ye Liana couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Xiaoqiang, you think the Holy See''s six winged battle angels catch a lot. It''s good for the Holy See to have a six winged battle angel now. The six winged battle angel is the Holy See''s last move against the demon army, and it''s impossible to kill the Pope." "Oh" Xiaoqiang answered in a depressed voice and said in his heart, "if you can''t kill him, he''ll take it out! What happened to the demon army is not as important as his life." Wen Yu looked firmly and said, "the mystery has been solved, the goal has been clear, and success is in front of you. Let''s work together! Do you continue to stay outside or practice in the whole ring?" "Of course, it''s to practice in the whole ring." Ruixue replied without thinking, and ye Lianna nodded firmly. Referring to the whole ring, Wen Yu had another problem in his mind and asked Bai Lin, "Bai Lin, recently I realized the existence of law and felt that time and space can be controlled, isn''t it?" Bai Lin looked at Wen Yu in surprise and said: "unexpectedly, you have realized the existence of the law. It seems that you can reach the Yi Tian Jue in a few years The highest level. Mastering the power of time and space is the most basic attack means of a lower God. The higher the cultivation, the deeper the understanding of the laws of time and the more terrible the combat effectiveness. If you can master the flow of time around, you can control the opponent''s attack speed and even stop time. If you master the laws of space, you can tear up space within a certain range Move at will. It''s just that this plane is very strange. Even if the LORD God comes to this plane, he can''t control time. Therefore, if you can master the time law of this plane, you will become the creator God of this plane. Yale and others are not afraid. " "So exaggerated?!" Wen Yu was surprised and then wondered, "do you mean that practitioners who fly from this plane to the divine plane have mastered the laws of time and space of this plane?" "Of course not." white scale shook his head, "The LORD God can''t control the law of time. How can the newly ascended lower God have such strength. To break through the virtual darkness and promote the lower God, you don''t have to understand the law of time at all, just feel the existence of the law. Take this Orc for example. If he can understand the law of time to a certain extent, he will ascend to the divine plane whether he wants it or not. The time and The flow of space will enable him to further understand the laws of time and space. Those with good understanding will thoroughly master the laws of time and space through flying. Those with poor understanding need to continue to understand in the divine plane. The feeling of time and space on the divine plane is very strong, so the lower gods can understand 90.9 percent. " Wen Yu nodded clearly and said with a smile, "white scale, do you want to enter my world and feel it?" "Space in the ring?" "Well," Wen Yu said with a smile, "Bai Lin, through Ruixue''s spiritual knowledge, you should know all the functions of the whole ring. What level of treasure do you think the whole ring is?" White scale shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen such a powerful space magic weapon. It is definitely the greedy baby of the LORD God. After your Divine personality awakens, your spiritual power will increase thousands of times. At that time, maybe you can build a small galaxy in the whole ring. Come on, let me feel it and see if the time and space law inside is special." Wen Yu spread out his left hand and said, "don''t resist, I''ll send you in." then he sent Bai Lin into the ring, and then put Ruixue and ye Lianna in one by one. Bai Lin flew around the ring at a very fast speed, then stopped on Ruixue''s shoulder and asked in surprise, "smelly man, can you control everything in this?" Wen Yu replied proudly, "I am the ancestor of the whole ring. Everything in the whole ring is at my disposal. White scale, you can''t control the time of the magic continent. What about the one in the whole ring?" Bai Yu shook her head and replied in a slightly frightened tone: "I can''t feel time and space here, let alone control them. I hate the feeling of being controlled by others. Let me out quickly." Wen Yu said with a smile, "you''d better stay inside. The time inside is ten times faster than outside. Ruixue needs to practice inside. Don''t you want to teach Ruixue to practice her primitive skill? It''s best to practice here." "Smelly man, don''t let me out!" Bai Lin roared with gnashing teeth. Ruixue hurriedly persuades: "white scale, we can go out when we go to the dwarf tribe. Time is pressing. We''d better hurry up to practice." ¡­¡­ "Fool, what do you think sitting here alone?" "Miss you!" Yasi said subconsciously, holding his chin in his hands. The next moment, he shook his tiger body, held his breath and slowly turned his head to look behind him, but he turned back half way and asked carefully, "is it you, Daisy?!" he didn''t dare to turn his head, afraid that there would be nothing after turning his head. "Pa!" as soon as Yasi said something, she was slapped on the back of the head, and Daisy came to her. Yasi''s ox eyes suddenly opened wide, his fists pounded the ground crazily, and roared wildly at the same time. He was familiar with the feeling of being hit on the back of his head, the smell behind him, and Looking at Yasi''s uncontrollable, crazy roar like madness, Daisy''s eyes turned red. She leaned over to hold Yasi''s head in her arms and sobbed, "Yasi, do you miss me?" Yasi didn''t answer Darius, but broke away from her hands, pulled her into her arms and gnawed at her red lips until Darius told him with her fist that he couldn''t breathe. Caressing the hair on Darius''s ear, ASI asked with red eyes, "are you back?" Daisy wiped the tears off her face and smiled back, "I''ll never leave again!" Yasi held his arms tightly and his eyes refused. "Even if you want to leave, I won''t let you go again!" "How many people are still crying, ashamed or not!" said Daisy teasingly, wiping the tears from the corners of Yasi''s eyes. "Cut! Someone cries harder than me!" "I''m a woman, you''re a man. I haven''t seen you for three years. You''re thick again!" said Daisy, rolling her eyes. "Really?" said Yasi with a smile. "It must be what you think. Did they let you back, Daisy?" "Well," said daisy with a smile, "I''ve brought you great news this time. I''m sure you don''t dare to think about it." "Is it the moon worship cult that wants to help us deal with the Holy See?" Yasi asked happily. "Cut! What great news is this? I ask you, is the God of light powerful?" ASI said with white eyes, "it''s needless to say that the God of light is not powerful. I''ve already beaten him to call him Grandpa." V3.Chapter 203 ASI scratched his head in confusion: "is there any better news than this? The God of light has been destroyed by death? Or does the Pope and all the elders of the Holy See suddenly wake up and think they are sinful and commit suicide collectively on the holy mountain?" "I haven''t seen you for three years. Your imagination is much richer." Doris couldn''t help laughing. "There are 2000 heavenly gods in the moon worship cult. The general Dharma protector asked me to take you to the moon worship cult to accept the inheritance of gods." "What does it mean to inherit the divine personality?" ASI wondered. Daisy explained patiently: "The magic land is a mortal plane, and the place where the God of light is located is called the divine plane. All the gods living in the divine plane are high gods. God is divided into five levels, from low to high, namely the lower God, the middle God, the upper God, the heavenly God and the main God. The moon god of my worship of the moon god religion is the highest level of the main God. Each God has his own divine personality, which is the place where God stores energy, You can understand the divine personality as the magic crystal stone of the magic land. The difference is that the divine personality can be inherited. For example, if we kill the God of light, we can get the divine personality of the God of light. If we find an ordinary person to inherit the divine personality of the God of light, then after inheritance, this person will have the power of the God of light. Do you understand? " Yasi was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He swallowed his saliva and asked, "do you mean that the elder of the moon worship cult asked us to go to the moon worship cult to inherit the divine character? He wants us to become gods?! Daisy, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" Darius shook her head firmly and said, "it''s true. And the God we want to inherit is still the God of heaven, three levels higher than the God of light. Is this great news?" Yasi first showed an extremely shocked and surprised look, then frowned and said, "there is no free lunch in the world. Why does the Dharma protector of the moon worship cult do this? He wants us to join the moon worship cult?" "I''ve been smart since I haven''t seen you for three years." Daisy smiled and then explained: "the reason why the moon worship God exists is because..." After listening to Darius''s story for half an hour, ASI finally understood and asked anxiously, "if we accept the inheritance of gods, will the moon god let us leave? Our family will consume at least ten gods, which is a fighting force that can not be ignored." "Don''t worry, uncle Zuo won''t lie to me." Daisy smiled. "Besides, we don''t do nothing. Let Wenyu refine a large number of marrow washing pills to provide sufficient inheritance flesh for the moon worship cult, so as to make up for our consumed gods and gods. Yasi, Wenyu wants to sit down and negotiate with the church. What is he going to do?" "Hehe, Wenyu has grown up." ASI said happily, "We were going to fight with the Holy See, but after Wen Yu became the Dragon God of the dragon family, he had to sit down and negotiate with the Holy See. It''s estimated that he knew that our current combat power could not rival the Holy See, so he used negotiations to buy time. When our combat power was enough to compete with the Holy See, he would turn against the Holy See. Gaga, if Wen Yu learned the good news you brought, he would be very happy The sky closes its mouth. " "Why did the Holy See agree to Wen Yu''s request for negotiation?" Doris asked puzzled. ASI shook his head and said, "it''s not the Vatican that agrees to Wen Yu''s request, but Wen Yu agrees to the Vatican''s request, because the Vatican wants Wen Yu''s own strength soldiers to practice martial arts and methods, and also wants Wen Yu''s method of alchemy, so it will make great concessions." Daisy nodded clearly and asked, "how did Wen Yu become the Dragon God of the dragon family?" "Remember the weapon in Wenyu''s hand? It''s the Dragon butcher''s knife lost by the dragon family for thousands of years. Those who hold the Dragon butcher''s knife get the seat of the Dragon God." ASI explained, "Daisy, I have to tell you something. Wenyu may be the reincarnation of saga, the patron saint of the dwarves." "What''s going on?! what happened in the past three years?!" Daisy asked madly. ASI shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Not many things happened in the past three years. To put it simply, the Holy See wanted us. We hid in the enchantment you set up to enhance our strength and came out to take crazy revenge on the Holy See. The cause of the incident was the mantra pattern on Wen Yu. This pattern was not a curse, but the image of Sakya, the patron god of the dwarves and the holy dragon of the dragon family. I remember Wen Yu woke up three years ago Come on, when he recovered his ability to speak half a month later, when he asked us about the pattern on his body, he said it was a dragon, but we laughed it off. At that time, Wenyu didn''t explain. That is to say, Wenyu knew that the pattern on his body was a five clawed golden dragon three years ago. In other words, Wenyu had something to hide from us. I was just thinking about this. What did Wenyu hide from us? Why What are you hiding from us? " Daisy pinched Yasi''s frown and asked with a smile, "Yasi, do you think Wenyu is better or shaotian is better?" Yasi trembled and asked, "you mean Wenyu is not our little sky, but another person?! a person who has nothing to do with us?!" "Pa!" Doris slapped assie on the forehead and said with a smile: "What? Wenyu and shaotian are two people, thanks to your imagination. After Wenyu woke up from a serious injury, except for the pattern of his upper body, where else is different from shaotian? I mean, shaotian has become Wenyu since his death and robbery. No matter what Wenyu hid from us, his heart has not changed, and he even cherishes his family relationship more than before. Think about Wenyu''s temper and Wenyu''s feelings in the past three years You shouldn''t doubt Wenyu''s, because he is your son. No matter who reincarnates, he always has half of your blood in his body. The most important thing is that he always regards himself as a member of the cage family. He is desperately supporting the backbone of the cage family. Wenyu is just a child. " Speaking of this, Daisy''s eyes were red and she sobbed, "before he was 15 years old, he didn''t have any happiness. He had been living in pain and suffering. He finally recovered his health and could enjoy a good life like normal people, but so many things happened. That is to say, he hasn''t had any happy time since he was born. If he doesn''t cherish this family, why should he do so much?" "Pa!" Yasi slapped himself regretfully. "Daisy, I''m an asshole! Wen Yu has paid so much for cage''s family, but I doubt him here. I deserve it! PA!" Daisy quickly grabbed Yasi''s hand and shook her head and said, "it''s not your fault, because you''ve always been stupid and pitiful. Do you think you can think of what the old man can''t think of? He must know better than you. But he didn''t ask Wenyu, because he knew Wenyu would explain everything to himself sooner or later! You stupid cow! Fool, do you think Wenyu would accept the inheritance of divine personality?" "Why not?" asked ASI, puzzled. "Hum! As soon as you hear it, you know you have no atmosphere!" Derris snorted disdainfully: "although the inheritance of divine personality can make us reach the level of God, it is second only to the LORD God. It can be accepted that the strength will not improve after the inheritance of divine personality. Do you think Wenyu will be willing to be a God all his life?" V3.Chapter 204 "Wen Yu''s strong character should not accept it, but now he may be forced to accept it." Yasi frowned. Daisy said with a smile, "Wen Yu has been under too much pressure in the past three years. We can''t let him take the burden on him anymore." "Well," ASI nodded vigorously, waved his fist and said, "after I accept the inheritance of the divine personality, I will directly enter the divine throne and kill the God of light, so that our family can live a carefree life in the magic continent." "If you want to kill the God of light, you must wait until the moon god returns, otherwise it will cause trouble for worshiping the moon god religion," said daisy with a smile. "I understand. Hey hey, Daisy, I''ve been so lonely in the past three years, so isn''t it -- hey --" ASI''s big hand rubbed Daisy''s Willow waist dishonestly. Daisy glared at Yasi, broke away from his arms, looked up and shouted, "uncle left, come down." before the voice fell, there was another person in front of Yasi. "Boy, ASI cage has seen the left Dharma protector!" ASI quickly saluted respectfully, and secretly scolded Daisy not to tell herself that there was another person on it. At the thought of his sexual behavior just now, a trace of red appeared on ASI''s dark face. The left Dharma protector looked up and down at Yasi for a while, nodded with satisfaction and said, "good! Good! No wonder Daisy is so fascinated by you that she doesn''t even want my uncle." Daisy rolled her eyes and said, "Uncle Zuo, what''s good? Is there something wrong with your aesthetics?" Yasi said sadly, "Daisy, I''m your husband. Don''t you ask Uncle Zuo that there''s something wrong with his aesthetics?" "Ha ha," left Dharma protector stroked his beard and laughed, "appearance is not important to us at all, because after becoming a God, appearance can be transformed at will, so a person''s quality depends not on his appearance but on his heart." Darius muttered, "Uncle Zuo, this is the first time you see Yasi. How do you know what he looks like in his heart?" The left Dharma protector turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "I always believe in my feelings." Yasi was very strong and said proudly, "Uncle Zuo''s vision is absolutely unmatched." but he sighed in his heart: "how do you feel like dreaming all the time? Worship the moon god, Zuo Dharma protector and God of heaven, which is too shocking." "Yasi, go and call the old man, mother and rong''er. Don''t disturb others. I don''t want too many people to know about my return. There are two days left for Wen Yu to negotiate with the Holy See. Then I''ll come out and help Wen Yu completely suppress the arrogance of the Holy See! At the same time, I''ll surprise Wen Yu! Yasi, October 1 is Wen Yu''s birthday. Have you prepared a gift?" Asked daisy. Yaxi said with a smile, "it''s ready already! Uncle Zuo, wait a minute and I''ll call them right away." then Yaxi spread out his body and left quickly. Looking at the figure of Yasi leaving, a bright smile appeared on Daisy''s face. Although Yasi was not overly shocked by her appearance, she actually felt the excitement in Yasi''s heart. "Girl, just now I heard you say that Wenyu, my grandson may be the patron saint of the dwarves. What''s the matter?" Zuo protector frowned and asked. "Well," said Daisy, nodding and puzzled, "what Yasi said just now is clear. Didn''t you hear it?" The left Dharma protector shook his head and said, "I listened a little, but I didn''t hear very clearly." Daisy can only explain from the beginning: "Wenyu''s former name was long shaotian. He couldn''t practice magic and fighting spirit, and he was in such poor health that he had a famous name in the sakanasi Empire - waste! When he was 15 years old, he was stopped by a son of an aristocrat at the school gate and beat him severely, and almost died. Fortunately, the old man invited the holy high priest of the Holy See, and the powerful light magic pulled him back from the gate of hell However, there was a golden mantra on his upper body. When the holy high priest saw the mantra, his face was blue with fear and said that Wen Yu was a reincarnation of the devil and wanted to get rid of him before Wen Yu woke up. The old man was right next to him. He was willing to watch his grandson cut and killed by the holy high priest, so he smashed him into flesh when the holy high priest was unprepared. After Wen Yu got well, he said the name long shaotian was unlucky and renamed himself Wen Yu cage. We always thought that Wen Yu''s mantra was a symbol of the devil, so we didn''t dare to let him show it. Who knows, it wasn''t a symbol of the devil, but a dwarf patron saint. By chance, the elder of the dwarves, evandeka, saw the tattoo on Wen Yu''s body and told him the truth. And there are many such inscriptions in the forbidden area of the dwarf tribe. So the chief and The elders thought Wenyu was Sakya, the patron saint of the dwarves. " The left Dharma protector frowned and asked, "after Wen Yu was cured by the high priest of light, has his temperament changed greatly and can''t find a trace of what he used to be?" Daisy was stunned and asked cautiously, "Uncle Zuo, what do you mean?" "I mean, Wen Yu is not long shaotian. The real long shaotian is probably dead." the left Dharma protector frowned and saw that Daisy was puzzled, and then explained: "Daisy, after death, a person will become a dead soul. Usually, the dead soul will escape into the reincarnation tunnel and reincarnate. But in some special cases, for example, the person''s soul was captured by the soul mage just after death, or escaped from the reincarnation tunnel due to some accidents. The dead soul who did not enter the reincarnation tunnel and was not imprisoned by the soul mage will wander in the world. If you are lucky, you can attach to other people Live on people. " Daisy''s body shook violently and said in a trembling voice: "do you mean Wenyu is the soul wandering in the world, attached to shaotian by chance?!" "Daisy, don''t get excited." the left Dharma protector quickly calmed Daisy''s mood and then said: "The conditions of attachment are very harsh. Usually, it can only be attached to the dead. If it is attached to the living, this person will have two people''s memories. That is to say, if Wen Yu is the soul of the wandering world and attached to shaotian, he is still shaotian, but there is only one more memory that does not belong to him. Unless shaotian is dead." Daisy''s eyes darkened and her body became paralyzed. If what left Dharma protector said really happened to long shaotian, she was sure that her son long shaotian had died, because Wenyu didn''t have any memory of long shaotian after waking up. The left Dharma protector supported Daisy''s limp body and comforted her: "Daisy, you''ve been telling me about Wen Yu and how filial he is. You can see how much you love him and Wen Yu loves you. Even though long shaotian is dead, Wen Yu''s body is always long shaotian''s. He has the blood of you and Yasi in his body and a burning heart of filial piety." V3.Chapter 205 Daisy looked at the left Dharma protector in a daze and whispered, "but he and his soul are not shaotian! It''s totally another person! I can accept Wenyu''s concealing anything from us and making any mistakes, but he -" just now she scolded ASI that Wenyu is based on the fact that Wenyu is long shaotian. If Wenyu and long shaotian''s souls are integrated, maybe she can accept it, But Wenyu was completely another person. She really couldn''t accept it for a while. The left Dharma protector smiled bitterly and shook his head, secretly blaming himself for being talkative. "Daisy, this is all my guess. Maybe Wenyu has another chance. Besides, you should think clearly whether your sadness is because shaotian went to another world or because Wenyu deceived you." Seeing that Daisy was silent, the left Dharma protector continued: "If Shao naively goes to another world and Wenyu''s soul depends on his body to continue to live for him, Wenyu is really a rare child. It''s not possible for ordinary people to sacrifice everything to carry the girder of cage''s family. I remember you said that once you met a medium-level level level 9 earth bear in order to find herbs. Yasi was badly injured and was the victim of Wenyu What does it mean that the animal''s life saved him? It means that Wenyu cherishes this family very much. He can sacrifice his life for anyone in this family. Daisy, Yasi is back. " Daisy hurried up, calmed the violent mood fluctuation and told them, "Uncle Zuo, don''t tell them about Wenyu. Shaotian is my son, and Wenyu is also my son. I will keep this secret in my heart forever." The left Dharma protector nodded, then turned around and smiled at Brian and Marilyn: "in laws, it''s impolite for Zuo to visit you now. Please forgive me!" Brian was about to give a big gift to the left Dharma protector, but when he heard the words of the left Dharma protector, he immediately understood the meaning of the left Dharma protector, shook his head and said with a smile, "a family doesn''t speak two words." Marilyn nodded. On the way here, ASI has simply described the identity of the left Dharma protector and the purpose of Daisy''s coming. The God put down his body and called them his in laws. Brian and Marilyn dare not play tricks even if they are dissatisfied. "The cage people are not simple. When they first heard about the divine plane and saw the God for the first time, there was only a look of surprise on their face." Zuo Dharma protector glanced at Brian and Marilyn''s divine emotion and sighed. "Dad, mom, Daisy is back!" said Daisy, saluting Brian and Marilyn. Brian nodded happily and said with a smile, "just come back! Just come back!" Marilyn pretended to be angry: "next time you dare to do such a stupid thing, you will be locked up for three years after you come back! Rong''er, what are you doing? Is there sand in your eyes?" Marilyn looked at the tearful Sharon and joked. Sharon wrinkled her nose, nodded and said, "well, there''s a lot of sand in her eyes." then she threw herself into Daisy''s arms and cried loudly. She sobbed and said, "there''s a lot of sand in her eyes!" which made Brian laugh. Daisy hugged Sharon tightly, her nose sour and began to cry. The left Dharma protector joked: "why, you two have sand in your eyes? The wind doesn''t seem to be very strong." Darius quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, patted Sharon''s head and comforted, "rong''er doesn''t cry! Mom won''t leave again! See Grandpa Zuo quickly!" "Ha ha, in laws, just call me Zuo Dharma protector." Zuo Dharma protector explained to Brian and Marilyn, "these three words have been used for thousands of years, and you forget your previous name unconsciously. After you accept the divine personality inheritance and become a God, you will know how unimportant the name is." Although they disagreed with the words of Zuo protector, Brian and Marilyn still smiled and nodded. Sha Rong stared at the left Dharma protector with her red eyes and looked hard. She stared at the left Dharma protector and asked, "rong''er, why are you staring at me with such eyes? I''m your grandfather." "Grandpa?" Sharon questioned, "grandpa didn''t give a gift when he met his granddaughter?" "Ah, I''m wrong!" left Dharma protector hurriedly apologized, "rong''er, who is worthy of the title of little witch, is so justifiable to ask for a gift! Ha ha, girl, what kind of gift do you want?" Sharon immediately smiled, took the left Dharma protector''s hand and asked, "Grandpa, can you give any gift?" "Well, as long as there are mortal and divine planes, Grandpa will get you whatever you want." Zuo Dharma protector promised. Sarong''s mouth slightly tilted and asked suspiciously, "can you only have one?" The left Dharma protector finally understood why Daisy said he would have a headache after seeing Sharon. She was the God next to the LORD God. Can she be stingy and say only one? But she can''t fool Sharon. After thinking for a while, Zuo Baofa said with a smile, "Grandpa Zuo, I don''t have much time now. Maybe I can''t meet all your requirements, but when the moon god returns, I''ll get you what you want. Rong''er, in addition to my grandpa Zuo, you also have a grandpa right and grandpa general. They have hundreds of times more babies than me. Don''t be reluctant to take them when you see them." Left and right Grandpa, general Grandpa, thanks to his ability to call out. "Grandpa, how to write the two words polite? They never teach me how to write these two words." sarong said with an evil smile, which made the left Dharma protector blow a cold wind behind his back. "Knife, come out!" Sharon called out the magic pet knife, and then said to the Dharma protector to the left: "grandpa left, this is my fighting magic pet, but it doesn''t eat anything and its combat effectiveness hasn''t been long. Can you make it stronger quickly?" "Eh, isn''t this the fighting demon pet of the demon clan?" the left Dharma protector was slightly surprised, grabbed the knife in his right hand, shook his head and said: "rong''er, this fighting demon pet grows very slowly, and can only grow by absorbing the purple moon aura of the magic continent. It can''t grow in the magic continent." seeing the lost look on Sha Rong''s face, the left Dharma protector hurriedly said: "There are many powerful magic pets on the divine plane. When you become a God, Grandpa will catch you a fighting magic pet at the upper God level." "Well," sarong nodded happily and frowned, "Grandpa is a God. The baby in his hand must not be what I can imagine, so, hey hey, Grandpa, what kind of baby do you think you should give me?" "Ha ha, cunning little girl! More love than Daisy!" the left Dharma protector laughed happily, took out a lavender fine cloth and said with a smile: "girl, here, this is the first one. Its name is changeable Ruyi. As long as you can think of the style of clothes, it can change." Sharon grabbed it and put it into the space ring without looking at it. She blinked at the left Dharma protector, which means the second thing. "You''re cruel!" the left Dharma protector was completely impressed. Then something appeared in his left and right hands and directly handed it to Sharon. He said in his heart, "I won''t introduce you. I''ll see if you can open your mouth." V3.Chapter 206 "Is this mine?" Sharon asked happily and surprised. The left Dharma protector nodded and said with a smile, "well, it''s all yours." "Hey, hey," the expression on sarong''s face was immediately replaced by a sly smile. She took the things in the left Dharma protector''s hands, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly: "since it''s mine, I''ll accept it impolitely. Grandpa Zuo, you just gave me a gift, and two more? Take it out to rong''er." The left Dharma protector was stunned and said, "didn''t you just put those two things into the space ring?" Sharon looked at the left Dharma protector with a puzzled look on her face. About seconds later, she said, "grandpa left, just now you clearly said that it was my thing. I just put away what belongs to me. Ah, grandpa left, do you want to give me my thing as a gift?" "Ah -" the left Dharma protector cried out in surprise, stared at Sharon and said, "girl, you want to rob me openly!" Sarong said wrongfully with her mouth: "grandpa left, am I as bad as you said? Is looting a gift? Then I don''t want a gift anymore. I don''t want it if I force it on me." "The girl''s way is too deep!" looking at Sharon''s extreme grievance, she was about to shed tears. The left Dharma protector felt thousands of feelings in his heart, and quickly said with a smile: "ha ha, Grandpa said something wrong. How can a gift be looting? Come on, these are the other two gifts." This time, the left Dharma protector didn''t dare to be clever. He first sent a pink ribbon in his right hand to sarong and said with a smile: "this ribbon is called the fairy rope! Those below the level of God can''t break free if they are tied by it! However, you must use divine power to give play to its power, so you can use it only after you accept the inheritance of divine personality." Then he sent a boat like thing in his left hand to Sharon, and then said: "The divine plane is vast, and it''s too slow to travel by personal speed, so the alchemists invented this meteor boat for traveling. When using it, they only need to inject divine power into the boat, and it will become larger. This is a five person boat, and the space in it can only accommodate five people. You can''t travel on the divine plane without this thing." "Thank you, grandpa left!" sarong smiled, then took out the two things from the space ring and said, "grandpa left, what are the functions of these two things?" The left Dharma protector turned his eyes and hummed: "isn''t this yours? You don''t know their purpose. How can I know?" "Hum! Stingy!" Sha Rong frowned and said, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. I''ll explore slowly after I accept the inheritance of the divine personality. Grandpa left, listen to my father say you are the God of heaven. Is the God of heaven powerful or Wenyu, the patron saint of the dwarves?" The left Dharma protector smiled back and said, "naturally, the gods are powerful. The patrons are generally the lower gods who have just ascended the throne, three levels lower than the gods." Sharon blinked and broke her fingers and said: "The patron saint is usually the next God who has just ascended to the throne, that is to say, there are two kinds. Wenyu has a very beautiful and domineering five clawed Golden Dragon engraved on his upper body. The giant dragon is a powerful demon in the magic continent, and the five clawed Golden Dragon must be very powerful in the throne. Eh, Grandpa Zuo, how do you look at me with this kind of eyes? Am I wrong?" Brian, who had been laughing but not talking, also felt the strangeness of the left Dharma protector and looked at him puzzled. The left Dharma protector swallowed his saliva, turned his head fiercely to Daisy, and asked in a trembling tone, "Daisy, Wenyu is engraved with five or five clawed Golden Dragon?!" Daisy nodded and said, "Uncle Zuo, what''s the matter? Is there a problem with Wenyu''s tattoo?" "Do you remember the appearance of the five clawed Golden Dragon? Can you describe it to me?" the left Dharma protector looked at Daisy excitedly, and his body was shaking uncontrollably. Brian described for Daisy: "the five clawed Golden Dragon on Wenyu''s body is completely different from the giant dragon in the magic land. At first, we thought it was an ancient spell. The slender body coiled around Wenyu''s upper body like a snake. Unlike the snake, it has five sharp claws -" "Great! Great!" before Brian finished describing, the left Dharma protector roared excitedly, and his nearest Sharon was startled. Daisy frowned and interrupted the left Dharma protector''s laughter. She asked eagerly, "Uncle Zuo, what''s great? You say it!" "Ha ha... Ha ha..." the left Dharma protector laughed wildly for about a minute, then calmed down a little and said happily, "Daisy, do you know what my God''s magic pet is?" As a smart man, Daisy immediately understood why Zuo Dharma protector was so excited, but she still asked, "Uncle Zuo, do you mean that my God''s magic pet is the five clawed Golden Dragon on Wen Yu?!" "Yes! It''s the five clawed golden dragon!" the left Dharma protector looked at Daisy with burning eyes. "The five clawed Golden Dragon is an ancient divine beast. Its combat effectiveness is comparable to the main God, and its number is extremely rare. There is only one five clawed Golden Dragon in the whole God position. Wenyu is the reincarnation of my demon pet. There can be no mistake!" Brian was stunned, not because of the strength of the five clawed golden dragon, nor because of the scarcity of the five clawed golden dragon, but because of the identity of Wenyu''s magic pet. They couldn''t accept that a good person was the reincarnation of the magic pet. Sharon''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning and asked in great confusion, "grandpa left, you said that the five clawed Golden Dragon on Wen Yu is the magic pet of the moon god. Why is Wen Yu the five clawed Golden Dragon? Can''t he be the moon god?" "Boom -" as soon as Sharon''s voice fell, the left Dharma protector''s brain was like being blown up by a powerful bomb, and suddenly fell into a blank state. It is not impossible that Wenyu is the moon god. On the contrary, the possibility is great, so the left Dharma protector''s brain will fall into a blank state. Brian was also scared to death by Sharon''s words, but different from the left Dharma protector, they showed a bright smile on their faces. They can accept Wenyu as anyone except the devil''s pet. Although ancient Warcraft was very powerful, they could not cross the gap between animals and people for the time being. More than ten minutes later, the left Dharma protector''s blank brain finally returned to normal. Looking at Daisy, he said excitedly, "Daisy, I want to go back to the holy land of the moon god. Whether Wenyu is a five clawed golden dragon or my God himself, the general Dharma protector has to come and visit! After Wenyu comes back, don''t let him leave the dwarf tribe!" after that, his body disappeared out of thin air in the sight of Brian. Sharon said with a smile, "if Wen Yu is really the moon god, it will be fun! My mother is the daughter of the moon god, but Wen Yu is my mother''s son. Gaga, it''s completely chaotic!" Daisy looked at Brian with a bitter smile. "Dad, what should I do?" V3.Chapter 207 Brian smiled bitterly and sighed, "wait until Wenyu comes back. If Wenyu is really the God of the moon, the generation will be really chaotic. These gods and beasts have nothing to turn around." Marilyn sighed and said, "it''s October 1 in two days. I don''t know if Wen Yu can come back in time. Daisy, tell us about the inheritance of God''s personality and the worship of the moon. ASI only gave a general idea, and we were confused." Daisy nodded and smiled: "I thought I knew the moon worship cult very well before. In fact, the moon worship cult is completely different from what I thought. Now there are more than 600 followers of the moon worship cult. There are no positions under the general Dharma protector and the left and right Dharma protectors. Each of them is a high God of heaven. Due to the reincarnation of the moon god, or in order to avoid his enemies, he was forced to hide in the magic land. The moon god is about to return, and he We know that after the return of the moon god, we will take our group to kill the God back and avenge the blood feud of that year. Therefore, the general Dharma protector decided to find 2000 highly qualified inheritance bodies in the magic land and let them accept the inheritance and become the combat power of the moon worship cult. Before that, I and the left and right Dharma protectors have found 1000 inheritance bodies in the magic land. I came to the magic land to find another 1000 Inherit the body. The general Dharma protector and the left and right Dharma protectors love me very much, so they want everyone to accept the divine personality inheritance. When the moon god returns, they will plead with the moon god for me and let our family stay in the magical mainland. Hehe, I didn''t expect that the moon god they look forward to day and night could be Wenyu. " Yasi''s eyes lit up and said, "if we accept the inheritance of divine personality, we don''t have to be afraid of the holy see anymore. We can even go to the throne and kill the God of light." Brian smiled and nodded: "I didn''t expect there was a mysterious divine plane. I really want to see it!" Marilyn gave Brian a white look and didn''t have a good way: "just say to accept the inheritance of the divine personality!" "Although the inheritance of divine personality can quickly improve your strength to the level of God, it has a very serious side effect! After the inheritance of divine personality, your strength will never be improved!" added daisy. Brian stroked his beard and said with a smile, "to borrow Wen Yu''s words, we should be content and happy! With our qualifications, we can''t be promoted to God before we die, in other words, we can''t enter the God position all our life. Now we have the opportunity to become a God second only to the LORD God, and our strength can''t be improved, which can be ignored." Marilyn nodded in agreement and said, "old bastard and I are going to be buried. How can we care whether our strength can be improved? It''s ASI and rong''er. What are you going to do?" Yasi replied sadly, "Mom, I haven''t even reached the gold level. Do you think I will refuse the opportunity to be promoted to God?" "Don''t take advantage of the tortoise bastard!" Sharon replied very simply. Brian stretched his muscles and bones and said with a light smile, "it''s great to suddenly find that the Holy See has become a tiny ant! After crushing the ant, our family will go to the throne and break in! Daisy, tell us about the throne." Daisy smiled and said, "I heard all about the divine plane from Uncle Zuo. As for what the divine plane looks like, I''d like to see it with my own eyes. Uncle Zuo said the divine plane..." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu woke up from the understanding of the law and saw that APAC was smiling at himself. He thought he had made a breakthrough. He smiled and asked, "APAC, smile so happily. The harvest of this settlement must be great. Don''t be stingy, share it." after learning that he was the superior God in his previous life, Wen Yu felt that he was much harder to talk to the animal emperor APAC. "Settle down? What do you mean?" APAC asked puzzled. "Ha ha, meditation means entering a state of perception, just as you did before." "Oh" APAC nodded knowingly and said with a smile, "the harvest of settling down this time is really not small. I feel that I have taken another big step forward and only one small step away from entering another world. This feeling is wonderful. It''s like a force pulling me. It''s heavy and slow. I''ve almost been pulled away by this force several times." "Congratulations! Congratulations!" Wen Yu quickly arched his hands. "APAC, this is the call of the divine plane. As long as you can take the last step, you can successfully ascend to the divine plane." "Divine face?" APAC looked puzzled. Wen Yu explained, "the world we live in is called the mortal plane, and the plane of the God of light is called the God plane. If you can successfully take the last step, you can fly to the world of the God of light." Parker first showed a look of ecstasy, then a look of doubt: "Wenyu, how do you know this?" Wen Yu didn''t intend to hide it from APAC and said with a smile: "Because I was a Lord God in my previous life. I was framed by my enemies with intrigues and tricks, and finally ended up badly injured and reborn. Now my memory of my previous life has awakened more than half, and I''m almost the last one. If I can break through the last bottleneck, I can obtain the strength of my previous life. In addition, I can clearly tell you that the law of this plane is not composed of the God of light and the God of death So if the Pope and others make a blood oath, they have to obey the oath unconditionally, otherwise they will only end up in ashes. " A Parker was stunned for a long time before he woke up. Looking at Wen Yu, he asked carefully, "are you sure you''re not kidding me, or you''ve hurt your head because of a problem with cultivation?" Wenyu smiled and shook his head. Then he told APAC everything he heard about the divine plane from white phosphorus. After listening to Wen Yu''s story for half an hour, Parker opened his mouth and looked at Wen Yu without blinking. He even stopped breathing, like a squatting stone statue. Wen Yu smiled but didn''t speak. He knew that APAC needed some time to digest. "Really?" more than ten minutes later, Parker finally woke up and moistened some dry lips with his tongue. His eyes were still mixed with a little doubt. Wen Yu asked with a smile, "is it fun to lie to you?" "It''s not fun." APAC nodded seriously, which gave him an excited response and said in a trembling voice: "my feeling is right. Indeed, there is another powerful world, a world belonging to the real strong! Wenyu, your previous life is the LORD God. You must know how far I need to go to fly to the God''s throne." Wen Yu pinched his little thumb and said: "It''s so close, but no one knows how far it is. Maybe the next moment, maybe a year, maybe ten years, or even a lifetime! This last distance depends entirely on personal understanding. However, you have felt the pull of the divine plane, which shows that you are not far from the day of flying. Are you interested in joining my moon worship? The birth of the divine plane The competition for survival is thousands of times worse than the magic continent. When you step into the divine plane, you will no longer be a strong man, but an extremely ordinary cultivator with low life. In the eyes of the median God and higher-level gods, you are not even as good as an ant. In order to survive, stand out and have a better tomorrow, the cultivators who fly to the divine plane will choose one camp. " V3.Chapter 208 Parker looked down for a moment, then looked up at Wen Yu and said with a bitter smile: "In the plane of magic land, your enemy is the Holy See, or even the God of light; in the plane of God, your enemy is the strongest Lord God, and not one or two. Almost all the Lord gods are your enemies. How do I feel that you have enemies everywhere, and you are still a guy who dare not provoke anyone." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment and then said with a dry smile, "if you don''t say I haven''t noticed, why are my enemies the strongest? Hehe, I''m just asking casually. If you don''t want to." APAC said sadly: "No? It''s good to refuse. As the saying goes, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. As a little person who has just ascended to the throne, I will certainly join a force. But no matter which force I join in the throne, I will be an enemy with you. I don''t want to be an enemy with a guy like you. It''s OK to join the worship of the moon god cult, but we have to say in advance that I''m just a small person who ascends to the throne Ants, that is, those who rushed to the front as meat shields in the magic continental war. When you fight with other main gods, you can''t let me rush to the front. " Wen Yu gave APAC a reassuring look and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t be foolish enough to find them desperately before I have the power to compete with those guys. After the divine personality awakens, I will find a way to improve your strength and make you reach the level of God in the shortest time." APAC nodded happily. Although he is the spokesman of the beast race with simple mind and developed limbs, it does not mean that he is the stupidest among the beasts. On the contrary, he is very smart. Even if he successfully joins the most powerful force, he can''t get the favor of the LORD God. He can''t flatter the middle God at most. If he wants to get ahead, he doesn''t know how to wait until the year of the monkey Month. The worship of the moon god who joined Wen Yu is the first batch of combat effectiveness of the worship of the moon god. Wen Yu will definitely do everything possible to help him improve his combat effectiveness. This kind of good thing can''t be found with lanterns. He can''t refuse unless his surname is stupid. "Wenyu, the dwarf tribe is ahead. What are you going to do in this negotiation with the Holy See? In your current status, you don''t have to pay attention to the holy see at all, or even the God of light. You can crush it directly." APAC smiled. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "the Holy See has great use value, but you can''t crush it. I''ll cooperate with the Holy See and help him cultivate a number of perfect combat teams, hey hey..." APAC looked at Wen Yu with strange eyes and said: "Help the Vatican cultivate a combat team? Why don''t you directly say that you can help yourself cultivate combat effectiveness with the power of the Vatican. That''s why I don''t want to be an enemy with you. You''re a man who does everything seamlessly. No matter how powerful your enemy is, you have to play with it. A powerful enemy is not terrible, but an enemy who can never be seen through." Wen Yu touched the tip of his nose and said implicitly, "thank you for your compliment! I didn''t want to do this, but God forced me to do so. APAC, I still don''t understand why the demon clan attacks the magic continent every few decades?" "It is said that the magic land where the demons live has a bad environment and is greedy for the fertile land of the magic land." APAC frowned. "I''ve heard of that," Wen Yu nodded, "But I always feel that there are other unknown secrets in the human demon war. Otherwise, the demon clan can''t attack the magic continent at the same time every time. The leaders of the demon clan are not fools. They attack the magic continent regularly. Before each attack, the magic continent is ready to meet the enemy. The war pays attention to surprise. The leaders of the demon clan can''t think of this." After Wen Yu said this, APAC''s eyebrows also wrinkled. He had never thought about this problem. I''m afraid everyone in the magic continent would not think about it carefully. They only know that the demon clan will attack the magic continent every few decades, and it will become a habit over time. "You mean someone is secretly manipulating the human demon war?" APAC was very smart and soon figured out what Wen Yu meant. Wen Yu nodded and said uncertainly, "this is just my feeling. The God of light is the master of the magic land, and the God of death is the master of the magic land. In their eyes, the lives of the magic land and the magic land are like ants. When God''s life is long and boundless, it''s a good way to enjoy the war of mortals when they are bored." APAC clenched his teeth and said, "if it''s true as you guessed, the first thing I do after I fly to the throne is to crush these two bastards!" Wen Yu didn''t tangle with APAC on this issue. Instead, he asked, "APAC, who is the guardian God of the orcs?" "Hey," APAC sighed and said with a bitter smile: "After knowing why the patron saint exists, my respect for the beast God is indifferent. In the records of the history of the beast family, the beast God only appeared once and never appeared again. He is mostly a lower God who runs around in the mortal plane for the power of faith. Let''s hurry to exchange our understanding of the law. I can''t wait to go to the God plane and see the truth The world where the strong survive. " Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I''m going to the dwarf tribe right away. I don''t want to be disturbed at the most critical moment. After the negotiation, we''ll find a quiet place to talk slowly. Moreover, you''re about to ascend to the God''s throne, and you won''t come back in a short time. As the head of a family, you have to choose the next head for the orc before you ascend." APAC slapped his forehead in frustration and scolded himself: "Damn it, how can I forget such an important thing! After you negotiate with the Holy See, I''ll go back and deal with these things immediately." "Your Majesty, you have finally come back!" a happy roar came into Wen Yu''s ears from the far ahead. Wen Yu asked Xiaoqiang to slow down and asked Barron, "Barron, what are you doing here?" Barron smiled bitterly: "Lord envoy, the four of us originally wanted to go into the dwarf forbidden area to see the majesty of the holy dragon, but the old guy Ivan Delong refused to say anything and said that we would not be allowed to go in until your permission is obtained after your return. We don''t have much contact with the dwarves, so we just came out to patrol and guard with our brothers and meet the adults by the way. APAC, you didn''t embarrass our Lord envoy £¿¡± APAC laughed heartily and said, "it would be nice if your God didn''t embarrass me. How dare I embarrass him. Baron, it seems that you have to change your name to Wenyu. It should be called --" APAC got stuck because he couldn''t think of what Baron should call Wenyu. "APAC, what do you mean?" Barron asked with a frown. Wen Yu motioned APAC to speak on Xiaoqiang''s back. After APAC stood firm on Xiaoqiang''s back, Wen Yu explained: "I am not the patron saint of the dragon family. The patron saint of the dragon family is the holy dragon, also known as the five clawed Golden Dragon. It is an ancient divine beast on the divine plane, but I am the master of the five clawed Golden Dragon." V3.Chapter 209 "This -- this -- this --" Barron looked at Wen Yu in a daze, and his brain fell into a state of chaos. Wen Yu smiled and said, "call me Wen Yu directly. When my God awakens, I''ll give you the soul chopping knife. Baron, is the Pope here?" Barron''s receptivity was good. He remained stiff for only one minute. Chao Wenyu respectfully saluted: "Although I don''t fully understand what you mean, I know it''s absolutely not allowed to call you by your name, so for the time being, I''d better call you the envoy. The Holy See''s team still has one day to go before the dwarf tribe. It''s estimated that they want to appear in the dwarf tribe on time on October 1." "Hehe, it''s normal for the Vatican to put on airs." Wen Yu smiled. "Barron, let the three kongensteins gather in the dwarf hall. Let''s get together and discuss. By the way, have you figured out the conditions I asked you to think?" Barron said with a smile, "think about it and make sure you''re satisfied. I''ll inform the three of them now." then Barron cast his space magic and disappeared in front of Wenyu. Parker was stunned and said in surprise, "when did Baron practice space magic?" Wen Yu explained: "space magic is Barron''s best magic. In Dragon Island, we killed yashabu by his space magic. Yashabu''s strength ranks first among the four emperors of the dragon family. It was only because he was not interested in the position of the Dragon God that kangjistan sat as the Dragon God for thousands of years." "Hehe, I didn''t see that this guy was hiding so deeply." Parker smiled. Wake up Ruixue and ye Lianna in cultivation and release them from the whole demon world. Xiaoqiang just stopped in the open space in front of the dwarf hall. Wen Yu''s return made the dwarf tribe boil immediately. The dwarves put down their work, held weapons high in their hands, cheered excitedly, and greeted their envoys with warm cheers. "Go inside and talk." Wenyu said to Evan Delong. After entering the hall, APAC, Yelena and evandelon exchanged greetings and sat down one by one. After sitting down, Wen Yu asked Ivan Delong, "patriarch, tomorrow is the day to negotiate with the Holy See. Are you ready? Grandpa, where are they?" Ivan Delong respectfully replied, "Lord envoy, everything is ready. Whether it''s negotiation or war, it''s completely ready. I''ve sent someone to find elder Brian and them." Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "let''s talk about business when we get together. Has anything happened during the time I left? How are the children practicing?" Evanderon smiled and nodded, reporting what had happened during this period one by one: "Lord envoy, shortly after you left, there was a big happy event in the dwarf tribe. Ivandka made an artifact for situ Haonan, which is the first artifact made by the dwarf people. The artifact brought God disaster in the world. Situ Haonan was angry at the cloud disaster, and his strength has surpassed elder Brian. Those children are practicing hard every day and have several qualifications OK, it has reached the second level of divine skill. In addition, after the news that the Holy See made concessions and negotiated with us spread in the magic continent, all major forces came to visit elder Brian, but elder Brian refused. " "Haonan''s dog shit luck is really strong. He even got an artifact! His strength is still advancing by leaps and bounds. He even surpasses grandpa in just a month! I''m afraid this guy has to laugh secretly when he sleeps!" Wen Yu sighed happily. "No matter how lucky the dog is, it can''t compare with you!" as soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, situ Haonan''s happy cry came in, and then walked into the hall with Brian. Just as Brian entered the hall, Barron four people rushed over. The crowd got up again and exchanged greetings. "Boy, did you break through?" Brian smiled at Wen Yu after sitting down. Wen Yu nodded and said, "it''s very smooth, but I''ve reached the next bottleneck. After negotiating with the Holy See, I have to go out to experience and strive to break through the last bottleneck." Brian shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know how you cultivate. Your cultivation is faster than flying." "Hey, hey, your grandson is great." Wen Yu smiled proudly and turned to ASI: "Dad, what''s the good thing? The corners of his mouth are cracked to the ears." Yasi glared at Wen Yu angrily. Then he put away his smile and said, "Wen Yu, get down to business. After talking about business, we have something private to talk to you." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "I have something to tell you too. Grandpa, is that more than 100 gold level strong coming?" "Yes, but only half of them are left." Brian said with a bitter smile, "these guys destroyed 235 branches of the Holy See and forced the Holy See to kill them. If October 1 was not around the corner, it was estimated that none of them would be killed by the Holy See." Brian knew what Wenyu cared about, so he didn''t wait for Wenyu to ask, so he went on: "I''ve arranged everything. If we can''t agree, we''ll fight. With the participation of the dragon family, the beast emperor and the elf queen, we can definitely hit the Holy See hard." Originally, Wen Yu had a lot to ask. After listening to Brian, he found that his worry was completely superfluous. After thinking for a while, Wen Yu asked, "have you chosen the negotiation place?" Evanderon replied, "right here." "Yes, you can. Patriarch, you should be ready and greet the pope with the highest etiquette. As the host, we should be more generous and don''t let people see jokes. Baron, you are responsible for sorting out the conditions proposed to the Holy See and giving me approval in the evening. Er, there''s nothing else to explain. Let''s go to the final inspection and welcome the negotiation tomorrow. APAC, if you''re bored, you can go out Go for a stroll. Just remember to be there tomorrow. Uncle Luo demang, the Merson chamber of commerce must have made a decision. I can only give you a word. I believe I won''t disappoint you and the Merson chamber of Commerce. Well, let''s go and make room for our family and let''s have a family meeting. "Wen Yu got up and smiled. Situ Haonan strode over to Wen Yu and said eagerly, "lend me Xiaoqiang. My battle demon pet has not been born yet." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "fighting magic pet is boring. I''ll give you a more powerful guy at night." Situ Haonan''s eyes lit up and said eagerly, "really?" "I can''t lie to you," Wen Yu said with a smile. Situ Haonan took aim at the four emperors who were walking out and said in a low voice, "can''t it be them?" Wen Yu couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "it''s up to you to think of the four emperors as the devil''s pet. It''s not them, it''s a divine beast hundreds of times more powerful than them." "Hey, hey, give it to me now." situ Haonan rubbed his hands and said with a smile. "There''s so much nonsense. I''ll give it at night if I say it at night. No more wordy farts." Wen Yu scolded angrily. Without saying anything, situ Haonan turned and ran. V3.Chapter 210 After all the irrelevant people went out, Wen Yu pushed Ye Lianna in front of Brian and said with a smile, "Ye Lianna has resigned from the post of Fairy Queen and is a full-time daughter-in-law of cage family. Do you have any opinions, Grandpa and grandma?" Brian didn''t react at once. He looked at Wen Yu and then at Ye Lianna. After a while, they understood Wen Yu''s meaning from ye Lianna''s blushing face and why Ye Lianna stayed here. "Smelly boy, it''s really yours!" Yasi praised Wen Yu with a thumbs up. Marilyn pulled Yelena to her face and said teasingly, "Yelena, how did you get captured by this boy? Tell us about it." Ye Lianna gave Marilyn a shy stare, rubbed the corners of her clothes with her hands cramped, and said, "your grandson is very charming!" Wen Yu hurriedly helped Ye Lianna ease her embarrassment and said, "I have another important thing to tell you about my true identity." As soon as these words came out, Brian''s attention shifted from ye Lianna and looked at Wenyu. During this time, they were told that Wenyu had something to hide from himself. Whether to tell Brian and others their true identity or not, Wen Yu thought for a long time before making the final decision. As the saying goes, paper can''t stop fire. Even if he doesn''t say it after the God awakens, Brian will doubt it. Rather than make everyone doubt themselves, it''s better to tell everyone the truth early. Wen Yu opened his mouth, but found that his words were stuck in his throat and couldn''t speak. Because he was afraid of losing his existing family after telling the truth. Brian smiled and said, "Wenyu, tell me. To tell you the truth, we have long been prepared to listen to you tell everyone your true identity. No matter who you are, as long as you admit that you are Brian cage''s grandson, the cage family will always be your home!" "Wen Yu" Ye Lianna''s voice sounded in Wen Yu''s mind, "fool! Don''t tell the whole truth. You are long shaotian cage. Wen Yu on earth has already died." "Ye Lianna, thank you. I know what to do." Wen Yu thanked them, then looked at Brian one by one and sighed: "Three years ago, after I woke up from a coma caused by serious injury, mysteries appeared on my body. To be honest, after I came out of the dwarf forbidden area, I thought I was the envoy sent by the dwarf patron saint, because I had the seal of the dwarf patron saint. The most important thing is that I often have some inexplicable things in my mind, which keep telling me that I still have one thing I don''t know Mysterious identity. But I dare not tell you these things, because I''m afraid you''ll alienate me and treat me as another person. " After a pause, dun Wenyu then said, "I''ve experienced some things this month, which let me know my true identity. It''s impossible to keep a fire in paper. Even if I don''t say it, you''ll know sooner or later, so I choose to tell you." ASI waved impatiently and urged, "come to the point quickly. I don''t care who you are. As long as you use the name Yiyu cage, I am your father and you are my son." Marilyn nodded and smiled, "Wenyu, if we would alienate you because of your identity, we wouldn''t sit together now. Come on, don''t think too much." Wen Yu looked at the crowd gratefully and said slowly, "I am not the envoy sent by the dwarf patron saint, nor the dwarf patron saint himself, nor the envoy of the dragon family. You have heard of my true identity three years ago." "Devil?!" Yasi exclaimed in an incredible exclamation. Wen Yu quickly shook his head and said, "Dad, you''re too good at guessing! The devil has nothing to do with me. In fact, I''m the reincarnation of a God on the throne. To be exact, I''m the moon god who worships the moon god and hopes to return!" "No, rong''er guessed right!" ASI shouted with a big mouth. Wen Yu looked suspiciously at ASI. ASI hurriedly explained, "that day we sat together and guessed your true identity. We guessed one identity. Some people said you were an envoy, others said you were a patron saint. When it was Rong''s turn to be a child, all possible identities were said by us. She suddenly thought of the moon god, so she said you were the reincarnation of the moon god." If ye Lianna and Zuo Dharma protector didn''t appear, Brian would be speechless with fear when they heard Wen Yu''s identity as the moon god. But before that, they already knew that Wen Yu might be the moon god, so they didn''t show the shock Wen Yu imagined when they heard Wen Yu admit it. Wen Yu didn''t say anything more, but carefully observed the reactions of Brian. He was a little relieved to see that they had no other reactions except shock. About five minutes later, Brian broke his silence and said, "Wenyu, how do you know you are the reincarnation of the moon god? Is it because your memory of the moon god has awakened?" Wen Yu shook his head and said: "Ruixue''s patron told me. Ruixue is not an envoy of the elves, but also a main god of the divine plane, just like me, and also the wife of my previous life. In addition, the patron god of the elves is the patron of Ruixue, and the patron gods of the dwarves and dragons are the patrons of my previous life, that is, the five clawed Golden Dragon on me. Xiaoqiang and the five clawed Golden Dragon are ancient gods of the same level Beast, his master is a brother of my previous life and a Lord God. " After everyone digested their words, Wen Yu continued, "I want to tell you that no matter who I was in my previous life, he was in my previous life. All I know is that I am wen yu cage, a member of cage''s family." "Hehe," Brian said with a laugh, stroking his beard, "I wish you could think so. If you leave, who will carry the girder of cage''s house?" Wen Yu looked at Brian and asked with a smile, "Grandpa, do you remember my promise to you?" Brian nodded: "become a strong man, let me be proud of you! Force the Holy See, the overlord of the magic continent, to make concessions and negotiate. You have fulfilled this promise." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head. "The holy see only gave in because of my utilization value. This is not done by my strength." "Hehe, what''s your use value?" Brian raised his eyebrow and smiled, "It''s not because you have strength that the Holy See doesn''t care about the value of others. Wenyu, we don''t have any requirements for you. The only requirement is that you always recognize your way forward. Don''t think too much. As long as you like, we will always stand behind you, because in our eyes, you will always be Wenyu cage. No matter who you are, you will start in your body It''s a fact that can never be changed! " "Well," Wen Yu nodded vigorously, "I will always be a member of cage''s family! It doesn''t matter who I was in the previous life. I only know that I am wen yu cage in this life!" "Hehe, you old and young, don''t be so numb. We''re all getting pimples!" Marilyn smiled. "Wenyu, there''s a very serious problem. You''re the moon god, and daisy is the daughter of the moon god -" Wenyu interrupted Marilyn and said, "grandma, I''m Wenyu cage." V3.Chapter 211 Although Wen Yu''s tone is firm, indicating that he is Wen Yu cage in this life, and the moon god is the identity of the previous life, which has nothing to do with this life, everyone''s feeling is still strange. When you mention the moon god, you will think that Daisy is the daughter of the moon god. Bai Lin, who has been squatting on Ruixue''s shoulder, finally couldn''t help but say, "when you become a God and experience the taste of long life without years, you won''t think of generations as so important. Maybe you will forget your own name in ten thousand years." The voice of white scale startled Brian and thought there was an outsider in the hall. When they looked at the source of the voice and found that the speaker was a sparrow on Ruixue''s shoulder, they couldn''t help but open their mouth and show incredible eyes. Ruixue hurriedly explained, "she is the pet of my previous life, the ancient divine beast white scale. White scale, say hello to everyone." Bai Lin spread his wings and circled in front of everyone. He smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Bai Lin. Nice to meet you." Brian smiled and nodded. Although Bai Lin was the favorite of Ruixue, she was an ancient divine beast after all, and her divine position was comparable to the strength of the LORD God. If it weren''t for the reason of snow, the white scale would not be alone. The impact of white scale on them is not big, because everyone has seen talking Warcraft. Barron and kangjistan are such Warcraft. They can not only talk, but also turn into adults. So the shocked look on their faces only lingered for a moment. In fact, the identity of Wenyu and Ruixue as the LORD God did not shock Brian. It was not that the news was not shocking, but that it exceeded Brian''s imagination. For example, a child who likes to ask his parents for pocket money usually gives him only a dime or two. One day, his parents were happy and gave him ten yuan. He must be very excited and think this ten yuan is a huge amount. But if you tell him that there are hundreds of thousands of dollars at home, he must not have much reaction. Just like ordinary people who hear that so and so rich are worth hundreds of billions, they will not show an extremely shocked look. Hundreds of billions is only a huge number in the general brain. Only when Brian became a God and understood the true meaning of the word "Lord God", would there be a corresponding shock. Brian looked at white scale carefully for a while and said, "Xiaoqiang and white scale are ancient gods. Why can''t Xiaoqiang speak?" Wen Yu explained: "Xiaoqiang is still young and can only speak when he is an adult." "Wenyu, you are the moon god who worships the moon god and expects to return. How can you return?" Marilyn asked curiously. "Homing means to awaken my divine personality. If I want to awaken my divine personality, I must wait until my cultivation reaches the highest level. Don''t worry, Bai Lin knows the position of moon worship. After the negotiation, I''ll go to moon worship with you. I don''t know how mom has been these three years?" Wen Yu couldn''t help showing a look of concern on his face. Referring to Daisy, for fear of revealing her flaws, ASI quickly changed the topic and said, "Wenyu, you know better than us the purpose of the Vatican to make concessions and sit down with us for negotiation. We want to hear your plan. We must be careful and careful to seek skin from a tiger." "Well, I understand." Wen Yu nodded, looked at Brian and said: "Grandpa, the ultimate purpose of negotiating with the holy see is to give us time to grow and develop. In addition, I have another purpose. I use the power of the Holy See to cultivate a group of loyal combat effectiveness for myself. The reason why I reincarnated and reborn in the previous life is that there are extremely strong enemies in the divine plane. Hehe, it can be said that there are all my enemies in the divine plane. When my divine personality awakened, he You will feel my return at the first time, so I need a group of heartfelt subordinates. " Marilyn said with a smile, "cultivating heartfelt subordinates is the best skill of the old bastard. Just leave it to him." Brian nodded and said, "Wenyu, if you want to have a real confrontation with the Holy See, strong combat effectiveness alone is not enough. We need to have our own sphere of influence, so I hope you can establish an empire, our own empire." Ye Lianna''s eyes brightened, then frowned and said, "we really need to build an empire. With our own field, we can gather dwarves, elves and even orcs together to gather combat effectiveness. But the land of the magic continent has long been divided up by the great emperors, unless an empire is destroyed. Well, the geographical location of the sakanasi empire is good." Brian shook his head and said, "no, there is an extremely vast land that no one wants, east of the volchu forest and west of the sea of death. This land is wider than the sakanasi empire." "Ah, I didn''t think of it," Yelena said excitedly, "The reason why no one wants this vast land is that the Warcraft in volchusen forest is too dangerous. The second reason is that there are too many fishermen in the sea of death. No Empire has enough combat power to defend this land. But we can only need 500 dragons to ensure the safety of this land. Although the fishermen in the sea of death are difficult, there are abundant materials in the sea of death Rich, there are unimaginable treasures in the volqiu forest. As long as these materials are used well, they can definitely become the first empire in the magic continent. " Wen Yu frowned and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so serious about the Holy See. When my God awakens, don''t mention the Holy See. Don''t be afraid when the God of light comes. With the help of the moon worship God, the holy see is not afraid." "Hehe" Brian shook his head and smiled: "Wen Yu, it is not enough to rely on others to cultivate a sincere subordinate. Do you think the Vatican will let you train your subordinates? If they completely let go, they can only show that the people who have given you training have been brainwashed by them, and the heartfelt faith of the holy see is absolutely unshakable. If we have our own empire, we can let go of the army and separate the Vatican''s Eyeliner from cultivating the soldiers." Wen Yu thought for a moment, nodded and agreed: "in that case, I will ask the Pope for this land during the negotiation tomorrow. But we have to say in advance that there must be an emperor to establish an empire. I have no interest in the throne of the emperor. Even if I am interested, I have no time to manage." "No!" Brian shook his head and said, "you must sit on the throne of the emperor to be convincing. Don''t worry, you don''t have to take care of domestic affairs. There are all kinds of talents in the Merson chamber of Commerce. Just borrow some from rodmeng." "Hey hey, I''ve already figured out the name of the country." Wen Yu said with a smile, "it''s called the Chinese Republic! Grandpa, we''ll build a country with a new system." "Republic? A new system?" Brian asked suspiciously. "Well," Wen Yu nodded with a smile and looked at Ye Lianna and said, "Ye Lianna, you''re tired these two days. Sort out the system of the Republic and list the army and laws in detail. Do you understand?" Ye Lianna smiled and nodded. Wenyu then explained to everyone: "the Republic, as its name implies, is about peace. We want to build a country without racial discrimination, high and low, and everyone is equal." V3.Chapter 212 Brian looked at Wen Yu in surprise and frowned, "there is no racial discrimination, no high or low, and everyone is equal. Is it possible?" Wen Yu just wanted to nod and say maybe, but Mary shook her head first and said in a determined tone: "Absolutely impossible! This is not only a challenge to the history of the magic continent for thousands of years, but also a challenge to the major empires! Racial discrimination can be eliminated, but how can we eliminate high and low, and how can we eliminate everyone''s equality, unless we establish a country without nobility. Without nobility, there will be no managers, and how can a country operate without managers?" Ye Lianna explained for Wen Yu: "high and low, high and low, certainly can not be eliminated, but we can narrow this extreme status gap. Everyone is equal, as long as the national laws are sound and strictly enforced." Marilyn shook her head and smiled bitterly: "If so, do you think this country can retain people? Equal status enjoys all kinds of privileges in other empires, but there are no privileges here. Are you going to recruit the oppressed civilians of various empires and choose national leaders from these civilians? But have you ever thought that they can rely on them when their status rises Ability to go to other empires. " Brian nodded in agreement and said, "upper respect and lower inferiority. This is the system of the magic continent since ancient times. It''s not easy to change it." Wen Yu frowned and said, "grandma is right. It''s really not easy to change a civilization. Ye Lianna, we can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefits, relax a little and integrate the systems of communism and feudal society." "Hehe, don''t worry, I''ll do it even if you don''t say it." Yelena smiled back. Seeing that Brian and Marilyn''s eyebrows are still frowned together, she could only smile and say: "when I sort out the national system, if you still feel there is a problem after reading it, can we discuss it carefully?" Brian smiled, nodded and said, "what do communism and feudal society mean?" Ye Lianna replied, "I can''t explain clearly, but you''ll understand after reading what I''ve sorted out. I''m 100% sure that the Republic of China will develop into the most powerful country in the magic continent." Wen Yu didn''t want Brian to focus on communism and feudal society, so he changed the topic and said: "As long as the dwarves have enough building materials, they are willing to move anywhere. There''s no problem with the orcs. Just talk to APAC. Ye Lianna, the elves are used to living in the forest, and the spirit of Yuequan can''t move. I''m afraid it''s difficult to move to another place." White scale road: "The spirit of the Moon Spring was made by me. I and my master are there. I can move wherever I want. The forest breeds the elf family. The elf family is also breeding the forest. As long as they give the elf family a quiet place to live, they can create a forest in a few years. I am familiar with the Warcraft in the wolchusen forest. If I have time, I will say hello to some very powerful guys as long as they can You''ll be fine if you don''t annoy a few. " "Is there a particularly powerful Warcraft in volqiu forest?" Wenyu asked happily. Bai Lin glared at Wen Yu and said, "don''t think about them. Those guys can fly to the divine world as long as they have been practicing for thousands of years. However, well, I''ll discuss with them. The survival probability of Warcraft in the divine plane is very small. It''s a good choice to sign a master servant contract with your men." After listening to Bai Lin''s words, Wen Yu turned from joy to excitement: "Bai Lin, can you order the Warcraft in the volqiu forest?" "Those who have wisdom can, but those who have no wisdom can only use strength." Bai Lin replied. "Ha ha, that''s great!" Wen Yu laughed happily. "If everyone in our national army is equipped with a magic pet, who dares to invade us. Bai Lin, it''s up to you. First choose 5000 medium-level Warcraft above level 7." "What''s the advantage?" Bai Lin didn''t give Wen Yu face. Wen Yu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "what benefits do you want? As long as I can be satisfied, I will never frown." "Not yet, but you should remember what you owe me. I''ll ask you after I remember." Bai Lin replied. Wenyu quickly nodded and said, "no problem. Absolutely no problem." "Sister, what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk?" Ruixue asked, looking at Sharon puzzled. She had observed Sharon for a long time. Sharon didn''t say a word for such a long time. This is not Sharon''s personality. Sharon was stunned for a moment, hurriedly shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Wenyu, did you refine the marrow washing pill? I gave it to Haonan." "Some were refined in the elf family." Wenyu replied, "sister, is the marrow washing pill more important to you than gold coins?" "Of course it''s more important than gold coins," Sharon blurted back. Brian''s eyes suddenly turned to Sharon and stared at her like discovering the new world. ASI even asked anxiously, "rong''er, are you not feeling well?" Gold coins are worth more than anything, which is Sharon''s consistent style and has never changed. Now she says that washing marrow Dan is more important than gold coins. People who know Sharon''s personality will certainly have Brian''s reaction after hearing this sentence. "Rong''er, the marrow washing pill can only be taken once. Haven''t you already taken it? Why do you want the marrow washing pill?" Marilyn asked puzzled. Sharon blinked and said with a smile, "you''re all fools! What''s the use of having money to die! You''ve all experienced the efficacy of the marrow washing pill. Haven''t you thought that the marrow washing pill can save lives? Having a marrow washing pill in hand doesn''t mean two lives, but it''s no worse." Brian said with a bitter smile, "our rong''er has grown up and finally realized that life is more important than gold coins." Wenyu took out the medicine King pill from the whole demon world and went to sarong and said, "sister, I didn''t give you a decent gift for your birthday. Now I''ll make it up. This is the medicine King pill, which is ten times more effective than the marrow washing pill. It can almost be equivalent to two lives." "Wow!" Sharon eagerly grabbed Yaowang Dan. Before everyone could see what Yaowang Dan looked like, she put it into the space ring. "Wenyu, can most people take Yaowang Dan?" "Yes, but there will be some side effects. After taking it, you may have to lie in bed for half a year, and you will be unconscious for half a year. The benefit is much higher than that of marrow washing pill." "Hey, hey, I''ll accept it impolitely." sarong said with a sly smile. Everyone was speechless for a while. You have put the heart medicine King Dan into the space ring for a long time. Is it necessary to say this. At the same time, they were relieved, because it showed that Sharon had no problem. That was her nature. "Wen Yu, I didn''t find the eyeliner you asked me to find." Blaine frowned. "I doubt it is paenis, and it may be Selena." V3.Chapter 213 "EyeLiner? What Eyeliner?" Marilyn asked, puzzled. "Ah Xi and Sarun also showed a puzzled look. Blaine didn''t tell them what he had hidden in the Vatican." Wen Yu explained: "The Holy See promised to sit down and negotiate, not only for the cultivation skills of power soldiers, but also for the pills I refined, especially the marrow washing pill. Few people know the efficacy of the marrow washing pill, but the Pope knows the efficacy of the marrow washing pill clearly, so I guess there are spies of the holy see around me. Anthony, Jones tillian and zabak also know the efficacy of the marrow washing pill. I asked them to find it It''s a medicinal material for refining the marrow washing pill. It''s been more than a month and there''s no news yet. It''s reasonable to say that they will come to the dwarf tribe on October 1. If there are no spies from the holy see around us, something must have happened to the three of them. " Brian frowned and said, "the magic continent can threaten the safety of Anthony''s three lives. The only thing that can destroy them together is the Holy See. There will never be an answer. You must ask the Pope directly tomorrow." Wen Yu nodded. He thought so. There was a holy eye liner hidden around him, like a fishbone stuck in his throat. He must find him and pull it out. Marilyn glanced at Ruixue and Yelena, smiled and asked Wenyu, "Wenyu, Ruixue and Yelena have been accepted by you. What about Lina and Selena? Tomorrow is the day of negotiation with the Holy See, and it''s your 18th birthday. It''s time to get married." Wen Yu was startled by Marilyn. Getting married? Joking, he had just turned 18. So he quickly shook his head and said, "grandma, don''t worry. We have to take our time to get married. The Holy See hasn''t been eliminated for a day, and our safety hasn''t been guaranteed for a day." Marilyn stared and said unhappily, "as you say, people in the magic land can''t get married without the elimination of the demon clan for a day?! Ruixue, ye Lianna, when are you going to marry Wenyu?" Ruixue and ye Lianna lowered their heads at the same time. They didn''t mean to talk about this. "Old woman, it''s their young people''s business. What are you doing? Besides, Wen Yu is right. After negotiating with the Vatican, we have to establish a country, collude with the Vatican, worship the moon god and so on. These things are waiting for him to do. How can my cage family''s men delay major events because of their long love for children and women." Brian looked at Marilyn discontentedly. "Hum" Marilyn snorted unhappily, but she didn''t insist any more. She said, "Wenyu, I''ll give you two years. After two years, no matter what the situation is, you have to get married." Wen Yu quickly nods and agrees, and then nods apologetically to Ruixue and ye Lianna. Yasi smiled and said, "Wenyu, tomorrow is your birthday, but we have to negotiate with the Holy See, so we are going to celebrate your most important adult birthday after 12 o''clock tonight. We have prepared the gifts to surprise you." Wen Yu couldn''t help but ask, "what gift can surprise me, Dad, tell me a little bit." ASI glanced at Wen Yu and replied angrily: "You think I''m stupid. Now I tell you, the gifts we spent our time preparing won''t be effective. By the way, you have time to see Andrew. The rapid development of your and Haonan''s strength has greatly stimulated him. He has been practicing day and night for more than a month, and we asked him to stop and rest for a while. He didn''t listen. Although with the help of pills, his body is always weak A limit. If he goes on like this, his body will collapse sooner or later. " "Hey" Brian sighed helplessly and said, "the child''s temper is not generally stubborn or stubborn, and there seems to be a load-bearing burden on his shoulder. Wenyu, you are blood sworn brothers, but you can''t treat him and Haonan on two levels." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "No. I''ll go to him later. It''s time to explore his heart knot. If we can, Haonan and I will do everything we can to help him untie his heart knot. Grandpa, I''m going to unify the mercenary world and let the mercenary trade union gradually surpass the position of the magician trade union. Is it possible?" "Unifying the mercenary world?" Brian frowned, thought for a moment and said: "Mercenaries are the most unrestrained people in the magic land, and they are also the most troublesome guys for all empires, because 85% of mercenaries are criminals. If the mercenaries in the magic land can be condensed into a fighting force, this fighting force can definitely compete with any big empire. Such greedy fighting force has not been unified so far, and it is difficult to unify It is conceivable. " "In fact, it''s not unified," Wen Yu explained, "You know the thunder mercenary regiment. I helped the thunder mercenary regiment destroy the iron blood mercenary regiment some time ago and made the thunder mercenary regiment jump to the second mercenary regiment in the magic continent. I intend to make the thunder mercenary regiment the most powerful mercenary regiment in the magic continent. I will take the thunder mercenary regiment as the center to gather those powerful mercenaries together, and then try to increase the position of the mercenary Union in the magic continent, At least let the mercenary trade union and the magician trade union be on an equal footing. Hehe, it doesn''t matter now. After the negotiation, let the remaining gold giants help the thunder mercenary regiment. As for the extent to which the thunder mercenary regiment can develop the mercenary trade union, it depends on the ability of thunder. " After a pause, Wen Yu then said, "we''ll wait until the negotiations are over. After the founding of the Chinese Republic, grandpa is in charge of the army and grandma is in charge of urban defense construction. Ruixue assists Ye Lianna to sort out the national system in the shortest time. Uncle Luo demang will not refuse the necessary funds." "Boy, you have seed!" Marilyn stared at Wen Yu and said fiercely, "let the earth magic guide be a construction worker. You are the only one in the whole magic continent who dares to do so." Wen Yu said with a smile, "those who can do more work! Grandma, you will become the number one hero of the Chinese Republic! Well, you can discuss again and see if there is anything else you need to ask the Holy See. I''ll go to Andrew with Haonan for a chat." then he got up and left. Situ Haonan didn''t go far. Seeing Wen Yu out of the hall, he welcomed him excitedly, rubbed his hands and asked urgently, "Wen Yu, that devil pet, hey hey..." Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I lied to you. I don''t have a more powerful demon pet than the battle demon pet. But don''t worry, I''ll get you a guy who is more powerful than the God of light in a short time. Do you know what level of Warcraft Xiaoqiang is?" Situ Haonan was stunned for a moment, stared at Wen Yu with sad eyes and said, "Xiaoqiang should be a divine beast." "The ancient divine beast is four levels higher than the God of light." Wen Yu replied with a smile, "Haonan, let''s talk to Andrew and tell you some incredible things." V3.Chapter 214 Wen Yu followed situ Hao south into Andrew''s stone chamber of closed practice. If Andrew were not alone in the stone chamber, he would not recognize that the guy in front of him, who seems to have smoked white powder for decades and is only skinny and skinny, is his blood sworn brother. "He, how did he become like this?! isn''t there a pill!" Wen Yu asked, staring at Andrew in shock. Situ Haonan shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed, "this guy has been practicing in isolation since you left. He hasn''t had 24 hours of rest for more than a month, and he won''t listen to anyone. Most of the pills in everyone''s hands have been given to him, but the pills seem to be useless to him. After more than a month, he has lost weight like this." Wen Yu couldn''t help swearing: "Damn it, this guy must have absorbed all the spiritual power of the pill into energy, even the energy in the body cells. He can be possessed by magic. This guy is really a talent. Andrew, wake up!" Wen Yu''s voice directly passed into Andrew''s brain and awakened Andrew who closed his eyes and practiced. Andrew opened his eyes and saw Wenyu staring at himself angrily. He hurriedly got up and asked, "Wenyu, what''s the matter?! is it the smashing and killing of the Holy See?!" "Hey" Wen Yu sighed bitterly, took out a mirror from the whole demon world, went to Andrew and said, "look at your ghost, how can you be human! In order to improve your strength, you don''t want your life?!" Andrew took a look in the mirror and seemed to be startled by his appearance. But he didn''t look regretful. Instead, he handed the mirror to Wen Yu and said with a smile, "no way, who makes me a magician. Don''t you know that the more powerful the magician is, the thinner he is?" "Shit!" situ Haonan shouted angrily, "grandma Marilyn, the second-class earth demon guide, isn''t she powerful? She''s not a ghost. I almost rushed in to beat you several times! Now Wenyu has come back. Tell me, do you still want to do this?" Andrew scratched his head apologetically and said, "I''m naturally stupid. If I want to improve my strength, I have to spend several times the training time of ordinary people. But you two guys improve your strength like flying. If I don''t work hard, I don''t know where I''ll be dumped by you." Situ Haonan shook his head helplessly. Andrew''s temper was better known than Wenyu. If persuasion had worked, Andrew wouldn''t be the ghost he is now. At the same time, he also understood why Andrew worked so hard, because he would work so hard. In the three years since Wen Yu left, he has paid no less sweat than Andrew. If he practices magic, he must be like Andrew now. "Good brother!" Wen Yu patted Andrew on the shoulder and smiled from his heart. Andrew staggered back a little and said sadly, "if you try harder, you''ll break me up." Situ Haonan said happily, "you must be most afraid of wind magicians now. Any wind magic can blow you away." Wenyu took out the sofa from the demon world and said with a smile, "the three of us sit down and have a good chat. Something has happened during this period. It''s necessary to report to you." Situ Haonan sat down on the sofa and spread his right hand in front of Wen Yu: "where''s the marrow washing pill?" Wenyu took out a marrow washing pill and shook it in front of situ Haonan. Before situ Haonan robbed it, he sent it to Andrew. At the same time, he rolled his eyes and looked at situ Haonan and said, "don''t think I don''t know. You''ve already eaten the one collected by Sharon. You can only take one marrow washing pill. Eating more won''t work. What do you want so much? Andrew, what are you doing? Take it!" Situ Haonan looked at the marrow washing pill and entered Andrew''s space ring. Then he grabbed Wenyu''s shoulder and said in a determined tone: "Wenyu, I must return a marrow washing pill to sister Sha! Although sister Sha didn''t say who she wanted to give the marrow washing pill she collected, I know this marrow washing pill is very important to her. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t take that marrow washing pill." Hearing what situ Haonan said, Andrew quickly took out the marrow washing pill and handed it to situ Haonan. He smiled and said, "give this one to sister Sha. It''s of little use to me to eat it." Wenyu pushed Andrew''s hand back and said with a smile, "I still have a lot here, and I have made up for Sharon. Haonan, did she tell you who this marrow washing pill is for?" Situ Haonan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, shook his head and said: "The old man and grandma Marilyn don''t know what she wants to use the marrow washing pill. I don''t know. But I feel that sister Sha has a very important person in her heart. The marrow washing pill is reserved for this person. But it''s strange that grandma Marilyn said that sister Sha doesn''t have an acquaintance except us, let alone someone who can let her keep a marrow washing pill." "Do you mean that Sharon is hiding something from us?" Wen Yu frowned and asked. The reason for asking is that he also felt that Sharon wanted to wash marrow pills for other purposes. Wen Yu didn''t believe the explanation given by Sharon at all. With her brain, she couldn''t think of such a profound problem as having money to spend her life. Situ Haonan nodded and shook his head and said, "this is just my guess. After all, sister Sha''s brain is a little different from that of normal people." Wen Yu nodded thoughtfully. Sharon''s idea is really beyond the inference of normal people. Maybe she did consider the profound problem of money and death. Wen Yu smiled and shook his head away from the topic, looked at Andrew and said: "Andrew, the reason why our strength has improved so fast is not that our cultivation qualification is much better than you. A large part of the reason is these pills. Your understanding of the efficacy of these pills is somewhat biased. The biggest function of the pills is not to provide energy for cultivation, but to change the physical qualification and enhance a person''s cultivation qualification. You''d better take these pills The spiritual power of the medicine is all converted into energy, and the energy contained in the body cells is also squeezed out, so that it becomes the ghost like it is now. " Seeing Andrew''s questioning eyes, Wen Yu then explained: "The effect of the pill can''t be effective in a short time. We started taking the pill continuously three years ago. In addition to the marrow washing pill, the marrow washing pill is extremely powerful and can improve your strength by several levels in a short time. Take it tonight. Andrew, can you tell us your hatred with the magician Union?" Andrew squeezed out a bitter smile on his face and said in a low voice, "in fact, I am an orphan. I was adopted by my adoptive father and adoptive mother. When I was seven years old, they were killed by the magician''s Union." Andrew''s tone was very light. A simple sentence explained his hatred with the magician trade union, as if he didn''t take it to heart, but Wen Yu and situ Haonan felt his hatred for the magician trade union. Wen Yu pressed his right hand on Andrew''s shoulder and asked in a deep voice, "the hatred of his parents is bitter! Come on, what are you going to do with the magician Union? Haonan and I will accompany you." V3.Chapter 215 Andrew looked at Wen Yu and situ Haonan gratefully. After a long time, he shook his head and said: "The man who killed my adoptive father and adoptive mother has been executed by me, and there is no need to continue this hatred. Hehe, to tell you the truth, I have spread my hatred to the whole magician trade union, and even those who hate every magician trade union, and I wish to raze all magician trade unions in the mainland. Fortunately, I have figured out that not every magician trade union People are heinous demons. On the contrary, they also have families. If I kill them indiscriminately, what''s the difference between me and the person who killed my parents?! it''s not the beasts who killed my parents, but the law of the jungle in the magic continent, which can''t be changed. " Wen Yu sighed. Andrew was right. The law of the jungle is really the culprit who killed his parents. As long as someone lives, they have to abide by this Law of survival. No matter what social system, they can''t escape the clutches of these four words. "Andrew, if you think so, it means that you have come out of the abyss of hatred. Your uncle and aunt must be very pleased to hear your words." situ Haonan comforted. Andrew smiled and nodded. Wen Yu quickly changed the topic and said, "do you two want to see another world? The world where the God of light and the God of death live - the divine plane!" Situ Haonan and Andrew didn''t react at once and looked at Wen Yu puzzled. Wen Yu smiled and told them his true identity and divine position one by one. Listening to Wen Yu''s story, situ Haonan and Andrew''s breathing were sometimes short and sometimes suspended. "Wenyu, is this true?!" situ Haonan asked with inner excitement for a long time. "Of course it''s true, otherwise I wouldn''t say to get you a demon pet that is more powerful than the God of light. Are you interested in going to the throne with me? As explained in advance, my enemies on the throne are much more terrible than the Holy See, and there is a danger of death at any time when you stay with me." Wen Yu smiled. "If I were afraid of death, would I sit here now?" situ Haonan shouted angrily and asked excitedly, "Wenyu, do you mean that there will be a way for us to ascend to the throne after your Divine personality awakens?" "I was the most powerful God in my previous life. If I can''t do it, I''ll be called fart God. It''s a big deal. I''ll kill two gods and rob their gods to you. It''s just a side effect. After accepting the inheritance of gods, my strength will always stay at the level of gods." "Ah, it''s not interesting enough." situ Haonan said displeased. "Since you are the most powerful main god in the divine plane, why don''t you take the divine personality of the two main gods and give it to us?!" Wen yubai glanced at situ Haonan and said with a smile: "idiot! If the LORD God is so easy to kill, I won''t be forced to reincarnate by them." Andrew looked at Wen Yu bitterly and said, "why didn''t you say earlier that if you knew you were so powerful in your previous life, I wouldn''t have become such a ghost. In other words, it''s terrible. You were four levels higher than the God of light in your previous life!" Wen Yu spread his hands and said: "I''m scared myself, and I still feel like a dream. The inheritance of divine personality can make you reach the level of God in the blink of an eye, but I don''t want you to improve your strength through it. Although it''s difficult for God to be promoted to the main God, there is always a glimmer of hope. God''s years are endless. Cultivation is a great pleasure for God and spiritual food for God. I don''t want you to lose it The ability to cultivate. " Situ Haonan frowned and said, "with your help, it''s not a problem for us to fly to the divine world, but the strength of flying to the divine plane can''t reach the level of God. How can we help you deal with the powerful enemy?" "It''s easy to do," Wen Yu said with a bad smile. "I''ll let you fly to the throne after I get rid of the enemy." "Fuck you!" situ Haonan glared at Wen Yu angrily and said in a deep voice, "we won''t help you if there are so many gods under you. It''s a big deal that you will be reincarnated again. When your God awakens again, we will almost reach the level of God, even the level of Lord God." "Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t be so stupid this time. I don''t have a good chance of winning. I won''t go to them to kill them. Andrew, I have a good place for you to cultivate yourself. Do you want to go?" Andrew smiled and nodded: "a war with the Holy See will not break out in a short time. I''ll be lazy and cultivate for a period of time and take marrow washing pills by the way." Wen Yu grabbed Andrew''s shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t resist. I''ll send you there with space magic." "Shit! When did you learn space magic?" situ Haonan asked strangely. "It hasn''t been long since I learned it." Wen Yu smiled back, then sent Andrew into the whole demon world with his mind and said, "Andrew, this is the space in the whole ring. No one will disturb you except me. You can stay inside and practice. Tell me what you want and I''ll give it to you." Andrew smiled and nodded. He was used to being stimulated by Wen Yu. He didn''t bother to be surprised and ask why there was such a beautiful place in the whole ring. Situ Haonan rubbed his eyes hard to make sure that Andrew really disappeared out of thin air before he believed that Wen Yu really knew space magic, so he squeezed out two words from his teeth: "pervert!" Wenyu wanted to explain to situ Haonan, but after hearing his vicious curse, he withdrew his idea of explanation and said instead: "Haonan, I plan to establish a country in the east of volqiu forest. You negotiate with Uncle Luo demang for me and ask him if he is willing to give things, people and money." Situ Haonan was stunned for a moment, opened his mouth and exclaimed, "build a country? Did I hear you right Wen Yu nodded definitely. "It''s really you!" situ Haonan gave Wenyu a thumbs up from his heart, but the next moment his eyebrows could not help wrinkling. He wondered, "why do you choose the east of volqiu forest? Don''t you know why no one wants this vast land?" Wen Yu blinked and asked with a smile, "are we still afraid of these troubles with the dragon family as a guard?" Situ Haonan was so excited that he roared: "a good place! A good place! As long as we can solve the problems of Warcraft in the volqiu forest and fish people in the East Sea, we can develop into the most powerful empire in the magic continent in less than three years." Wen Yu sincerely praised: "You deserve to be the son of the Merson chamber of Commerce! In that case, the economy of this new country will be handed over to you. As our representative, negotiate with the Merson chamber of Commerce. Don''t worry, when my divine personality awakens, you can dump it to whoever you like, and you will never let you be a businessman all your life. The magic continent is my base for attacking the divine plane, and this country is the beginning of my occupation of this base." Situ Haonan frowned: "Base area? I remember you said that no matter the lower gods or the main gods, as long as you enter this plane, your combat effectiveness will be confined to the virtual dark level. If your enemies on the divine plane know that you are hidden in such a special plane, they will definitely kill you without hesitation, because you have no advantage of the main gods here. Dozens of lower gods can kill you together." V3.Chapter 216 "Do you think I would be so stupid?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Situ Haonan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Hey, you''re more cunning than a fox. I''m worried. Don''t explain the reason to me. I''m too lazy to think. Tomorrow is your birthday. Prepare wine and vegetables and I''ll celebrate for you in the evening. You''ve just come back. There must be a lot to deal with. Don''t disturb your precious time. I''ll talk to president Luo demang." "Wait a minute." Wen Yu quickly raised his hand to stop situ Haonan, who was about to turn and leave, and asked, "have you accepted Bernice?" Referring to Bernice, situ Haonan suddenly smiled, nodded and said with a smile: "I took her a few days after you left. You guessed right, Bernice is indeed Derek''s daughter, and she was sent by Derek..." situ Haonan told Bernice about her purpose and Derek''s family background. Wen Yu was surprised and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the Derek family still hid such a secret. Alas, the poor Maite family, in order to maintain the dragon blood, even parent-child incest, which is sad!" "Hey, don''t worry about him." situ Haonan said with an indifferent smile, "I only know that the woman Derek trained is very good. I''ll find a way to get Bernice''s successor in ten years. Hey, hey..." "Licentious guy!" Wen Yu said with a smile. ¡­¡­ "Lord Pope, guess what the cage family will offer?" The Pope closed the Holy Scripture in his hand and smiled back: "elder, are you too busy to ask me the question you already know the answer." The elder shook his head and said, "you overestimate me. I''ve thought about this question for a long time, but I didn''t think of a definite answer. Wenyu cage, this boy makes me puzzled." "A guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense can''t figure it out." the Pope frowned, "In the magic land, who dares to make an open enemy of the Holy See and destroy hundreds of branches of the Holy See; who can let practitioners escape the shackles of promotion; who can create the cultivation skills of power soldiers alone; and who can make the dragon family surrender willingly. He has done all these things that no one dares to do or can do. It''s not simple!" "Pope, I can''t help it. Why -" "Four elders, I know what you want to ask." the Pope interrupted the four elders. "I''m sadder than any of you for the sacrifice of Achab, but the situation forced us to make concessions." "Why?!" the four elders asked with a puzzled face, "With our strength, we can use soul magic to control the boy and take out all the things in his mind. Moreover, the boy is not willing to surrender. The reason why he agreed to sit down and negotiate with us is just to buy time for himself. When he thinks he has the strength to compete with the Holy See, he will turn against us. Achamb''s death is not worth it I can''t swallow it. " The elder stared at the four elders and said in a deep voice: "If we can''t swallow it, we have to swallow it! If we use soul magic to control Wenyu, it will directly lead the cage family to attack the holy see at all costs. Although we have the strength to destroy the dwarves, elves and dragons, we can''t afford to pay the price. Once the power of the holy see is weakened, the first rebel must be the Merson chamber of Commerce, and then the orcs. All empires are fighting It is the best time for the Holy See to seize the opportunity to expand its territory and weaken its hegemony. When we destroy the Merson chamber of Commerce, the orcs and calm the civil war of various empires, the demon army will come. Do you think that after continuous tossing, the magic continent will still have the power to resist the attack of the low-grade demon army? Losing to the demon will surely reduce God''s anger, you Can you afford it? Just bear it. As long as we resist the demon army five times, we can fly to the throne of God. " "Loser!" the four elders waved their fists angrily and hatefully, "I must avenge yashabu! After the boy''s value is emptied, I will turn everyone in the cage family into walking corpses!" The Pope smiled and said, "at that time, no one stopped you. You can deal with the cage family as you want. But now you''d better hold your breath, or I''ll solve you myself. Elder, what conditions do you think Wenyu will put forward?" "I can think of money, power and protection for dwarves and other races. But I''m sure he will put forward conditions that give us a headache." the elder said with a bitter smile. The Pope nodded in agreement and sighed, "as long as we don''t touch our bottom line, we have to agree to any conditions. He is the only one in the history of the magic continent for thousands of years." ¡­¡­ "How many of you came up with this?" Wen Yu asked, looking at the conditions listed by kangestan. One of them was to let the Holy See pay him 300 human beauties every year, the other was to build him a palace more gorgeous than the holy mountain, and the people of the holy see that Wen Yu had to detour, and every saint had to wait on him for a month Baron scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "Lord God, we have thought of everything we can think of. We really can''t think of any other conditions." Wen Yu opened his mouth, finally swallowed the dirty words at his mouth and sighed, "it''s difficult for you!" "Lord envoy, can you take us into the dwarf forbidden area? The old bastard evanderon said he wouldn''t let us in." Barron asked urgently. Wen Yu nodded and said, "this is my order to Elvin Delong. If he dares to let you in without my consent, I must skin him. Later, you will go to Elvin Delong and say I agree to let you in. Barron, how many people are there in the dragon family?" "The old, the weak, the women and the children are all included, and the total is more than 6000." Barron replied happily. "What do you usually do with nothing?" "Sleep." "Life is very leisurely!" Wen Yu sighed with a smile. "I''m going to build a country. Can you send a thousand dragons for me?" Barron quickly saluted and replied, "Lord God, every child of the dragon family can be changed by you!" Wen Yu turned to look at the dark sky outside the window and said with a smile: "The people of the holy see are almost here. Baron, you take some people to meet. Kongstein, you take people to clean up the people gathered in front of the dwarf tribe. Don''t let them get in the way of the Pope. You two are responsible for patrolling. If you find suspicious people, you can directly catch them and prepare for battle." "Yes!" Barron''s four men took orders in unison. "Wenyu, it''s really hard to find your boy." Sharon gasped at the door and shouted discontentedly. Seeing that Sharon was out of breath, Wen Yu hurriedly asked, "sister, what''s the matter?" Sharon waved her hand: "Grandpa is looking for you. He is very interested in what you ye Lianna has made. He wants to discuss it with you in depth. It costs 1000 gold coins to run errands. Bring it!" It is recommended that friends put on the shelf the doctor''s novel "rogue medical God", a different novel that gives you a different life. Now the VIP content is being updated stably at the rate of 6000 words a day. Let''s go and have a show V3.Chapter 217 Wen Yu took a big step back and exclaimed, "one or a thousand gold coins! Are you an errand runner or a robber?" "Of course it''s an errand runner. How can miss Ben do such shady activities as robbery? Stop talking nonsense and give it or not?!" "Wait a minute." Wen Yu scratched his head in confusion. "Grandpa called you. Why do you want to run errands with me? Besides, I gave you all the money I robbed. Now I''m penniless. Where can I get a thousand gold coins for you?" The four of Barron looked at each other and immediately disappeared around Wen Yu at the fastest speed, for fear that Wen Yu would think of his own gold coins. Sharon nodded thoughtfully, "what you said seems to be the truth." "Absolutely true!" Wen Yu nodded vigorously. "Then owe it first. If you have money, give it to me at the first time." Sharon smiled. Several black lines suddenly appeared on Wenyu''s forehead. He thought that Sharon would let go of herself with a big hand. Unexpectedly, she had a different reason. As soon as he entered the room, Wen Yu was pulled to his desk by Brian and asked excitedly, "Wen Yu, how did you think of this military establishment?" Wenyu takes a glance at the military establishment sorted out by Ye Lianna and nods to Ye Lianna who is working hard with appreciation. Ye Lianna sorted out the establishment of the Chinese Army on earth, which is 100 times more practical than that of the magic mainland. Classes, platoons, battalions, regiments, brigades, divisions and armies are planned at all levels, and their mobility is much higher than that of the magic mainland. As a general, Brian saw the practicability of this military establishment at a glance. "I know nothing about the army. How can I think of these things?" Wen Yu shook his head and smiled. "These are inexplicable things in my mind. They should be the military establishment I saw in other mortals in my previous life. Grandpa, I have a set of advanced military skills. Do you want to listen?" "Nonsense!" Brian rolled his eyes. "Your grandfather is a general. He doesn''t like anything and can''t not like the art of war. Wait a minute, I''ll call Ghana and oz." then he dodged and ran to the door. Wenyu smiled, shook his head, looked at Ye Lianna and asked, "Ye Lianna, how''s it going?" Ye Liana replied without raising her head: "Thanks to Ruixue''s help, otherwise I have to be tired to death. After negotiating with the Holy See, we have to start immediately. Building a country is not building a house, and a slight omission may lead to the paralysis of the country''s operation. I have to sort out these things in the shortest time, and then let everyone sit together to study and find out and modify the inappropriate places. This is a new policy, once It''s a huge cultural revolution. Hey, although I''m full of confidence, I''m really worried. I''m not even sure if I really want to do so. After all, this is a provocation to the civilization of the magic continent. " "Hehe, don''t worry." Wen Yu said confidently, "The magic land is the heaven of the superior. You can treat ordinary people like ants with just one power, money and fist. In the face of the oppression, abuse, abuse and killing of the superior, all the civilians can do is endure. The Republic of China is the heaven of the common people. As long as we give them courage, they will never hesitate to step into the gate to heaven. When the Republic of China was founded, I will invite them All empires and popes participated in the founding ceremony to show our strength to all civilians and let them know that we have the strength to protect the people of the Republic of China. At that time, I will throw out the tempting fat of zhenqigong, so that those civilians who can''t practice magic and fight will compete to come to the Republic of China. " Ruixue raised her head and said with a smile, "Ye Lianna, don''t worry. As long as my brother wants to do something, he will take everything into consideration. We just need to follow his instructions." Ye Lianna smiled bitterly and sighed, "Hey, I had to make up my mind about all the big and small things of the elves in the past. I was used to working hard. I took all the problems to myself unconsciously." Wen Yu smiled: "The most basic energy of a person in power is to know how to let go and hand over all the big and small things to his subordinates. As long as the power of life and death is in his hands, that is, the power to control people. Ye Lianna, you are not a good leader. The reason why Zhuge Liang worships is that he is too self righteous and takes charge of all the big and small affairs alone. He is not confident of his subordinates'' ability. Finally, he is tired and depressed End. " When it comes to Zhuge Liang, ye Lianna''s eyes brightened and asked urgently, "Wenyu, Zhuge Liang is like a God and man in your spiritual consciousness. He uses arms like a God and almost wins every battle, especially his ability to arrange troops and arrange arrays. But why don''t you have those array knowledge in your spiritual consciousness?" Wen Yu said with a embarrassed smile, "the five elements and eight trigrams are too abstruse for me to study deeply. Fortunately, I''ve read Sun Tzu''s art of war, which is enough. Ye Lianna, wait a minute, I''ll take Sun Tzu''s art of war." Tell Grandpa them again, listen to them and sort them out by the way. Don''t worry about sorting out the policies. After the negotiation, I''ll send you to the whole ring. It''s a month in three days outside. There''s plenty of time. " Ye Lianna stared bitterly at Wen Yu and said, "why didn''t you say earlier, my hands are going to fall apart!" After Brian brought Ghana and OS, Wenyu first gave a rough explanation of Sun Tzu''s art of war, and then explained it carefully from beginning to end. Brian and the three were fascinated by it and directly regarded Sun Tzu''s art of war as a masterpiece of military use. Brian described Sun Tzu''s art of war in one sentence How precious it is: if there is such a masterpiece in the magic land, there will be only one end for each invasion of the demon family - there will be no return! "Old bastard, it''s already twelve o''clock. When are you going to discuss it with Wenyu?!" Marilyn''s dissatisfied scolding interrupted Brian''s three people''s questioning one after another. Wen Yuchang takes a sigh of relief and nods gratefully to Marilyn. Answering Brian''s three questions for hours almost suffocated him. Seeing Brian''s reluctant look, Wen Yu hurriedly said, "Grandpa, this is my understanding of Sun Tzu''s art of war. If you want to really study it thoroughly, you must help in actual combat, so the remaining doubts in your heart can only find answers in battle." "What does grandson''s art of war mean?" Marilyn asked suspiciously, "is it the art of war used by grandson or the art of war made by grandson for Grandpa?" "Er -" Wen Yu was stunned for a while before he reacted. He quickly told Marilyn the meaning of the word grandson. Brian nodded thoughtfully and asked Oz, "which Empire is the closest to the volchu forest?" "The sakanasi Empire and the Amazon Empire," returned AUS. "If we build the country to the east of the volqiu forest, the best target is the Amazon empire." "Kill him!" Ghana said with burning eyes. "We must find a sacrifice for the establishment of a new country!" "Hehe, let the Amazon Empire answer our doubts." Brian smiled. Marilyn sneered, "if you three dare to mention half a word about war, I''ll bury you alive first. After twelve o''clock, have you all prepared gifts?" "Ah, how could I forget such an important day?" Ghana shouted, patting her forehead angrily, then looked apologetically at Wenyu and said, "Wenyu, sorry, I forgot your birthday." V3.Chapter 218 Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "birthday is just one of 365 days a year. I never take it to heart." Ghana raised his eyebrows and said, "no! Today is not only your 18th birthday, but also your adult ceremony, the end of childishness and the beginning of a man. This is the most important day in all men''s lives! I''ll prepare gifts now!" he rushed out of the room as soon as he finished. Looking at Ghana''s leaving back, Wen Yu could only shake his head and smile helplessly. Aus grabbed his hair in distress and thought about it. He didn''t expect to give Wenyu any gift. But he had to cast his eyes on Marilyn for help. Marilyn smiled and waved to oz. when oz came to her, she whispered, "Lina is not small." Oslo was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "Lina doesn''t deserve Shangyu." Marilyn glared at aus fiercely and said angrily, "asshole, do you have a grandfather like you? You say your granddaughter is not worthy of others! Cut the crap. Go and find Lina, and then you give her to Wenyu yourself. You don''t want to have a great grandson, I still want to!" "Well" aus nodded gratefully. In fact, not only did he think Lina was not worthy of Wenyu, but even Lina thought she was not worthy of Wenyu. Three years ago, she went to cage house with her father to withdraw her marriage because of the title of Wenyu waste. She didn''t completely withdraw her marriage because she wanted to use this seemingly indistinct relationship to get rid of her father''s control. Otherwise, she wouldn''t deliberately alienate Wenyu later. When Wenyu showed her strength in fedonaro City, she still felt that Wenyu was not strong enough and planned to wait a while to see Wenyu''s performance. But what happened next was far beyond her expectation. The culprit of the cage family wanted by the Holy See was her father. Wen Yu endured for three years and made a strong debut. Her strength overwhelmed her. At this time, facing Wenyu, she felt like a dream. She couldn''t connect this man with the waste three years ago. Seeing that there were signs of big operations, Wen Yu quickly told: "we can get together to celebrate. Don''t disturb too many people, or I''ll disappear in front of you immediately." Brian smiled, "don''t worry, even if you want to disturb everyone in the dwarf tribe, we won''t allow it, because we have prepared a very special gift. Are you ready, old woman?" Marilyn turned and waved to ASI and said with a smile, "ASI, carry it out!" Wen Yu looked at Brian, Marilyn and Sharon. His heart was like being scratched by a cat, because they all had mysterious smiles on their faces. "Brother, Grandpa''s expressions tell me that this gift for you is extremely mysterious. Guess what it will be?" Ruixue asked with a smile. "It doesn''t look small." Ye Lianna pointed to ASI, who moved a large wooden box from the inside. Wen Yu observed the wooden box in Yasi''s arms and guessed, "it may be an artifact or a relatively high and precious medicinal material. It''s strange that I can''t explore the wooden box. Grandma, you''re going to pick out your heart. Tell me what''s in the wooden box." "This is a gift we gave you. Of course you should open it yourself. Be light. It''s very delicate." Marilyn smiled. Hearing Marilyn''s reminder, Wen Yu said with a smile, "Hey, it must be precious medicinal materials." then he went to the wooden box and gently pulled the handle on the wall of the wooden box. When his eyes touched the mysterious gift, his body trembled and froze. The same reaction as Ruixue behind Wen Yu. The mysterious gift prepared by Brian was Daisy who came two days ago. "Mom!" three minutes later, Wen Yu began to gently highlight a word, and a plain call contained his three-year expectation for daisy. This call, like the cry of a newborn baby at birth, shook everyone''s heart. Wen Yu only called his mother, but they seemed to hear Wen Yu''s expectations for Daisy day and night. No one could describe how much missing was contained in this call. Daisy''s eyes were red. She raised her hand and stroked Wenyu''s head. She whispered, "son, you''re taller than your mother." Wen Yu forcibly controlled the tears in his eyes, nodded and smiled, "Mom, you''re beautiful again!" "Good son, mom likes to hear this and will say it often in the future." Daisy replied happily, but this sentence made the tears in Wenyu''s eyes fall into the corners of his eyes, and the scenes with Daisy flashed in his mind like a movie. Daisy reached out to wipe away the tears from Wenyu''s eyes and asked with a smile, "is there sand in her eyes?" Wen Yu shook his head and replied, "no, it''s crying." Marilyn quickly opened her mouth to ease the somewhat depressed atmosphere and said, "Wenyu, how about this gift we prepared for you, do you like it?" Wen Yu nodded vigorously, "thank you! This is the most precious gift I have received in my life! Mom, why are you here?" "It''s a long story. Take your time." Daisy replied, then looked at Ruixue who was still stunned and said, "Ruixue, don''t you know your mother-in-law after three years of absence?" "Ah!" Ruixue woke up and burst into tears. Among the cage family, she has the deepest feelings for daisy. During Wen Yu''s hard training in the backyard, Daisy always accompanied her to watch Wen Yu''s training by the wall of the hospital. Although she didn''t say much, each word made Ruixue feel her mother''s love. It can be said that Ruixue speaks and finds the faith to live again. Daisy is half the credit. "Ha ha" Daisy took Ruixue into her arms, who was so excited that she shed tears that she didn''t know what to say. She joked: "big girl, crying will be laughed at by everyone. Ruixue, have Wen Yu bullied you in the past three years? Tell mom, mom will help you decide." Ruixue quickly wiped away her tears, blinked and replied, "my brother is crying. What am I afraid of? My grandparents are staring at me. My brother doesn''t dare to bully me." "Ye Lianna, I didn''t expect us to meet again, but the seniority turned around." Daisy said hello to Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna blushed and hummed her mother. She was so happy that Daisy nodded and praised Wenyu''s ability that even the elf queen could accept it. Sitting on the sofa after listening to Darius''s story, Wen Yu said with a smile: "I just wanted to go to the moon worship cult, but I didn''t expect them to find it first. Mom, I''m afraid I''ll kill my God back when I wake up and find the memory of my previous life. I can''t accompany you to live an idyllic life in the magic continent." "Hehe, I know the answer when I know you are the moon god. How can your personality tolerate this tone?" Doris smiled back and looked at Brian: "Don''t guess, you will certainly kill into the throne with Wen Yu. In fact, it''s also good. At least I don''t have to feel guilty about the general Dharma protector. Wen Yu, why did you let Yue Nu sacrifice her life to you when you were reincarnated?" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The Dharma protector didn''t say why? How could I do such an inhumane thing!" V3.Chapter 219 Ruixue quickly defended Wenyu and said, "Mom, brother was a good man in his previous life. There must be something else about the sacrifice of yuenv." Daisy nodded with a smile and said, "Ruixue, look at your hurry. I didn''t say Wenyu was a bad guy in his previous life. Dharma protector Zuo told me about the character of the moon god in his previous life. He is a good man. The Dharma protector will come by tomorrow afternoon at the latest. Just ask them at that time." "Mom, don''t you know that Ruixue was also a God in her previous life, and my previous life and her previous life were a pair of bitter mandarin ducks." Wen Yu smiled. "Yasi has told me about it." Daisy nodded. "No wonder the left Dharma protector said that there is a hatred between you and Yale that they don''t know. It turns out that you are rival in love. I''m afraid they can''t think of your relationship with Yale if they want to break their heads." Wen Yu was embarrassed to scratch his head and said with a light smile, "I don''t know how Yale will react to seeing Ruixue and me again after learning about Ruixue''s attitude." Marilyn looked at Wen Yu with a frown and said anxiously: "Wenyu, the hatred between you and Yale is a matter of the last life. In this life, Ruixue chose you. I think this gratitude and resentment in the previous life should be solved in other ways. The divine plane is different from the mortal plane. You don''t have any power there. You, Ruixue and Xiaoqiang''s master are only three. How can you fight the twelve main gods." After understanding the power division of the divine plane from Daisy, Brian has been worried about Wenyu. Listening to Marilyn, he quickly echoed: "Wenyu, forget it, it''s better to make friends than solve them, and it''s the gratitude and resentment of the previous life. Why should it continue in this life." Although Daisy didn''t want Wenyu and Yale to continue fighting, she didn''t open her mouth to persuade. More than 600 people of the moon worship cult had been waiting for Wenyu in the magic land for thousands of years, hoping that when the moon god came back, he would take them to the throne and avenge the more than 2000 brothers who died in the war. If Wenyu told the brothers of the moon worship cult that the disaster of the previous life had died, there was only Wenyu in this life, and the hatred of the previous life had nothing to do with him, The Three Dharma guardians and more than 600 brothers can''t accept this answer. At the same time, she also knows that Yi Wenyu''s personality can''t put down this hatred once he recovers the memory of his previous life, because Yale has the blood of more than 2000 living and dead brothers on his hands. Wen Yu did not give a clear answer, but nodded and sighed: "if I can, I will choose to solve this hatred in a peaceful way." Yes? No! Which one present did not know Wen Yu''s personality of protecting the calf. Wen Yu''s answer seemed to agree with Marilyn and Brian, but it was a euphemistic refusal. Seeing a bitter smile on Brian''s face, Wen Yu sighed: "A group of brothers live in a dark and tasteless space, waiting for thousands of years, just waiting for their boss to come back to avenge their dead brothers. How many people in the world can do it? With their strength, they can return to God, take refuge in one side of power, get a relaxed official position, and even sell me to Yale, but none of the more than 600 people can do so Do it. What does it mean that they believe in my brother and place all their hopes on me. With such a group of brothers waiting for me, how can I ignore their thousands of years of painstaking suffering for my own selfish desires. Grandpa and grandma, would you abandon them? " Brian''s worry immediately turned to his appreciation. "Wenyu, my cage family can do anything, but can''t be an unkind villain. They''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years. You have to explain to them whether it''s life or death." Marilyn also nodded and said, "Hey, as a grandmother alone, I will never agree with you to embark on the road of revenge in the previous life, because this road is too dangerous. But in terms of righteousness, I will raise my hands to agree with your decision. Hehe, people are old and don''t want anything else, just want peace for their children and grandchildren." "Old?" Brian raised his eyebrows. "Our life has just started. When we step into the divine plane, we are equivalent to a newborn baby. Old woman, take out your arrogance when you were young and break through the vast divine plane." Marilyn glared at Brian unhappily and hummed, "just like you, you will be crushed to death within three days after you enter the throne. It seems that I have to think about it." "What are you thinking about?" Brian asked puzzled. "Consider whether to find a strong person to protect after going to the throne." "Cut!" Brian disdained. "My grandson is the most powerful God. If anyone dares to stand up and protect you, I guarantee that he will be scared at the next moment. Wen Yu, can you do it?" "No problem!" Wen Yu patted his chest and promised. Marilyn gave Wenyu and Brian a white eye. Wen Yu glanced at the hall and said with a bitter smile, "celebrate my birthday. You didn''t even prepare wine and dishes." "We''re going to prepare it. It''s terrible to make a table of dishes that no one can eat, so we didn''t do it." Brian said sadly. "We''re used to your food and have no appetite for the previous food. Each of us has lost ten kilograms of meat in more than a month. After some discussion, we decided to hold a formal banquet for you to celebrate tomorrow evening." "I don''t know what my rebirth dream is like. I must go back and have a look when I have time. My boss didn''t make a penny. It''s too poor." Yasi sighed. Brian nodded and said, "I really have to go back when I have time. The people of cage house are still waiting for us. I didn''t see them last time." "Hehe, we''ll go back together in a few days," Wen Yu said with a smile. "We swagger in through the front door and let Derek and the Vatican go out to meet us." "Wenyu, how about the present I prepared for you?" Daisy took out a dress from the space ring, which she sewed herself. Wenyu happily took the clothes and said happily, "Mom, thank you! I''ll keep this gift forever." "Fool!" said Daisy displeased. "Clothes are for wear, not for collection. I''ll make it for you when it''s worn out." "Well," Wen Yu nodded hard, then turned to Sharon and said with a bad smile, "sister, where''s my birthday present?" Sharon took out a handful of gold coins from the space ring and sent them to Wen Yu in pain. Reluctantly, she said, "these gold coins are for you. In addition, you can give you a 20% discount on the 1000 gold coins you owe me." Wenyu took the gold coins sadly, counted them and handed them back to sarong. He said, "I''ll pay you 18 gold coins first, and I still owe you 62." "Wenyu, when did you owe Sharon 1000 gold coins?" Brian asked curiously. Wen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "you know why, but you gave her 1000 gold coins for running errands and let me pay. Grandpa, I don''t understand. Why are you so kind?" "Errands? What errands?" Brian asked Sharon. Sharon blinked and said with a smile, "didn''t you ask me to find Wenyu? I can''t find anyone for nothing. The running fee of 1000 gold coins is very small." V3.Chapter 220 Wen Yu knew that Brian didn''t promise Sharon any running expenses at all. He was cheated by Sharon for a thousand oceans. He can only smile bitterly at this. Who makes him regard gold coins as life and have a big mind. Urged by Marilyn''s eyes, OS, who came back with Lina, had to take Lina to Wenyu and sighed, "Wenyu, my Wharton family is unfortunate. Out of Kano, an ungrateful bastard. If he hadn''t betrayed the cage family -" "Grandpa Aus, don''t say that." Wenyu hurriedly interrupted AUS. "In fact, I should apologize to you. If I hadn''t refuted uncle Kano''s face again and again, he wouldn''t hate the cage family and do stupid things. The Whartons wouldn''t be like this." "No!" said Oz, shaking his head decidedly, "I know the friction between you and Cano very well. It''s him who''s wrong because he doesn''t know how to behave. Hehe, what makes me happy is the Wharton family and Lina. Wenyu, today is your birthday. I should have given you a big gift, but I have an unkind request. I hope you can help me take care of the only hope of the Wharton family." With that, oz pushed Lina in front of Wenyu. Lina thought that osla came to celebrate Wenyu''s birthday and said happy birthday to Wenyu. She didn''t expect that osla would give herself to Wenyu in front of so many people. Without any preparation in her heart, she was caught off guard and had to stand in front of Wenyu with her head down in embarrassment. Lina never felt so nervous. Her heart was like a frightened rabbit As he got stuck in his throat, he ran out, and his nerves tightened with the slowing down of breathing. Lina was caught off guard, and Wenyu was also caught off guard by AUS. Although Wenyu has never hated Lina since he knew her, he can''t talk about love. Wenyu feels guilty about Lina. It is his marriage with Lina that broke up the Wharton family. If he doesn''t have this relationship with Lina, Lina must still have a magical genius in the imperial capital and be superior A young lady''s life can''t be reduced to a situation of eating pickles in a civilian area. "Wenyu, feelings are cultivated slowly." at the moment when Wenyu didn''t know what to do, Ruixue''s laughter suddenly rang out in his mind, "A talented magician who is as beautiful as a flower follows you around without complaint and regret because you have lost your superior status. In order to help you resist the Holy See, she works hard day and night. A woman who pays so much for you does not want your gratitude, but your promise and lifelong protection. What''s more, Lina is still a person who can''t find it with a lantern Miss this opportunity, you''ll give up your own woman to other men. " If Ruixue didn''t say the last sentence, Wen Yu would think about it, but when he heard Ruixue''s last sentence, his brain suddenly warmed up. He handed over his woman to other men. I''m afraid normal men can''t tolerate this kind of thing. Wen Yu''s silence made the atmosphere in the hall tense. Everyone thought that Wen Yu would readily agree to aus''s request, but he was silent. What does this mean? It shows that he is considering whether to agree to aus or how to push off. No matter what he is considering, it is not the answer everyone wants. Wenyu''s silence gradually eased Lina''s tension and replaced it with deep loss. Aus also hung a faint bitter smile around his mouth. He was already ready to be rejected by Wenyu. "Lina" when Marilyn couldn''t help but say yes for Wenyu, Wenyu finally watched Lina speak, "Three years ago, you and uncle Cano came to my house to retire because I was not strong enough to protect you. At that time, I used a little trick to arouse your curiosity, and uncle Cano''s words helped me to refuse to retire. At that time, I was very happy because I got a valuable time to prove that I had enough strength to protect you. Unfortunately, heaven didn''t agree with people''s wishes, and the holy see let me do it But it doesn''t matter, because today, three years later, I have proved my strength to you. I wonder if my current strength can satisfy you. " Wen Yu''s words are half true and half false, which can also be said to be completely false. As a man, he should have such a demeanor. He should not let a beautiful woman down at any time. Of course, the premise is that the beautiful woman is worth doing so. Hearing Wen Yu''s words, the lost Lina was nervous again, and even more than before, because Wen Yu was courting her. Any young girl in bloom would be as nervous as her in the face of this situation. At the same time, she also understood that Wen Yu said this to give herself a step down. "Ha ha" aus smiled happily, touched Lina lightly, and whispered, "Lina, what are you doing? Talk!" "The engagement between me, you and US has not been dissolved!" Lina hesitated awkwardly, and her blushing face seemed to drip water at any time. Marilyn said happily, "there is another granddaughter-in-law. Wen Yu, work harder to take Selena in. Three years later, grandma asked me to hold two great grandchildren in one hand and the other." "Old woman, you are too greedy. At least leave one for me!" Brian said discontentedly. ASI also muttered discontentedly, "I''m still waiting to have grandchildren." "Gaga, what''s the difficulty?" sarong said with a bad smile. "Let Wenyu work harder and give birth to ten or eight dolls in three years." Wenyu and Ruixue were surprised and speechless. Lina suddenly looked up and said, "well, Wenyu, there''s something I''ve always wanted to say, but I''m afraid of abrupt beauty." "It has something to do with Selena?" Wen Yu asked with a frown. Seeing Wen Yu frown, Lina thought he was unhappy and quickly shook her head and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. If you''re not happy to listen to me, you won''t say it." Wen Yu saw that Lina had misunderstood her meaning and explained in a hurry: "Lina, we have the Holy See''s Eyeliner around us. Selena is one of the suspicious objects. Tell us all you know." When Lina''s body shook, Liu Mei frowned: "One morning a month ago, I woke up from my practice and saw Selena standing in front of the window teasing a bird, but as soon as I got up, the bird flew away. At that time, I thought I scared the bird away and apologized to Selena. Later, this happened two or three times. Every time I was together, the bird would fly away. These alone are nothing. Birds are full of spirit, maybe The bird was attracted by the sacred breath of Selena. It may be strange that once I didn''t intend to mention the bird, but Selena looked at me blankly and asked me what bird she didn''t know. The last time was in the evening five days ago, when I woke up, I saw Selena teasing the bird again. I immediately got up and asked her. This time she didn''t deny it and said that the bird The bird was injured and fell by the window more than a month ago. She used light magic to treat it, so the bird would come every few days. But yesterday morning, I asked her if the bird had come. She showed a blank look again and asked me what bird. What puzzles me most is that Selena''s blankness is not like pretending. " V3.Chapter 221 "Girl, why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier!" OS scolded unhappily. Lina pleaded wrongfully: "at first, I thought Selena was joking with me, and my heart was all on cultivation. I didn''t think much at all. If she hadn''t denied it again yesterday morning, I wouldn''t take it to heart." Marilyn frowned in confusion and asked Lina, "Lina, are you sure that Selena admitted to know the bird face to face five days ago, and denied it yesterday morning?" "Well, I wouldn''t have thought much if her answer wasn''t inconsistent." Lina nodded affirmatively. "That''s strange," said Marilyn more confused. "Since she has admitted it, why deny it? If she has a problem with the bird, isn''t it deliberately suspicious?" "Maybe Selena yesterday morning really didn''t know the existence of the bird." Wen Yu opened his mouth and saw that everyone looked at herself incomprehensibly, so he explained: "there is a disease called personality split, which is extremely rare. I suspect Selena has this disease." "Split personality?" asked Daisy, puzzled. "The symptom of personality split is that the same person has two different thoughts, or even three or four. These thoughts are completely independent, and any one can control the body independently." Daisy thought thoughtfully, "you mean there are two people in Selena. One is Selena you know, and the other is Selena you don''t know at all. Selena you don''t know knows the bird, and she doesn''t know the bird. So Lina asked several times and got contradictory answers." "Well, that''s what I mean." Wen Yu nodded. "Nothing is too strange. The Pope bad ass will let Selena stay with us." Blaine said with a bad voice. "If it hadn''t been for Lina''s discovery of Selena''s weirdness, I''m afraid we would never find the eye liner that Ting Ting an was sticking to us. It would be so weird." "Can this disease be cured?" Marilyn asked anxiously. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to cure." Marilyn was relieved. As long as Wenyu didn''t veto, it showed that there was still hope, and there was great hope, because Wenyu''s favorite thing to do was to create miracles. "Hey, this child is very poor. Wenyu, you must find a way to cure her." "Grandma, listen to me first, and then decide whether to treat her." Wen Yu said seriously. He had only treated one case of split personality on earth, and it took a lot of effort. If on earth, with advanced medical equipment and his medical skills, there is a great hope of successful cure. But this is the magic land. There is no medical equipment, and the treatment can only rely on his only little treatment experience. "If Selena suffers from schizophrenia, she has at least two different personalities. Generally, schizophrenic patients only have two extreme personalities. Selena we know is gentle, simple and kind. Her other personality is not unexpected. She should be irritable, cunning, insidious and vicious. If I treat her, there will be two situations. The first is to wipe out her body A hidden personality, and can not guarantee to kill which one; the second allows her to integrate the two personalities, but I can''t guarantee that the gentle, simple and kind Selena can withstand such a blow when she knows she has a sinister and vicious side. In addition, the first case is to kill and kill a completely independent soul. " Marilyn frowned and said, "isn''t there any other good treatment? For example, looking for some rare magic medicine, or transforming her meridians?" Wen Yu shook his head and said with a wry smile, "grandma, split personality is a kind of psychosis that can''t be treated with drugs." "Mom, your tone seems to cherish this girl named Selena. The girl you care about must be very excellent. I have to have a good look when I have time." Daisy smiled with interest. Marilyn replied with a smile: "in fact, it''s not love, but Selena is simply distressing. Unconsciously, she hopes she can live healthily." "Wenyu, maybe there''s another way." Yelena mused, "now you''re helpless about this schizophrenia. It doesn''t mean you''re helpless about it if you get the power of the LORD God. You can wait until you get the power of the LORD God before deciding whether to help Selena." "Well," Wen Yu nodded with a smile, "schizophrenia is an extremely rare psychosis. To be honest, I am very interested in it. If the patient is not Selena, I will force treatment." Brian frowned and said, "if the person who informs the Vatican is really another Selena, we must pay special attention in the future. We can''t let her know too much." the soldier hates spies most, but Brian doesn''t have a trace of hatred on his face. It can be seen that he also cherishes Selena and has long regarded Selena as his own person. "Wenyu, come out." Ghana''s mysterious cry suddenly came from the door, "ah! Daisy, you -- you''re back?! I''m not dreaming!" Darius nodded and said with a smile, "Uncle Ghana, you didn''t dream. I really came back and won''t leave again. Uncle Ghana, what''s the matter with Wenyu? How do you feel your tone is strange?" "Cough" excited and incoherent Ghana heard Daisy''s curious inquiry, quickly shook her head and coughed, "there''s only a small thing, no big thing. Wenyu, come out." As soon as Wen Yu came out of the hall door, Ghana couldn''t wait to drag him to a corner by the door and asked curiously, "Grandpa Ghana, what''s the matter?" "Hey, hey," Ghana smiled and took out a white leather book from the space ring. He looked around warily and said in a low voice, "Wenyu, this is the special gift I prepared for you. This is a book that can be watched by adult men. Er, it''s not in a hurry now. It''s not convenient to see it. If you want to see it, you''d better find a corner where no one can see it." Ghana''s look and tone of voice made Wenyu suddenly enlightened. He lowered his voice and asked excitedly, "Grandpa Ghana, what''s written in the book?" "Well, men''s favorite thing," Ghana said with a smile, "how about this gift?" Wen Yu nodded and said, "very good! I like it! Hey hey..." "Hey, hey..." Ye and sun smiled at each other for half a minute before they turned back to the hall. ¡­¡­ Unknowingly, the day that the whole continent was looking forward to finally came. When the first ray of light in the morning crossed the horizon, the Holy See finally appeared in the public''s sight. Nearly a thousand giant dragons broke the desolation of the morning with neat and loud dragon calls under the command of kangestan. The elder in the carriage listened to the deafening sound of the dragon. The Pope smiled and said, "ha ha, Pope, Wenyu boy really gave us face. He even greeted us with the highest welcome ceremony of the dragon family." "Not only the highest welcoming ceremony of the dragon family, but also hundreds of invisible magic crystal cannons." the pope said with a light smile, "this boy is really difficult to deal with. He welcomes us with the highest etiquette on the surface, but stabs us in the back with a sword blade. I dare say he will bring us unexpected surprises." "Hum!" the four elders said discontentedly, "Pope, we can''t be pressed by this smelly boy everywhere. Please allow me to teach him a proper lesson. You can rest assured that I won''t kill him." "Well, the four elders are right." the Pope nodded and smiled. "Well, after the negotiation, you find an appropriate time to stimulate him with words, force him to duel with you, and give him a little pain." V3.Chapter 222 Seeing an evil smile on the corner of the four elders'' mouth, the elder couldn''t help reminding: "four elders, I hope you can control your anger. The Pope just asked you to give the boy some pain. Don''t go too far." The Pope looked out the window at the forces that respectfully saluted his team and said with a funny smile: "four elders, you should know the strength of Achab. Don''t be blinded by his age, otherwise your provocation may be used by the boy to suppress the momentum of the Holy See." "Hum" the four elders snorted disdainfully and turned to look out of the window. Obviously, he didn''t take Wenyu to heart. Wen Yu and his party had been waiting in front of the dwarf tribe for a long time. When they saw the Vatican team driving to a distance of 50 meters, Wen Yu hurriedly led the people to shout in unison: "praise the God of light!" "Praise the God of light!" In a burst of praise, the Pope and the five elders finally got out of the carriage. "Praise the God of light! The God of light is with you!" the Pope saluted the people around him one by one. Then he walked gracefully to Wenyu and said with a smile: "Wenyu, we finally met. I''m glad you can sit down and solve this dispute in a peaceful way. Oh, you''re also here, the fairy queen, the Dragon God and the beast emperor." Wen Yu looked at the four elders behind the Pope. Because he felt that two unfriendly eyes had been staring at him, he looked at the four elders with interest, and then saluted the Pope respectfully: "Your holiness, the wind is loud here, and it''s not too late to catch up with the past. Well, the dwarf tribe is located in a remote place with narrow houses and roads. Do you think you can let the escort stay outside. We will certainly entertain them with the highest etiquette and the best wine and food." The Pope smiled and said in a low voice, "do I have a choice? Ha ha, elder, let the guard stay outside and kill those who make trouble wantonly!" The elder smiled and nodded, turned and ordered the captain of the guard behind him. The captain of the guard placed his subordinates outside the gate of the dwarf tribe with an uneasy heart. He was not worried about the safety of the Pope and elders, but about the safety of his own people. No one would be comfortable if he was stared at by nearly a thousand dragons. The covetous dragons have shown the attitude of the cage family. As long as they can''t talk, they will fight. Once both sides start fighting, they will accept it He was attacked by the Dragon Fire spit of nearly a thousand dragons and various forbidden spell level magic attacks. The guard captain could not imagine being attacked by nearly a thousand dragons. He could only silently pray for the smooth negotiation. If he knew that in addition to nearly a thousand dragons staring at them, there were hundreds of Magic Crystal cannons ready to move, I don''t know how he would feel. The negotiating table is a long wooden table with ten seats on both sides, but no main seat. The reason why the seats are so placed is to remind the pope that this is a fair negotiation and let them have a just negotiating attitude. The Pope did not look dissatisfied when he saw the placement of the seat. Chao Wenyu smiled meaningfully and sat down with several elders in the west of the wooden table. Wen Yu sat in the main seat to the east of the wooden table, followed by Barron, APAC, Yelena and evandelon. Brian and others did not come in. Their task was to monitor every move outside. As long as there was a slight change in the personnel of the Holy See, they would not hesitate to do it. "Pope, the dwarf tribe has gradually declined since the last human demon war. Please forgive me for my carelessness." Wen Yu broke his silence. The Pope looked at the slightly dirty boiled water in a broken stone bowl in front of him and blamed himself: "it''s our fault that we didn''t take good care of the people of the God of light. After today, the holy light of the God of light will shine on the dwarf tribe and protect the dwarf tribe to restore its former glory." "Hehe, I hope the God of light can hear your call." APAC sneered. He is the only one who dares to speak to the Pope recklessly in the magic continent. The Pope pretended not to hear APAC''s sneer, looked at Wen Yu and said, "Wen Yu, all the people here are understanding people. Let''s get to the point." "I think so too." Wen Yu nodded and smiled, then took out the prepared conditions from the whole demon world, put them on the wooden table and pushed them in front of the Pope. "Pope, our requirements are all on this paper. I hope the Holy See can agree to them all." The Pope quickly scanned the conditions listed on the paper and frowned: "Wenyu, we can promise you all the conditions except one, three and five. First, we only have two magic seal balls. One has been given to Ruixue and the other is for the next saint, and you need five when you open your mouth. Hehe, you should understand that the precious magic seal ball is." Wen Yu nodded and motioned the Pope to continue. "In addition to the third item, each race has 10 million gold coins and 500 Jin of magic crystal stone. The four races add up to 40 million gold coins and 2000 Jin of magic crystal stone. Er, these two numbers weigh me out of breath." the Pope stroked his chest with a bitter smile, "The last human demon war almost emptied all the materials of the Holy See. In recent decades, the Holy See has just recovered half its strength. It''s impossible to dig the holy mountain three feet!" Wen Yu nodded again and motioned the Pope to continue. APAC gave Wen Yu a big look. When the pope said the two numbers, he was really shocked. The Pope looked at Wen Yu suspiciously and wanted to see something in Wen Yu''s eyes. Unfortunately, Wen Yu hid well and his plan failed. "Article 5 helps the Merson chamber of Commerce to annex the novadro chamber of Commerce," the Pope frowned, "Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of Commerce control the economic lifeline of the magic continent. This balance has lasted for thousands of years, and the economy of the magic continent has maintained stability for thousands of years. Economic war is the most terrible war. If Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of Commerce fight hard, it will lead to economic chaos in the magic continent. Major empires have economic turmoil and can''t afford this economic war The next human demon war is close at hand, and there must be no civil war in the magic continent. " Wen Yu then said, "at least one magic seal ball can also be replaced by two six winged battle angels. The materials needed by various races can be reduced by half. The Holy See can not help the Merson chamber of Commerce, but it can not interfere with the expansion of the Merson chamber of Commerce. This is my bottom line." "Boy, pay attention to your tone of voice, think clearly about the object of your negotiation, and make a decision." the fourth elder couldn''t help opening his mouth, and his tone was full of gunpowder. Wen Yu smiled: "add another condition to get rid of the elder''s elder qualification." "Ha ha, joke!" the four elders stared at Wen Yu and sneered, "is my elder qualification yours?" "Naturally, I can''t deprive you of your elder qualification, otherwise you would have been demoted as a slave by me. My disqualification doesn''t mean that the Pope is disqualified. What do you say I change the first condition to take your life?" Wen Yu said with a funny smile, "I remember the pope said that as long as I don''t touch the bottom line of the Holy See, I can make any request. Your holiness, the holy see is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Should there be no problem with one or two elders? It''s much less difficult to seal the ball for the life of an elder." The Pope looked at the elder with a bitter smile and said, "is this boy difficult to deal with?" "It''s a hundred times harder than I thought. He didn''t pay attention to the holy see at all." the elder replied with a smile, "if you can promise, we can easily take back everything after the next human demon war." V3.Chapter 223 The Pope glared at the four elders in displeasure, then looked at Wen Yu and said, "Wen Yu, the holy see is not as powerful as you think. Losing an elder is equivalent to breaking the Holy See''s finger. The four elders are grumpy and don''t speak without thinking. Don''t take his words to heart." "Hehe, I most appreciate people with a straightforward temper. Elder four, I''m just kidding you. You have a lot of people, so don''t take it to heart." Wen Yupi apologized to elder four with a smile. Before elder four spoke, he suddenly changed his words and said, "since the Holy see is reluctant to sacrifice an elder, it can only seal the ball with divine power." Wen Yu never thought that the Pope was willing to sacrifice an elder. He pushed the four elders to the forefront of the storm in order to increase the chip of asking for divine power to seal the ball. The four elders are not stupid. They know that their life has become a chip in Wen Yu''s hand in a few words. An old face is as red as pig''s liver. Their anger at Wen Yu can only be pressed in their hearts. If he had a choice, he would tear Wenyu up without hesitation. "Although there is still a magic seal ball, it is not impossible to give it to you, as long as you return Saint Selena to the Holy See -" Wen Yu didn''t even think about it. He shook his head and said, "Pope, Selena has been married to me. She is no longer chaste. I''m afraid she can''t continue to serve as a saint. That''s all my conditions. You''d better discuss with some elders whether to agree to these conditions. We should continue to talk, otherwise the negotiation will be over." Wen Yu''s tone was so tough that people couldn''t say a word of No. the Pope and several elders frowned unhappily. Only the four elders showed an expression of schadenfreude and said with a smile: "idiot, do you think you can satisfy such greedy people with good words and smiling faces? Now you know it''s hard. I''ll see how you get down this step. Hum!" Not to mention the Pope, even Elena didn''t expect Wen Yu to negotiate with the pope in this tone. If they didn''t know that Wen Yu didn''t want to fight the Holy See, they would think that Wen Yu was forcing the Pope to turn his face. The Pope turned his head and looked at the four elders. He suddenly felt that his method was more feasible than sitting down to negotiate. This was not negotiation. It was clearly waiting for Wen Yu''s order. Since he took the throne of the Pope, all those who dared to speak to him in this tone have gone to hell. Sensing the change of the Pope''s momentum, Wen Yu hurriedly sent a message to Ye Lianna to make them vigilant. "Ha ha," the Pope nodded with a light smile and broke the tense atmosphere. "Wen Yu, although your demands are a little too much, some of them have even touched the bottom line of the Holy See, I can accept these demands on behalf of the holy see for the sake of peace in the magic continent. Now it''s our turn to make demands." Wen Yu breathed a sigh of relief. To tell the truth, he didn''t want the negotiation to break down at all, but he couldn''t control his tone as soon as he spoke, so when he saw the Pope give way, he quickly nodded and said, "please, Pope, as long as we don''t touch our bottom line, we will accept any conditions." The Pope''s concession not only relieved Wen Yu, but also relaxed the tense nerves of several elders. The last thing they wanted was for the Pope to get angry and eradicate the rebellion at all costs. Although this can eliminate all forces that disrespect the Holy See, it will also lead to the failure of the next human demon war. After the defeat of the human demon war, the future they look forward to day and night is over. "Our request is very simple." the Pope smiled. "This agreement is waste paper at all. Either the holy see or Wenyu can ignore the agreement at any time. Wenyu didn''t pay attention to the rules written on the paper, because all he needs is time. Everything will be simple when he restores the power of the LORD God. After signing the agreement, Wen Yu said to Ye Lianna, "Ye Lianna, it is in duplicate. Please prepare another copy and give it to the Pope. Pope, I have a little doubt. Please answer it." "Elder, please!" Wen Yu didn''t react for a moment. He didn''t understand until a few seconds later. After signing the agreement, he was one of the elders of the Holy See, so he nodded and asked, "Pope, I want to know who the chess pieces you placed next to me are. I''ve been trying to find this person for a long time, but I didn''t get anything. Is it Anthony?" "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the relationship between blood thunderbolt, the murderer, and Brian is still the same as before. Unfortunately, this person is not him. You are already one of the elders of the Holy See. It''s OK to tell you. The message to me is Selena, the former Saint of the Holy See, your current wife. Hehe, I''m worried all day that Selena will be discovered by you. If I know she has become For your wife, I don''t have to worry like that. "The Pope smiled lightly. Then he looked at Wen Yu meaningfully and waited for Wen Yu''s reaction. He wanted to know Wen Yu''s reaction when he learned that the seller was his wife. Wen Yu showed a look of astonishment and disbelief. After a long time, he shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "no wonder I can''t find this man even if I want to break my head. Unexpectedly, this man is the one I trust most by my side every day. Hey - Selena, Selena, can''t you feel my feelings for you at all?" Ye Lianna could hardly help laughing when she heard Wen Yu''s sigh. "Elder, I have bad news for you," said the elder. "Blood thunderbolt Anthony seems to have a feud with the waltz family. I heard that he was captured by the waltz family some time ago." V3.Chapter 224 Wen Yu smiled lightly on his face and was suddenly stiff. He stared at the elder and asked coldly, "elder, are you sure Anthony has been captured by the waltz family? With Anthony''s strength and Jones Tirian and zabak, I''m afraid the waltz family doesn''t have this strength. Is it the hands of the Holy See?" "No, no, No." the elder quickly shook his head, "We know that the cage family has a grudge against the waltz family, so when we learned that you promised to sit down and negotiate, we withdrew the combat forces stationed in the waltz family. The capture of Anthony three took place only later, otherwise we would never sit idly by. Elder, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s inevitable that Anthony three were captured by the waltz family, but There will be no life-threatening, at least not for the time being. " "What do you mean?" Wen Yu asked with a frown. The elder replied with a smile, "I sent someone to greet the head of the waltz family and told them not to go too far. Alas, the Holy See and the waltz family are just partners and can''t order them to do things, otherwise we will certainly let the waltz family send Anthony and his three people in eight lift sedans." "Fart!" Wen Yu scolded in his heart, "The waltz family is a dog you own. It''s a bullshit partnership! The waltz family must have used the power of the Holy See to subdue Anthony. But why did the old guy tell me about Anthony, and specifically said that he couldn''t let the waltz family go? Telling me this doesn''t mean that I''m in trouble with the waltz family. Ah, I see, the old bastard Egg wants to use my hand to destroy the waltz family. It must be so. If they want to protect the waltz family, they won''t provoke Anthony three. " After understanding, Wen Yu''s face resumed the light smile just now. Since the elder said that Anthony''s three lives were not in danger, they were absolutely not in danger, otherwise Wen Yu would be more hostile to the Holy See. Wen Yu nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I understand what the elder means, and I am very happy to do it. But I have some doubts in my heart, and I hope the elder can answer them." "Elder, please." "Why did the cultivators who were promoted to the gold level change their temperament? Why did the cultivation skills of the powerful power soldiers and power soldiers who survived the last human demon war disappear? Why did the human demon war happen every few decades?" The elder frowned and said to the Pope, "do you want to tell him these secrets?" "Not for the time being," replied the Pope, "Tell him these secrets when you have the right time. This boy can''t be seen through. If he can join our team, he may create unexpected miracles for us. Cultivating God is a desire that every mortal dare not dream of. No matter how deep he hides, this boy is also a mortal. When he is more mature, he will certainly join our team." After receiving the Pope''s answer, the elder looked up and said with an apologetic smile to Wen Yu: "elder, your doubts have been bothering us for decades. The holy mountain has a lot of information in this regard. If you have time, you can come to the holy mountain and let''s explore the secrets behind these mysteries." Wen Yu is a wise man, so he understands what the elder said: he knows the answer, but he won''t tell himself now unless he really joins the Holy See. "Hehe, if I have time, I will go to the holy mountain to listen to the teachings of the God of light." Wen Yu nodded back. Although the elder didn''t say anything, he had vaguely guessed that the secret behind these mysteries must be related to the God of light. This also proved his guess that someone was controlling behind the human demon war. The controller was probably the guy of the divine plane, and the Pope and other people were just the dogs of these guys. "Wenyu, why is the country you intend to establish called the Chinese Republic? Does the word Republic mean a country without the law of the jungle and race?" The Pope looked at the second agreement prepared by Yelena and asked with great interest. It was clearly marked in the agreement that the land east of volchu forest was required to establish the Chinese Republic, and after the establishment of the Chinese Republic, only the Holy See was allowed to preach in China and no sub temple was allowed to be established. What the Chinese Republic wants to absorb is the poor people in the magic continent and the races oppressed by the Holy See. Therefore, as long as the Holy See does not build branch halls in major cities, Wen Yu is not afraid that the people of the Chinese Republic will be brainwashed by the Holy See. Moreover, at that time, he plans to spread another doctrine, a new doctrine integrating Taoism and Buddhism. Ye Lianna replied for Wen Yu: "the Pope is right. We intend to build a country where all people are equal. We will give those oppressed and homeless poor people a warm home. Will such a country not harm the interests of the Holy See, Pope?" "Oh, of course not." the Pope shook his head and replied, "in fact, I have had this idea. To be exact, this is my dream when I was young, but my life is always full of helplessness. I found that I had deviated from my dream all the way down. If I can, the Holy See can provide you with some help, such as earth series magicians." Seeing that Wenyu immediately showed a look of vigilance, the Pope continued: "I know you have a great prejudice against the Holy See, or against me, but I still hope you don''t doubt my intentions. The people struggling in helplessness are the most pitiful people. Hehe, Wenyu, the construction of the Republic of China is short of manpower and materials. Although I say that the Holy See will do its best to help. I hope the Republic of China won''t become the emperor of China in a hundred years Country. " "Don''t worry, Pope. I''ll never be polite." Wen Yu smiled. "I won''t be stingy!" the Pope replied, looking into Wen Yu''s eyes. "Hum!" a very disharmonious cold hum broke the harmonious atmosphere. The four elders stared at Wen Yu and sneered, "now you are one of the elders of the Holy See. Don''t you think yachubu died a long time? Boy, even if they all agree with you, I won''t." APAC sneered: "yachabu''s death is not unjust at all. On the contrary, his death is very meaningful, because his death has brought peace to the magic continent!" "Hum! Elder yachabu was wise all his life, but he was killed by villains in the end. He will never rest in peace!" The Pope and the elder lowered their heads at the same time. They secretly scolded the four elders for being idiots. They even stimulated Wenyu with such mean words. "You mean we''re invincible?" Ye Lianna asked coldly. "Intrigue is your special word. You have a good intention to take it for us. What are you staring at? If you don''t accept us, go outside and try!" The four elders smiled, stared at Wen Yu and said, "boy, dare you?" V3.Chapter 225 APAC touched the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "the orcs are recognized as the stupidest race in the magic continent, especially the pig headed people. I didn''t expect that there are more stupid guys among the Vatican elders than the pig headed people. If you want to put pressure on us, just say it. Why use such bad words to stimulate us." "Cough" the Pope glared at the four elders and wanted to kick him back to the holy mountain. At the same time, he explained with a dry smile: "Your Majesty, you misunderstood. The fourth elder, yachabu elder and even made friends. Before coming, I advised the fourth elder to forget this unpleasant thing. But the fourth elder was born with a hot temper and didn''t think about things, so he couldn''t help provoking Wenyu''s little brother with words. The fourth elder, don''t apologize to Wenyu soon?" Wen Yu waved his hand, got up and said with a smile, "today is my adult ceremony birthday. Everyone knows how important and meaningful today is to me, so even if I die in the war, I will accept the challenge of the four elders. Pope, I hope you don''t stop this duel." The Pope secretly called bad. Wen Yu is so smart that he must have another purpose to agree to the challenge of the four elders. Although he seems to be forced to agree, in fact, the challenge of the four elders is right in his mind, otherwise he can find hundreds of reasons to avoid the duel. "Pope, it seems that this boy is sure to defeat the four elders. He wants to use this duel to boost morale and suppress our momentum. This negotiation has made us lose face. It doesn''t matter if we lower ourselves. Promise him, or we can explore his real strength. But you''d better remind the four elders that if he kills the boy, we will have a play "Said the elder to the Pope. "Just teach the four elders a lesson. Don''t kill them." the Pope reminded the four elders and replied, "Wenyu, a man is challenged on the adult ceremony day, and no one will stop him from fighting. But there is no deep hatred between you and the four elders. It''s better to change the duel into a duel, and peace is more expensive." Wen Yu said, "it doesn''t matter. The four elders can do whatever they want." "Hum!" although the four elders were dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to disobey the Pope''s meaning. They didn''t want to say, "boy, let''s go out and compete!" "The gate of the dwarf tribe is good! Please!" Wen Yu made a gesture of invitation. "Wenyu, be careful." APAC, who followed Wenyu outside the hall, couldn''t help telling him, "don''t be deceived by this guy''s appearance. If you can become one of the elders of the Holy See, at least you have the strength to surpass the gold level. The most important thing is that no one knows what field he is good at." Wen Yu paused slightly as he walked forward, and asked Ye Lianna and Barron, "don''t you know this guy''s ability?" "I don''t know." Yelena and Barron answered the same. Ye Lianna said with concern: "Wenyu, you must be more careful. He is the only Presbyterian of the Holy See who has never been seen in the battle. The Pope is not a fool. He must know your purpose of accepting the challenge and agree to the duel. It only shows that he has confidence in this guy." "Don''t worry, the negotiations are going well. The Pope will never let him hurt me. Hehe, this duel can achieve my goal regardless of whether I win or lose. Don''t forget that I''m just a young boy. If I can duel with the elders of the Holy See one-on-one, I''ll suppress the Holy See''s arrogance." Wen Yu replied with a smile, "And I also want to verify my combat effectiveness. I''m not willing to refuse such a good training companion." The news of the duel between Wen Yu and the four elders of the Holy See suddenly exploded in the dwarf tribe, making the already hot atmosphere more boiling. Before Barron sent someone to clean up the venue, the crowd gathered in front of the dwarf tribe automatically gave way to the duel venue. For some reason, the major and small forces who came to have a relationship with the cage family realized that the backbone of the cage family was not Brian cage, but what they wanted Wenyu cage, who never thought about it. As Wen Yu and the four elders stepped into the duel venue step by step, the atmosphere was tense. When they stopped in the center of the venue, the crowd around them stopped talking, their breathing slowed down uncontrollably, and their eyes stared at the center of the venue, waiting for the start of the duel. Although they didn''t know Wen Yu''s strength, they knew the strength of the Vatican elders It''s terrible. The strength of those who dare to confront the Vatican elders is certainly not weak, so they are looking forward to this unparalleled battle between the top powers. "Praise the God of light!" when the atmosphere at the scene was tense to the extreme, the Pope suddenly shouted piously with the Holy Scripture in his hand. Hearing the Pope''s pious prayer, the onlookers almost couldn''t help jumping and scolding. However, they only dared to scold in their hearts. Their mouths were still reluctant to open and prayed with the Pope. "I have something to announce before they fight," cried the Pope, putting aside his Scripture, "Today is a very important day, a day worthy of being recorded in history. Since the last human demon war, all ethnic groups in the magic continent have collapsed and dispersed, leaving the magic continent in a state of ethnic division for decades. Now I want to tell you that from today on, all ethnic groups will return to the previous state of peaceful coexistence. From today on, no race can have race Discrimination, or the punishment of the God of light will definitely come on him. " "Praise the God of light!" Sensible people scoff at the Pope''s words. The holy see is the culprit leading to the racial division of the magic continent, but now the Pope stands up and pretends to be a good man. What they don''t understand is to praise the God of light from the heart, most of them are dwarves, and they have had enough of being oppressed. The Pope raised his hands and pressed them down. When the cheers subsided, he continued: "In addition, I also want to tell you a good news. From today on, Wenyu cage will follow the footsteps of the God of light and spread the warmth of the God of light throughout the magic continent. On behalf of all the staff of the Holy See, I welcome elder Wenyu to join me. I also hope you will follow Wenyu''s footsteps and let''s work together to spread the teachings of the God of light." As soon as this remark came out, those who wanted to win over the cage family immediately frowned and thought. Wen Yu became one of the elders of the Holy See. They had to reconsider the plan they had made before. Brian didn''t worry about the duel at all. The successful conclusion of the negotiation showed that the pope had no intention to kill Wen Yu, at least not for the time being, so Wen Yu''s life would not be in danger, and they also wanted to know Wen Yu''s real combat effectiveness. Even if this was a trap set by the Pope and wanted to take advantage of the competition to get rid of Wen Yu, they were not very worried, because they had the strength to be terrible Like Daisy, even if the Pope did it himself, I''m afraid he didn''t have a chance to kill Wenyu. "Boy, do it, let me see your real strength." the four elders put their hands behind their backs, sneering and disdaining at the corners of their mouths. Wenyu didn''t give in. He nodded and disappeared. "Disappeared!" Sha Rong, like many onlookers, couldn''t help exclaiming. V3.Chapter 226 The people watching the battle were shocked by the disappearance of Wen Yu, because the battle site was a bare land without any cover, and their naked eyes and perception could not detect the position of Wen Yu. If the title of Wenyu''s genius power warrior had not spread all over the mainland, they would certainly think that Wenyu had exercised space magic. Even though they know Wenyu is a power warrior, 80% of people think that Wenyu''s disappearance is due to the power of space babies. The most shocked is not the Pope, nor Wenyu''s opponent, the four elders, but daisy. Wenyu''s strength almost made her unable to believe. Although Brian told her that Wenyu''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds in the past three years and had reached the level they didn''t know, Daisy still couldn''t believe that a person could reach this level in just three years. "The smelly boy is finally willing to show his strength! Alas, he will never have a chance to abuse him again!" Brian smiled after being shocked. "Daisy, can you detect Wenyu''s position?" Daisy woke up from her excessive shock and nodded and said, "barely. How did Wen Yu train in the past three years? I can''t believe people can have such a speed!" "People certainly don''t have such a fast speed. Wenyu is not human, so it can have such a speed." Sharon smiled in a low voice, and then asked Marilyn, "grandma, what should I do if I meet an enemy like Wenyu?" Marilyn frowned, shook her head and replied, "the magician can hardly solve the enemy Wen Yu. It''s better to fight head-on. At least there''s time to arrange defense. If it''s a sneak attack, you can only close your eyes and wait for death." "Then this old guy is definitely not a magician. You look at him and don''t care about Wen Yu at all." Sharon pointed to the smiling four elders in the field. Brian had already noticed this. Facing the speed of Wenyu''s ghost, he smiled and put his hands behind his back, which only showed that the four elders had a full grasp of the advantage of resisting Wenyu''s speed. They are all guessing the abilities of the four elders and want to know what he can use to resist Wen Yu''s attack. At the moment Wen Yu launched the attack, Bai Lin, standing on Ruixue''s shoulder, suddenly said, "this old man is a soul mage. If the smelly man is not prepared, he must suffer a heavy loss." Brian heard Bai Lin''s words clearly, but they didn''t have time to pay attention, because all their attention was focused on the four elders, and their intuition told them that Wenyu had started. In the face of an opponent with unknown strength, as the top killer, Wen Yu would rush over foolishly, so his attack was not waving a soul chopping knife close to the four elders, but shot nearly 100 lightning silver magic mice ''hair in a strange way. "Oh!" a painful groan came out of the four elders'' mouth. The people watching the war almost cried out their eyes, because they didn''t see anything except the stuffy hum of the four elders. This invisible duel was completely out of touch with the fierce collision they imagined, which made it difficult for them to accept. "Not good!" when the people watching the war thought Wen Yu had the advantage, Wen Yu was surprised to move his position one after another, because he knew that his attack did not hurt the key of the four elders. Most of the lightning silver magic mouse hair was dodged by the four elders, and only a few shot into his body, and it was not the key part. Although the four elders in the field showed an extremely painful look on their faces, their intuition told Wen Yu that it was not the four elders standing there at all. Wen Yu''s intuition was very accurate. When he walked around behind the four elders at a very fast speed, the four elders who had been standing still suddenly turned into star fragments. The people watching the war were stupid again. They could see at least one person just now, but now they can''t even see ghosts. This strange duel makes them crazy. "Space magic!" Barron frowned, staring at the open battle field. He felt the weak fluctuation of space energy. If people around him could see Wen Yu, they would find that when the four elders'' bodies were broken into pieces, the hairs on Wen Yu''s body surface were as straight as if excited by cold water. This is a person''s reaction when facing the unknown fear of death, and Wen Yu feels so at the moment. He could feel the cold murderous spirit of the four elders, but he couldn''t feel the position of the four elders. Just now, he seemed to be in the upper hand and became weak in the blink of an eye. The enemy''s strength is not terrible. What''s terrible is that he knows the enemy''s strength is strong, but he doesn''t know why he is strong. "Yes!" a startling cry burst out from the surrounding crowd, because the battle began to disappear, and the missing Wenyu finally appeared in everyone''s sight. Different from before, Wenyu''s arms naturally hung on both sides of his body, his eyes slightly closed, like falling asleep and enjoying the warmth of the sun. At this time, only a handful of people can understand the battle. 95% of people have big question marks on their heads. If they are asked to evaluate the battle, I''m afraid they will say that it is not a battle between people, but a battle between ghosts that normal people can''t see. "Hoo -" situ Haonan, who had been staring at the battlefield without blinking an eye, finally couldn''t help breathing out and said depressed: "this level of fighting is not something we can appreciate at all. I''m afraid I''ll be crazy if I look at it again. Aunt Daisy, tell me what Wenyu is doing? Where''s the old guy?" "The old guy is proficient in space magic, but Wen Yu knows nothing about space magic, so Wen Yu, like most people, doesn''t know the exact location of the old guy. I have to admire Wen Yu''s calmness and combat experience. The best way to solve this situation is to use static braking. If Bai Lin''s story is true, the old guy is proficient in soul magic in addition to space magic, Wen Yu will suffer I don''t know if he can resist the attack of the old guy''s soul magic with his current mental power. "Daisy worried. Ghana frowned and said, "how do I feel that guy''s murderous spirit is very heavy? He won''t kill Wenyu against the Pope''s order, will he?" Brian nodded. He also felt something was wrong, so he reminded Daisy, "Daisy, get ready to do it." "No need." Bai Lin shook his wings and said, "no one of you is allowed to intervene in this duel. If the smelly man''s life is in danger, I will do it at the first time. Don''t look at me like this. It''s an order! Be safe and don''t force me to trap you in place. The smelly man certainly doesn''t want you to intervene in such a wonderful duel." Seeing that Brian still frowned, Bai Lin could only explain: "smelly man can wake up his God only when he breaks through the highest level, and the quickest and best way to break through the last level is to go to the gate of hell for two rounds. Understand? Don''t worry, you can speak freely. I''ve set up a border around, and others can''t hear our conversation." "Kill!" Wen Yu, with his eyes slightly closed, suddenly whispered, kicked his feet on the ground and shot out straight ahead like a shell. But in everyone''s eyes, there was nothing in front of him. V3.Chapter 227 The Pope''s eyes were slightly closed, and two gaps between his eyelids showed that he was still paying attention to the battlefield. At this time, everyone''s attention was focused on Wen Yu, and no one noticed his look and the light hidden in the gap. After staring at Wen Yu for a while, the Pope couldn''t help sending a message to the elder: "elder, this boy''s strength is more than a hundred times stronger than we thought! He can cut the space with knife Qi. This is the only person in the magic continent!" The elder nodded and replied: "It''s not terrible to cut the space with knife Qi. What''s terrible is that he can feel the four elders hidden in the interlayer of the space. Although Wen Yu''s first attack didn''t hurt the key of the four elders, it also made him suffer a lot. If he continues to lose, it must be him. Pope, this son will soar for nine days in the future! With his current strength, I''m afraid he can surpass you and me in five years, We may have played the wrong chess in this negotiation. " "Hehe, it''s too early to decide whether there is a mistake." the Pope replied with a smile, "you and I have no desire for power and money. The promotion of God is our only wish. Maybe this son is the lucky star given to us by God." The elder trembled slightly and said, "Pope, do you mean to put him on the top?!" The Pope sighed with a long sigh: "I''m tired! I''ve been cheated again and again by the top, which makes me see one thing. The top doesn''t care about us at all. In their eyes, we''re just pugs for fun. We can use whatever we want and play whatever we want. We''ve been pressing the demon family in the human demon war, but after each human demon war, the top It will weaken our combat effectiveness in disguise. Especially this time, without powerful soldiers, do you think we can resist the next attack of the demon family? Even if we resist this time at all costs, what about the next time?! don''t forget, you and I are old and not far from the deadline. I don''t want to go to the coffin with regret. " The elder nodded, turned to look at the battlefield and said in surprise: "Wenyu cage, how capable are you to let the Pope place his lifelong wish on you! But the Pope is right. We all know that the Pope does not pay attention to us. But for the sake of lifelong pursuit, we have to hide our ears and steal the bell, knowing that it is impossible to look forward to the grace day and night. The deadline is coming, it''s time Wake up! " "Daisy, what''s Wenyu doing?" Brian looked at Wenyu jumping back and forth at a very fast speed on the field and wondered. Daisy replied: "The old bastard used space magic to hide his body in the space interlayer. I don''t know how Wen Yu sensed the old guy''s hiding position. What''s terrible is that Wen Yu can cut the space with a soul chopping knife. Every time he jumps, he is facing the old bastard hiding in the space interlayer. The old bastard has been hurt by the lightning silver magic mouse hair sprinkled by Wen Yu during his first attack, although he hasn''t been hurt To the point, but if it goes on like this, it must be Wenyu. Whether Wenyu can win depends on whether he can resist the last attack of the old bastard. " Brian couldn''t help exclaiming, "how powerful it is to cut the space! I didn''t expect that the smelly boy''s strength has reached such a terrible level!" Marilyn was also frightened. They never thought that people who couldn''t do space magic could cut space by force. The disappearance of the four elders promoted the battle to a higher level. On the field, people who can see the battle are less than one slap. Just when the onlookers thought that Wen Yu was excited crazy by the four elders and would raise his hand and surrender after jumping around for a while, there was a sudden change. The four elders appeared again, and the soul cutting knife in Wen Yu''s hand was running through his right shoulder. Strangely, the four elders didn''t scream because of the penetration of his right shoulder, and Wen Yu didn''t take the opportunity to expand the victory, but stood motionless in the field with his four eyes. "What''s the matter?" after the shock, the crowd continued to sound confused. Daisy''s pupil contracted sharply and stared at the four elders: "the old guy''s last blow succeeded! Bai Lin, is Wen Yu really okay?" Bai Lin shook his head and replied, "it''s all right for the time being. The smelly man''s spiritual power is much stronger than his strength. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to apply it. Being engaged in soul magic may also let him spy on the profound meaning of spiritual power. I hope the old guy doesn''t look useless. He must force the smelly man to hell, so that he can leap to the last level." After listening to Bai Lin''s answer, Brian''s hanging heart played back a little. Marilyn didn''t understand: "white scale, I remember you said that no matter what level of God enters this plane, the strength will be limited to the virtual night level, but how do I feel that your strength is much higher than Darius?" Daisy nodded puzzled, because she couldn''t feel whether Wenyu was in danger, but Bai Lin knew it clearly. From beginning to end, only Ruixue had a light smile on her face. She didn''t seem to worry about Wenyu''s safety at all. Bai Lin explained: "It''s normal. Although Daisy''s cultivation has reached the level of God, her combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the upper God, or even the middle God, because she has always stayed in the magical continent and has never felt the power of God. For example, the frog in the well, although her eyes have the ability to look at the vast space, what she can see is always the sky the size of the wellhead. Eh, The old guy''s strength is good. He can break through the smelly man''s mental defense. Very good! Very good! " Brian looked at Wen Yu in the field and found that he was still firm in his eyes. At this time, he looked at a loss as if he had lost his soul. "Hallucination! The old man made me hallucinate with soul magic!" Wen Yu warned himself, looking at Marilyn with an anxious face in front of him. At the last moment, he was still standing on the battlefield against the four elders. At this time, he returned to cage house in fedonaro City, and Marilyn was pacing back and forth at the door of his bedroom with an anxious face. When Marilyn saw Wen Yu, she first showed her joy, then ran to him and asked angrily, "smelly boy, where have you been?" Although he knew it was an illusion, Wen Yu couldn''t help asking, "grandma, what''s the matter?" "Asshole! Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? The baby in Ruixue''s belly is about to be born. What''s the matter? Smelly boy, do you want to die?!" Marilyn shouted at Wen Yu. Wen Yu nodded apologetically and scolded angrily in his heart: "old bastard, when I break your illusion, you will definitely be overwhelmed!" while secretly scolding, he kept looking around with the rest of his eyes, hoping to find a way to solve it. V3.Chapter 228 Seeing that Wen Yu was absent-minded and didn''t take his words to heart at all, Marilyn burst into a rage in her heart, knocked on Wen Yu''s forehead and shouted: "Bastard, in order to save you, Ruixue forced her unborn child to perform the super forbidden spell, which made her lose her strength and cultivation. Because her current physical condition can''t bear the pain of childbirth, she may die in the childbirth bed. She did this regardless of her own life safety, just because the unborn child is yours and the hope of the cage family to deliver incense. Everything about Ruixue It''s all dedicated to you, but you are idle all day. Wenyu, when did you become so indifferent?! are you still Wenyu cage, who supports the girder of cage''s family?! " Although she knew that these were illusions, Marilyn could not see any difference in her expression and tone, especially her words, which made Wenyu fall into this illusion uncontrollably. Even if it was an illusion, he didn''t want his family to be hurt, especially because of himself. Wen Yu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know where to start. He had to ask, "grandma, why did Ruixue get hurt?" Hearing Wen Yu''s inquiry, Marilyn''s body trembled fiercely, and her angry eyes turned to ridicule. She shook her head and sneered: "why did Ruixue get hurt? Hehe, why did Ruixue get hurt? Good question! Good question! God, why did you make such a big joke with my cage family!" Marilyn''s desperate and sarcastic eyes made Wenyu''s heart ache, but he didn''t know how to comfort Marilyn, because Marilyn''s reaction told him that his questioning would only make Marilyn more desperate for herself. Just when Wen Yu didn''t know what to do, the door of the bedroom suddenly opened. Liu Ma, the servant of cage house, rushed out of the bedroom in a panic, fell directly in front of Marilyn and choked: "mistress, Ruixue, she -- she -- the child -- didn''t keep it!" "Boom!" Wen Yu''s head suddenly exploded. Liu Ma''s words smashed his calmness. Losing his calmness, he completely fell into the illusion world. "Get out! Get out! Get out of cage''s house!" Marilyn spread out her hands and stopped in front of Wenyu, shouting hysterically. "Grandma, I --" "Bang!" Wen Yu wanted to explain, but Marilyn didn''t give him a chance and directly blew him away with earth magic. "Poof!" Marilyn started with a heavy hand and almost killed her. Unprepared Wenyu fell to the ground and spit several mouthfuls of blood. "Grandma!" Wen Yu held back the surging blood in his body and propped up his upper body, hoping that Marilyn could give herself some time to explain. Although the injury was very serious, it was good for him. The bright red blood calmed him down again, and his legs stepped back into the illusion world. Wen Yu was eager to explain, but Marilyn didn''t give him a chance. She stared at Wen Yu and said coldly: "Old bastard, Ghana, Yasi, Daisy, Lina, Yelena and Haonan, everyone has sacrificed their precious lives for you. Now Ruixue has also sacrificed her precious lives for your children. How can you let them sacrifice for you! It''s too cheap for you to get out of the house. I''ll kill you today and let those who died for you rest in peace!" In the dreamland, Wen Yu vomited blood and was seriously injured. In the real world, Wen Yu was also seriously injured. The blood spilled from his mouth dyed the four elders standing in front of him red. Wen Yu didn''t spit a mouthful of blood. The crowd around him would burst into a burst of repressed screams, and their hearts would rush to their throat. Although they couldn''t understand the duel, they already knew that the balance of victory would tilt towards the four elders. Brian clenched and loosened his fists. After hundreds of times, he finally couldn''t help asking Bai Lin, "Bai Lin, is Wen Yu really okay?" Bai Lin glanced at Brian discontentedly and said: "I''ll answer this question again. All of you have to prick up your ears. If anyone dares to ask me this question again, I''ll definitely let him know the consequences of provoking ancient gods and beasts. Listen, smelly man''s life is not in danger for the time being. If his life is in danger, I''ll help him at the first time. Alas, you have to learn from my master one by one. Look at your present Look at my master''s composure. That''s the gap! " Ruixue looked around at everyone and said with a smile, "you should have confidence in brother. He will satisfy us." Situ Haonan scratched his head and said, "Ruixue, Wen Yu even vomited several mouthfuls of blood. The old guy standing in front of him was dyed red. It''s obvious that Wen Yu was seriously injured by the old guy''s soul magic. Don''t you worry at all? Your confidence in Wen Yu won''t be close to blindness?" Situ Haonan said the question everyone wanted to ask. They didn''t understand why Ruixue could still keep smiling after seeing Wen Yu spit blood. Ruixue explained: "brother is the first time to contact soul magic, and the enemy is a top-level figure of soul mages in the magic continent, so it is inevitable to be injured. However, with brother''s strength and intelligence, coupled with his terrible spiritual power, you will find a way to crack soul magic. You have to say that you know too little about brother''s real strength!" "Pope, do you want to stop the four elders?" the elder worried. The Pope shook his head and said: "The battle has just begun. The four elders just have a slight advantage. Don''t panic. In addition, you should pay a little attention to the reaction of Brian and others, especially the black haired girl who is the most important in Wen Yu''s heart. She has been smiling from beginning to end. Although Brian''s faces are full of concern, they never show their behavior of coming forward to stop. This shows that they are interested in Wen Yu Yu is confident, at least it means that Wen Yu can''t lose for the time being. Calm down and continue to enjoy this interesting battle. " In the dreamland, Wen Yu is struggling fiercely. Marilyn''s cold words are like a sharp dagger, stabbing his heart one by one. Marilyn is standing in front of Wen Yu and telling scenes that Wen Yu can''t accept. With Marilyn''s narration, Wen Yu still has corresponding scenes in his mind. Each picture makes him feel like a knife in his heart and wants to end himself with a knife; Each picture makes him wander at the door of reality and illusion, sometimes sober and sometimes confused. Marilyn tells how Brian and others sacrificed for Wenyu. From Brian to Lina, Marilyn talked about five bloody and miserable battles. The most important thing is that she didn''t stop at all. It seems that she wants to tell Wenyu the cause of everyone''s death, and then start to end Wenyu''s life. Wen Yu will never accept the loss of relatives, not to mention that these close relatives died because of him. "Hoo - Hoo -" I don''t know when Wen Yu was choked by the story told by Marilyn. Although he opened his mouth and exhausted all his strength to breathe in the air, he could breathe in the air in his lungs as if he had been drained of oxygen. The congestion in his brain gradually blurred his consciousness, and the only trace of consciousness in his brain was slowly weakening. "I can''t let Grandma go on!" Wenyu warned himself. "If grandma goes on, I will go crazy because I can''t bear such stimulation. Once I lose my mind, I will never get out of this fantasy. What can I do? What can I do to stop grandma?" V3.Chapter 229 The people watching the battle around believed that the balance of victory was leaning towards the four elders, but the four elders were sucking cold air, regretting attacking Wenyu with soul magic. He never thought that Wenyu had a powerful and thrilling spiritual power. The reason why he was able to succeed this time was that Wen Yu knew too little about soul magic, his mental defense was weak, and his profound cultivation was lucky to succeed. He regretted it because he was in an embarrassing situation. Wen Yu''s powerful mental strength makes him unable to further expand the war results. If he stops at this point, Wen Yu''s struggle and resistance will certainly eat his soul back; If you don''t stop, you have to destroy Wenyu. Even if he had nine lives, he didn''t dare to try the taste of soul backfire, but if he killed Wenyu, the pope would never let him go, so he didn''t attack or retreat at this time. "If I had known this, I would have attacked with space magic." the fourth eldest brother secretly regretted while looking for a solution. "Beast, if you still admit that you are a member of cage''s family, now go to the hall, kowtow and apologize in front of everyone''s spirit tablets, and then go back to your bedroom to apologize in front of Ruixue!" Wenyu is thinking hard to find a way to stop Marilyn, so after hearing Marilyn''s words, he hurried up, covered his aching heart with his hands and ran to the hall. The hall of Cage as like as two peas in Wen Yu''s memory, the only difference is that there is a long table in front of the hall, which is full of spiritual positions on the table, and the whole hall is filled with incense. Looking at the soul cards of relatives and thinking about the scenes just told by Marilyn, Wen Yu almost lost his self-control. No matter how difficult things are or how powerful enemies are, Wen Yu is not afraid. It can be said that there is almost nothing he fears in the world, but he can''t accept the loss of relatives. But the dozens of holy cards in front of him were all his relatives, brothers and friends. It was not easy for him to stand and walk to the long table. Wen Yu didn''t kneel down. Instead, he clenched his fists and stared at the spirit card in front of him. He said in a low voice, "those who touch me against the scale will be killed! You underestimate me if you want to kill me with this indiscriminate illusion!" In fact, this move of the four elders was not what Wen Yu thought, but used magic to lead out the most feared thing in the soul of the opponent and make the opponent collapse. What Wen Yu was most afraid of was the departure of his relatives, so he saw this scene. Most people will take what they see as reality when they get this move. Wen Yu''s soberness is due to his strong spiritual power. It can also be said that the cultivation of the four elders is not enough to completely win Wen Yu with strong spiritual power. "Beast, kneel down!" Marilyn''s fierce drink came into Wen Yu''s ear. Wen Yu turned slowly with a faint smile on his face and asked, "they are all dead. Why don''t you die?" "Evil -" Marilyn''s scolding stopped suddenly, because the soul chopping knife in Wenyu''s hand mercilessly cut her throat. Listening to the sound of Marilyn falling to the ground and resisting the pain of heart cutting, Wen Yu rushed out frantically and reaped all the life in cage house in a minute. When the last servant watched Wen Yu fall to the ground with unbelievable eyes, the scene in front of Wen Yu suddenly turned into fragments, but he didn''t go out of the illusion space, but entered another scene. He had seen this scene, or rather he had just heard it, and it was Marilyn who had just told him why Brian died. Watching Brian being stabbed by the enemy, Wen Yu sneered and said, "boring tricks!" with a wave of his long sleeve, the scene in front of him turned into pieces again. "Poof!" the four elders'' throat was sweet, and a blood arrow came out of their mouth, which dyed Wen Yu''s face red. In the eyes of the people around, the battle was like this. At the beginning of the battle, Wen Yu suddenly disappeared, and then Wen Yu appeared. The four elders disappeared, and then the two appeared at the same time. The four elders'' shoulder blades were pierced by Wen Yu, and then the two stood there motionless. Then Wenyu suddenly vomited blood. Before long, four elders vomited blood. If it hadn''t been for the tense atmosphere, they would have thought that Wenyu and the four elders were performing acrobatics, first hide and seek, and then spitting blood. White scaly cleaned up the feathers on his chest with his mouth and said with a light smile, "it''s good. He began to fight back so soon." Her words let Brian and others breathe a sigh of relief, and the continuously tense nerves were finally relieved. "The four elders suffer." the elder shook his head and smiled bitterly. "This boy is a little powerful. It seems that we have to reposition his strength." The Pope nodded and agreed: "the four elders have unparalleled attainments in soul magic. This boy''s spiritual power is extraordinary! If his spiritual power is equal to his cultivation, you and I are not fully sure of him! Good! Good! Genius will always create miracles that others can''t imagine. Maybe our dream really lies in him." "Poof!" the four elders ejected a blood arrow again, with an extremely painful look on his face. Two frightened eyes stared at the soul cutting knife running through his shoulder blade, because he felt that the knife was burning his soul. Different from the four elders, Wen Yu''s dazed look is gradually restoring color, and his dull eyes are restoring their sharpness. "Thank you!" ten minutes later, Wen Yu suddenly smiled and nodded to the four elders. He slapped his left hand fiercely on the chest of the four elders. Then the four elders disappeared in everyone''s sight. The light smile on the Pope''s face was stiff, and the elder also showed a puzzled look. Different from the disappearance of the four elders just now, they could not feel the breath of the four elders this time, that is to say, the four elders were patted away by Wen Yu. "Pope, what''s going on?" the elder asked the pope in confusion. The Pope shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only felt a weak spatial fluctuation, and then the four elders disappeared." "Poof! Poof! Poof -" Wen Yu put his hands on his knees and kept spitting blood out of his mouth. His ruddy face was as white as paper in the blink of an eye. After spitting a few mouthfuls of blood, Wen Yu quickly raised his hands and shouted, "the space magic of the four elders is really powerful. The boy thinks he is inferior. I admit defeat!" Hearing Wen Yu''s words, the Pope was stupid and didn''t understand what Wen Yu meant. "Wow! Is this space magic? It''s amazing!" "I''m the elder of the Holy See!" "Awesome!" A burst of exclamation burst out in the surrounding crowd. Wen Yu told them that the four elders used space magic. "What''s going on?" Brian scratched his head. Ruixue replied happily, "it''s all right." then she ran to Wenyu in the field. "Brother, I''m tired." Ruixue wiped the blood on Wenyu''s face and chest with a towel, and the border asked. Wen Yu gently stroked the hair in Ruixue''s ear, shook his head and said, "with your company, I won''t be tired all my life! It''s good to live!" after that, he saluted the Pope and apologized: "Pope, the boy is in urgent need of training and recuperation -" The Pope waved to interrupt Wen Yu and said with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt! Where are the four elders?" "I don''t know." Wen Yu shook his head and replied. Then he ignored the Pope and walked towards Brian and others with Ruixue''s Willow waist. Ye Lianna smiled and scolded: "this guy''s acting is so good! Spitting a few mouthfuls of blood shows that he was seriously injured by the old guy, so that everyone won''t doubt that the old guy''s disappearance has something to do with him. Poor elder, the second guy to die in the ring after yachubu!" "Grandpa, I''m going to enter the dwarf forbidden area to practice in seclusion. I don''t know how long it will take. I''ll leave it to you to deal with the outside affairs. Baron, send someone to guard the dwarf forbidden area day and night. No one is allowed to disturb me. Mom, you and ye Lianna are responsible for negotiating with the Holy See. Ruixue, you can help with Bai Lin together. Well, when Dharma protector Zuo comes, you ask him to send some people to prevent the Holy See ¡£¡± "Brother, don''t worry, we won''t hold you back." Ruixue smiled. V3.Chapter 230 Wen Yu left in a hurry after a few words. In the past, he took Xiaoqiang with him in his closed door practice, but this time he forcibly left Xiaoqiang sleeping in his pocket. Looking at Wen Yu''s back, Marilyn asked Bai Lin anxiously, "Bai Lin, is Wen Yu really all right?" White scale replied: "Smelly man did suffer some internal injuries, but it''s OK. He only needs to rest for two days. It seems that this retreat is very important for fear of being disturbed. He should have learned something in the battle. He himself is not sure how long it will take. That is to say, he sees the hope of breaking through the bottleneck, but he''s not sure, so during his retreat, no matter what happens Nothing can disturb him. " Daisy nodded and said, "Wenyu''s breath is very stable, and his injury should not be serious. Hehe, smelly boy is really tired these days. If you have time to worry, you''d better deal with what he told you. After he''s closed, you can let him relax for a while. Yelena, our beloved Pope is still standing there. Let''s go and talk with him." The faces of the Pope and several elders changed again and again. After thinking about it, they only thought of one possibility. The four elders were slapped into the space turbulence by Wen Yu, torn to pieces by the chaotic energy in the space turbulence, and could never come back. But this possibility was difficult for them to accept, because the Pope himself could not slap the four elders into the space turbulence. "Your Majesty," said Daisy respectfully in front of the Pope, "Wenyu was seriously injured and went to retreat for self-cultivation, so our cooperation is entirely in the charge of Yelena and me." "Hehe, we''re a family now. It''s out of sight to say this." the Pope shook his head and smiled, "I''ll send someone to deliver gold coins, magic crystal stones and other things as soon as possible. I''ll also send earth magicians who need to build the country as soon as possible. You just need to send someone to receive them here. The system of the Chinese Republic is likely to cause hatred among major empires. You should be prepared. It''s not a last resort. You''d better not start a war." "Your Majesty is very attentive," said daisy with a smile. "We just ask for a piece of land that no one cares about to establish a country, and there will be no conflicts with other empires. The Chinese Republic is a country that is in charge of war or not, and it is our code of conduct to resolve conflicts and disputes by peaceful means." "Hehe, it''s the best. It''s not far from the next human demon war. All ethnic groups in the magic continent need to work together to develop and defend our home with strong strength." the Pope sighed anxiously. Ye Liana disdained: "if it weren''t for the destruction of a dark organization, the magic land would not have become like this." The Pope smiled awkwardly, changed the subject and said, "if you need to build your country, just say that the Holy See will give full support." Darius saluted, "thank you for your support! We will not disappoint your majesty! Your majesty, won''t you stay for a few days?" Darius asked the Pope very depressed. He asked him before he said he was leaving. The expulsion order was too straightforward. After opening his mouth, the Pope couldn''t help asking, "Darius, did Wenyu tell you where the four elders have gone?" "Go back to the holy mountain," said Daisy casually. The Pope sighed sadly and said painfully, "this negotiation has lost a lot. I not only lost money and goods, but also lost the lives of the four elders. I hope my bet is right!" "There are still many things waiting for me to deal with in the holy mountain. After the founding of the Chinese Republic, I will bother for some time. By the way, after Wen Yu''s injury is cured, I hope he can go to the holy mountain and I will uncover all the mysteries in his heart. Elder, let''s go back." The queen of the church was sent off with warm cheers. Brian and others did not stop for a moment. All those who could take the lead gathered in the dwarf hall. The negotiations went well, but there were a lot of complicated and huge matters to deal with next. It took a full fifteen hours for the crowd to assign everything. Before Wenyu was closed, Daisy was temporarily in charge of the distribution of manpower and materials, and decided on some major matters. Brian was in charge of the military power of the Republic of China, coordinated the existing armies of the three races with several people in Ghana, and recruited troops to form the army of the Republic of China. Marilyn was responsible for the construction, and tried to build 20 main cities east of the volqiu forest in the shortest time. Baron He temporarily served as the guard General of the Chinese Republic, leading the dragon people to guard the border and prevent the rampage of Warcraft in the volqiu forest and fish people in the eastern sea. The task of Baron, Yelena and evandelon is to arrange their own people and move immediately after Marilyn''s completion. Anyway, after this meeting, everyone has a heavy burden on their shoulders. Although they are out of breath, they all have excited smiles on their faces because they are working to establish a new system country. This country is the foundation for them to compete with the Holy See. Once it develops, they will no longer be afraid of the oppression of the Holy See. The Holy See wants to fight them, We have to consider whether we can bear the loss after the operation. While Brian and others were meeting, Luo Deming was also meeting with the core members of the Merson chamber of Commerce. After Luo Deming made a decision to stand clearly in front of the Holy See, he sent someone to inform the core members of the chamber of Commerce to come to the dwarf tribe. His decision can be said to be a desperate gamble. If Wen Yu wins the Merson chamber of Commerce, he can annex the novadro chamber of Commerce, and if Wen Yu loses the Merson chamber of Commerce, he will face-to-face with the Holy See, The result is likely to be death. The smooth conclusion of the negotiations gave Luo demang hope and knew that he was right. However, he was not in a hurry to go to war with the novadro chamber of Commerce, but to do everything possible to support the establishment of the Republic of China. As long as the Chinese Empire takes root in the magic continent, the Merson chamber of Commerce will have to rely on. In the future, even if the Holy See turns its face and kills the Merson chamber of Commerce, there will also be the territory of the Chinese Republic. Most importantly, he saw the huge business opportunities hidden in the Chinese Republic. He would never allow others to share this fat meat. "Your Majesty Derek!" situ Hao looked at Derek with a smile on his south face. "Old Brian wants to help you get rid of the waltz family. Do you want to?" Derek nodded quickly and said, "I''d love to! I don''t know where general Brian is. I want to thank him face to face." "It''s not necessary." situ haonansi didn''t give Derek face at all. "The old man helped you just to repay the love. After killing the waltz family, the old man had nothing to do with the sakanasi empire. The old man wanted to help you for free, but his Majesty''s practice was really chilling. He sent Bernice to monitor cage''s house, so the old man decided to help you for a fee." V3.Chapter 231 Derek and shayaga''s heart trembled, and they all looked up at Bernice standing behind situ Haonan. Their eyes were full of confusion, shock and anger. In the face of Derek and Sha''s complicated eyes, Bernice''s reaction was very flat. She just gave an apology and then bowed her head. Stu Haonan was very satisfied with Bernice''s reaction. He smiled evil at the corners of his mouth, ignored Derek who had not yet awakened from the shock, and then said: "Your Majesty, the waltz family is the thorn in the heart of the sakanasi Empire, but it''s not convenient for you to pull out this thorn. The old man wants to do his last job to help the sakanasi Empire pull out this thorn. His majesty has trouble sleeping and eating. Our requirements are very low. As long as the property of the waltz family - all property!" "No!" before Derek opened his mouth, shayaga refused in a decisive tone and said angrily, "the waltz family owns half of the wealth of the sakanasi empire. How can they give it to you? If general Brian is thinking of old love -" "Bullshit old love!" situ Haonan interrupted Sha Yajia with a cold face and said displeased: "If the old man didn''t insist, we wouldn''t care about the survival of the sakanasi empire. To tell you the truth, no one in the magic land can move the waltz family except the cage family, because his backer is the Holy See. Hum! If the old man didn''t argue during the negotiation, I''m afraid the sakanasi Empire would change its name in a month! Hey, since you don''t agree, it''s nothing It''s easy to talk. Your majesty Derek, before the waltz family revolt, you have to hurry up and enjoy the few imperial days left! Bernice, let''s go! " "Wait a minute." Derek quickly got up and stopped situ Haonan. Situ Haonan hurriedly stopped. He completely blackmailed Derek with the bait of killing the waltz family. Even if Derek didn''t agree, the waltz family would have to be killed. Situ Haonan turned around with a reluctant expression behind Derek''s back and sneered: "For the sake of Bernice, I make an exception to tell you a news that is enough to shock the whole magic continent. In less than a month, a new country, the Chinese Republic, will be born in the magic continent. The cage family is the royal family of the country that is about to be born. The establishment of a new country will inevitably need blood to sacrifice the flag. Unfortunately, the Chinese Republic will be built with the sakanasi empire World. Er, your majesty, don''t worry. The old man will never sacrifice the flag with the blood of the soldiers of the sakanasi empire. " Derek''s ability to sit firmly on the throne is naturally extraordinary. At the moment, his brain is running at a high speed to analyze the meaning of situ Haonan''s words. I don''t know whether it is the misleading look and tone of situ Haonan, or Derek''s groundless anxiety and understanding situ Haonan''s words as that if he doesn''t agree to hand over the wealth of the waltz family, he will turn to Sakana after the founding of the Chinese Republic The Western Empire moved troops. With internal and external troubles and the prestige of Brian and Oz in the sakanasi Empire army, he could not imagine the consequences of Brian and oz leading troops to attack the sakanasi empire. A shrewd shayaga was also bluffed by situ Haonan''s simple words. Situ Haonan''s words sound like nothing, but after careful analysis, they have a different rhyme meaning, and shayaga has the same rhyme meaning as Derek''s taste, which is related to the life and death of the sakanasi empire. Being bombarded by situ Haonan''s words, the two of them had no idea why Bernice defected and obeyed situ Haonan. Meanwhile, shayaga didn''t respond to situ Haonan''s extortion of his parents. It''s not surprising that she had received some unbearable training since she was a child and had no feelings with Derek. Seeing the reaction of Derek and shayaga, situ Haonan laughed to himself. Knowing that there was a play to sing, he hurried to say: "Your Majesty, the negotiations between the Holy See and the cage family seem very calm, but they are not. The establishment of the Chinese Republic is bound to break the power pattern of the magic continent, and the economic war between the Merson chamber of Commerce and the novadro chamber of commerce is about to start. In short, the power of the magic continent will be reshuffled before the next human demon war. In addition, the Chinese Republic is located in the east of the sakanasi empire In fact, after the outbreak of the next human demon war, the two countries can join hands to resist the demon army. With the sophisticated equipment made by dwarves, the material support of Merson chamber of Commerce, the strength of elves, orcs and dragons, and the combat experience of the master and the demon family, it is easy to resist the attack of the demon family. After each human demon war, the forces will be divided again. Er, it seems that there are a lot to say, your majesty is smart Ming Ren, understand what I mean. " Sha also brightened his eyes and gently pushed Derek. Derek nodded knowingly, looked at situ Haonan and said with a smile: "the sakanasi Empire has lost too much to general Chabrian. I''ve been thinking about how to make up for it all these years. Now I finally have a chance. The property of the waltz family will be given to the old general for the founding of the country." "Your Majesty is wise!" situ Haonan complimented, while he sneered in his heart. "Haonan, Bernice didn''t make you angry?" Sha also asked, holding situ Haonan''s hand. Situ Haonan shook his head and said, "how can Bernice make me angry? Speaking of this, I should thank your majesty and queen. Thank you for cultivating Bernice so well." "Hehe, your majesty, I remember several princesses as good as Bernice should get married?" shayaga turned his head and asked Derek. Derek understood shayijia''s meaning and nodded: "hehe, how can those girls deserve Haonan. Haonan, my daughters grew up with the same training as Bernice. I don''t know whether you like it or not. If you like it, I''ll let them come and serve you." "Ha ha, that''s a good feeling." situ Haonan smiled and nodded again and again. "Your Majesty, I''ll leave for the waltz family tomorrow to help your majesty get rid of his heart. I don''t know if your majesty has time. I want to take Bernice back to her mother''s house." "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Derek nodded hurriedly. "Haonan, I want to catch up with old general Brian. Do you have time?" Situ Haonan frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s hard to do. Your majesty, what do you think of this? An invitation will be sent widely on the day of the founding of the Chinese Republic. At that time, I''ll help you talk and ask the old general to give you a VIP invitation so that you can have a chance to catch up with the Pope." "Ha ha, OK! OK!" Derek patted stu Haonan on the shoulder and laughed happily, "the economic war between Merson chamber of Commerce and novadro chamber of Commerce -" "Don''t worry, your majesty." stu Haonan interrupted Derek, "when I get back, I''ll say hello to my elders at home and ask them to be light when they start, so as not to hurt the economy of the sakanasi empire. Your majesty, I''m the next successor of the Merson chamber of commerce. As long as it''s profitable, the businessman is always the best speaker." Derek was stunned for a moment, then nodded happily and said, "understand! Understand! I like dealing with businessmen, especially smart businessmen." He sent away situ Haonan with a smile. As soon as he turned around, Derek''s face became overcast. He and Brian used to be king and minister, but now they are the opposite. Not only can Brian''s face not be seen, but also like a pug to please the people running errands for Brian. The huge contrast makes him unacceptable. Sand also rubbed Derek''s shoulders gently and comforted: "Your Majesty, those who achieve great things are informal. You should broaden your mind. Situ Haonan has a good point. Before the human demon war, you have to re divide the forces, and after the human demon war, you have to re divide the forces. As long as you hold back, these two force divisions can definitely double or even more the territory of the sakanasi empire. The cage family''s ambition is to replace the Holy See Control the mainland, and we just want to make the sakanasi Empire stronger. The Holy See''s control of the mainland is not good for us, but it would be very different for the cage family. " Derek interrupted shayaga and said, "shayaga, why do you think the cage family has the strength to let the Holy See make concessions? The cage family has neither soldiers nor power -" "Your Majesty, you are wrong." shayejia shook his head and smiled bitterly. "The cage family you said was the cage family three years ago. Today, the cage family has the loyalty of dwarves, elves, orcs and dragons, as well as the full support of the Merson chamber of Commerce. Its strength has already surpassed any empire in the magic continent." "What does the cage family rely on to have these?" Derek said to himself without waiting for Sha to answer. "It depends on fists! Absolutely powerful fists! Maybe I should choose another way!" V3.Chapter 232 In addition to Derek getting a fairly satisfactory harvest, all the other forces who came to try to get in touch with the cage family fell flat. To be exact, they were driven away by Barron. Looking at the people who were swept away by the dragon, Derek was very proud and thought he was the only winner in the relationship battle. Although there was something wrong with Bernice''s chess, he finally achieved his goal. Sacrifice the waltz family''s huge property in exchange for the stability of the regime, and the deal will not suffer a loss. However, if he knew that killing the waltz family was the task given to Wen Yu by the Holy See, situ Haonan would be so angry that his eyes would smoke and his mouth would spit blood. After stu Haonan left Derek''s tent camp, he excitedly found Brian and told him the story of squeezing Derek. Brian was so happy that he praised situ Haonan''s insidious and cunning. Fortunately, situ Haonan had a thick skin. Other people would be puffed up by him. Before dark, situ Haonan led dozens of gold level strong men to leave in a hurry on a dragon. Not in a hurry, when he learned that Jones tillian was in the hands of the waltz family, he immediately rushed towards the waltz family with a rolling murderous spirit. After three years of training in the seminary, Jones tillian would mercilessly tease situ Haonan whenever she had the opportunity. In the year, she was angry and couldn''t help her little brother, which made situ Haonan feel that he couldn''t survive or die. It is reasonable to say that the little brother was almost impotent by Jones Dilian. Situ Haonan should hate her. But situ Haonan didn''t hate at all, but his heart was full of gratitude, because he understood Jones tillian''s good intentions. After three years of inhuman torture, situ Haonan''s nerve has been in a tight state, and every time Jones tillian appears in front of him, his tight nerve will be relieved. In situ Haonan''s opinion, without the provocation of Jones tillian, he could not bear the inhuman torture of those three years. As soon as situ Haonan left his front foot, the left Dharma protector came down from the sky with the general Dharma protector and the right Dharma protector. The three faces were inexplicably excited. After some greetings and being blackmailed by Sharon, all the people sat down in the dwarf hall. "General Dharma protector, uncle left and uncle right, tell you good news." as soon as she sat down, Daisy smiled and went straight to the point, "uncle left, your guess is right. Wenyu has something to do with my God, and he is the reincarnation of my God." Although they were ready, the Three Dharma protectors were stunned for a long time when they heard Darius''s positive answer. The general Dharma protector couldn''t suppress his inner excitement. He stared at Daisy and asked in a trembling voice, "Daisy, how do you know that Wenyu is the reincarnation of my God "Wenyu himself admitted it." Daisy smiled back and pointed to Ruixue: "Don''t get excited. I have to introduce Ruixue to you again. Uncle Zuo, you said that there might be a grudge between my God and Yale that you don''t know. You feel very accurate. There has been a grudge between my God and Yale for a long time. Ruixue, like Wenyu, is also the reincarnation of a Lord God, and her previous life has a very close relationship with my God..." Then Daisy explained the relationship between Ruixue and Wenyu and the identity of white phosphorus to the Three Dharma guardians in detail. "See the mistress!" after waking up from the shock, the Three Dharma protectors got up and half knelt in front of Ruixue at the same time. Ruixue quickly got up and helped up the Three Dharma protectors one by one. She was frightened and said, "senior, please get up quickly! Such a big gift can''t be borne by a little girl." The chief Dharma protector shook his head happily and said with a smile, "I can afford it! I''m afraid we would have been smashed by the Yale Gang if you hadn''t set up the border. The grace of saving lives is the same as rebuilding. How can we afford it? Even if there is no grace of saving lives, the relationship between you and my God alone should also be worshipped by the three of us. Mother, I don''t know where my God is now?" Daisy replied for Ruixue: "Wenyu is practicing in seclusion, and the day he leaves may be the day he awakens his divine personality. The general Dharma protector, you don''t call me God, which makes us uncomfortable. Wenyu said before closing, reincarnation is rebirth, and there will be no disaster in the future, only Wenyu." seeing that the three general Dharma protectors frown at the same time, Daisy quickly explained: "Don''t worry, Wenyu hasn''t forgotten the hatred of his previous life. I just hope you don''t hold on to his identity in his previous life." "Hehe" the general Dharma protector stretched out his eyebrows and smiled, "as long as he didn''t forget our brothers. We are all old monsters who have lived for thousands of years and have long regarded our names as clouds. Wanjie or Wenyu are just a code name." The left Dharma protector smiled, nodded and asked Daisy, "my God, oh no, did Wen Yu tell us what to do before closing?" Daisy nodded with a sinister smile from the corner of her eye: "Wen Yu asked you to send some people here. On the one hand, to prevent the Vatican from turning its face and killing us, and at the same time, to guard him from being disturbed by anyone; on the other hand, he is going to build this position into a base against Yale. In order not to scare the snake, he hopes you to keep a low profile. First, establish a country in this position, train some loyal subordinates without telling the Vatican, and then take him I''ll take you to the throne to rob the gods and use them for these subordinates, and then make a high-profile debut when your strength is enough to fight Yale. " The right Dharma protector brightened his eyes, clenched his fist and said excitedly, "the boss finally figured it out. It''s time to do so! He shouldn''t have fooled into the trap set by Yale in those years!" The general Dharma protector was not as excited as the right Dharma protector. Instead, he frowned and said, "don''t Wen Yu know the strangeness of this plane? No matter what level of God it is, his strength will be reduced to the level of emptiness and darkness. If Yale finds us hiding in this plane, it only needs to send 100000 lower gods to kill us easily." The right Dharma protector suddenly changed his face and said uneasily, "how can I forget such a key thing? The awakening of the eldest God represents the presence of a Lord God. The energy fluctuation during the awakening will certainly attract Yale''s attention. Therefore, after the awakening of the eldest God, we must leave this plane at the first time." Brian, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn''t help but say, "Wen Yu decided to build his base here after learning about the strangeness of this position. Wen Yu never fought a battle of uncertainty. Such a decision shows that he is not afraid of Yale. He knows he is in this position, that is to say, he is fully sure to deal with Yale." Daisy nodded and said, "Wenyu in this life is not a disaster in the previous life. I know too much about Wenyu''s character. As long as he plans, it will be feasible, so you just need to act according to his plan. General Dharma protector, Wenyu needs to build this country in the shortest time, so he needs the help of his brothers and sisters." The left Dharma protector smiled and scolded: "smelly girl, as long as you draw up the construction drawings, we can turn the drawings into entities in only three days. In addition, we can set up a magic array integrating defense and attack for each city, which can''t be broken except for experts at the virtual night level." V3.Chapter 233 Originally, Brian and others were like pressing a mountain on their back to turn a wilderness into a country in the shortest time. It seems very simple to say, but after the construction, they can definitely get burned and exhausted. To tell you the truth, this burden has put them out of breath. The arrival of the Three Dharma protectors was like the spring breeze in the cold winter, which resisted the mountain on Brian''s back. As long as Daisy provides detailed drawings for urban construction, the general Dharma protector can send someone to finish it in three days. Worried about the harassment of Warcraft in the volqiu forest, the Three Dharma protectors worked together to lay a huge border and cover the whole volqiu forest, which not only solved the worry of Warcraft, but also gave them a way to make money. This border is equivalent to a courtyard wall, which turns the volqiu forest into the backyard of the Chinese Republic. If you want to enter the volqiu forest to catch Warcraft, you have to pay the ticket. Worried that the defense of each main city was not enough, the Three Dharma guardians arranged a magic array with both attack and defense for each main city, as long as there were enough magic crystals to provide energy. Worried that no one would like to join the Republic of China, the Three Dharma protectors each showed what they could and created various cultivation methods. To put it bluntly, cultivation is to transform the energy free from nature into your own power in different ways. This is a piece of cake for the gods. In short, as long as it is something Brian is worried about, the Three Dharma protectors can think of a solution, which also makes Brian realize the power of God. After solving these big problems, the remaining problems will be much easier. The work of the Holy See was very efficient. The Pope sent money, property and people the next evening after leaving the dwarf tribe. Luo demang did not take a moment off and did his best to provide material and human resources. Wen Yu, who was in seclusion, naturally didn''t know about all this. At this time, I''m afraid the defense of the dwarf forbidden area is a hundred times tighter than the holy mountain. In the outermost area are Barron and a thousand dragons. Inside are the right Dharma protector and a hundred gods. Not to mention flies, even ants can''t make holes and slip into the dwarf forbidden area from under the ground. ¡­¡­ "Master, it''s bad. Something big has happened!" Malfuron, who was taking a nap, was suddenly awakened by the anxious roar of the housekeeper. At this time, he was no longer the dandy three years ago. His every move and even one look revealed the smell of maturity and sophistication everywhere. Wen Yu has had a hard time in the past three years. His life is not much better, even harder than Wen Yu. When cabrona passed the title of the owner to mafuron in front of all the core members of the waltz family, mafuron was involved in an endless battle for power. The waltz family is different from the Merson chamber of Commerce. As long as the Merson chamber of Commerce elects a new president, the core personnel will never have a word of dissatisfaction and will work faithfully, because each president of the Merson chamber of Commerce will ascend the throne by strength. However, every patriarch of the waltz family is named and passed on by the previous patriarch, so many people will question the strength of the new owner, and will dissatisfy those aspirants who rise to the position of patriarch, so that Ma Fulong was provoked and attacked by the core members of the family just after he ascended the position of patriarch. The battle for power is a hundred times more dangerous than pure fist fighting, because your enemy is not others, but every person around you. Your father, brother, brother, uncle, cousin, these close relatives may break you into the region. It''s hard for malfuron to be immature. Ma Fulong put on his coat as quickly as possible, went out of the bedroom and asked the anxious housekeeper, "is it the cage family?" Malfuron''s tone was calm, because he had already prepared himself. When he learned that the Holy See was willing to make concessions and sit down with the cage family to negotiate, he guessed that something might happen. Not surprisingly, on the day after learning the news, the forces stationed in the family by the Holy See withdrew one after another, that is to say, the Holy See abandoned the waltz family for the cage family. He and Wen Yu''s hatred are big and small, and he is unwilling to bow his head to Wen Yu. And he knew Wenyu''s personality and knew that bowing his head to show kindness could not solve the hatred between him and Wenyu. So these days he has been waiting for Wenyu to come. Ma Fulong''s calmness calmed the housekeeper a lot, but his tone was still trembling slightly, "master, dozens of dragons suddenly appeared on the city and on the city!" Ma Fulong didn''t seem very shocked. Instead, she took a long sigh of relief and said with a light smile, "the one who should come has finally come. The gratitude and resentment she had when she was young should be over. I''m afraid we have to pay a price for such a big show. Let''s go out and meet the guests." The housekeeper nodded with a smile and said in his heart: "he is worthy of being the successor valued by the old master. In just three years, he honed the spirit of the old master in his heyday, and his future is unlimited!" Sitting on Xiaoqiang''s back, situ Haonan''s eyes shot two cold eyes, stared at Ma Fulong who came out step by step from the city master''s house, and said in a low voice: "you go and watch around, don''t let anyone go!" dozens of dragons immediately scattered around. When Ma Fulong saw the Dragon spreading around, he suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart. He whispered to the housekeeper around him, "whoever comes is not good. Go to the forbidden area and invite the top ten elders!" "Yes," the housekeeper nodded hurriedly and turned into the hall. "Xiaoqiang, let''s go down. There may be a big war later. I''m not strong enough. You have to cover me if I''m in danger." situ Haonan smiled at Ma Fulong below. Xiaoqiang leaned down and rushed back and said, "don''t worry, it''s hard for you to die with me. Don''t forget your promise. Fight ten magic crystals in a battle." Situ Haonan rolled his eyes and muttered, "I don''t see how close you are to sister Sha. How can you carry forward her old man''s ability of blackmail. You are definitely the highest paid bodyguard in history when you fight ten magic stones." "Give it or not?" Xiaoqiang shouted impatiently. "Here! Here! Here!" situ Haonan quickly patted his chest and promised. Jack Bauer''s landing was very light and stable, but he still scared mafuron back a few steps. I''m afraid anyone will be startled to observe his honor at a close distance for the first time. After a short shock, Ma Fulong quickly recovered his previous composure, but he didn''t understand why situ Haonan was on the monster''s back instead of Wenyu. Situ Haonan didn''t want to talk nonsense with Ma Fulong, so as soon as Xiaoqiang landed, he said, "Ma Fulong, give you a minute to hand over the three predecessors Joan stillian, Anthony and zabak, otherwise don''t blame me for destroying all the cities of the waltz family." "Deng Deng" Ma Fulong''s heart jumped and screamed, but he still kept a calm look on his face, arched his hands and smiled, "brother Haonan, you''re all right!" "Hum!" situ Haonan said coldly, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. There are still 40 seconds left!" Ma Fulong frowned and said, "wait a minute! Brother Haonan, I don''t understand what you mean. The three elders Anthony are not at home at all. Why brother Haonan -" "Thirty seconds!" "Brother Haonan, little brother, I --" "Twenty seconds!" Situ Haonan ignored mafuron''s explanation and gave him no chance to explain. He just stared at mafuron with a sneer and shouted every ten seconds. "Ten seconds!" ¡­¡­ "Five seconds!" V3.Chapter 234 Stu Haonan''s tough tone and overbearing breathless momentum confused Ma Fulong. What he is familiar with and good at is the power struggle of playing tricks on the surface and intriguing secretly. But situ Haonan is like a rapist. If you take off your clothes, you will enjoy it. If you don''t take off your clothes, you will tear your clothes and rape violently. You won''t give the other party other choices, let alone the opportunity to beg for mercy. "Three! Two!" "Wait a minute, I''ll ask my servant to invite three elders!" Malfuron had no choice but to obey. Dozens of dragons are circling around the city. Situ Haonan''s weapons are ready to move. He dare not gamble on the main city of the waltz family and his own life. If situ Haonan is not joking, he is the first to see the Lord of hell. Besides, situ Haonan didn''t look like joking. Situ Haonan nodded with satisfaction, took back the murderous spirit of Ma Fulong and said with an evil smile: "that''s good! Don''t bother the servants. You can take me directly to see the three elders." Ma Fulong experienced the taste of the scholar meeting the soldier for the first time, so she had to nod helplessly and turn to the hall to make an inviting gesture. After situ Haonan followed his footsteps, he asked, "brother Haonan, are you here just for three elders?" "Of course not." situ Haonan shook his head and replied, "I''m entrusted by Wenyu. My main purpose is to resolve the grievances between the cage family and the waltz family. To be exact, it''s to resolve the grievances between you and Wenyu when they were young. There''s another small thing that needs brother mafuron''s help. Hehe, we''ll talk about these things slowly after seeing the three elders." Ma Fulong was relieved at first, then took a breath of air conditioning, and said carefully, "brother Haonan, do you know the gratitude and resentment between my grandfather and the three predecessors?" Situ Haonan nodded with a smile and said, "I heard from master Jones tillian. Unfortunately, I was training that day and didn''t see Duke cabrona running naked in the seminary. It''s a great pity in my life! Malfuron, Duke cabrona is in trouble. If he doesn''t care about the earth, the three predecessors won''t make a fool of him in public, will they?" "Hehe, it''s really grandpa''s fault." malfuron replied with anger in his heart. That streaking ruined the reputation of cabrona''s life. If it hadn''t been for this, he wouldn''t be in a hurry to give up the position of home owner to malfuron. Cabrona was the most respected person in mafuron''s life, so despite the warning of the Holy See, he did not let Anthony leave. Situ Haonan smiled and then said, "Duke cabrona made a blood oath that he would never retaliate against the three predecessors Anthony in the future. What did you do to the three predecessors Anthony because of the blood oath?" Instead of answering, malfuron asked: "Brother Haonan, what would you do to your enemies if they fell into your hands? If the Holy See hadn''t warned us not to hurt the three elders, I''m afraid brother Haonan could only see the bones of the three elders today. Don''t be angry, brother Haonan. It''s not too late to make a decision after listening to me. Although we didn''t treat the three elders well and let them suffer a little, it''s because of the Holy See Warning and that blood oath, we dare not really do anything to them. The Vatican abandoned my Waltz family in order to win over the cage family. This is the Vatican''s style, which we can accept. If the Vatican hadn''t told you, I''m afraid you wouldn''t find three predecessors Anthony in your life. In fact, I''ve been waiting for brother Wenyu to come to me to settle my past grievances, but I didn''t expect brother Haonan to come. But it''s the same for everyone. It''s only necessary to solve this grievance. " Situ Haonan nodded expressionless and motioned for Ma Fulong to go on. "The feud between brother Wen Yu and me is not a great feud that never ends. To put it bluntly, it is a beam formed by ignorance when we were young and frivolous. First, we all grew up, and naturally we can''t solve it by children. As the saying goes, it''s better to form an enemy than to solve it. Multiple friends have multiple paths, so I hope to turn an enemy into a friend with brother Wen Yu and solve our feud harmoniously. Brother Haonan, what do you say? " "Well, that''s what Wenyu meant." situ Haonan nodded and smiled. "As long as you give us three predecessors Anthony, the waltz family and cage family will be friends in the future." Ma Fulong was overjoyed and asked eagerly, "brother Wenyu really said that!" Situ Haonan nodded affirmatively, "Wenyu''s proposition is to make things bigger and smaller. The reason why I was angry earlier was that you had given three predecessors Anthony - please forgive brother malfuron!" "It''s all right. It''s all right." malfuron quickly waved his hand. This is the answer he wanted most. The Holy See abandoned the waltz family, and Derek, who has been forbearing, is likely to take the opportunity to use a knife against the waltz family. But if the waltz family forms an alliance with the cage family, it is tantamount to getting the backing of the Merson chamber of Commerce, which is definitely a blessing in disguise. In order to show sincerity, Ma Fulong continued: "brother Haonan, to tell you the truth, the three predecessors Anthony have really suffered a lot here." Situ Haonan raised his hand to interrupt Ma Fulong and said with a smile, "the enemy is particularly jealous when they meet. I can understand. As long as the three predecessors Anthony haven''t been hurt too much, we can accept it." "Then I''ll rest assured." Ma Fulong said with a long sigh. "To show my apology and sincerity, I can only use the most vulgar way to make up for our fault. I hope brother Haonan can accept the three million gold coins for brother Wenyu." Ma Fulong took out a gold card from the space ring and handed it to situ Haonan. Situ Haonan didn''t shirk it. He took the gold card and said, "I thank brother Haonan for Wenyu! Hehe, just for chatting, brother Ma Fulong would better take me to see three elders Anthony first. Let''s talk about the rest slowly." Malfuron patted his forehead in frustration and scolded himself: "look at my pig head, how can I forget such an important thing." then he quickly went to a corner of the hall, put his hand into a decorative vase and turned around. "Zhi -" after a low stone sliding sound, a ladder leading to the underground appeared in front of situ Haonan. "Brother Haonan, I''d better go down and invite three elders." Ma Fulong looked worried. Situ Haonan shook his head and walked in down the stairs. Malfuron frowned and thought to herself: "This guy is unprepared. He seems to be showing me his sincerity to cooperate. Ah, I see! Sinister guy, I have been led by his nose since the beginning. In fact, they don''t care about the life and death of Anthony. The reason why they care about Anthony so much is to mislead me. His real purpose is to use Anthony to press me and make me good Obediently accept their demands. Well, the feud between the waltz family and the cage family is so small that the cage family doesn''t need to stir up the crowd. Stupid! How can I forget the feud between the cage family and Derek. In this way, things will be straightened out. The cage family wants to win me over the waltz family to deal with Derek. " After sorting everything out, Ma Fulong hurried to situ Haonan and said with a smile: "brother Haonan, the terrain here is complex. I''ll lead the way." Situ Haonan could not help laughing if he knew that Ma Fulong thought so much. In fact, he didn''t think anything. He only knew that Ma Fulong wanted to win over the cage family, so as long as he didn''t turn his face, Ma Fulong wouldn''t turn his face and start. His answers to Ma Fulong were all according to Ma Fulong''s words. Once Antony was rescued, he would tell Ma Fulong with practical actions How to talk about it slowly. V3.Chapter 235 Ma Fulong took situ Haonan to turn left and right, walked for about ten minutes, and then stopped in front of a corner room. After entering the basement, situ Hao kept a light smile on his face and looked around for a while from time to time. He didn''t show a look of vigilance from beginning to end. It seemed that he didn''t even think that mafuron would harm himself. By doing so, he was telling Marvelon that the cage family really wanted to cooperate with the waltz family. At the same time, he is also fully confident that as long as he doesn''t turn his face, malfuron won''t dare to do anything to himself. Not to mention the dozens of dragons outside, just the son of the president of the Merson chamber of commerce can make malfuron obedient. Malfuron, who leads the way in front, has always focused all his attention on situ Haonan. Situ Haonan''s performance makes him more sure of his inference: Anthony three are just a cover. The real purpose of situ Haonan''s trip is to win over the waltz family. Ma Fulong turned and looked at situ Haonan and said with an embarrassed smile, "brother Haonan, the situation in the room may be - why don''t you wait here for a while, and I''ll go in and invite the three elders out." Situ Haonan''s heart twitched violently. Ma Fulong understood very well. It''s better for Anthony to be here first, otherwise it will only increase his anger. After struggling a little, situ Haonan forced his impulse to rush in and nodded as if he didn''t care. His indifferent appearance made malfuron more relieved, but he still secretly celebrated that he didn''t kill Anthony three. Ma Fulong stepped into the room and closed the door. Situ Haonan only saw that the room was empty and saw nothing else. "Zhi -" after a while, Marvelon opened the door and came out, followed by three shirtless men. The three big men each had a skeleton. To be exact, they were people with only bones and skin left. Seeing that situ Haonan''s face suddenly became cold, Ma Fulong hurriedly explained: "brother Haonan, the three elders are not in danger of life. Go back to eat and drink and recuperate for a period of time, and you can restore your old style." If it weren''t for Jones tillian''s familiar breath, situ Haonan didn''t believe that the skeleton in front of him was Joan stillian, who was happy to flirt with his little brother. Situ Haonan resisted his anger and nodded, "go out, I don''t like to stay where I can''t see the sun." then he turned and walked out. His heart was dripping blood. The embarrassed appearance of Anthony made him can''t bear to continue watching. The important thing is that he did not dare to do it to mafuron here, because soon after entering the chamber of secrets, he found himself firmly locked by dozens of powerful and incredible energies. In this unfamiliar narrow secret room, he was not sure to protect Anthony''s three lives. Malfuron frowned, then smiled and shook his head. He said in secret, "Anthony has something to do with the cage family. Situ Haonan can''t help getting angry when he sees them tortured like this. It''s good to just change his face without scolding. It seems that the weight of these three old guys is not insignificant. After going out, we have to make some compensation to calm situ Haonan''s anger." "Ah --" As soon as she got out of the basement, malfuron screamed like a pig, and the three men at the back all covered their throats and fell down with frightened eyes. "Comfortable?" situ Hao stared at the motionless Ma Fulong ferociously, shook a bloody human ear in his hand before his eyes, and then fell to the ground and ground it into meat mud with his feet. Ma Fulong''s eyes were about to grow out, because the ear ground into meat mud was his, which situ Haonan tore from his head. Ma Fulong never thought that situ Haonan would turn his face when he said he turned his face, and he was so cruel. But now he could do nothing but open his eyes. Situ Haonan sealed his acupoints as soon as he screamed. "Xiaoqiang, protect the three elders!" situ Haonan threw Anthony on Xiaoqiang''s back after transformation. The artifact heavenly punishment was put on Ma Fulong''s neck and sneered around: "come out, kittens and puppies. Isn''t it uncomfortable to hide in the dark corner?" Before situ Haonan''s voice fell, ten elders in robes appeared around the hall out of thin air. One of them stared at situ Haonan and said in a deep voice, "let Ma Fulong go and spare you!" "Oh, really?" situ Haonan raised his eyebrows, touched the only ear left by Ma Fulong with his right hand and sighed: "Brother mafuron has big ears. Blessed ears are really good. You should think so, too. But I have a bad habit and like to think nonsense. Do you think the man without ears is lucky? Well, I guess you don''t know. In that case, let''s experiment. Brother mafuron, I''m sorry to borrow one of your ears Next, let''s satisfy our curiosity. " "Hiss" Ma Fulong''s only left ear was badly hurt by situ Haonan. Unfortunately, he can only tell everyone that he is in pain with a waxy white face. "Eh, master!" situ Haonan turned fiercely, stared at an old man behind him and said in a deep voice: "master, you just took a small step forward and seemed to want to know the answer. Then I tell you, people without ears will be miserable." after that, situ Haonan shook his left hand and cut off Ma Fulong''s right arm. "Hum!" situ Haonan said coldly, "Whoever dares to move forward, I''ll unload one of his parts. Old bastard, I''ll give you three minutes to find cabrona." "Wait a minute." the old man called an old bastard by situ Haonan raised his hand and said, "who are you? Why do you want to kill my Waltz family?" Situ Haonan was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile: "You old guys don''t know who I am. Brother Marvelon, do you also want to know why I did it? Well, I''ll satisfy your curiosity. My purpose this time is very simple. I''m here to destroy your Waltz family. Oh, by the way, this is an order from the Holy See. Don''t blame me. Hey hey, don''t try to solve the problem with money , because after the waltz family was destroyed, all the property belongs to me. Brother mafuron, I''m sorry, ha, the three million gold coins you gave are actually my money. You''re also a great talent to bribe me with my money. " Xiaoqiang complained to situ Haonan and said, "where do you have so much nonsense? Hurry up if you want to start!" "You think I want to talk nonsense." situ Haonan replied angrily, "I can''t see through the strength of these ten old guys. What if I''m not their opponent?" "Idiot! If I couldn''t beat them, I would have run away! Stop talking and do it!" "Your words are direct enough." situ Haonan said sadly. Then he looked at the old man and waved his hand: "don''t look for the old cabrona dog. I''ll give you a thrilling play first." "Brother mafuron, I''m sorry. I have to take your body to solve our doubts again." situ Hao said ferociously. "First of all, let''s see how people without arms will react." "Kill!" No matter whether she moved or not, Ma Fulong could not escape death. Instead of waiting to die, she might as well put down her ties and fight to death. So ten old men moved. V3.Chapter 236 Situ Haonan was not stupid enough to think that these old guys would watch them torture mafuron to death before they started, so he was completely surprised that the old guy started suddenly. At the moment when the old man moved, situ Haonan directly cut off the artifact God''s punishment cut into Ma Fulong''s shoulder and split Ma Fulong''s body in half. Ma Fulong''s unwillingness and resentment can only go into the palace of the king of hell and tell the Lord of hell. Sacrificing his youth, he worked hard in the whirlpool of power for three years. After tasting the ups and downs, he just sat down as the master of the house. Before he could enjoy the results of the three years of fighting, he was stabbed to death by situ Haonan. If you can become a ghost after death, malfuron can definitely become the most violent ghost in the history of the magic continent. After solving the problem with a knife, situ Haonan immediately jumped onto Xiaoqiang''s back. Xiaoqiang''s huge tail swept around with trembling poison gas. Six sharp claws were aimed at one person and pierced, which easily resolved the inevitable attack of ten old guys. Xiaoqiang''s appearance is too frightening, especially the faint green light on his tail and claws, which has always given people a dangerous smell. If you don''t know Xiaoqiang''s killing moves, Wen Yu doesn''t dare to take his attack rashly. "Boom!" after pushing back the old guy, Xiaoqiang''s wings shook, broke through the roof and flew high into the sky in situ Haonan''s depressed cry and curse. The hand blade mafuron dispelled situ Haonan''s anger a lot, but when he saw Jones tillian''s skeleton face with only a layer of withered and yellow face in the sun, he suddenly gushed out of his heart. He roared around with a voice mixed with energy: "kill! Kill! Kill! Leave none!" After the dragon circling around the wall for a long time got the order of situ Haonan, a happy Dragon roared in his mouth, and then huff and puff the dragon fire that can burn everything towards the city below. At the last moment, the bustling city suddenly became a hell on earth. But the hell on earth didn''t seem very tragic, because everything dragon Yan touched turned into powder in an instant. The gold level strong man sitting on the dragon''s back was stunned by the scene in front of him, and his face showed an unbearable look. This is the most prosperous main city of the waltz family. There are at least 700000 residents in the city. In the blink of an eye, half of the area of this big city has become a sea of fire, that is to say, 300000 lives have been swallowed up by Longyan in the blink of an eye. The surviving people did not feel extremely frightened, because they had already been stunned by the scene in front of them, staring at the giant dragon circling in the air approaching them and waiting for the arrival of Longyan. When they woke up from extreme shock, they found that the deadly dragon inflammation had come. Until his death, no one understood why these dozens of dragons slaughtered the main city of the waltz family. Ten elders of the waltz family followed Xiaoqiang and saw dozens of dragons killing the city with dragons. The first reaction was that the waltz family was over. They are very clear about their strength. They have no chance of winning in the face of dozens of dragons. They hold up and kill one or twenty dragons. So after waking up from the shock, they all focused on situ Haonan. There is only one way to stop the massacre and let situ Haonan stop. "Let them stop! No matter what conditions you put forward, the waltz family will agree." the elder shouted eagerly to situ Haonan. Situ Haonan shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s late! This is the fate of being abandoned by the Holy See! If you want to blame you, blame the holy see for injustice!" "You are from the cage family. As long as you let the waltz family live, the waltz family can be a cow and a horse for the cage family!" Situ Haonan still shook his head and said, "it''s late! Today the waltz family will die! Old masters, there''s only one way to save the waltz family. Kill the enemy in front of you! Hold your weapons and fight!" War? How? Ten people pick dozens of dragons? But I have no choice but to do so. Therefore, the anger of the ten of them all focused on situ Haonan. The waltz family is doomed to perish. The only thing they can do is to let situ Haonan bury the waltz family. However, they just wanted to kill situ Haonan at all costs, and more than 50 gold level strong men suddenly appeared around them. "Kill!" situ Haonan roared, waved the heavenly punishment and rushed to the elder. At the same time, he shouted, "give me this old fellow and no one is allowed to rob me. I want to try what level my combat effectiveness has reached!" The elder is regretting that he can''t kill situ Haonan. Unexpectedly, situ Haonan not only sent it to the door by himself, but also forbids others to intervene. The great joy in his heart gave him a trace of comfort in despair, because he was fully sure to kill the reckless boy. "There''s only one chance!" the elder secretly warned himself. He stared at situ Haonan who rushed over and planned to kill him. "Kill!" the remaining nine elders only asked for two more to be buried before they died. Their awareness of death stimulated all their potential combat effectiveness. In just two or three minutes, a city with a population of more than 700000 was completely swallowed up by Longyan. Such a massacre may be a kind of luck for the poor residents. At least they can''t see the miserable scene of a river of blood, feel the pain of the knife on their body, and it''s only a moment to be burned into powder by Longyan, and feel no pain. The dragon is a high-level Warcraft. The dozens of dragons brought by situ Haonan are the main fighting force of the dragon family, and the weakest is the high-level second level. The cultivators in the city did not have the slightest resistance in front of them. All the cultivators who tried to escape by jumping into the air with all their strength were blasted into meat residue by the dragon''s powerful single forbidden spell magic. Gold level first-class strong people dare not breathe in front of these dragons, not to mention those who have not reached gold level. If situ Haonan didn''t want the ten elders of the waltz family to die with dignity, he could step back behind the dragon and let the Dragon solve them. Of course, he is also a little selfish and wants to try his combat effectiveness. During a breath, all nine elders except the elder fell into the sea of fire. When Xiaoqiang was in Longdao, his combat effectiveness was much higher than that of the gold level second-class strong. Later, he absorbed some light divine power, ate hundreds of magic crystals and digested one tenth of the "umbilical cord". At this time, his combat effectiveness was probably much higher than that of the beast emperor. The most terrible thing is that Xiaoqiang''s claws ignore any defense shield, and the nine elders rely on the defense shield to strengthen, ignore Xiaoqiang''s attack, and try to exchange injury for injury and life for life with Xiaoqiang. This stupid decision let them take their lives. All the gold level strongmen around were stupid. They didn''t see how Xiaoqiang did it. They only saw that Xiaoqiang''s claws ran through the hearts of nine enemies in an instant. At this time, they realized that the most terrible thing in their party was not the sitting dragon, but the terrible looking monster. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Compared with Xiaoqiang, situ Haonan''s battle was much more difficult. After dozens of rounds, the elder only spit two mouthfuls of blood. V3.Chapter 237 The elder''s combat effectiveness is not weaker than that of situ Haonan, and even higher than that of situ Haonan. However, after the first round of the battle, he was attacked by situ Haonan, and then he was slapped and kicked by situ Haonan. It was mainly because he underestimated situ Haonan''s strength, but situ Haonan overestimated his strength. Therefore, situ Haonan reluctantly carried down the fatal blow he was brewing. In fact, the most fundamental reason why situ Haonan can press the big elder to attack is that it is neither fighting Qi nor true Qi in his body, nor the strange golden energy of magic power. Coupled with the divine weapon in his hand, he caught the big elder unprepared. After dozens of rounds of fighting, the elder had a crazy impulse. Situ Haonan is like a rogue who doesn''t want to die. He uses the move of exchanging life for life from beginning to end. If so, the grand Presbyterian will be very happy, because he has only one idea now, pulling situ Haonan to die together. But in fact, situ Haonan''s attack hurt him very much, and his attack hit situ Haonan. Situ Haonan didn''t respond at all. At most, he was knocked back by the impact. He wanted to break his head and wondered why he hit situ Haonan without the protection of air shield with his iron like mud sword, just like scratching situ Haonan. Just like this, the elder can accept it. However, the weapons in situ Haonan''s hands are very strange. They become sickles, spears, iron bars, machetes and double handed epee. They are more powerful than acrobats, making the elder defenseless. On the contrary to the elder, situ Hao became more and more satisfied and more comfortable. This battle made him re recognize the strength of the golden energy in his body. The golden energy would defend independently, as if he had an independent consciousness. Every time the elder attacks close, the golden energy can instantly form an invisible defense shield on the body surface to block the elder''s fierce attack. In addition, he also found that the golden energy seemed to have the ability to swallow Qi. Every time he collided head-on or hit the elder''s Qi shield, he would feel a strange energy in his body. After entering the body, this energy is wrapped by golden energy and slowly swallowed and transformed into golden energy. However, situ Haonan was not sure whether it was the ability of golden energy or the ability of divine punishment. "Bang!" After another frontal collision, situ Haonan finally separated from the elder. The elder looked at the sea of fire with heat waves at his feet, stared at situ Haonan with bloodshot eyes and roared with grief: "What''s the big feud between the waltz family and the cage family? Let you kill 750000 people of the waltz family in such a cruel and inhuman way! 750000 fresh lives were slaughtered by you in a moment. Are you all cold-blooded animals?" More than 50 gold level strongmen avoided the elder''s eyes. Although the 750000 people didn''t kill themselves, they were participants after all. Situ Haonan smiled and shook his head. Without hesitation, he met the elder''s eyes and replied: "The winner king, the loser Kou, this is the iron rule of the law of the jungle in the magic continent! Cutting grass without uprooting the roots, the spring breeze blows again, this is the rule to treat the enemy! If the waltz family is defeated, you have to bear the punishment of failure! Moreover, you understand the value of life only when you see your people being ruthlessly slaughtered? The waltz family is in collusion with the Holy See. I don''t know what you do, but I know death Innocent lives in your hands can never be counted. Maybe you want to say that you have never killed so many people at one time, but have you ever thought about how much blood you have on your hands over time? " Seeing that the elder was silent, situ Haonan said: "To curb violence with violence and stop killing with killing is my code of conduct! Unfortunately, the waltz family is the victim of my warning. In addition, the Holy See has explicitly ordered the destruction of the waltz family. What I hate most is the guy who collaborates with the Holy See. What I like most is to kill the members of the Holy See and his minions, especially the minions of the Holy See. Damn it! Don''t worry, we won''t be long I''ll let the Vatican go down and keep company with the waltz family! Take your arms and continue. If you can take my last blow, I''ll let you live! " "No need!" the elder smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he plunged into the sea of fire. Situ Haonan didn''t expect that the Presbyterian would choose this way of death. He could only look at the sea of fire under his feet and sighed helplessly. Then he looked at more than 50 gold level strong people who were still guilty and sneered: "Don''t follow me wherever you want to go and do whatever you want. I don''t want to take a group of saints to do something unreasonable. You elders should hold scriptures and spread the doctrine of light and peace in the magic continent. You can''t afford to scold forever. It''s ridiculous and sad to pretend to be the Savior in hell! Xiaoqiang, let''s go!" More than 50 gold level strongmen floated over the sea of fire with big eyes, until Xiaoqiang and the Dragon turned into stars and disappeared in their vision. They didn''t want to understand situ Haonan''s meaning. "Boy, what do you mean by what you just said? Why didn''t I understand?" Xiaoqiang asked puzzled. Situ Haonan replied with a smile, "it''s not interesting. It''s just that he''s unhappy to see those old guys pretending to be tall. Look at their bird like, just like they''ve never killed anyone. He''s angry when he looks at them." but he sighed in his heart: "Wenyu, to build a pacifist society in the magic continent, you have to kill all the opponents! Let me bear this eternal curse and help you sweep away all obstacles! The waltz family is the beginning of my no return road!" "Boy, where are you going next?" "Go straight ahead and go to the second largest city of the waltz family! Now that you have done it, you have to do it thoroughly. But this time you don''t need to kill the city, just kill the fighting power of the waltz family in this city. Xiaoqiang, you fly steadily. I want to help the three elders heal. Hey, I don''t know if they can bear the stimulation of being abused when they wake up." Situ Haonan first used the half hanging technique learned from Wenyu to feel the pulse for Anthony one by one. After confirming that they were really not in danger, he put down his hanging heart. "Fortunately, I saw this kind of confinement magic in the book Wenyu robbed from the magician Union and knew the way to solve it." situ Haonan congratulated himself, "It''s just that you''re extremely weak now. If you untie the restriction in your body, your body may not be able to withstand the energy impact. Forget it, I''d better feed you one and a half pills until you''re better. Alas, if Wen Yu were here, this little problem is easy for him. Damn Ma Fulong, he tortured the old sister like this. I really deserve it Cut him to pieces! I don''t know what punishment the three elders have received. How can they become so thin? It can''t be that they didn''t eat anything after they were caught. " V3.Chapter 238 After stu Haonan fed Jones Dilian pill, he kept dredging her meridians with golden energy. He didn''t know what to do to make Jones and tillian recover as soon as possible. He only knew that dredging the meridians could speed up their absorption of pills, and broadening and strengthening the meridians would do them no harm. "Ah! Teacher, you finally wake up! Great!" situ Haonan, who had been busy for a long time, suddenly shouted in surprise. Jones Dilian, lying in her arms, finally opened her sunken eyelids. Qiong stilian stared at situ Haonan with empty eyes without any emotion for about five minutes before she had a reaction. Seeing that Jones tillian was as thin as firewood and had no human like burnt yellow face, situ Haonan''s nose was sour and his long suppressed tears could no longer be controlled. He rushed out of the corner of his eyes and slid down his cheek to Jones tillian''s face. Situ Haonan took a deep breath, turned his head and wiped away the tears on his face before asking: "teacher, how do you feel? Tell me where you feel uncomfortable?" "Haonan?" Jones tillian stared at situ Haonan, and a hoarse voice came out from the depths of her throat. Situ Haonan quickly nodded and said, "teacher, it''s me. Sorry, the students are late! Let you suffer." tears drowned situ Haonan''s voice. After determining that she was not dreaming, Jones tillian''s waxy yellow face suddenly showed a trace of ruddy, holding situ Haonan''s arms in both hands, and his hoarse voice shouted: "Haonan, where are Anthony and zabak?" Situ Haonan hurriedly pressed Qiong stilian, who was struggling to get up, and comforted: "teacher, don''t get excited. The two elders are there. I have fed them pills, but they are too weak and haven''t woken up yet. Don''t worry, neither of them is in danger." Seeing that Anthony and zabak were indeed lying not far away, Jones Tirian was relieved, and her excited and ruddy face turned white again. "Teacher, you are still very weak. Lie down and have a good rest." situ haonanqiang urged with a smile. Jones tillian didn''t seem to hear stu Haonan''s persuasion. She raised her hands and looked at them for a while, and then touched her dry face with her hands. Situ Haonan knew that Joan stillian cared about her appearance very much, so he hurriedly comforted: "Teacher, Wenyu has many magical pills for beauty and skin care, which can help you restore your beautiful face in a few days. Look at my face. It used to be dark and there is a terrible scar, but now it is as white as the skin of a newborn baby. The scar is completely removed. Teacher, I promise with my head that the pill refined by Wenyu can definitely help you restore your face." "Haonan, will you please do something?" asked Jones tillian, looking at situ Haonan. Situ Haonan nodded without hesitation and said, "don''t say one thing. Even if there are thousands or thousands of things, the students won''t frown. Come on, what''s the matter?" "There is a big mountain in the west of fidonaro City, and there is a waterfall with extremely beautiful scenery in the middle of the mountain in the West. Behind the waterfall is a spacious karst cave, in which there are five graves. In the grave are my blood sworn brothers. Haonan, will you bury me next to them?" Situ Haonan was startled. Unexpectedly, Jones tillian wanted to die. "Teacher, you -" "Promise the teacher!" yelled Jones tillian in an undeniable tone. "OK!" situ Haonan nodded readily, "teacher, I will bury you next to the five elders when you die. But the students have a little request." A relieved smile appeared on Jones tillian''s face. "Little lust, come on, what do you want?" "Hey, it''s very simple. The teacher can do it." situ Haonan said with a bad smile, "as long as the teacher lives well, I will --" "I can''t do it," interrupted Jones tillian. Situ Haonan''s face was cold and he said in a deep voice, "if you can''t do it, you have to do it. Otherwise - otherwise - otherwise, I''ll dig the five graves, let your blood sworn brothers storm the corpse wilderness, and let the necromancer control their bodies." "Smelly boy, do you think you can frighten me with two cruel words?" Jones tillian didn''t worry about situ Haonan''s words at all. "Hehe, do you think I can''t do such an outrageous thing?" situ Haonan asked with a sneer. Without waiting for Jones Dilian to answer, he continued: "I ripped off two ears, cut off two arms, and split them in half with the last knife. I slaughtered 750000 people of the waltz family in three minutes, and the whole city is still burning. I killed 750000 people. Why don''t you dare dig five graves? Teacher, if you still think I was the hairy boy three years ago, you''re very wrong. Now I kill people Blinking devil, you can do anything. So you probably won''t believe it. It doesn''t matter. As long as you follow me and watch what I do next, you will believe it. I want to cut the roots of the waltz family, and no baby will let go! "In order to increase the credibility of his words, situ Haonan also released a cold murderous spirit while talking. Unfortunately, Joan stillian still shook her head and said: "Even if you have become a murderous devil, you won''t do that, otherwise you won''t save our three old guys. Haonan, after listening to my words, you won''t stop me from dying. After we were caught by cabrona''s men, we were locked up in the basement. Cabrona violated his blood oath and tortured us at the cost of his life. Do you know how he tortured us ? he asked his men to seal our magic and fighting spirit, and tried every means to prevent us from committing suicide. Then he cut off the meat on our thighs with a sharp dagger, cooked it, chopped it and forced it into our stomach. He also forced us to open our eyelids and let us watch each other eat. Then he healed our wounds with light magic, and we were tortured like ghosts again and again Now you see why the teacher is still alive. I survived by eating the meat of both of them. " Jones tillian''s tone was calm, but blood and tears hung from the corners of her eyes. The blood drops of blood in the sun pierced situ Haonan''s heart like a knife. "Think about it. If you and Wenyu are caught by the enemy, and the enemy lets you eat Wenyu''s meat and live, can you still live? Haonan, help the teacher." "No! No! No!" situ Haonan shook his head and shouted wildly, but he couldn''t find a reason to let Jones tillian live. "You can''t do it. The teacher does it himself. Remember, I must be buried next to them." "Fart!" stu Haonan scolded angrily and sealed Jones Dilian''s acupoint, "teacher, if it were me, I would definitely live well. Yes, live well!" After organizing the chaotic language in his mind, situ Haonan said eagerly, "remember Wen Yu said that as long as you live, happy things will happen, so teacher, you must live. Teacher, listen to me." V3.Chapter 239 Situ Haonan was almost crazy, not because of Jones tillian''s extreme reaction, but because her expression and tone were very calm, which suffocated situ Haonan. This unacceptable calm showed that she had completely lost her desire to live and was determined to die. Situ Haonan tried his best to slow down his tone and speak persuasively as orderly as possible: "Teacher, your death is just the loss of a beloved teacher for me, which makes me sad for seven or eight days at most. I bite my teeth and be cruel, which can fully meet your wishes. But have you ever thought about how much pain your death will bring to Anthony and zabak, and the other five predecessors watching you in the sky? I''m sure, Anthony and zabak When you wake up and learn of your death, you will do the same stupid thing. " At this point, situ Haonan smiled in his heart because he found a reason to let Jones tillian continue to live. So he sped up and said, "Anthony and zabak are your blood sworn brothers. If you die and they die with you, you will kill the two predecessors and your blood sworn brothers with your own hands!" Hearing stu Haonan''s reprimand, Jones tillian''s empty eyes finally had a ripple. Stu Haonan almost couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, he had strong self-control and suppressed his laughter. "Teacher, do you understand the true meaning of the four words" blood oath and worship? "Situ Haonan then shouted, "Heaven and earth serve as a mirror, draw brothers'' blood, and live and die together from now on. You live on the flesh and blood of Anthony and zabak. So far, Anthony and zabak also live on your flesh and blood. That''s why you wanted to die. Why did you drink their blood when you swore to worship? You think it''s small to swear to worship with blood Fart boy''s family?! if Wenyu and I were replaced, we would definitely live better, because our lives are not ours, but each other''s. We should live well, not for ourselves, but for our brothers! " "Teacher, open your eyes and see clearly." stu Haonan put down Qiong stilian and turned her face to Anthony and zabak. Then he went to Anthony, took out a dagger from the space ring and pointed it at zabak''s heart: "Teacher, if you choose to die, you are holding this dagger to the heart of Anthony and zabak, and stabbing it without emotion! Stab it into the heart of your brothers who share life and death, and ruthlessly end their beautiful life. Teacher, you are not a child. You can''t play your temper and be selfish. Your selfishness is waving in front of Anthony and zabak My butcher''s knife! " After a pause, situ Haonan said: "If you still choose to die, I can fulfill you. But I can''t agree to your request, because the guy waving a butcher''s knife to his brother doesn''t deserve to be buried with them! Eh, let''s do it. Teacher, I''ll kill them before meeting your wish, so you don''t have to bear the curse. Ha ha, how can I think of such a good idea now. Old man Master, if you still want to die, you should say so. Then I''ll stab into the heart of senior Anthony. Oh, by the way, don''t resent me. I''m just doing it for you, because the real murderer who killed them is you. " "I want to sleep," replied Jones tillian hoarsely. Situ Haonan was overjoyed. He stepped in front of Jones tillian and said softly, "teacher, have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything is over." then he ordered Jones tillian''s sleeping point. "Shit! Kabrona, an old bastard, should use such a vicious means to deal with the three predecessors, the boy mafuron." situ Haonan cursed. "Boy, good eloquence." Xiaoqiang teased. Situ Haonan felt the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to have such eloquence. However, the matter hasn''t been solved yet. If you want the three of them to live well, you have to waste your breath on Anthony and zabak. Xiaoqiang, find a secluded mountain to fall down, and I''ll break them one by one." Stu Haonan tried his best to make Anthony open his eyes and wake up. Anthony woke up with the same reaction as Jones tillian. It took almost ten minutes to wake up. Before Anthony spoke, situ Haonan first said, "elder Anthony, do you want me to meet your wish? Do you want me to kill you and bury you in a cave in a mountain beside fidonaro? Oh, your reaction shows that I guessed right. Don''t be surprised, because Mr. Jones tillian asked me to do so just after waking up. You --" "Smelly boy, full of farts! I''m living well. Why do you want to die!" Anthony shouted and scolded stu Haonan. Situ Haonan was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He quickly piled up a smiling face and explained, "it''s great for you to say so, sir. Well, just now, Mr. Jones tillian woke up and --" "Hey" after hearing situ Haonan''s story, Anthony sighed and said bitterly: "Smelly boy, you''re right. If any of the three of us die, we''ll kill the other two. In fact, the first thought I had when I woke up was death, but I can see how stupid my idea is. Hehe, it''s no big deal to think about it carefully. I just ate my brother''s meat." The bitterness in Anthony''s tone made situ Haonan sad. What he heard was not what Anthony didn''t think, but the pain in Anthony''s heart. "Elder, you have to live anyway. They can live only if you live." situ Haonan whispered. Anthony smiled and said, "I know what you mean. I have to live for both of them, and I have to live better than before. Boy, how did you save us?" Situ Haonan saluted Anthony with admiration, and then replied: "senior, after learning that you were captured by the waltz family, Wen Yu asked me to lead the dragon day and night. Seeing that you were tortured by the beast of cabrona, I ordered to turn the main city of the waltz family into a sea of fire." Anthony was frightened by situ Haonan''s simple sentence and asked, "about 750000 people in the main city of the waltz family have been buried in the sea of fire?!" "All the people living in that city are members of the waltz family, so they deserve to die. Elder, do you think I''m cold-blooded?" situ Haonan smiled bitterly. "Ha ha, not yet." Anthony said with a hoarse smile. "It''s just a little shocked. Have you ever heard of my nickname called blood thunderbolt, a killer madman!" Situ Haonan didn''t want to go deep into this problem. Although he was ready to bear the eternal curse and had begun to take action, there was still a struggle in his heart. He felt uncomfortable every time he thought that his hands were covered with blood. "Senior, many things have happened during this period. I''ll tell you. I''m sure you''ll be speechless after listening." situ Haonan changed the topic. "Well, I also want to know what state Wenyu and the holy see are in?" Anthony nodded. V3.Chapter 240 In order to completely divert Anthony''s attention, situ Haonan explained in detail how Wen Yu subdued the dragon family, how to persuade the animal emperor to join, how to negotiate with the Pope, as well as the previous and present lives of Wen Yu and Ruixue, worship the moon god, the divine plane and so on. Anthony stared at situ Haonan with wide eyes. He didn''t blink. After a long time, he swallowed his mouth and asked unbelievably, "boy, none of us are dreaming!" "Elder, this is true." situ Haonan said with a serious expression. "Calculate the day, the construction of the Chinese Republic started two days ago. It is estimated that we will see a new country when we go back. Elder, have you ever thought that you will rise to the throne of God and become a God three times higher than the God of light?" "Nonsense!" Anthony''s hoarse voice was mixed with inexplicable excitement. "I haven''t heard of the divine plane. How can I think of this. I didn''t expect that magic power and magic land are just a grain of dust in the vast universe. I can''t imagine how big the divine plane is!" "Well," situ Haonan nodded excitedly, "it''s just that you don''t know the existence of the divine plane, but since you know its existence, you must see it with your own eyes and break through it, so it''s not worth walking in the world. Senior, how about we explore the mysterious divine plane together?" "That''s all right." Anthony replied excitedly, but when he saw that he had only skin and bones left in his hands, his excited look dimmed in an instant, and said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid my body can''t accept the inheritance of God all my life. Where else --" "Senior" situ Haonan hurriedly interrupted Anthony and said with a smile, "it''s only a matter of time before your body recovers to its previous state with the pill refined by Wenyu. Senior, can you persuade teacher Qiong stilian to find her hope to live?" Speaking of Jones tillian, Anthony''s eyes suddenly became sad, but soon returned to normal and said with a smile: "even if there is no divine face, I won''t let them do stupid things. You wake up zabak first. This guy is easier to persuade. Then the three of us work together to persuade Xiaolian. Xiaolian will understand our intentions. I''m afraid she can''t accept her present appearance." "As long as you can eliminate the teacher''s idea of death, everything else is not a problem." situ Haonan said happily, "senior, take a break first, wake up senior zabak, and I''ll call you." Anthony nodded and said gratefully, "boy, it''s hard for you." "No hard work, this is what the younger generation should do." situ Haonan replied respectfully, and then turned to zabak. Situ Haonan thought he would have to spend a lot of time on zabak. Unexpectedly, zabak was more forthright than Anthony. He finished it in a few words. In fact, Anthony and zabak are no better than Jones tillian, but they are more painful than Jones tillian, but they are calmer than Jones tillian. No matter which of the three choose to die, the remaining two will follow him to die together. For their brothers to live well, they can only bury their inner pain and bear it alone. Let Anthony three people sleep comfortably for a whole day, situ Haonan untied their sleeping hole. Under the joint persuasion of Anthony and zabak, Jones tillian soon threw away the idea of death. In fact, the most fundamental reason was what situ Haonan said. Situ Haonan was not in a hurry, but stayed in the mountains for three days. When he saw that Anthony''s body was almost recovered, he was ready to start. After the highly nutritious lunch carefully prepared by situ Haonan, Anthony wiped the oil juice from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "Haonan, our body has recovered in 7788, which is enough to withstand the energy impact of lifting the prohibition. Help us lift the prohibition in our body. It''s really hard to live without magic." Situ Haonan nodded and said with a smile, "Sir, I just want to help you lift the restrictions in your body. I''ve stayed here for a long time and have a lot of things to do. I must start. Will you go with me or go to the dwarf tribe?" "Of course, I''ll destroy the remnants of the waltz family with you," said Jones tillian gritting her teeth. "Turn all the remaining cities of the waltz family into a sea of fire." "I can''t bear it!" situ Haonan shook his head and said in pain: "Before coming here, I have blackmailed all the property of the waltz family from Derek. The construction and operation of the Republic of China requires extremely huge materials. Although the Merson chamber of Commerce has indicated that it will give full support, the premise is that it will not affect the normal operation of the Merson chamber of Commerce, and we can''t rely too much on the Merson chamber of Commerce in case it is put forward by the Merson chamber of commerce at a critical moment." Jones tillian rolled her eyes and said, "smelly boy, the president of the Merson chamber of commerce is your father. If you don''t trust the Merson chamber of Commerce, you don''t trust your father." "Cut!" situ Haonan disdained, "None of the merchants can be trusted. He''s my father. Yes, but if it really endangers the interests of the Merson chamber of Commerce, he won''t treat me as a son. Anyway, no matter who the president of the Merson chamber of commerce is, we have to keep a hand in case we only need it from time to time. Alas, it''s too rushed to order the burning of the main city of the waltz family. This fire is tens of millions of gold coins. We should take the core of the waltz family The clerk killed it and sent someone to search all the finance before burning it. " "Boy, are you really going to kill all the waltz family?" Anthony frowned. "If I don''t do it, Derek won''t let them go. Let Derek do it, it''s better for me to do it myself. Derek is very cunning, and I don''t want to give him a chance to cultivate enemies for us." situ Haonan smiled lightly, "After the founding of the Republic of China, its system will be opposed by empires of all sizes. At that time, I will kill more than 750000." Anthony was stunned. Then he patted situ Haonan on the shoulder twice and sighed, "Wen Yu has no regrets for a brother like you in this life!" Zabak, who had not opened his mouth, smiled at Anthony and said, "did you see yourself as a young man from this boy?" Anthony nodded and smiled. After spending a little time to help Anthony untie the prohibition in his body, the four of them finally set off for the second County of the waltz family. "Ha ha, it''s fun!" Anthony shouted excitedly on the dragon''s back. "I didn''t expect Anthony to become a holy dragon magician one day. It''s great!" Jones, tillian and zabak were also very excited. Looking at the excitement of the three people, situ Haonan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he considered the trip after killing the waltz family, hoping to make Anthony completely forget this painful memory with new and exciting things. "Hey, I don''t know if Anthony and zabak have the ability to be men. Derek is going to give me some specially trained princesses. I''m worried that no one will give them. Do you want to let the two elders taste fresh?" situ Haonan smiled at Anthony and zabak. V3.Chapter 241 Anthony''s appearance was too frightening, so they didn''t go into the city with situ Haonan. They stopped in a barren mountain outside the city with dozens of dragons and waited for the news of situ Haonan. In addition to the main city, other counties and cities of the waltz family have branches of the Merson chamber of Commerce. After entering the city, situ Haonan directly went to the head of the Merson chamber of Commerce to inquire about the major events in magic land during this period. As he guessed, the construction of the Chinese Republic officially started the day after he left the dwarf tribe. He was shocked that the huge project had been completed in just two days. At this time, dwarves, elves and orcs were moving to the Republic of China. At the same time, the system of the Chinese Republic has been announced to the whole continent. As soon as the republic system was announced, it caused panic and dissatisfaction among all empires, but no one can do anything, because they clearly know that the backing of the Chinese Republic is the Holy See. As soon as the system was announced, the oppressed civilians in the magic continent were boiling, and the whole family moved to the Republic of China for fear of falling behind others. To the horror of all empires, slave riots occurred frequently soon after the promulgation of the Chinese republic system. In order to prevent population loss and suppress slave riots, all empires issued a series of coercive policies at almost the same time. In addition to the shocking news of the founding of the Republic of China, another is the demise of the waltz family. Under normal circumstances, the shock of the demise of the waltz family can not reach this level, because there are hundreds of big families like the waltz family on the magic continent, and it is normal to be destroyed by enemies or enemies. The reason why it is so shocking is that the Dragon killed the waltz family. At this time, everyone knows that the dragon family is loyal to the cage family, that is to say, the waltz family was destroyed by the cage family, so the destruction of the waltz family is also a disguised warning to those forces and empires dissatisfied with the cage family that the killers of the cage family should have the strength to destroy the dragon family, otherwise they will end up in a sea of fire like the waltz family. In the next few days, the county city under the jurisdiction of the waltz family staged a ruthless slaughter every night, and none of the people close to the waltz family were spared. At the same time, the branch of the Merson chamber of Commerce in the city swallowed up all the assets operated by the waltz family. "Boy, the waltz family has been uprooted by you. Where are you going next?" asked Jones tillian while eating the tonic situ Haonan brought from the rebirth dream branch. In seven days, under the dual effects of pill and rebirth dream tonic, Anthony''s three bodies recovered quite quickly. Although it''s not full of flesh and blood, it''s not much worse. Situ Haonan wiped off the rice residue at the corner of his mouth and replied: "Teacher, I have to go to fidona Luo city to talk to Derek about something, and then go to Kuang Lei mountain to find the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment and help them to make the Kuang Lei mercenary regiment the first mercenary regiment in the magic continent. Then I''m going to take these dragons to wander around the magic continent, help a group of rebellious slaves and sound an alarm to the kings of various empires." Anthony frowned and said, "boy, I''m afraid this will cause public anger among the empires. Dogs will jump over the wall when they are anxious. Not to mention them, be careful that the empires join hands to deal with the Chinese Republic." Situ Haonan waved his hand and said: "Senior, your worry is totally unnecessary. The dragon clan is completely obedient to Wenyu now, so the rule that giant dragons can''t participate in human war no longer exists. The dragon clan is carrying it in front, and anyone who doesn''t have eyes dares to fight against the Republic of China. In addition, the old monsters of the moon worship cult can destroy dozens of giant dragons by pulling one out. If Wenyu is willing, now It''s no problem to destroy the Vatican. In addition, after the army of the Chinese Republic is fully organized, master Brian will certainly take practical training, that is, even if those empires don''t annoy the Chinese Republic, the Chinese Republic won''t make them comfortable. In a word, the real master of the mortal plane is us. No one dares to stop what we want to do, and no one can stop it. " Anthony knew Brian''s temperament very well, nodded and smiled: "The old man is a complete war maniac! Now he not only controls the military power of the whole Chinese Republic, but also his waist is so hard that the Holy See dare not move. If he honestly doesn''t move troops to other empires, I''m afraid the sun will rise from the West. Alas, I haven''t understood why he resigned as a general at the peak of his power. He asked me several times and didn''t tell me why." "Retreat quickly and save yourself wisely," speculated Jones tillian. Anthony disdained: "bah! Just because of his temperament, I don''t believe he understood the meaning of retreating bravely and protecting himself. Besides, at that time, the war between man and devil had just ended, and all empires were taking the opportunity to expand their territory, but he, a war maniac, resigned as usual. There must be an unknown secret. Haonan, Derek must know the reason. Remember to ask for me." Situ Haonan nodded and asked, "do you continue to walk with me, or break up and go to the dwarf tribe?" Jones Dilian replied without thinking: "it''s needless to say that he must go to the dwarf tribe. Wenyu still owes us three marrow washing pills. Besides, you don''t have a beauty pill here." "Well, let''s break up here." situ Haonan stood up and said with a smile, "Oh, by the way. Two elders, Derek has several little princesses who have been specially trained. Hey hey, are you interested?" Anthony stared at situ Haonan angrily and cursed: "little bastard, skin itch, just say it. Thunder magic is the best way to relax your muscles and bones." Zabak exclaimed, "youth is good!" in exchange for Jones tillian''s mocking eyes. After seeing Anthony leave on a dragon, situ Haonan took Xiaoqiang out of his pocket and said with a smile, "Xiaoqiang, Derek has countless magic crystals. We must blackmail him well. We''d better squeeze him impotent." ¡­¡­ On the holy mountain, the Pope crawled on the ground, held the scripture high in his hands, and shouted piously, "welcome the envoy of God!" "Welcome to the envoy of God!" the elders knelt behind the Pope and shouted in unison. Before the words fell, the Holy Scripture in the hands of the Pope suddenly burst into thousands of dazzling white lights, and the powerful authority instantly filled the whole hall. The Pope and the elders were too frightened to breathe. The white light dispersed, and two handsome middle-aged men in silver and white armor appeared in front of the Pope out of thin air. "Nimankel, do you know the sin?!" the middle-aged man standing on the Pope''s left opened his mouth in a questioning tone, and the cold breath frightened the Pope. The Pope repressed his uneasiness and replied in awe: "God makes adults, small ones don''t know." V3.Chapter 242 On the evening of the fourth day after returning from the dwarf tribe, the God of light suddenly sent an oracle to inform the pope that he would order the God to come down in the near future, so that the Pope could be ready to meet him. These days, while preparing for the arrival of the messenger, the Pope and the elders speculated about the purpose of the messenger. Unfortunately, they didn''t come up with a reason. The main reason is that the God of light almost doesn''t order the God to come to this position. The God''s envoy has only come once since Nicole became Pope. Although he didn''t expect to question his crime without saying a word after the messenger came, he was more or less prepared, because he had an ominous premonition when he learned the oracle of the messenger. The Pope waited nervously for the emissary''s words, and wondered why the emissary would question himself like this. "Could it be that the above authorities already know about the negotiations between us and the cage family? This negotiation did harm the interests of the Holy See, but it was not so big as to disturb the above authorities." "Hum!" the envoy who questioned the Pope snorted coldly, but what he wanted to say was stopped by another God''s eyes, looked at the Pope and the elders and smiled: "Nimankel, elders, please get up quickly. I''m one of the four generals of the God of light. You can call me Hal. My companion''s name is huolei and one of the four generals. He''s just like his name and has a bad temper. Please forgive me. We''ve been ordered this time. I hope you can cooperate with us to complete the task of the God of light." "May you give your life to the great God of light!" the Pope and the elders prostrated on the ground and replied piously. Then they got up carefully and took a small step back to show their respect. A satisfied smile floated from the corner of firethunder''s mouth, stared at the Pope and said in a low voice, "Nieman Cole, you have to answer me a few questions before doing these two things." The Pope quickly saluted respectfully and said, "God''s envoy, please ask me. I don''t dare to deceive you at all." "First, why didn''t you offer your pure soul to Lord Guangshen in the past five years? Hum, isn''t this your sin?" huolei asked coldly. The Pope was stunned for a moment and said with a wry smile: "since the establishment of the Holy See, the envoy has paid tribute to the LORD God of light every five years, which is also the time stipulated by the LORD God of light. There are still three months before the next dedication, not that we didn''t offer our souls to the LORD God of light. I''m afraid the envoy has remembered the wrong time." "Three more months?" fire thunder frowned. "So you''re ready for your soul and body." "Yes, my Lord," replied the pope with a smile, "and we have prepared twice as many souls and bodies this time as before, hoping to satisfy my lord the God of light." Huolei''s eyes lit up and said in a low voice, "my brothers work very hard this time. They need some soul and body to relieve fatigue. I wonder if the Pope can --" Hal laughed and scolded, "asshole, if the master knows you steal your soul and body, you have to go to the mine for ten years." The Pope was very smart. How could he not understand what huolei and Hal meant, so he smiled and said, "Lord God, the soul and body this time are twice as much as before, and there are four or five less light. Lord God will not punish. If Lord God is willing to stay here for a long time, the small ones can choose some more." "Hehe, we won''t treat you badly." huolei laughed happily, winked proudly at Hal, and said, "we''ve made a lot of money this time, and we''ll come down every five years." Hal smiled and nodded. Huolei put away the smile on his face and then asked, "Niman Cole, it''s not long before the next human demon war. How are you preparing?" The Pope rolled his eyes and sighed: "Lord envoy, the last human demon war was extremely fierce. We tried our best to win. The price we paid was very heavy. Elves, dwarves and other races have not recovered. Coupled with the loss of power warrior skills, I''m afraid - please rest assured, even if we fight all the soldiers in the magic continent, we won''t let the demon family army Arrogant in the magic land. Hey, I''m afraid we can''t continue to serve Lord Guangming after the next human demon war, nor can we cultivate the soul and body for the two envoys. " "Ha ha, you old fox, dare to beat around the Bush to induce us to make mistakes. I think you''ve had enough." huolei shouted angrily, "but for your sake, we''ll help you through this difficulty. We''ll come every five years in the future. I hope you won''t disappoint us." The Pope was immediately overjoyed and eagerly replied, "God reassures adults that small ones will try their best to cultivate more souls and bodies. Praise the God of light!" "Forget it, I won''t embarrass you." huolei waved, "Hal, tell them about our mission. The master gave us enough time. It''s not too late for us to rest for a few days before we start." Hal nodded and said, "the first task Lord Guangming gave us is to find the artifact lost by the dragon family. This artifact has appeared again. Did you know the relevant information?" "Lord Huishen envoy, I sent someone to Longdao a few days ago and didn''t find any unusual behavior of the dragon clan. The current clan leader of the dragon clan is selected according to their strength. If they recover the lost artifact, there will be a big change. My subordinates guess it may be that the artifact hasn''t fallen into the hands of the dragon clan." The Pope replied seriously. In fact, he and the elder clearly knew that the Dragon killing knife was in Wenyu''s hand. The reason why he lied was that he didn''t want to destroy Wenyu, or another hope he just found. Hal didn''t doubt the Pope, nodded and said, "your guess is very possible, but we have to go to Dragon Island in person. In addition to looking for Dragon artifacts, Lord Guangming ordered us to investigate moon worship, because adults feel that there are unusual energy fluctuations in the magic continent during this period." "Worship the moon god?!" cried the Pope. Hal hurriedly asked, "do you have any news about the worship of the moon god?" "Oh, I''m sorry, my subordinates have lost their manners!" the Pope saluted apologetically, "Since the establishment of the Holy See, every Pope has made every effort to find the worship of the moon, but so far there has been no news of the worship of the moon. Lord Guangshen, the terror of the worship of the moon, has told us, so when he heard the messenger say that the worship of the moon really exists in the magic continent, his subordinates would be so frightened. I hope the Lord will forgive me!" Hal shook his head in disappointment and said, "Lord Guangming is not sure whether the moon worship God is in the magic land, so he sent us to investigate. Alas, the strength of the moon worship God is not what you can imagine. Even if it is really hidden in a corner of the magic land, it can''t be found with your strength." "Hal, these things can''t wait until after the rest. I can''t wait." huolei urged, "nimankel, find us an elegant and quiet place to rest, and then send four souls and bodies. Remember, you must choose them, or I''ll make you go." "Please believe me, I will never let the two gods disappoint you. Elder, you cultivate the soul and body, and choose the four best ones to send to the Qingya Pavilion. Lord God, please come this way!" V3.Chapter 243 "Ah -" with a loud and excited groan of fire thunder, the pure jade girl lying in disorder under his crotch turned into a mummy with an expression of extreme panic and pain. Not far from him was the same mummy. Reluctantly, he got up and put on his clothes. With a random wave of huolei''s left hand, the two mummies immediately turned into a pile of dust. "Gaga, I haven''t been so cheerful for a long time. The purer the soul is, the stronger the energy generated during despair and struggle. It''s no wonder that the master has been reluctant to give up such a pure soul and body." Hal threw a white eye at huolei, smiled and scolded, "it took you an hour to do something that can be done in ten minutes, and you''re still in front of me. Your skin is really thick." "Hey, hey," huolei said with a smile, "as a real man, you should show strong endurance whenever and wherever. If their bodies can''t afford it, it''s OK to work for two hours. In other words, Hal, your endurance is very poor. There won''t be a problem with your lower body skills. Ha ha..." "A dog can''t spit out Ivory!" Hal replied angrily. "I don''t like this type of woman. Wild debauchery is my favorite." "It''s easy to do. I''ll ask Niemann cole to find a team for you to enjoy later." huolei said happily, "it''s not easy to come down once. We two brothers have to enjoy what we say and taste all kinds of women in the magic continent. It''s said that the queen of the elves is the most attractive woman in the magic continent. We must not let go." Hal nodded with a smile, turned his face slightly serious and said, "fire thunder, we have tasks. We''d better wait until the tasks are completed." Referring to the task, huolei frowned and said, "Hal, this task is not simple. If we are not careful, our lives may be ruined here. It''s good to find the artifact lost by the dragon family. It''s mainly the moon worship cult. They are all gods. They can crush us with their fingers." Hal shook his head and said, "this position is very special. If we are careful, there will be no danger to our lives. If we can''t, we will give up our body. This is a great opportunity. If we can really find the hiding place of the moon worship cult, we can report directly to the above, and the above will reward us with at least one median God." Huolei''s body trembled fiercely, his pupils contracted instantly, stared at Hal and said, "Hal, do you want to --" "Huolei, the divine plane is boundless. Do you want to stay on that desolate planet all your life? Stoop to be a fighter of the median God all your life? It''s not that I''m unfaithful to my master, but that I don''t want to miss any chance for promotion." Hal stared at huolei with burning eyes. Huolei shook his head and sighed: "No one who has the strength to ascend to the throne of God would like to be subordinate to others, but the cruel survival law of the throne has smoothed out their domineering edges and corners. I have ascended to the throne of God with fire and thunder for 17600 years, but I am only a lower God now. My dreams and ambitions have long been extinguished. I don''t even have any other thoughts in these 100 years, just hope The master was promoted to the upper God as soon as possible, and the God gave me a hand to promote me to the middle God. Hal, thank you. Your words awakened the heat of my sleeping for thousands of years. " Hal stared at the fire thunder for a long time before he said, "fire thunder, do you know why our master and death attach so much importance to this plane?" The fire thunder''s eyes lit up and said in a low voice, "is this plane hiding a baby that makes them crazy?" "Well," Hal nodded hard, "The master once mentioned it, but he and the God of death searched for thousands of years and didn''t find this baby, and didn''t give up, so they always paid attention to this special plane. In fact, I wanted to come to this plane for a long time. Such a strange plane must have a coveted baby, but I didn''t have a chance. Huolei, I really told you this when I treat you as a brother. If it were One of us is lucky enough to get this baby. We must not forget the other when we become prosperous. " "Of course." huolei nodded definitely. As for what he thought in his heart, he couldn''t know. "Ha ha, actually it''s good to stay in this position as the master." huolei opened his arms and said with a smile, "we can call the wind and rain here with our strength, and we can get money, power and women. The most important thing is that no one can threaten our life safety, which is a hundred times more comfortable than the divine position." At the same time, in a dark secret room, the elder frowned, and the Pope standing next to him was also thinking about some problems. About ten minutes later, the elder broke the silence and said, "the Dragon killing knife is in Wenyu''s hand. Let the two envoys trace it and they will find Wenyu. When the two envoys know our relationship with Wenyu, I''m afraid they will condemn us for cheating. Moreover, the dragon family has a close relationship with the cage family. As long as the envoys go to Longdao, they can find Wenyu. It''s difficult to protect Wenyu!" Seeing that the Pope did not speak, the elder then said, "the Republic of China has been completed. If God makes us know that we condone the existence of the Republic of China, I''m afraid it will - in short, the arrival of God''s envoy has pushed us to a very dangerous position." "Strange," the Pope frowned and said, "why do you think Lord Guangming cares so much about the artifacts of the dragon family and specially sent an emissary to look for them. I remember that the emissary who came last said that the artifacts of the magic continent are ordinary scrap iron in the divine plane. Is it not that the artifacts of the dragon family are not simple?" The elder shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Pope, are you listening to me?! now in this situation, why do you still have the heart to think about this!" "Oh, sorry," said the pope with an apologetic smile, "It''s not necessary to worry about you. First of all, we don''t know who owns the Dragon artifact. Second, we can push the existence of the Chinese Republic and put all the reasons on the last human demon war and the dragon family. Once the envoy is investigated, we can completely put the blame on it. At that time, we will say that the last human demon war suffered heavy losses and the dragon family, elves and other forces betrayed We take refuge in the cage family. In order to win the next human demon war, we have to allow the Republic of China to exist temporarily. This is the last thing I want to see. Wen Yu is the hope we finally found. It''s a pity to destroy it like this. Elder, it''s not like you in normal times. Don''t be frightened by God. Just treat them as ordinary people. " The elder sighed, "Your holiness, your realm is still a little worse than mine. There must be a reason why the above attaches so much importance to the artifacts of the dragon family. The reappearance of the Dragon killing knife is in Wenyu''s hands, and he has used the Dragon killing knife to subdue the dragon family. It can be seen that the Dragon killing knife has recognized him as the Lord. If this knife is not simple, isn''t Wenyu even more so." "Well, I think so, so we must not sell Wenyu to the envoy." the Pope nodded. "As for the worship of the moon, let the envoy search. Elder, you send your confidant to send a letter to Wenyu and tell him the current situation. Wenyu''s intelligence should be able to deal with this sudden change." V3.Chapter 244 In fidona Luo city, on the eighth floor of the rebirth dream headquarters, situ Haonan lay on a soft big bed, enjoying happiness with a face. The two lovely people''s soft boneless hands also made several comfortable groans from time to time. After enjoying the whole body massage comfortably, situ Haonan looked sideways at the young lady who had been standing by the bed waiting for dispatch and asked, "medlar, when did the rebirth dream add this service, how can I not know?" Three years ago, medolar was just a civilian at the bottom of society. Although her appearance and figure were close to perfection, the influence of living environment and education made her have only a strong civilian flavor, not the word "temperament". However, medolal''s mind is smart. She knew that this is a chance given by God from the day she stepped into the dream of rebirth. With her smart mind, excellent vision and three years of unremitting efforts, she successfully climbed from an ordinary waiter to the position of rebirth dream manager. At this time, her first feeling is noble and elegant, and the civilian atmosphere has long been replaced by the temperament of bullying. Medlar smiled and the two waiters who served situ Haonan were stunned, because they had never seen medlar smile so naturally and beautifully. In their eyes, medlar''s face only has a professional smile, which is a model of an iceberg strong woman. "President Luo Deming added this service after taking over the rebirth dream, but only on the seventh and eighth floors. Young master, have you never entered the rebirth dream once in three years?" "Hey, these three years I wish I could break my time in half. How can I have time to enjoy this luxury life?" situ Haonan sighed. "Do they provide services other than massage?" Medolar blushed, shook his head and replied, "that kind of service is only available on the fifth and sixth floors. All kinds of consumption on the seventh and eighth floors are very pure. This is the rule personally formulated by President rodmeng. Young master, if you need it, I can arrange them to serve you. Don''t worry, the service ladies on the seventh and eighth floors are pure." Situ Haonan quickly shook his head and said, "I dare not break the rules of reborn dreams. Er, none of the guys who can spend seven or eight floors are easy to provoke. They are so attractive again. Has no one violated the rules?" "Yes, but very few, very few." medlar nodded. "Two million gold coins at a time. If the object they like has other requirements, they have to try to meet them. There is only one end to forcibly breaking the rules. They will be thrown down from the roof of the reborn dream, and then they will be included in the ranks of enemies of the Merson chamber of Commerce." Situ Haonan was surprised and said in his heart, "two hundred times, the princess is not worth the price." "Medlar, let them out. I have something to discuss with you." The two maidens were very sensible. They got out of bed, saluted respectfully and withdrew from the elegant room without medolar''s opening. Situ Haonan sat up and asked with a smile, "medlar, have you heard about the Republic of China?" Medolar didn''t react for a moment. He was stunned for a while before he reacted. He couldn''t help nodding excitedly and said, "the Chinese Republic was established by the cage family, and master Wenyu will become the first emperor of the Chinese Republic. Now the whole magic continent is discussing this matter. Master, master Wenyu, how have you been these three years?" "It''s OK. Oh, it can be seen that our manager has been thinking about Wen Yu? Shall I take you to find him?" situ Haonan said with a bad smile. MeDo Lars glanced at situ Haonan and sighed, "three years ago, I was just an ordinary people, and I was hungry and cold every day. Young master Wenyu gave me a chance to make my life colorful. Moreover, young master Wenyu has saved my life, and I will never forget his great kindness in my life." Situ Haonan nodded with satisfaction and said: "The Republic of China has just been established and is in urgent need of talents in all fields. Are you interested in developing there? Don''t get me wrong. I just want you to think about it. I won''t force you to do anything. You can climb from an ordinary waiter to the director of the rebirth dream headquarters in three years, which is enough to show your extraordinary ability and intelligence. You must have more brilliant achievements in developing in the Republic of China. You If you can''t let go of your existing achievements, treat me as if I didn''t say anything. " Medolar was stunned again, and her charming red lips slipped round. It was not that she didn''t respond, but that her brain was frightened into a short blank state by situ Haonan''s words. Situ Haonan didn''t say anything more. He just looked at medlar with a smile and waited patiently for her answer. He just wanted to have a good time in his dream of rebirth, but when he saw medlar promoted to manager on the eighth floor, he suddenly remembered Wenyu''s high evaluation of medlar three years ago, and then connected with medlar''s achievements today, so he gave medlar a Your idea of working in the Republic of China. After a long time, meadowlard finally got out of the state of shock. When she woke up a little, the first thing she thought of was an opportunity, an opportunity given by God to change her life. Then she resolutely chose to seize this opportunity in her heart. This is also her specialty. When she met a major choice, she would not hesitate to seize the favorable side for herself. Although she was eager to nod and agree, she didn''t show it at all on her face. Instead, she frowned and said in fear: "my ability can only make a hotel operate normally. Who is qualified to deal with major events related to the operation of the country! Moreover, no matter how strong my ability is, I''m always just a woman, and I''m still a woman without strong strength." Situ Haonan didn''t know what medlar was thinking. He only saw the loss on medlar''s face when he said his last sentence, so he shook his head and smiled: "The Republic of China is fundamentally different from any empire on the magic continent. In the Republic of China, no matter men or women, strong or weak, you only need to have one strong point to get a better future. Can, can, can''t, it doesn''t depend on your fist, but on your brain! Medolar, Wenyu was very optimistic about you three years ago, saying that you are smart and capable, and you only need a little exercise Become a successful leader. Now it seems that Wen Yu''s vision is really cruel, and you are even better than his evaluation. Believe in the Chinese Republic and yourself, give up your wealth and develop in the Chinese Republic. This narrow space has already limited your flying, and the Chinese Republic is your real stage. " Medolar perfectly controlled the expression on her face. Every time situ Haonan said a word, her look would change a little. After situ Haonan''s words, her expression and eyes showed the excitement and excitement of regaining self-confidence after being inspired, which made situ Haonan very satisfied. Medolar nodded excitedly at first, but after four or five times, she quickly shook her head, with a disappointed look on her face and said, "young master, I can''t leave my rebirth dream to the Republic of China. My achievements today are rewarded by president Luo demang, so I can''t leave my rebirth dream and be unfair to president Luo demang." Medlar''s concern made situ Haonan more satisfied, waved his hand and said with a smile: "There are a lot of talents in the Merson chamber of Commerce. You''re the only one. Well, don''t get me wrong. I mean your talent can''t be really displayed here, because your ability belongs to the superior controller and is not suitable for doing business. Those treacherous businessmen of the Merson chamber of Commerce are better than you in doing business. Do you understand what I mean?" "Thank you, young master!" medorals got up and thanked gratefully. Situ Haonan lay back and said with a bad smile, "the best way to thank a man is to promise him by example. You can stay tonight." Medollar blushed and stood there awkwardly. In the face of this choice, her shrewdness seemed pale. "Hehe, I''m kidding you. Go and get ready and accompany me to the palace to find Derek tomorrow morning." situ Haonan laughed. "Remember, Derek is just a dispensable chess piece in our hands. I hope your performance tomorrow won''t disappoint me." Medlar, depressed, calmed his inner uneasiness, nodded and said, "young master, medlar won''t let you down." V3.Chapter 245 Although situ Haonan had clearly explained the current relationship between Derek and the cage family and the status of the Chinese Republic in the magic continent on the way here, medorals also understood the dominant position of the cage family second only to the Holy See, but she really sat at the same table with Derek face to face. She still couldn''t help feeling a little panic. After a meal, situ Haonan talked and laughed with Derek and Sha, and the atmosphere was very harmonious, except for medlar''s disharmony. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t say a word. I was particularly cautious in my attitude of sandwiching vegetables and eating. However, situ Haonan was not disappointed, on the contrary, he was quite satisfied. It''s not easy for the civilian born medolar to sit in front of Derek for dinner. Although her performance is very formal, she has a good standard. She neither violates Derek''s imperial power nor makes situ Haonan''s momentum short of Derek. Situ Haonan took a sip of tea after dinner, looked at Derek and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, the cancer of the waltz family has been uprooted by me. After my people completely take over the waltz family''s industry, your majesty can completely control every inch of the Empire. Do you have any plans in the future?" Derek did not answer in a hurry, but considered the meaning of situ Haonan''s words clearly before he said: "Although the waltz family has always threatened the territorial integrity of the Empire, after all, he is the most influential family of the Empire, so that his demise has caused great losses to the Empire. Therefore, the first task of the empire is to develop stably. I haven''t thought about other things yet." Situ Haonan nodded and asked, "what is your Majesty''s view on the system of the Republic of China?" Derek''s eyes crossed a trace of vigilance and replied vaguely: "the system of the Chinese Republic is unprecedented in the magic continent, but it looks quite perfect. I don''t dare to judge whether it is feasible or not." "As long as the fist is hard enough, it''s not impossible. Your majesty, do you think so?" situ Haonan asked with a faint smile. Derek did not deny it and nodded: "the law of the jungle is the law of survival in the history of the magic continent. Everything is possible with a hard fist." Medolar sat next to situ Haonan, constantly analyzing and guessing situ Haonan''s real purpose, but situ Haonan''s words were confusing, and she couldn''t grasp the key point. Derek and shayaga were the same, and couldn''t guess what situ Haonan wanted to say. Situ Haonan put down his tea cup, turned his eyes from medlar to shayaga, and finally stopped on Derek with a light smile: "If Wen Yu wants, it''s only a matter of time before the Chinese Republic unifies the whole magic continent. Unfortunately, he has little interest in unifying the country. At most, he is annexing one or two countries, so that the new social system of the Chinese Republic can popularize the magic continent. Your majesty, as a friendly partner, I have to remind you that the geographical location of the sakanasi empire is quite good. If the Chinese Communist Party He Guo intends to expand. This is the best springboard. So you have to consider whether to cooperate or submit to be a subsidiary country or resist before the Chinese Republic starts. Everything is possible with a hard fist! " Threat, naked threat. Medlar suddenly smelled the strong smell of gunpowder. Originally, she thought situ Haonan would only fight with Derek, make Derek understand his meaning in a euphemistic way, and then make Derek make a choice to satisfy him. She never thought situ Haonan would threaten Derek with such straightforward words and force Derek to make a choice Choose. Derek''s face suddenly cooled down. Situ Haonan seemed to have given him three choices, but in fact there was only one - to submit to the Chinese Republic and make the sakanasi empire a subsidiary of the Chinese Republic. Derek had always been ambitious. Naturally, he was unwilling to be a subsidiary of the Chinese Republic, and he couldn''t tolerate the reversal of his relationship with the monarchs and ministers of the cage family, but he didn''t reply Absolutely, but tentatively asked, "Haonan, can you tell me the difference between cooperation, obedience and resistance?" Situ Hao picked up the teacup in the South and said leisurely: "Cooperation, the Republic of China and the sakanasi Empire form allies to advance and retreat together. The Republic of China will not interfere with the system of the sakanasi Empire, but it can not guarantee that the cooperative relationship will continue. Obedience, the sakanasi empire will become a subsidiary of the Republic of China and implement the Republican system of the Republic of China. The military, economic and territorial expansion of the Republic of China are affected to a certain extent Republic control. The advantage is that the Chinese Republic fully supports the development of the sakanasi Empire, whether it is military training or economic development, or territorial expansion and the cultivation of martial arts in domestic colleges. As long as the Chinese Republic stands on the magic continent for one day, it will not let the sakanasi Empire be bullied by any forces. There is no need to elaborate on the resistance ¡£¡± "Is that what you mean or what Brian means?" Derek asked, frowning. "Such a big thing is naturally the decision of Mr. Brian. Mr. Brian said that for your sake, I hope you can choose the second way so that you won''t be able to make friends in the future." "Deceive people too much!" Sha Yijia couldn''t help opening his mouth, "Our sakanasi empire is one of the most powerful empires in the magic continent, and the Chinese Republic is just a country that has just been established and has not yet been officially operated. If we surrender to the Chinese Republic now, where will your Majesty''s face and the prestige of the sakanasi Empire? Hum! The system of the Chinese Republic has angered almost all the empires in the magic continent, if not under the pressure of the Holy See All empires have already joined hands to deal with the Republic of China. If the Republic of China persists, sooner or later it will attract joint resistance or even joint attack from all empires. " "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Medolal didn''t expect situ Haonan to push herself ahead at such a critical moment, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she had already thought of a good speech in her mind, so she got up and saluted Derek and Sha respectfully, and analyzed it slowly and carefully: "Your Majesty just said that everything is possible if the fist is hard! It seems that your majesty and madam don''t know how hard the fist of the Republic of China is. Let''s analyze it for you. The first thing to say is the dragon family. The power and terror of the dragon are better than anyone. I''m afraid no one dares to invade the Republic of China guarded by the whole dragon family. Besides, the orc, the magic land The only race that dares to challenge the holy see is no less powerful than the dragon race. In addition, the dwarves and elves are weak in your eyes. No one can match the magic continent built by the dwarves. Armed with the most sophisticated equipment, the combat effectiveness of the army of the Republic of China is absolutely unmatched. The spirit of the Moon Spring of the elves has been intact and can recover its former glory in less than ten years Huang. Finally, I have to mention the Holy See. The Holy See made concessions and not only allowed the establishment of the Chinese Republic, but also gave strong support. It only shows that the holy see is not willing to be an enemy of the Chinese Republic. Oh, by the way, the Merson chamber of Commerce is also fully supporting the Chinese Republic. " Sha also sneered at the corners of his mouth and said: "The fighting power of the dragon clan is really powerful and terrible, but he is bound by a rule that he is not allowed to send a large number of troops to interfere in the Terran civil war. The orc clan looks extremely powerful and is by no means the opponent of all empires. Moreover, the system and status of the Chinese Republic have threatened the status of the Holy See. You know better than anyone the purpose of the Holy See to make concessions. Once the purpose of the holy see is achieved , the Chinese Republic must be the first target he wants to eradicate. The Merson chamber of commerce is strong, and the novadro chamber of commerce is not weak. " "Ha ha, madam, the analysis is very thorough." situ Haonan smiled lightly, "The power of the waltz family dare not provoke your majesty easily, but I killed 750000 people in the main city of the waltz family in just three minutes. The scene of more than 50 dragons spitting dragon inflammation at the same time is really spectacular! Oh, by the way, the 50 dragons are stopping in the mountains outside the city. As long as I shout, they will come. Fidonaro is better than the waltz family The main city of is only a little bigger, which is five minutes at most. The rule that the dragon can''t participate in the Terran civil war has long gone. We really know the purpose of the Holy See''s concession. We don''t know when he will turn over, but we can tell you for sure that there will be no relationship between the Holy See and the Chinese Republic before the next human demon war. It''s cool to have a hard fist! Your majesty, I''m pressed for time. I hope you can give me a clear answer today. It''s best now. Hehe, don''t worry, you can take your time. Medlar, you''ve never been to the palace. Let''s go. I''ll show you a good tour of your Majesty''s back garden. "After that, situ Haonan got up and left, followed by LAL with a deep breath. "Why do you frown and look worried?" stu Hao asked medlar as he teased Derek''s bird in the south. Medlar sighed and asked, "young master, how can your majesty Derek say that he is also the king of a country? You are so naked that you are not afraid to force him to jump over the wall and burn jade and stone?" "Burning jade and stone?" situ Haonan asked puzzled, "what is the method of burning jade and stone? There is a natural barrier of volqiu forest between the Chinese Republic and the sakanasi empire. Only the Chinese Republic can cross this barrier unharmed in the whole magic continent." "What if he keeps you here at all costs? This is a palace, and all his strong men are here." medolar asked anxiously. Situ Haonan raised his fist, shook it and said with a smile, "are you sure my fist is not as hard as Derek? I might as well tell you another secret. Derek is the strongest in the whole palace. Don''t worry, Derek is an ambitious and scheming emperor. He won''t be hot headed. He will choose cooperation and see you later." V3.Chapter 246 Half an hour later, Derek and shayaga finally appeared in situ Haonan''s sight, followed by six beautiful princesses in bud, which doubled situ Haonan''s desire. A pair of colorful eyes stared at the six Ke people, ignoring Derek and shayaga. Derek knew very well that situ Haonan would not betray the cage family no matter what means he used and how attractive conditions he offered. The reason why he spared no expense to please situ Haonan was that he only hoped that situ Haonan would say hello to himself in advance when he made a major decision at cage''s house, so that he would have enough time to choose his station. This will do no harm to the cage family. Derek believes that as long as stu Haonan is given enough benefits, Stu Haonan with the blood of businessmen in his body will certainly help himself without hurting the cage family. "Haonan, thank you for your advice." Derek put his right hand on situ Haonan''s shoulder and thanked gratefully, "After some careful consideration, I decided to choose the first way first. Please take a message to general Brian for me, saying that whether the sakanasi Empire returns to the Chinese Republic or not, it will not do anything to harm the interests of the Chinese Republic, let alone fight against the Chinese Republic. Haonan, you are a smart man and should understand what I mean." Situ Haonan smiled and nodded. His eyes still didn''t move away from the princess, "Your Majesty, although Bernice''s weight in my heart is not the most important, there are still some. Although she has no feelings for the Maite family, as her man, I don''t want anything big to happen to the Maite family from the bottom of my heart. In addition, old Brian is very fond of old feelings and doesn''t want the Maite family to disappear in the magic land. So as long as your majesty doesn''t do anything against the Chinese Republic If the country is unfavorable and stands in a good position at the critical moment, the sakanasi empire will always be one of the most powerful empires in the magic continent. " "Hehe, years make people grow old. With the increase of age, my head is getting confused. I can no longer see the situation in time when I was young, so I hope you can remind me at the critical moment," Derek sighed. "It''s a small matter, your majesty can be at ease." situ Haonan patted his chest and promised, "Your Majesty, are these six beauties?" "Oh, come on, let me introduce you." Derek affectionately took situ Haonan''s hand and said, "the six of them are the most obedient and outstanding princesses in my sakanasi empire..." Inside the carriage, medolar smiled knowingly and stared at situ Haonan with strange eyes from time to time. Then she looked carefully at the six princesses sitting next to situ Haonan, and then shook her head reluctantly. Less than five minutes after the carriage drove out of the palace, she had repeated this action for more than seven times. When her strange eyes looked at situ Haonan for the eighth time Situ Haonan, who had been pretending to be nothing, finally couldn''t help it. "Elder sister, please don''t look at me like this again, okay? You see fleas on me!" Medolar smiled, shook his head and muttered, "yes, I knew I would have asked some people to serve you last night." Situ Haonan shrugged helplessly, "Your Majesty''s wishes, how can we as ministers not accept them. When you go back, you should hurry up to pack your bags, take all your relatives, and take them with you. I''ll ask the dragon to take you to the dwarf tribe tomorrow morning. After you arrive at the dwarf tribe, you can find grandma Marilyn or aunt Darius and speak out your abilities boldly. They will certainly give you a satisfactory answer. Whether you can seize this great opportunity to soar depends on whether you have the ability to be affirmed. " Medolar nodded gratefully and clenched his fist. "Childe, won''t you come with us?" one of the six princesses, Maya, asked situ Haonan. She was the largest of the six girls and the most temperament and symbol. Situ Haonan did not answer Maya, but looked at the six women and asked: "Do you like the life in the imperial palace or the free life? If you like the life in the Imperial Palace, I''ll send someone to send you back; if you like the free life, go to a new country with medolar to find the life that really belongs to you. But the free life must be changed as a princess, that is to say, the price of freedom is to give up you You are a noble princess. " Maya and the other five women immediately looked frightened and shook their heads uneasily. "Childe, my father specially told us to serve him well. Please don''t drive us away. The moment we leave the palace means that we can''t go back again. In the future, childe will be where we belong." Maya explained eagerly. "Cough" stu Haonan coughed awkwardly twice and threw a look for help at medlar. Medlar returned a look you made yourself, and then turned his head to one side. Situ Haonan''s eyes turned, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and said with a bad smile, "in that case, you can follow medlar in the future. Serving her is equal to serving me. If your performance can''t satisfy her, I''ll send you back to his majesty Derek." "I, I want to stay with the childe." Maya pinched the corner of her clothes and said shyly. "We also want to stay with the childe." the other five women hurried to follow. Situ Haonan waved his big hand and said in a determined tone: "since your majesty has given you to me, you have to listen to my orders. If you''re wordy, I''ll send you back now." Medolal said with a strong smile, "Maya, you stay with the young master and serve him. Others will go to the dwarf tribe with me. Young master, do you want to keep another little princess for you?" Stu Haonan glared at medlar unhappily. He just wanted to say nothing, but he saw Maya staring at him with tears, so he had to nod and agree to medlar''s arrangement. In fact, he really wanted to keep Maya around. Maya and Bernice feel completely different to men. Bernice looks pure but exudes an enchanting atmosphere. Maya''s appearance and breath are unique to pure jade women. The most critical point is that Maya has not received that kind of training. After tasting Bernice''s madness, situ Haonan, who is very angry, is more eager to taste the taste of normal women. When medolar returned to the dream of rebirth, he resigned as manager, and then took the five princesses home to pack up. Situ Haonan took Maya to the seminary. Walking along the shady path of the seminary, situ Haonan sighed a lot. His mind recalled everything that happened after solid Wenyu like a movie. Maya walked quietly beside situ Haonan and looked at the surrounding scenery curiously. This is the first time she has walked out of the gate of the palace since she was born, so everything outside is very fresh for her. "Maya, is it your first time out of the palace?" situ Haonan, who woke up from his memory, asked Maya with a curious face. Maya nodded excitedly and replied, "well, this is my first time out of the palace. To be exact, it is my first time out of Nanning palace. Oh, Nanning palace is where I live in the palace. Childe, thank you for showing me the world outside the palace! Childe, you must be tired after walking for so long. There is a bench over there. Let''s have a rest and let me rub your shoulders." Situ Haonan shook his head with a smile and nodded again, because he felt Maya''s breathing was a little short. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "Maya, are you uncomfortable?" Maya shook her head and said: "Childe, I haven''t practiced magic or fighting spirit. Since my father was a child, he has only asked people to teach me piano, chess, calligraphy and painting and court etiquette. I''m not allowed to practice. Childe, don''t despise me and drive me away! I hate that family like a cage without any family affection. I don''t know magic and fighting spirit, but I know Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting and many other things. As long as the childe doesn''t drive me away, I''ll do anything "Meaning!" Maya said quickly for fear that situ Haonan would drive her away. "Ha ha." stu Haonan was amused by Maya''s anxious touch, shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, since I decided to let you stay, I won''t drive you away, not to mention you are a lovable girl. Come on, sit down and talk." stu Haonan took Maya''s hand and went to the bench to sit down. The moment situ Haonan''s hand touched Maya''s soft boneless hand, Maya retracted like an electric shock, and two red clouds appeared on her bulletproof white face. A series of little daughter gestures aroused situ Haonan''s desire for protection. "Maya, if you want to stay with me all the time, you just need to do one thing. You just need to understand what to listen to and what not to listen to, when to say what to say, and what to never say. Hehe, you may not understand that, but I believe you will understand soon with your intelligence." Maya nodded seriously and said, "childe, I understand. Maya will only care about childe''s daily life and serve childe''s clothing, food, housing and transportation. Other things have nothing to do with Maya, and Maya won''t care about other things." "No! No! This is not what I want." situ Haonan quickly shook his head and said, "you said this is the quality that a servant should have. You are not my servant, so you should know how to think independently. You''d better help me analyze something. Do you understand what I mean?" Maya''s face flushed to the root of her neck, and her hands nervously rubbed the corners of her clothes and nodded. Situ Haonan looked at Maya wondering what she understood and why she reacted so much. "Old Wang, stop!" situ Haonan suddenly roared hysterically, his eyes red like wild animals staring at a middle-aged man walking on the path in front of him. Unprepared Maya was startled by his roar and almost fell off the bench. V3.Chapter 247 "Wow, ha ha! Smelly boy, you''re not dead!" "I''m dead, who will give you the end! Look at the fist!" "My grass! You unfilial bastard, dare to fight master! I''m going to do justice for heaven and kill my relatives today, evil animal! I''m not going to die soon!" "Gaga, old man, if I don''t skin you today, I won''t be situ Haonan!" "It depends on whether you have the ability -- ah -- beast, dare you! Ah --" "Gaga, why don''t you dare!" situ Haonan rode on the Czech Republic and waved his fists happily. When his fists hit the meat, the Czech Republic screamed and screamed miserably. However, Czech''s shrill scream was like a stimulant. The more painful he screamed, the faster situ Haonan waved his fist and the stronger his fist was. Maya sitting on the bench was pale with fear. She never thought that situ Haonan of wenwenyar had such a terrible side. Until Czech''s shrill scream seemed to disappear, and his whole head was smashed into the pit, situ Haonan took back his fists, got up and kicked Czech in front of Maya. Fortunately, it is time for class, otherwise the dignity of Czech teachers must be destroyed by situ Haonan, and the title of ghost sorrow given by students will never return. The Czech''s shrill scream attracted many guards, but when they saw situ Haonan''s honor, they were all blue with fear. They hurried away at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. While fleeing, they also applauded. They were eager for situ Haonan''s fist to send the Czech into the underground. The reason why the guard hates the Czech Republic is due to his teaching methods. Whenever the Czech Republic finds a potential student, he will use extremely cruel training methods to improve the strength of the student as soon as possible. When the student''s strength meets the requirements of the Czech Republic, the Czech Republic will ask him to challenge all the guards and masters of all grades in the college. Situ Haonan is the most typical of the students taught in the Czech Republic. All the guards in the college were abused by him with his fists. Thanks to the Czech Republic, situ Haonan''s reputation is the most smelly student in the history of the seminary, almost to the point where everyone shouted at him. Situ Haonan patted Maya on the shoulder, gave her a reassuring look, then poked Czech lying motionless on the ground with his toes and said with a strange smile: "Old bastard, the taste of being abused is good. I guess you can''t think of it with your toes. I changed my identity of being abused and abused just a few months after I left the college. Gaga, how nice it feels to beat you! Hey, old bastard, don''t pretend to be dead. Be careful, I''ll fan your ass with the sole of my shoes so that you can''t sit in a chair for a month." Before situ Haonan''s voice fell, Czech jumped up, blew his beard and stared at situ Haonan angrily: "little bastard, bully your teacher and destroy your ancestors. You are not afraid to be laughed at by people all over the world!" "Cut!" situ Haonan glanced at Czechoslovakia disdainfully and said coldly, "you can find anyone in the seminary. If he says the old bastard Czechoslovakia shouldn''t be beaten, I''ll let you fight back immediately. Hum, this is the end of your sin!" Czech sorted out his messy hair and clothes, piled up a kind face, and asked Maya softly: "Little girl, you can tell at a glance that you are a good girl with a kind heart. Tell this little bastard whether his apprentice is against his master? Old man, I have brought him up with a handful of excrement and urine. I have devoted all my life to teaching him his skills. I hope day and night that he can be a great hero to fight the strong, help the weak and save the suffering when he grows up, but who knows that his wings are hard I want to bully my teacher and destroy my ancestors. Little girl, do you think such scum should be scolded by people all over the world? " Maya was drawn out of her inner female compassion by the Czech desolate words. She just wanted to nod and say that situ Haonan was wrong, but she found that situ Haonan was staring at herself with cannibal eyes. She could only swallow what came to her mouth and lowered her head and dared not look at the Czech eyes. "Ah, ha ha, not talking means acquiescence." Czech laughed happily. "Fart!" situ Haonan scolded, "old bastard, you are blind. It''s obviously ignoring you! Do you understand? That means you should end up like this today. I''m here for revenge today. Jerov, the old bastard, let him die quickly." "Your sister!" Czech cursed angrily, and then sat down on the bench without image, "smelly boy, jerov has gone to play. Come on, what''s the matter with us? Grass, you''re so cruel. You really want my life!" Situ Haonan waved his fist reluctantly and said with an evil smile, "nothing, just simple revenge. But since you say so, I''ll find something to do for you. Old man, I heard about the Republic of China. The Republic of China has just been established and is in urgent need of capable teachers. You and jerov might as well harm the students of the Republic of China." "Disaster?" Czech stared at situ Haonan with great depression. "Shit! Don''t deny it. The students who graduated in your hands were harmed by you. I''ve experienced it for three years." situ Haonan shouted angrily. The Czech Republic did not need to argue urgently, but asked curiously, "is the news released by the Chinese Republic true?" "What news?" situ Haonan asked puzzled, "I left the dwarf tribe on October 1 and don''t know much about the announcement of the Chinese Republic." "This is the news just announced two days ago. It claims that the Republic of China implements six-year compulsory education. No matter men or women, no matter their cultivation qualification, they can enter the college for six years for free. And it is guaranteed that everyone can obtain a cultivation skill. Each cultivation skill is as powerful as magic and fighting spirit, or even more powerful than magic fighting spirit. A little Exaggerated? " "It''s no exaggeration at all." situ Haonan shook his head, but he didn''t explain more. "Old man, the Republic of China is a new world beyond the magic continent, and the magic fighting spirit is out of date. Go to the Republic of China when you have time, otherwise you will regret all your life. Er, old man, do you want to break into the world where the God of light is located?" "Well, what do you mean?" Czech looked at situ Haonan in confusion and didn''t react for a moment. Situ Haonan said as if he didn''t see the confusion of the Czech Republic: "If you and jerov want to go to the world where the God of light is, come to the Republic of China to find me within a year. I''ll find a way to let you go to that world. Oh, yes, one more thing you must remember, don''t be an enemy of the Republic of China at any time. I don''t want to fight you on the battlefield, but don''t want to collect the bodies of your two elders. The Holy See dominates the magic continent The era is over. From then on, the Chinese Republic is the real master! " Czech stared at situ Haonan and said with gnashing teeth: "smelly boy, will you die if you make it clear! Tell me quickly. I didn''t understand a word." Situ Haonan spread out his hands and said with a bad smile, "if you make it clear, I''ll be tired to death. Hey, no doubt, I didn''t say it on purpose. Curious? Uncomfortable? You want me! Gaga, it''s cool to bully you! Maya, let''s go!" ¡­¡­ On the spacious road from the Vatican to Longdao, the Vatican cavalry brigade is seeing off a luxurious large carriage moving forward slowly. The fire thunder in the carriage looks cold at the Pope sitting opposite and says in a deep voice: "nimankel, just now Hal and I heard some rumors against the Vatican in the city. I hope you can give us a satisfactory explanation." "Son of a bitch, make trouble for me!" the Pope cursed in his heart, but he could only keep a respectful look on his face, and replied in fear: "Lord envoy, my subordinates don''t deliberately hide and don''t report, but don''t want two adults to get angry because of this small matter." Hal on one side hurriedly stopped the fire thunder who wanted to scold and said with a light smile: "The rumors we heard are not like the trivial things you said. If the rumors we heard are true, the newly established Chinese Republic will seriously damage the interests of the Holy See, destroy the glorious image of the God of light, and even openly declare war on the God of light. Do you have any difficulties to hide, nimankel? If so, you can rest assured and speak out boldly, we will Naturally, I will help you do justice. " "Wenyu, I hope you are ready. I can''t help you drag it down." the Pope sighed and nodded back: "Your Excellency, the last time the demon army was twice as many as before. Although we finally won, the price we could pay was very heavy, which seriously shook the Holy See''s hegemony in the magic continent. The Chinese Republic is a huge force that unites dwarves, elves, orcs and dragons. Although we can wipe him out, the Holy See can''t afford the losses after the war, because The next human demon war is close at hand. In order to win the next human demon war, we have to tolerate the existence of the Chinese Republic for the time being. Alas, you two adults don''t know how great a blow to us is the loss of power soldiers'' Cultivation of skills! If powerful soldiers cultivate skills, what is the meaning of the small Chinese Republic! Please rest assured that the Chinese Republic seems arrogant and arrogant. It seems that it has covered up the Holy See. In fact, his every move is under the control of his subordinates. The next human demon war will be the day of his demise! " "Hum" huolei snorted discontentedly, "for your respect to us, we''ll help you. It''s just the so-called snake without head. We''ll cut off the snake''s head for you and deal with the rest by yourself." The Pope was startled by the fire thunder''s decision and quickly shook his head and said, "Lord envoy, how dare you bother two adults with such trifles, subordinates -" "That''s it." huolei waved his hand and said, "let your subordinates change their way to the Huaxia Republic. The whole dragon family has moved to the Huaxia Republic. You still take us to Longdao, hum!" The Pope dares to say half a word no. he can only secretly pray that Wen Yu can deal with the two murderers, but he doesn''t report much hope. No matter how strong Wen Yu is, he can''t be the opponent of God! V3.Chapter 248 Xuanwu city is one of the 20 main cities in the Republic of China. It has 35 towns and 158 villages. It is located in the south of the Republic of China. It is the most important strategic position of the Republic of China. The northwest of the Republic of China is surrounded by volqiu forest, which is an insurmountable natural barrier. Facing the sea in the East, in the magic continent without a navy, it will not be attacked by any hostile forces except fish people. Therefore, if you want to enter or invade the Republic of China, you can only go to the Xuanwu city in the south. After working around the clock for half a month, Brian managed to deal with all the big and small affairs he was responsible for. Before Daisy assigned him a new task, he couldn''t wait to take Ghana and oz to Xuanwu city. The excuse was to come to maintain order and investigate how the new system was implemented. In fact, he was investigating Xuanwu city and its surrounding terrain. The army of the Chinese Republic had just begun to form, and he was already anxious to draw up a battle plan against the Amazon empire. Standing on the solid city wall 20 meters high and 15 meters wide, Ghana sighed: "if the sakanasi Empire had such solid fortifications, we could easily shut out the demon clan. It was impossible for him to trample half of the sakanasi empire with our eyes closed." Aus also looked surprised and said proudly: "such fortifications only need 200000 troops to shut out the world!" "Ha ha, no! No!" Brian laughed and shook his head. "Two old brothers, this is not what it used to be. Don''t let your eyes stop at your feet. Standing on this city wall, what I see is not the Republic of China behind me, but the thousands of miles ahead! Once the time is ripe, millions of iron riders of the Republic of China will travel every inch of the magic continent!" "Ha ha, the general is as powerful as he was in the past!" oz smiled happily. "General, there is a doubt buried in my heart for decades. Now I have to ask. Why did you quit the general without warning?" This is also a question Ghana has always wanted to ask but did not ask, so he also looked at Brian in confusion, hoping that the confusion of decades can be solved. "In fact, you should understand, because the answer is very simple," Brian said with a light smile, "Derek has been fighting with us since childhood. You know his ambition and suspicions as well as I do. After the human demon war, my reputation in the army and the whole empire completely outweighed Derek. Everyone knows the truth that great achievements bring great success, but not everyone can take good measures. At that time, it was the best time for all empires to expand their territory, and I can lead the Empire The Chinese Army doubled the territory of the sakanasi Empire, but if I did, Derek would not let me go no matter how much credit he made for the Empire. Unlike the waltz family, he controls half of the mineral resources of the Empire, and Derek dare not act rashly. But I''m just a general. He can beat me to hell with some Yin moves, and his old majesty treats me Yes, so I can only choose to resign from the position of general to make Derek completely at ease. " Aus and Ghana could only look at each other and smile bitterly, because they knew very well that Brian had to change his name as long as he wanted to sakanasi Empire, and Derek couldn''t say no. Ghana looked at the white clouds in the sky and sighed, "general, you can only be a good general in your life. The throne is not suitable for you." "Hehe, I think so, and I hate monarchy," Brian said with a light smile. "General, there seems to be an accident over there. Would you like to go and have a look?" Ghana pointed to a forest 500 meters away from the city. If he didn''t stand on the 20 meter high wall, he couldn''t see anything in the forest. As he looked in the direction of Ghana''s fingers, he saw nothing but a fuzzy forest. He couldn''t help muttering, "I don''t know when Wen Yu can get out of the customs and when I can taste the taste of marrow washing pill. Alas, I''m under too much pressure to stand with you two." Brian stroked his beard and said with a smile, "after Wenyu left the customs, I''m afraid what he gave you is not the marrow washing pill, but the divine personality of the gods. Go and have a look. It seems that some guys without eyes are blocking our lovely subjects." after that, he jumped down the city wall and flew to the woods, followed by Gana and OS. Brian guessed right. There were more than 600 people gathered in the forest, of which more than 500 young people dressed in poor clothes were surrounded by more than 100 well-armed guards. The atmosphere was very tense, and there was a posture of fighting if they didn''t agree. The more than 500 ragged young men were slaves of a farmer in the Amazon empire. When they learned about the system of equality for all and no restriction on personal freedom in the Chinese Republic, they carefully planned a riot. The riot went well. They successfully killed the farmer and a small number of guards and won the controller of the slave collar. Unfortunately, they didn''t have strong strength to break the collar They can only sneak forward to the Republic of China at night with the controller, hoping that the strong of the Republic of China can help them get rid of the damn effort collar. But when they sneaked into the last layer of the control card of the Amazon Empire, they were found by the guard. In order to no longer live like animals and gain freedom, they ignored the interception of the guard and broke through the level with good hope. Originally, only half of the team of 1000 people fled here, and the other half were ruthlessly slaughtered by the guards surrounding them. Hope was at hand, but they saw despair first. More than 500 people seem to have great hope of victory for more than 100 people, but in fact they are not. They are just ordinary slaves. They don''t know magic, don''t know fighting spirit, and only have brute force. In the face of more than 100 well-equipped fighting soldiers, they are only slaughtered. What''s more terrible is that they have been surrounded. "Run! Why don''t you run!" the captain of the guard waved his double handed heavy sword and shouted arrogantly, "shit, you pigs and dogs are inferior to me. Damn it! The Empire has clearly ordered that whoever runs to the Republic of China, whether aristocrats or Dalits, will die. What are you doing? Kill them all. I haven''t eaten breakfast yet." Then he took the lead in waving his double handed epee and cleaved at the nearest slave. In the face of the oncoming sword blade, more than 500 slaves all showed desperate eyes, only 500 meters away, but they didn''t have the slightest idea of resistance. "Stop!" at the moment when more than 100 sharp blades with cold light were about to stir up a blood mist, a dull cry of anger fell from the sky, and more than 100 guards sent out a painful scream at the same time. "Ghana, help them get rid of these damn things!" V3.Chapter 249 The slave collar is an explosive device made of thunder magic. Although the slave collar worn by these people is the lowest level, it can detonate the energy shock of thunder magic when it is forcibly removed, and can easily break their necks. If Brian and Ghana''s accomplishments did not reach the gold level, they did not dare to forcibly dismantle the low-level slave collars. The big man looked at Ghana with unbelievable eyes and easily crushed the slave collars on his companions'' necks. He was a little afraid of the slave collars for the moment. After he inferred that Ghana was an invincible master in legend from Ghana''s easy release of the slave collars, he immediately knelt in front of Brian in a strange posture he had just learned and shouted urgently: "General Brian, please hurry up and find a way to save those suffering people who hope to join the kingdom of heaven but are unable to come over. There is only one way to enter the kingdom of heaven, but the Amazon Empire has set up layers of control cards at the entrance of this road, and countless suffering compatriots die due to the obstruction of control cards every day." Brian''s face suddenly sank down and asked coldly, "is it true?" "General, it''s true!" the man roared, "Originally, we had more than 1000 brothers and sisters. After the riot, we successfully killed the slave owners and took the controller of the slave collar and fled here, but now there are only half of them, and the other half were all killed by those demons when they smuggled the pipe card. General, if you don''t believe it, you can go one kilometer ahead and there is a well defended pipe card." "Hehe, good! Good! Good!" Brian smiled angrily and looked at Ghana and AUS. "It seems that we missed a very important link in our work. We check the geographical location here and formulate the battle plan, but people have already peed and shit at our door and completely ignored our Chinese Republic. Tut Tut, shame!" Oz shook his head and sighed, "when did the world become so crazy that he dared to ignore the existence of the dragon and commit crimes at the door of the dragon''s home." In fact, they did not neglect this link in their work. When the Republic of China officially recruited residents to the magic mainland, they made it clear that whoever dares to block the flow of people to the Republic of China by abnormal means, whether it is an emperor or a overlord, will have to bear the anger of the dragon. Ghana smiled coldly and said in a low voice, "it seems that they think we are just pretending to be a tiger and dare not really let the Dragon participate in the human civil war. Since the warning doesn''t work, we can only tell them with practical actions. Let them completely wake up to the fact that the era when the dragon can''t participate in the human civil war is over." "Ha ha, free! We''re really free! Damn the slave collar!" A roar mixed with relief and anger interrupted Brian''s dialogue. People except the big man woke up from the excitement of releasing the slave collar that bound their freedom. Then they realized that everything in front of them was not a dream. For a moment, the whole forest was covered by cheers, curses and cries. Brian didn''t stop the people from venting their anger and excitement, but looked at the big man in front of him with strange eyes. Compared with more than 500 other people, Brian was impressed by his calmness and calmness. "What''s your name?" Brian asked, looking at the man approvingly. The big man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Brian, a big general, would ask his name. He couldn''t help bending back excitedly and said, "go back to general, little call -- call -- ah -- ah San!" "Ah San?" Brian looked puzzled. The big man nodded sadly and said, "I remember that I am a slave. Slave owners and companions call me ah San. I don''t know who my parents are or what my last name is." "Ha ha, ah San is also very nice," Brian comforted. "No!" the big man shook his head fiercely. "General, give me a name." Brian patted the man on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Ah San sounds good and doesn''t need to be changed! Because this name can always remind you of the importance of freedom, so that you can never forget that the suffering compatriots need help. I''ll give you a last name, and you''ll be called ah San Huaxia paradise! When you have children, you can proudly tell them your past, let them know how great their father is, and let them know how to fight with their fists Take freedom! " "General Xie!" ah San nodded excitedly. "Ah San, if my guess is right, you should have organized the uprising for freedom?" Ah San scratched his head and said with a embarrassed smile, "I really started it. When I heard about the system of the Chinese Republic, I planned to kill the slave owners with several brave partners. Unfortunately, we thought everything too simple and killed more than 500 brothers. My good brothers also died when they fled." "Oh, good job!" Brian praised, "The head can be broken, the blood can flow, and freedom can never be let go! You did a good job, and the brothers who sacrificed will not blame you, because they fought for freedom and died without regret! What''s more, they exchanged their lives for the freedom of so many brothers! They''d rather die with their chest open than live in the world! Ah San, do you want to join the army or want a peaceful pastoral life?" "Join the army!" ah San replied with firm eyes, "general, you taught me how to take up arms and fight for freedom. I also want to tell all the oppressed suffering people with my weapons and let them dare to take up arms and fight for freedom like me!" "Well said, what the Chinese Republic needs is a warrior like you!" Brian patted ah San on the shoulder. "General, I want to join the army! I also want to take up arms and fight for freedom!" "General, we want it too!" More than 500 people clenched their fists and shouted in unison. "Ha ha, your blood will awaken the sleeping beasts and make all the oppressed people stand up and fight for freedom! Oz, take them to the city, and then inform the fourth emperor sirikal, and let him personally take a hundred dragon elites and show those who don''t have eyes how red the dragon''s anger is! Ghana and I will go ahead and have a look. Ah San, you go with us." Standing at a high altitude close to the clouds, Ghana pointed to the kilometer long tight defense line below and laughed: "Close to the perfect defense line and seal the main road into Xuanwu city. No wonder a slave has not entered Xuanwu city these days. The Amazon empire made a small fortune when we recruit people. Ordinary civilians charge by card. If they have no money, they can directly put on the slave collar and resell it. If they are slaves, they can directly detain and sell it back to major empires. This business is really speechless." "Four formations of 6000 people, can we handle it?" Brian asked with a smile. Ghana waved his fist and said uncertainly, "it should be about the same. Anyway, kill him once. He hasn''t had a good fight since he was promoted to the gold level, and his bones are getting rusty. This is a great opportunity. You can''t let go of anything." The two of them are completely joking. It''s easy to handle the 6000 troops with their strength. With strong fighting spirit and acupoint pointing technique, it''s not a problem to capture the 6000 people alive. Unless there are strong men of the same level or even higher in the other army, it''s obviously impossible. "Ah San, do you know why I brought you here? Hey, wake up." Brian patted ah San''s face, shook his head and said helplessly, "I said why you suddenly didn''t say a word. You''ve been in a daze." Ah San looked at the white clouds not far from his head and whispered, "general, am I really flying?" Brian said with a bad smile, "I''m not sure if you''re flying. Why not? If I throw you down from here and you don''t fall to death, it means you don''t fly. If you fall to death, it means you''re really flying. What''s the good way?" Ah San quickly shook his head and pressed down his inner excitement. "General, I''m sure I''m not dreaming, so I don''t have to throw me down for verification." "Ah San, there are 6000 troops below. Do you dare to rush over with this knife and kill them all?" Brian handed a sharp knife to ah San and asked. A San took the big knife and nodded firmly, "dare! But I can''t do it! I guess I was cut into minced meat before I rushed over." "Hehe, they can''t hurt you with me." Brian smiled. "An army should first have the consciousness of dying in battle, and secondly not be afraid of blood. You already have the consciousness of dying in battle. I brought you here to let you taste the taste of blood. Ah San, you are a good leader. I look after you and don''t let me down." Ah San patted his chest and said, "general, I''m not afraid of blood. The slave owner was stoned to death. You see, I still have blood stains on my body." "I''ll know right away. Ghana, let''s go down!" "Listen to the people below!" Ghana stopped and shouted at a height of 20 meters from the ground, "we are soldiers of the Republic of China. Because you violated the majesty of the Republic of China, we sentenced you to death on behalf of the laws of the Republic of China!" "Alert! Alert! Prepare for battle!" "Fuck you, are you blind? Have you ever seen someone who can fly? The third-class strong of the green level don''t have such strength. Brothers, if you want to live, run away with me immediately!" "Dragon! The three of them must be dragons! Run!" "The dragon is coming! Run away!" ¡­¡­ The three of Brian didn''t react at once. They stared at the chaotic scene below. The 6000 soldiers who had just been in order were in a mess. Ghana said with a sad face, "wrong! Wrong! We should come from below! General, what should we do?" Brian smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth and said without emotion: "kill! How much you can kill! You left me right!" V3.Chapter 250 "Kill? They''ve all laid down their weapons and fled. Why kill?" ah San asked puzzled, but when he saw Brian''s face determined and didn''t mean to take back the order, he couldn''t help shouting eagerly: "General, they are all fresh lives, with parents, wives and children, brothers and sisters, not pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep that can be slaughtered at will! If we kill them who put down their weapons wantonly, what''s the difference between us and the cold-blooded devil who kills without blinking an eye?" Brian stared at ah San with strange eyes and said with a smile: "Well said! I didn''t expect that you are not only brave and resourceful, but also eloquent! It''s a pity that you used the wrong place! Hum! There are several men on the battlefield who have no parents, wives and children, and some men have no brothers and sisters. If you are bound by family ties, why do you go to the battlefield and live a pastoral life at home? You were a slave when you were a child. You can be said to have lived under the drive of the slave owner, in this environment It''s not easy to grow up with such a flood of compassion! Kindness is a good thing, but it also depends on who is right! Yes, they did put down their weapons and fled, but what does this mean? Wearing armor, taking up weapons and stepping into the barracks must have the consciousness of death, not to mention they have gone to the battlefield. Let them go today, and tomorrow they may wear shiny armor and hold sharp knives Our swords kill ordinary people, slay fugitive slaves, and even kill soldiers of the Republic of China. Ah San, if you want to be a qualified soldier, you must remember that there are only brothers who share life and death on the battlefield, and there is nothing else. As long as you stand in the hostile camp, even if the opponent is your biological parents, you should cut down the swords in your hands without hesitation. You can use your body to block the enemy''s butcher''s knife for the strange brothers fighting side by side, but you must not let the relatives in the hostile camp cut your own brother! The war between the two armies is not your own war. Your slightest kindness and hesitation may lead to the failure of the whole battle, the loss of the lives of thousands of brothers fighting side by side with you, and even the fall of your country £¡¡± Ghana patted ah San on the shoulder and said wholeheartedly: "remember the general''s words. When you become a qualified soldier, you will completely wake up! Hehe, the general also said these words to me when I joined the army. It can be seen that the general has high expectations for you. You can''t disappoint the general!" With that, he rushed into the fleeing crowd at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye. With each knife, a bright red blood cloud would appear in the crowd. "Come with me!" Brian grabbed ah San who was still in a daze and rushed down. He didn''t stop until he used the acupoint technique to control a thousand fleeing soldiers. "Ah San, don''t you say you''re not afraid of blood? Now you tell me with the sword in your hand that you''re not lying. These 1000 people have been controlled by me and lost all the ability to resist. Hold the sword in your hand and end their lives! Otherwise, you''re not qualified to be a soldier. Go and get a piece of land early and live safely." Ah San was stunned. He didn''t expect that the expected battle would be like this, nor did he expect that the kind general who rescued him would let him kill the soldiers who had no ability to fight back. Seeing the frightened and desperate eyes of the soldiers and listening to the shrill screams of the soldiers slaughtered by Ghana, he hesitated. Brian didn''t say anything. He just stood quietly and looked at ah San. He knew that ah San needed a little time. Brian didn''t understand why he valued ah San so much. He only knew that when he saw Ah San at the first sight, he felt that ah San was a material that could be made. As long as he polished it properly, he could even become a general who could command millions of powerful divisions. The Chinese Republic needs such talents , because soon they will rise to the throne of God, and they must cultivate a group of new people who can be entrusted with important tasks as soon as possible. Obviously, ah San has become one of his key training objects, on the premise that ah San can pass the current level. Five minutes later, ah San''s lax eyes finally had color. He turned to stare at Brian and asked, "general, please tell me, is the Republic of China really a paradise for the poor? Is everything rumoured true?" Brian''s eyes lit up. He knew that ah San was looking for a goal for the battle. As long as he set a goal without regret, he could pass the current level. "I don''t know what rumors you''ve heard, so I can''t tell you for sure that the Republic of China must be a paradise for the poor! But I can tell you clearly that there are no slaves in the Republic of China. Every family has a house to live in and land to grow. Everyone under the age of 25 can enter the college for six years for free. Every city owner will sincerely think about the food and clothing of the people, Every resident has the right to complain against unscrupulous officials. It must be noted that the Republic of China stands on the magic continent, which is a world of the jungle. This Law of survival cannot be changed in a short time. Therefore, there will certainly be a gap between the rich and the poor in the Republic of China, there will certainly be bullying of the weak by the strong, and there may be many other ugly things. But I think I believe that as long as we work together and constantly improve the social system, the Chinese Republic will slowly move closer to the kingdom of heaven. In 10, 20, 30 years, no matter how long, as long as we persist from generation to generation, one day the Chinese Republic will change the survival law of the magic continent! " "Ha ha, no slaves, food and clothing for everyone and education for everyone are enough! This is a paradise for the civilians living at the lowest level! General, I want to be a member of the guardian of this paradise, so I choose to kill!" ¡­¡­ In the dwarf forbidden area, the high pitched and joyful dragon chants rise one by one. The six Lingli live, emitting dazzling golden light, complement each other with the Dragon chant. "Well! Stop yelling! It''s only sealed you for 18 years. Do you need to be so excited?" The sound of the Dragon stopped suddenly, and the dazzling golden light emitted by the six spiritual seal pillars also disappeared. A golden dragon with a length of more than 100 meters rolled the six pillars firmly, more than ten times larger than the grinding plate. Facing the smiling Wenyu, he roared with blood in his mouth: "Boss, speak with conscience! Eighteen years? A full -- a full -- 180000 years! Fortunately, time flows slowly on that plane of the earth. It would have been 18 million years on this plane! Alas, why did I choose you as my master?" Wen yubai glanced at Jinlong and said with a smile: "you are satisfied. It would be nice if you didn''t reincarnate with me. Besides, you are willing to seal your power on this plane and go to the earth to find me. I have suffered a thousand reincarnations, but you lie on the top of the snow mountain to watch the fun. Why did I fool to find you as a devil''s pet in those years." "Believe it or not, I''ll bite you to pieces?" Jin Long stared at Wen Yu fiercely. Wen Yu spread his hands and said indifferently, "if you''re not afraid of being bitten to death by the contract, you can have a try. This is a great opportunity before I get back my God." Jinlong immediately changed his mournful face and said, "boss, you are much more sinister than the ten thousand robbers in the previous life." "Wanjie? Don''t mention him, Wanjie is a silly bird!" Wen Yu scolded angrily. "By the way, what did you do in this position after my reincarnation? How come you are the patron saint of the dragon family and the patron saint of the dwarf family? In addition, you fool, why did you use the ancient Chinese characters on the earth ball to write skills for the dwarves to practice? Can they understand?" "At that time, the dwarf race was as prosperous as the Terran race, and the dwarf race was much simpler than the Terran race. I didn''t trust the power of the chosen race to protect me, so I chose the dwarf race. In order to prevent the skill from being stolen by the Terran race, I wrote the skill on the animal skin in ancient Chinese characters on the earth. Before I left, I translated the content of the skill to the leader of the dwarf race. I thought the dwarf race relied on this Some skills can surpass the human race. I didn''t know that these silly birds were almost destroyed by the human race. It''s strange to say that I specially called the dwarf race leader and the dragon race leader together and told them that the two races must help each other. How did this happen thousands of years later? " "Elder brother, you know it''s thousands of years. What''s impossible in thousands of years. Maybe the dwarf clan leader died as soon as you left your front foot. Forget it, anyway, I succeeded in resurrection, and Ruixue and you are safe. Don''t bother to investigate what happened in these thousands of years." Jinlong shook his head and said, "boss, Xuanye''s boy is not safe. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. You idiot rushed into the enemy''s trap. So is Xuanye''s boy. His end is worse than you." Wenyu shook his head and said with a smile, "Xuanye must be all right, otherwise Xiaoqiang can''t live to the present. What he signed with Xiaoqiang is not a master servant contract, but a symbiotic contract. Xiaoqiang''s death means that he is still alive. Reincarnation and rebirth is not necessarily a bad thing. For example, I''m smarter than my previous life. I don''t know how many times." "That''s good! That''s good! I''m afraid you''ll enter Yale headquarters again after you wake up. Boss, what are you going to do with Yale?" "Don''t worry, take your time. He overcame me so badly in the previous life, and I''ll let him double it in this life." Wenyu smiled and sighed, "my recklessness has wasted so many brothers, but the remaining brothers have waited for me for thousands of years without complaint and regret. I owe them too much!" "Don''t think so, boss." Jinlong comforted, "if it weren''t for your help, maybe they would have died miserably on the throne. Besides, they are willing to die for you because they treat you as a brother. Don''t you always treat them like this." V3.Chapter 251 During the duel with the four elders, Chinese Yu did suffer some internal injuries, which were not serious enough to let him recuperate in isolation. The reason why he was closed for nearly 20 days was that what he experienced in the dreamland helped him break through the film of the highest state of isolation. Whether he can break through the last layer of Yi Tian Jue depends on whether his state of mind can be improved again, that is, whether he can find his demons and overcome them. The four elders'' illusion lit up a bright light for Wen Yu, guided him to find his demons, and let him experience it personally. Whether in his previous life or this life, Wen Yu is most afraid and afraid to face the departure of his relatives. In fact, Wen Yu is very clear that his state of mind is stagnant because of this, but his subjective consciousness and subconsciousness lock it to death. He doesn''t dare to face his demons, because he doesn''t know how to defeat them, so he would rather escape forever than face them. The four elders'' dreamland made him have to face the departure of his relatives, and all his relatives died because of himself. Fortunately, Wen Yu didn''t lose his mind from beginning to end, otherwise it''s still unknown whether he can break the illusion of the four elders. What happened in the dreamland didn''t let Wen Yu overcome his demons. The dreamland just let Wen Yu face his demons for the first time. Therefore, after breaking the dreamland, Wen Yu was eager to shut down. He was afraid that he would never face his demons again after missing this opportunity, unless the tragedy in the Dreamland was really staged. The twenty Tianyu has been in the state of fighting between heaven and man. He almost gave up several times. Fortunately, the enemy forced him to improve his strength as soon as possible, and to improve his strength, he must defeat the demons. Therefore, he had to be tough and finally successfully overcome the demons, reaching the highest level of Yitian formula. He didn''t believe in fate all the time, but it was this word he didn''t believe that defeated the demons. At the moment of breaking through the last layer of Yitian Jue, from the first world Wanjie to Wenyu in this world, the memory of each life flows into Wenyu''s mind like tens of thousands of rivers running to the sea. After a short confusion, Wenyu understands everything. The ancestors of the Wen family cursed by Chiyou, Wen Yu''s previous father and so on are all reincarnation of Wanjie. The reason why the Wenjia people can''t live to be 30 is not Chi You''s curse. The real culprit is the call of Wanjie God. In fact, there are many reincarnations of Wanjie in front of the Wenjia ancestor. At the age of 30, the God of the magic continent will call once. If the call fails, people will die, and the divine consciousness will be passed on to the next generation. If the call succeeds, the divine consciousness will be reborn in the magic continent, and finally achieve the purpose of integrating with the divine personality. Jinlong shrunk into a one meter long Golden Snake and coiled it on Wenyu''s shoulder. He asked perplexedly, "boss, do you have kidney deficiency?" the reason why he asked was because he felt Wenyu''s strong waist. Wen Yu smiled and scolded angrily: "if you don''t lift your impotence, I won''t have kidney deficiency!" "What are you doing all the time?" "Hehe, the reincarnation of ten thousand years is finally complete today. Although reincarnation is hard, it gives me endless knowledge, so I feel that the war with Yale is much harder, so I unconsciously support it." "Sick!" Jinlong turned his eyes and scolded. Wen Yu touched the tip of his nose and said with a dry smile, "it really looks sick. Go out and meet your old friends. They are waiting at the door." "Ha ha, boss, you''re finally back!" "Boss! Brother Jin! I miss us!" "Boss..." As soon as Wen Yu opened the door of the dwarf forbidden area, the general Dharma protector and others who guarded the door rushed in. Wen Yu, who was unprepared, was directly knocked down and suffered together with Jin long. "Ow -" the Golden Dragon roared, and his body expanded instantly, bouncing the guy on him everywhere. Jinlong was comfortable, but Wenyu opened his mouth and burst out a frightening scream. Poor him was pressed pale by Jinlong''s huge body. Jin long twisted his ass in disapproval, comfortably enjoyed Hui Wenyu''s shrill scream, then reluctantly narrowed down his body, forced himself to smile and scolded the general Dharma protector and others who gathered again: "You bastards, the boss and I have come back after a lot of hardships. You commit murder as soon as we meet. I think you are itchy and want me to loosen your muscles and bones. Boss, don''t you? Eh, boss, why is your face so ugly? What''s wrong?" Wen Yu is gnashing his teeth and staring at Jinlong. He wants to peel his skin, draw his tendons, eat his meat and drink his blood. However, he hasn''t taken back his divine personality, and his strength is far inferior to Jinlong. Jinlong was uncomfortable with Wen Yu''s cannibal eyes. He quickly changed the topic to the general Dharma protector and asked, "ghost, how do you know the boss is back? Why are you alone? What about the other brothers?" ghost is the name of the general Dharma protector on the divine throne. The ghost''s eyes were slightly red. Looking at Wen Yu and Jin long, he trembled and said: "Although the boss hasn''t integrated his divine personality, his breath brothers can''t forget all their life. If we weren''t afraid to disturb the boss''s cultivation, we would have rushed in long ago. Other brothers are busy building the Chinese Republic. If they know that the boss is back, they will roar and run back to see the boss. Boss, are you all right these years?" Wen Yu''s nose was slightly sour, and his hot eyes swept over the general Dharma protector and others one by one. He smiled back and said, "it''s not bad. Are you all ok?" "Ha ha, boss, how can you become so numb after reincarnation? If you continue to be so numb, the brothers will surely get goose bumps on the ground." Zuo Baofa broke the sad atmosphere with Lang''s laughter, "The brothers had a very nourishing childhood. They don''t have to worry about eating, drinking, Lazar and sleeping. Boss, go to the holy land of the moon god and integrate with the God. The brothers can''t wait to fight with the bastards of Yale." Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "Evil, why haven''t you changed your hot and reckless temper? Now go to Yale bastard, and I''m afraid we''ll have to run for our lives like a lost dog. Although this plane is strange, it can''t stop the energy fluctuation when the LORD God was born. Once I integrate with the divine personality, it will attract all the Lord gods, which will be in trouble at that time. Only by knowing myself and the enemy can we be invincible in a hundred battles. We must at least touch it before the war Clean up Yale''s present possessions. Haven''t you left this position at all? " The right Dharma protector replied apologetically: "boss, we are afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, so we dare not leave this plane for a step these years, and hardly interfere in the affairs of this plane. We don''t know anything about the changes of the divine plane." "Wan Shan, don''t blame yourself. If you have to blame me, you''ll blame me. You won''t stay in this boring place without me." Wen Yu shook his hand and said with a smile, "the ten thousand robbers in the previous life are dead, and there is only Wen Yu in this life, so you''ll call me Wen Yu in the future. I''m not comfortable with one mouthful of the boss on the left and one mouthful of the yelling on the right." The ghost looked at the left and right Dharma guardians and joked: "the boss has changed his name. Do you have to change your name, too? I think you can change your name to Wen evil and Wen Shan. And you, any of you who follow the boss should also change your name. Ha ha..." Before the left and right Dharma guardians followed Wen Yu, they were not called all evil and all good. These two names were changed after they followed Wen Yu according to the name of Wan Jie in his previous life. In addition to them, many brothers also changed their names after following Wen Yu. All evil ignored the ghost, but looked at Wen Yu and said with a smile: "the boss has suddenly become so young. Why don''t we change our appearance, or we really don''t match when we stand with the boss. "Don''t!" Wen Yu hurriedly stopped. "It''s good. It''s good. If I go everywhere with a group of young and beautiful young men, I won''t have a chance to show off. By the way, ghost, how can the spirit gathering pool I set give birth to life?" The spirit gathering pool was set up before Wen Yu''s reincarnation. Some main divine power is needed to summon divine consciousness. The function of the spirit gathering pool is to gather the spirit between heaven and earth and transform it into the main divine power, so as to ensure that there is enough main divine power to summon divine spirit. The reincarnation and rebirth power of the main God seems to be an invincible life saving skill, but it is actually extremely dangerous. The first is the safety of the divine power after reincarnation and rebirth , there are a vast number of God level practitioners in the vast divine plane. The main God''s personality is undoubtedly more valuable than life for them. Take Wenyu''s personality in this plane as an example. If the selfish desires of ghosts and others surpass the feelings of brothers, Wenyu will die directly. Or the news will spread in the divine plane, even if ghosts and others guard regardless of their own life and death, they can''t stop it The snatch of countless divine level practitioners living in the divine position. The second is the power of the main God required for the divine grid to summon. Even though the spirit gathering pool can automatically convert the absorbed spirit between heaven and earth into the power of the main God, the amount of spirit required for a drop of the power of the main god is extremely huge. If ghosts and others do not transfer the power to the spirit gathering pool in turn, Wenyu will only have a dead end. The ghost frowned: "Boss, maybe it''s because we sent divine power to the gathering pool. The gathering pool absorbs Reiki too slowly. The divine Summoning can''t tolerate any mistakes, so we can only do so. It''s strange to say that the sixth divine summoning gathering pool gave birth to a life. At that time, we were frightened and thought there was something wrong with the gathering pool. After checking the little life bred , we were relieved. There was one more thing like the devil''s core in the little life than normal people, and the power of the LORD God was condensed in this thing. When the little life developed and matured, the thing like the devil''s core would break and release the power of the LORD God. " "So the opening of yuenu''s Yuezhi eye is the manifestation of that thing''s fragmentation. Then why does mother destroy Yuezhi eye on her own and appear again?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Evil laughs: "Our inference is that Daisy destroys the eye of moon awareness independently, but the energy gathered in it is not scattered, but hidden in all parts of her body. The marrow washing pill you refined, boss, reconstitutes the scattered and hidden power of the LORD God, so the eye of moon awareness will open again. Daisy is blessed with misfortune. Although she is at the level of God now, the energy in her body is mixed With the power of the LORD God, with the help of the boss, there is a great opportunity to promote the LORD God. " V3.Chapter 252 Wen Yu nodded in agreement and sighed, "maybe it was because my mother forcibly destroyed the eye of Yuezhi that the divine spirit summoned successfully that my divine consciousness was summoned back. This is the arrangement of fate!" "Eh" the ghost looked at Wen Yu suspiciously and said, "boss, don''t you never believe in fate? Because you don''t believe in fate, you keep rescuing US people manipulated by fate. How can you believe it after reincarnation?" Jinlong said with a smile, "didn''t you just say that the Wanjie in the previous life is dead, and there is only Wenyu in this life, so it''s normal to change." Wen Yu stared at Jinlong angrily and said, "this girl? I think you are deliberately looking for abuse and dare to disrespect your master. Don''t think I can''t help you without the fusion spirit. Don''t forget that there is a master servant contract between us." Jinlong also realized that his attitude towards Wenyu had crossed the line. He shrunk his head and apologized: "boss, I won''t dare again in the future." there was a master servant contract between him and Wenyu. Even if Wenyu was a loser, it was easy to kill him. What''s more, Wen Yu is still the LORD God. In the eyes of the LORD God, feelings are like ants. You can crush them with your fingertips, but Wen Yu is an exception. Wen Yu knew that Jinlong had misunderstood his meaning and could not help laughing and scolding: "Look at you. I''m joking with you. Alas, there''s a providence in the dark, and fate may really exist. Hehe, isn''t it fate for us to come together in the vast universe? Well, such a profound problem should be left to those philosophers to study. Before the time is ripe, we will secretly develop in this position. Once the time is ripe, we will Just go into the divine plane and let the plain divine plane blow a bloody rain. Ghost, how is the Republic of China going? " The ghost replied with a smile: "Everything is developing according to the boss''s plan, and it is more perfect than you expected. It is preliminarily estimated that the 20 main cities of the Chinese Republic, including towns and rural areas, can accommodate 30 million people. The dwarves have been relocated, and the elves and orcs will arrive smoothly in two or three days. The only deficiency is that they have recruited more than two million people, including dwarves, elves and orcs, three days away There is still a long way to go. " "Hehe, don''t be dissatisfied. Two million people in 20 days have achieved quite good results. This is not shit and pee. Everything has to be done slowly and urgently. As long as the implementation of the new system is carried out to the end, I believe that the population of the Republic of China will be full in less than a year. In any social system, there will always be more poor than the rich, not to mention the magic continent of the law of the jungle. Needless to say, the great emperors China must be in conflict with our system. They must be trying to prevent civilians from coming to the Republic of China. " The ghost frowned and said, "I don''t know, but the empires must feel bad." "What''s going on in the Holy See? Have you expressed your position on the smooth progress of the Republic of China, whether it is resistance, support, or indifference?" "It seems to be very supportive. He not only gave a lot of supplies, but also sent people to help. I just don''t know whether his gourd is filled with honey or poison. Er, boss, I sensed a trace of your breath five days ago, so I gave a dead order not to let anyone get close. I don''t know if there''s anything new in the holy see these five days. My sister-in-law still stays here and will go out later Just ask her, "the ghost replied. Wen Yu bowed his head and thought for a while before nodding: "Ghost and evil, you take 50 people each to search for highly qualified young people in the magic land and the magic land, preferably between the ages of 10 and 30. After you find them, help them get through their meridians, and then bring them here. Wanshan, you take 200 people to search for herbs with heaven and earth aura. I''ll use them to refine some pills with the spirit of Moon Spring of the elf family. OK, There''s nothing else you can do. By the way, pay attention to whether there''s anything strange in this plane that you haven''t found. I suspect that Xuanye and Xiaoqiang''s divine personality are also in this plane. In addition, it''s necessary to work in a group of at least five people. The awakening of Bai scale and Xiaojin may have shocked the divine plane. In this plane, you can''t exert your strength and avoid danger as much as possible. Now It''s not time to do it. " "I see. Boss, let''s go." then the ghost left with a group of people. As soon as Wen Yu and Jin Long came out of the dwarf forbidden area, Barron rushed to him anxiously and said, "Lord envoy, something''s wrong! The Pope sent someone to inform us that the envoy of the God of light has come, and their goal is to kill the dragon knife and find the headquarters of the moon worship cult!" The Golden Dragon groaned discontentedly, "what panic! Are you the current patriarch of the dragon clan, Barron?" Barron noticed the Golden Dragon on Wenyu''s shoulder. When he saw the shape of the golden dragon, he was so scared that he knelt down and said nervously, "welcome Lord Shenglong! I don''t know if Lord Shenglong arrived and offended the power of the holy dragon. Please punish him!" "Get up! Get up! Who made you kneel!" Jinlong shouted impatiently. "Correct your address. Wenyu is my master, not the shit envoy you said. I''ll call the old boss when I meet in the future." "Old, old boss!" Barron shouted awkwardly. Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "don''t be the old boss. Just the boss. You said they came for the soul chopping knife and the moon worship cult?" "Well, that''s what the pope said in his letter, and let''s be prepared not to offend the envoy," Baron nodded. "Shit, it''s just two little bastards. I can drown them if I spit." Jinlong disdained. Wen Yu didn''t take the envoy of the God of light to heart, but took out the soul chopping knife from the whole demon ring. He was confused and said, "Xiao Jin, what''s strange about the soul chopping knife? Why does it make the God of light covet?" The Golden Dragon shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I picked up this knife at this position. At that time, I felt that it contained powerful energy, so I threw it to the dragon clan leader. Who knows that he regarded this knife as a family treasure. Boss, is there another mystery about this knife?" Barron stared at Jinlong, unable to express his feelings in words for a time. The family treasure of the dragon family has been picked up by Lord Shenglong. I''m afraid anyone can''t accept it for a while. However, the relaxed way Wen Yu and Jin long talked and laughed made him breathe a sigh of relief. His attention was transferred from the envoy of the God of light to the soul chopping knife in Wen Yu''s hand. Wen Yu felt for a while holding the soul chopping knife. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "the blade has been sealed by someone, sealing his real power. Xiao Jin, try it and see if you can break the seal." The Golden Dragon stretched out his front paw and took the soul chopping knife. He didn''t understand: "I didn''t have a seal when I picked it up. Eh, there is a seal, but the seal has cracks. It looks like the seal under the middle God. Break it for me! It''s nothing special. It feels the same as when I picked it up. Shit, boss, you deliberately play with me. Our divine beasts know nothing about weapons. I can see a fart! Take it!" "Sorry, I forgot." Wenyu hey smiled and took back the soul chopping knife and felt the energy of the soul chopping knife again, but the next moment he suddenly threw the soul chopping knife out like an electric shock and exclaimed, "what a powerful soul power, he tried to devour my spirit. Baron, don''t move!" Wen Yu Hezhi wanted to help him retrieve the soul chopping knife. He was terrified and said: "Baron, this is no longer the original dragon slaying knife. With your strength, if you touch him gently, it will turn into a corpse. If I didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid it would fall into his hands. Good guy, Xiao Jin, you must have broken other seals on him just now. Hey hey, baby, I''ll clean you up after I integrate my divine personality. Now, I can only wrongly put you into the whole ring and lie down for a while." Wen Yu went to the soul chopping knife and sent him to the whole ring with a lightning hand. "Shit! Who has kept all my animals in captivity!" Wen Yu scolded angrily, feeling the world in the demon world. "Eh, why are there savages?! no, it looks familiar. Oh, damn it, isn''t this Andrew. There are ten days outside, and there are two hundred days in twenty days outside. No wonder!" Wen Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly. At the same time, a man with shawled hair and dressed in animal skin "clothes" made of vines that can barely hide his shame suddenly appeared in front of Barron. To be exact, Andrew, who had struggled through 20 days in the whole ring. Andrew stared at Wen Yu in amazement. He didn''t react until a long time later. When he woke up, he plunged into Wen Yu''s arms and cried, "boss, you can''t play with me like this! Sobbing, I almost starved to death inside! Sobbing..." Wen Yu pushed Andrew away in confusion and asked, "isn''t there food and clothing in it? How did you fall like this in just 200 days?" Andrew turned sad to angry and shouted angrily, "there are food and clothes in it, but those things can only be seen and can''t be taken! If I''m alone, there are five buckets that can never fill my stomach, and there are only so few beasts. Boss, you want to kill us!" Wen Yu held back his smile and apologized: "brother, I''m sorry. I''ve been practicing for the past 20 days and just woke up." all the food and clothing Wen Yu put in the whole ring were sealed by him. He didn''t unseal it. Even if Andrew blew it with an ink crystal gun, he couldn''t move a penny. Jinlong couldn''t help teasing: "fortunately, it''s only 20 days. If he''s closed for a year, you''ll probably have turned into a mummy." Andrew sighed sadly and urged, "boss, I''m starving. Take out the things quickly. And the five poor children inside. Let them out to eat. Oh, by the way, there''s an old man tied by you." V3.Chapter 253 Looking at the combination of ten fingers, regardless of the sweetness, bitterness and saltiness of the food, and regardless of the danger of bursting his mouth, Andrew and the five little crazy soldiers tried their best to put things in his mouth. Wen Yu''s face was full of guilt. At the same time, he secretly congratulated himself that it took only 20 days to shut down this time. Otherwise, the six Andrew might end up eating bark and leaves in the whole ring. Jinlong and Baron stared at Andrew''s six people with wide eyes and exclaimed: "people can have such a good appetite. They don''t have to spit bones when eating meat." "Burp" half an hour later, Andrew lay on the ground with his round stomach in his hands, burping his face, looking at the blue sky, and said with sadness and joy: "sob, it''s really happy to be full or not hungry! Oh, my stomach is going to crack! I must be full before I die, and I won''t be a hungry ghost!..." The five little crazy soldiers didn''t have Andrew''s sentimentality. As soon as they had enough to eat and drink, they closed their eyes and snored like five drums in half a minute. Wen Yu smiled bitterly and sent the little crazy soldiers back to the whole ring to have a good sleep in it. Then he squatted beside Andrew and asked with a smile, "do you want to go into the whole demon world to have a comfortable sleep? There is hot water, a soft big bed and -" Wen Yu''s words were only half said, and Andrew''s figure ran away at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. About half a minute later, Andrew roared in fear from a distant place: "boss, I''ll never be a savage again in my life! You''d better leave that place to others!" The Golden Dragon shook his head and sighed, "poor child, may the Lord bless you!" Wen Yu glared at Jinlong angrily and then said with a vicious smile, "my benefactor is still in there. Today''s weather is so good that I have to ask him to come out for some air." before his voice fell, an old savage, naked, yellow faced and numb, the four elders of the religious court, appeared in front of him. The four elders felt the familiar sunshine and air. His pale and yellow face immediately added a trace of blood, and his numb look also had color. But when he saw Wen Yu''s face in front of him, it was not easy to recover a trace of blood. His face became more pale and yellow, and his color was more colorful, just an extremely frightened look. "Kill me! Kill me! If you have seed, you will kill me! Despicable! Obscene! Shameless! Scum! Scum!..." Wen Yu was confused by the complex changes of the four elders for a moment. He didn''t wake up until he heard the four elders'' hysterical scolding. Seeing that the four elders didn''t mean to stop scolding, Wen Yu had to raise his hands and surrender. He smiled bitterly and said, "don''t praise me so much. I''ll be proud! Can you take a breath and scold again? Don''t get me wrong. I''m just worried that you will be suffocated by yourself!" "Hoo Hoo -" the four old men gasped hoarsely with red faces and ears, "boy, if you have seed, you''ll kill me!" Jinlong asked, "boss, how did you torture him? You can drive such a guy crazy. You have time to teach me." Wen Yu replied wrongfully, "I just trapped him in the whole ring and didn''t do anything else. Really, I swear to God!" "Cut!" Jin Long sneered at Wen Yu''s promise, looked at the four elders, and said in a strange tone of introduction: "if he didn''t do anything, he would be naked? If he didn''t do anything, his head would be burned naked? If he didn''t do anything, his legs would be as bald as his bald head? If he didn''t do anything, he would be covered with moss? Nothing --" "Stop!" Wen Yu hurriedly stopped Jinlong and said sadly, "I swear to God it has nothing to do with me! I didn''t do anything except bind him in the whole ring so that he can''t move!" Wen Yu didn''t lie. He didn''t make the four elders look embarrassed now. Even if he wanted to do it, he didn''t have time. The four elders now look like Andrew and the little crazy warrior. The days in the whole ring were obviously boring and painful. Coupled with hunger and cold, it was definitely more difficult than eggs / pain, so the four elders became the object of Andrew and the little crazy soldier to spend their boring time. At the beginning, they didn''t know the relationship between the four elders and Wen Yu, so they didn''t dare to start rashly. They didn''t know why the four elders came to this space to tell Andrew six people in detail about his relationship with Wen Yu like an idiot. Good guy, after hearing this, the six Andrew''s eyes turned green and stared at the four elders with a faint green light all day. Andrew was the first one who couldn''t help it. He carefully experimented with the fire magic and burned the four elders'' beard, eyebrows and hair to ashes. Andrew opened his head, and the five little crazy soldiers couldn''t help but use Andrew directly as a human sandbag. Fortunately, Andrew kept telling them, otherwise the body of the four elders would not be enough for them to toss around in a day. So the four elders became the playthings for Andrew''s six people to spend their boring time. For example, bury the lower body of the four elders in the soil to see if he can take root; Tie him with vines and put him in the water with a wooden stick to see if he can fall into the fish (fortunately, there is no fish in the water, otherwise the lower body of the four elders will not be just hair); Knock his mouth open with a wooden stick to study how many teeth humans have; Bury his feet in animal dung to see if his toenails will grow faster, and so on. It''s almost time to take him apart and study how many human bones there are. It has to be mentioned that while torturing the four elders, the six men of Andrew also took good care of him, for fear that the skinny old man wouldn''t have to play with his legs. The Vatican elders who are below one person and above ten thousand people are now reduced to this land. It''s not easy to go crazy without insanity! Wen Yu held his chin with his thumb and index finger in his right hand for a moment, and then looked maliciously at the four elders: "It''s easy to give you a death, but you always have to give some revenge for asking someone to do something. Why don''t we make a deal and you answer some questions for relief. Well, I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you haven''t thought about the answer after three minutes, I''ll send you back to that space for you to think about it for another ten days and a half months." Although he didn''t know why the four elders became so embarrassed, he was sure that the four elders would rather die than return to the whole ring. Sure enough, the four elders nodded very simply and said, "I agree, but I want to enjoy equal treatment with my identity before I die." "Hehe, no problem at all! It''s a fair deal, isn''t it?" Wen Yu said with a brazen smile. He even said it was the fairest deal in the history of the magic mainland. "The first question is the real purpose and future plan of the Holy See and my negotiation. Although I already have the answer in my heart, I''d better confirm it from you." "Seize your cultivation method and the refining method of pill. If it goes well, you will be cut off by the next human demon war." "Why? I mean, are two things worth the Holy See making such a great sacrifice?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "It''s worth it! As long as you can win the next human demon war, it''s worth paying any price." "Oh" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "is there something else behind the human demon war? Every human demon war breaks out regularly, is there any other reason? Well, just tell me about the human demon war in detail. This is the second question." The fourth elder seemed to hesitate, but nodded: "Anyway, I''m about to enter the underworld, and the Pope has nothing to be loyal to. Let me tell you. Alas, the magic land is actually a poor chess game, and all our races, including the demon clan, are just chess pieces in this game, so the outbreak of the human demon war is very regular. It''s difficult for someone to control it deliberately. Why, aren''t you surprised?" "Only a little, because what you said is almost the same as what I guessed. Don''t be curious, I''ll let you understand, you go on." Wenyu smiled back. The four elders looked at Wen Yu for a while with strange eyes, and then said: "Human beings believe in the God of light, and the demon family believes in the God of death. It is they who can play this game and enjoy the lives of believers. The God of light and the God of death have chosen spokesmen in the magic continent, which means they are the master generals of all chess pieces. The Pope and our elders are the master chess pieces of the God of light, and the master chess pieces of the God of death are naturally members of the royal family of the demon family. The God of light and the God of death are right respectively Their main pawn promised that as long as they could win ten human demon wars in a row, they would use their ability to pull them to the world of God, that is, the divine throne. Under the temptation of this tempting fat meat, every Pope and elder would hesitate to play this game, but they failed once. After the last human demon war, for some reason, the God of light Destroy the cultivation skills of power soldiers. Nearly ten million armies fight each other. Their personal combat effectiveness is very fragile, and strong overall combat effectiveness is the king. Therefore, power soldiers have always been the trump card army against the demon army. Without this trump card, coupled with the split state of the magic continent, there is no hope of winning the next human demon war, and we have won seven times in a row, only difference Three times has met the requirements of the God of light, so the Holy See will negotiate with you at all costs. " Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "You fools are obviously fooled. The gods of light and death are just inferior gods. How can they promote you to gods? It''s just for fun. But no wonder you, how can a mortal resist such a great temptation? Even if one or two can resist it, it won''t help. Well, I''m not curious about everything you say. It''s troublesome to explain , simply put, I am a God, and I am a god several levels higher than the God of light. Due to some unavoidable reasons, I was reincarnated and reborn in this plane, and I just recovered my memory of my previous life. Ha ha, you can choose not to believe it. The third question is, do you know the existence of the moon worship cult? " V3.Chapter 254 Most ordinary people will be scared silly when they hear Wen Yu''s words. Otherwise, they think Wen Yu is joking internationally. However, the four elders are not ordinary people and their mental strength is particularly high. Therefore, although Wen Yu''s words have a great impact, his brain is always awake, So that the muscles of his face made a series of difficult movements in just half a minute - the rich expression changes can never be described in words. Fortunately, his mental strength was relatively strong. It only took him just five minutes to digest and absorb. Finally, his pupils almost shrunk into a little surprised and excited. He looked at Wen Yu and said, "you - God of light - him - wait a minute, wait a minute." the excessive shock made his tongue a little disobedient. After taking a deep breath and organizing the chaotic words, he said again, "you are a God, a god several levels higher than the light God, and you said that the light God has no ability to promote us to God! Is that right?" Wenyu smiled and nodded: "you can choose to believe it or not. Whether you believe it or not is not important to me. The important thing is that you haven''t answered my question." The fourth elder shook his head eagerly and said, "no! It may not be important to you, but it is important to us and the magic land! No, it is very important! Hoo - I''ll answer your question first." the fourth elder calmed down and then said eagerly: "The Pope and our elders all know the worship of the moon. To be exact, they know the worship of the moon. They only know that the worship of the moon is a very terrible existence. They know nothing about where the worship of the moon is and how many believers there are. The above is the God of light. They ask if there is any news about the worship of the moon every 50 years. There is no death order, so we have to find it To worship the moon god. " Without waiting for Wen Yu to speak, he went on: "I believe everything you say! Although I have lost my qualification to ask you to do things, I still have the cheek to ask you. To tell you the truth, none of us old guys, including the Pope, wants the magic continent to develop into what it is now, let alone be trampled by the iron hooves of the demon family every few decades. The reason is -" Wen Yu raised his hand to interrupt the four elders and said with a light smile: "I understand. When you live to this age, your desire for power and money has become very weak, or even no desire at all. You have only one wish, a wish generated under the deception of the God of light, that is, to go to the world where the God of light is located in your lifetime. This is also a lifelong dream of a practitioner. Driven by this wish, you are willing to At the mercy of the God of light, it''s a pity that the royal family of the demon family is the same as you, so the God of light and the God of death can play this chess comfortably and have a good time. Hehe, if I knew that you ignored all the creatures in the magic continent because of your desire before the memory revived, I would be very angry and even swear to kill the Holy See. But now I can understand what you do And forgive you for all your mistakes, because neither God nor prisoners can escape the shackles of desire, and it is understandable to do anything driven by desire. " The Golden Dragon disdained his lips and muttered, "it''s just a mortal face. I didn''t even mean to be guilty of destroying 18 mortal faces. Mortal life is not as good as ants in mortal eyes." Wen Yu didn''t scold Jin long, because Jin Long was right. Take the great war between him and Yale. Countless mortals were destroyed after the war. For the gods with endless years, especially the gods and men above the superior gods, the meaning of life has become as plain as water. Maybe only when their own lives are threatened can they feel the value of life. Jinlong''s words were normal for Wenyu, but Balong on one side was too frightened to speak, and his eyes changed completely. Just now he felt that Jinlong was very kind. At this time, he really realized that Jinlong and himself were a completely different world. "Do you want me to destroy this chess with magic land and magic land as its children?" Wen Yu asked, looking at the four elders. The four elders smiled bitterly and nodded. "I can promise you. But I want to know what your purpose is, because of the hatred bred by the disillusionment of your dreams, or for the peace of the magic continent?" "Both," sighed the fourth elder, "There is a boundary between the magic land and the magic land. Only the people above can open a door through the two continents in a short time. Therefore, as long as the top does not interfere with this plane, the human demon war will not happen. Moreover, God is also the product of the promotion of practitioners. If the God of light and the God of death always control this plane, there will never be practitioners in this plane Success. In other words, the God of light and the God of death are demons that prevent all practitioners of this plane from crossing the door of dreams. They both kill all practitioners of this plane. To put it bluntly, if I could concentrate on cultivation, maybe I would have been promoted to God. " "Ha ha, the magic land is my new home, so I won''t let this tragedy continue." Wen Yu said with a smile, "elder, the God of light has no ability to make you a God, but I have this ability, so now you need to make a choice between dreaming and dying. No matter which one you choose, I will complete you." The fourth elder was stunned for a long time before he tried to bite his teeth and said, "if you can forgive all my mistakes, I choose to realize my dream with your help." Wenyu looked at the four elders from head to foot and asked curiously, "elder, can you tell me why you became like this?" The old face of the fourth elder turned pig liver color and said, "ask the fire magician. In addition, it''s best not to let me see him again, otherwise I will return all these double preparations. Even if I die, I''m willing." Jinlong immediately flew in the direction of Andrew''s escape and said with a smile, "I''ll ask the boy. It''s not easy to force a man with such high mental strength. I have to study hard." Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "elder, are you majoring in soul magic or space magic?" "Soul magic." the four elders answered truthfully. Wen Yu''s eyes brightened, pinched his chin and said: "My method can make you become a God in an instant, even two or three levels higher than the God of light, but you can never make a breakthrough after becoming a God by this method. Soul magic is a very powerful magic. The number of gods of the same level in the divine plane specializes in the power of the soul, so I don''t want you to become a God by my method. Moreover, your current cultivation is only one step away from promotion It''s said that your strength has met the requirements for promotion, but it''s the last step, so I hope you can calm down and work hard. Of course, if you are willing to use my way to promote, I won''t refuse. You think about it. " The fourth elder wondered, "do I still have hope at my age?" "Hehe, do you think becoming a God has something to do with age?" Wen Yu asked, "well, wait until you think it over. I have a lot to do, so please go back and think about it. It''s quiet there." "No -" the four elders just wanted to say no, but Wenyu didn''t give him a chance. Baron looked at Wen Yu awkwardly and said, "old boss, can you let me too?" "Hehe, if you can choose an excellent patriarch to succeed you, I''ll let Jinlong help you. By the way, last time I met a little girl in a forest on Longdao, her qualification is very good, and I gave her a marrow washing pill. She has the qualification to be the next patriarch. You can focus on training and try." "Girl? What''s her name?" Barron asked, frowning slightly. "I don''t know her name. Er, remember, never underestimate a woman." Wen Yu smiled. "Oh" Barron nodded and asked curiously, "old boss, why doesn''t the holy dragon turn into a human form? Can''t he turn into a God?" "Hehe, the golden dragon is an ancient divine beast. The existence of the main god level is more Pediatrics for him than pediatrics. The reason why he doesn''t transform into an adult is that all ancient divine beasts have the respect of kings and disdain to do it. Do you understand?" As soon as Wen Yu''s voice fell, Barron changed back to his master and said proudly, "I want to keep up with Lord Shenglong!" ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter, Pope?" the elder asked the pope with a frown. The Pope replied, "just now I sensed the soul energy of the four elders, but now it''s broken again." The elder was delighted and said: "the four elders should have been imprisoned by Wenyu with space magic. He sensed the soul energy of the four elders, which shows that Wenyu has passed the pass. We still have three days to go from the dwarf tribe. I hope he can come up with countermeasures in these three days." The Pope''s eyebrows immediately stretched out and smiled back: "three days is enough. But to be safe, you go and tell pikalu to make a little detour and give Wenyu more time. Six days later, we will arrive at the dwarf tribe on time, and the God will make me deal with it. Eh, why did you stop?" "I''ll have a look and give picalu a detour." After a while, the elder returned anxiously, frowning and said, "Lord Pope, I''m afraid something''s going to happen. The road is blocked by the migration brigade of the elves. The two God envoys have got out of the carriage. They seem to be interested in the women of the elves. Go and have a look." "Fire thunder, the queen of elves should be in this team?" Hal stood at the top of the carriage and looked at the elves moving slowly ahead with a sly smile. Huolei nodded excitedly: "even if there are so many elves, why don''t you worry about finding the elf queen. Hal, give me the elf queen. I won''t rob the women of the dragon and the devil. I heard that the women of the dragon and the devil are particularly strong." V3.Chapter 255 Hal shook his head and said with a smile, "there are docile and clever women in the dragon and demon families. I don''t want to take the love of my brothers, so we take what we need." Huolei quickly nodded: "Yes, we need what we need! Now all the women in this position belong to our two brothers. There are all kinds of women, which is enough for our two brothers to be free and happy. Hey, brother, if I can, I really want to stay in this position forever. This kind of natural and unrestrained day, when the world is in my hands, is an immortal day that God can''t think of! Cry and work hard in the mortal position Fight all your life and finally reach the dream heaven of all practitioners. Who knows that you have to live a slave like humble life in heaven. It''s sad to think about it. " "Alas, where there are people, there is desire, and where there is desire, there is struggle. The law of the jungle and the strong are respected. No one can escape the shackles of this survival law." Hal sighed, "No matter where the fist is hard, it is the king''s way. If the fist is hard, I can get everything I want. The immortal life of the divine plane is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Take women for example, all women in this plane can''t compare with a goddess together. Pressing the goddess under the crotch is the real enjoyment! So I want to seize all opportunities at all costs and just reach the superior God to enter Real heaven! " The funny smile from the corner of huolei''s eyes flashed away and sighed: "Brother, I was promoted to the throne five thousand years earlier than you. Five thousand years ago, I was like you now. I believe I can step into heaven one day, but now my enthusiasm has been extinguished by the cruel survival struggle of the throne. I''m tired. I''m really tired. I don''t want to fight with the goddess of fate. At this time, the day is the life I want most." "Hehe, we''re both sighing here. If we continue, your prey will fly. Do you want me to help you catch the elf queen?" Hal interrupted the fire thunder. Huolei quickly raised his hand and said, "absolutely not! Brother, I don''t like to be rude to women, otherwise it will be a lot less fun. Ha ha, we have different appetites. Besides, the magic continent is so small that she can fly where she can go. Flying around is not wandering between your and my five fingers. Brother, do you want to choose two to play?" "Hey, hey, what do you say?" Hal Xie smiled. "I thought I had no desire for women''s body, but the facts over the past few days have proved that men''s desire for women''s body is always so strong. "Ha ha, men are eager for women''s body, and women are also eager for men''s attack, so there are men and women in this world. Oh, no, I can''t wait to hold the fairy queen on the carriage." huolei''s eyes suddenly became hot. Hal shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t be dazzled by the desire in your body. This position is very strange. Our strength is seriously limited. Be careful to capsize in the gutter." "Lord envoy!" The Pope anxiously stopped Hal and huolei who were about to leave. The Pope listened clearly to Hal''s conversation. Although he knew that his persuasion was weak, he still wanted to have a try. Through his continuous understanding of Wenyu, the Pope knew very well the position of women in Wenyu''s heart, and the different relationship between Yelena and Wenyu. He could see that if Hal and Wenyu moved towards the fairy queen Hand, the cooperation between the Holy See and Wen Yu will definitely break down. "You came just in time!" huolei smiled, pointing to the elves ahead. "Send someone to stop them and say that the envoy of the God of light summoned the elves queen and invited her with the highest etiquette." The Pope clenched his teeth. For the first time, he did not immediately accept the order of fire thunder, but said with a worried face: "Lord envoy, the elf family is guarded by the gods like us humans. I''m afraid the moving elf queen will annoy the patron saint of the elf family, in case --" "Don''t be wordy! Are you reminding me what to do?" firethunder interrupted the Pope coldly. The Pope could only sigh helplessly and bowed down and said, "I dare not! I''m going to invite the fairy queen to see the envoy." then he called several guards to go in person. He knew that ye Liana must be in the team of the fairy family, so now the only way to save is to let Ye Liana hide and push someone out to be the fairy queen. On the flat official road, the Holy See''s team was vast, and the elves in front had already seen them, but Yelena didn''t stop to say hello, so she ordered to pretend she didn''t see them and move on. "Your Majesty, the Pope has brought people up in person. Do you want to stop and say hello to him?" a girl whose face is no less than Yelena asked Yelena. This girl is the next elf queen personally elected by Yelena, that is, Yiling, the current queen of the elf family. Ye Lianna pretended to be angry, stared at the girl, and said with a straight face, "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your words and deeds!" Yiling lovably spit out his little tongue and said more righteously, "elder Yelena, the Pope has brought people up personally. Do you want to stop and say hello to him?" Ye Lianna reluctantly shook her head, smiled and scolded: "smelly girl, look at your words and deeds, which looks like your majesty. If I see you don''t pay attention to your words and deeds in the future, see how I punish you." "Ha ha, ye Lianna, Yiling has done well enough. You were not as good as her when you were your majesty." an old elf stroked his beard and smiled, looking at Yiling with satisfaction. Ye Lianna smiled and nodded, but she was still worried and told: "Yiling, the elves are the most noble race in the magic continent, and they must not lose momentum in front of outsiders. Here, it''s time to test you, and the Pope will give it to you." "I --" what else did Yiling want to say, but Yelena glared back, so she had to bite her head and said, "isn''t it the Pope? What''s great? He can eat me with you. Hum, look at me, I must make this old villain uncomfortable." Ye Lianna smiled bitterly, shook her head and said in secret, "the little girl is full of children''s words. She still needs to exercise. Ha ha, don''t worry. I was not the same at the beginning." Yiling asked the people to move on. She and several elders of yelina stopped to wait for the Pope. After the Pope approached, she saluted blandly and said, "Your Holiness!" The Pope was stunned for a moment. When he saw the crown on Yiling''s head, he reacted and quickly saluted, "Your Majesty, the fairy queen!" while he was secretly happy that Yelena was no longer the fairy queen. Yiling nodded and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if the Pope came to me for something, or if we blocked the Pope''s team, we need to make a way for the Pope to pass?" The Pope glanced at Yelena, who was smiling and speechless behind the Iraqi spirit, and said bluntly, "Your Majesty, we happened to meet the nobles here. We didn''t want to disturb her majesty. But the envoy of the great God of light said that he had something to summon her majesty and hoped her Majesty would come." "Divine envoy?!" Yiling exclaimed a little flustered. Yelina frowned slightly and knew that this was not a difficult thing that Yiling could deal with. Although she was surprised by the envoy of the God of light, she asked calmly: "Pope, what does the envoy want to do with our majesty?" When the Lord stood up, the Pope ignored Yiling, the half hanging elf queen, and watched Yelena preach to her: "Ye Lianna, this is a sudden emergency. After I returned to the holy mountain from the dwarf tribe, the envoy suddenly came without warning. These two envoys have been wandering around major cities and heard a lot about Wen Yu. We were going to the Dragon tribe, but the two envoys are not satisfied with Wen Yu''s rebellion against the Holy See and insist on teaching Wen Yu to the dwarf tribe. I have sent someone to inform Wen Yu in advance, I wonder if he has come up with a corresponding strategy. Ye Lianna, you must believe my sincerity in cooperation with Wen Yu. But it seems that you already know the news of the envoy. " Knowing that the pope had misunderstood because of her dull reaction, Yelena did not explain. The voice asked, "what do they want to do now?" The Pope hesitated for a while, but told the truth: "the two gods who came this time make a brain worm. I''m afraid they''re looking for the elf Queen -" "Ye Lianna, ask Yiling to speed up with her people. I''ll take care of these two colored sticks. It''s likely to fight later, so let them walk as fast as possible. The farther they go, the better." white scale standing on Ye Lianna''s shoulder suddenly said. The Pope was startled by the sudden spitting of white scales. He looked at Ye liana in great confusion and hoped she could explain. Unfortunately, ye Liana didn''t mention a word, but smiled and nodded, "Pope, I believe you are sincere in your cooperation. Go back and help me hold the two guys, and I''ll be there later. You''d better go to the dwarf tribe to find Wenyu for an answer to your confusion, because I''m full of confusion now." The Pope could only resist the strange itch of cat scratch in his heart, nodded and said, "I will go." Four simple words are enough to show his ability as a pope, which would break the sand pot for ordinary people to ask the truth. The divine envoy is the supreme existence except the gods. Yelena has no shocked expression after listening to it. What does this mean? Why does an insignificant bird spit out people''s words and understatement to deal with two divine envoys? These two doubts alone can make everyone happy Crazy, but he accepted it forcibly in a few seconds. "Ye Lianna, the old man''s psychological endurance is good, but it''s a pity." Bai Lin regretted looking at the back of the Pope. "What do you mean?" Ye Lianna asked puzzled. "Hehe, we''ll talk later. Deal with the current affairs first. Oh, Yiling is very sensible. She knows what to do without your instructions." Ye Lianna looked at Yiling who led the people to move forward at full speed and smiled: "very sensible girl, the elf family will get better and better under her leadership!" V3.Chapter 256 Hal and fury Lei stood on the carriage and looked at the Pope from a distance. They thought that the elf queen would stop the procession immediately after hearing their identity, and then turn around and respectfully walk to salute in front of them, but what they finally saw was completely contrary to their imagination. Instead of stopping, the Elf procession accelerated, He ran more than 100 meters in just one minute. The spirit''s acceleration was tantamount to slapping Hal and huolei in the face. It was also a blatant provocation of their identity, authority and status. What was not pleasant to say was that they didn''t pay attention to them at all. Therefore, after the reaction, Hal and huolei''s faces suddenly became cold, and their cold eyes exuded a dark cold light. The Pope swept a dark wind across his back. He knew that Yelena''s decision angered Hal and huolei, and that he was caught in the middle, so he made the wisest choice in the shortest time and stepped aside to watch the tiger fight. After the two tigers decide the outcome, they can choose their position and push things clean with a few simple words. So he stopped his slow pace and stopped twenty meters away from Yelena. He was afraid to go back according to Ye Lianna''s instructions and delay the progress of the elves with words. In case the two envoys killed Ye Lianna and the bird spitting on her shoulder, the two envoys would be discouraged by his life. Instead of risking his life on one side, it''s better for Mo Ling to stand in the middle and save a way for himself. Although Bai Lin''s disdainful words told ye Liana that she didn''t take the envoy of the God of light in her eyes, ye Liana still couldn''t help worrying and said, "Bai Lin, this plane has bound your combat effectiveness, and they both came down from the God plane. Won''t there be a problem?" Bai Lin shook his head and said with a smile: "Ye Lianna, there is also a strength gap at the Xuming level, that is to say, although the cultivation accomplishments of different levels of gods enter this level are all at the Xuming level, there is a gap in the real combat effectiveness. We ignored this gap when we said it. Because taking our strength as the measurement standard, the gap between us is almost negligible, and taking your strength as the measurement standard, The gap between them is not a little. Hehe, in fact, even if there is no gap, I still don''t pay attention to them. You should be well aware of the great difference in combat effectiveness between practitioners of the same level and Warcraft. In addition, my talent and skills are the most feared God eaters, so they are not my opponents at all. If you don''t like to hear, your man Wen Yu is in God The plane dare not provoke me easily. If I use my talent and skills to devour God at the cost of my life, I can bury any Lord God. " Hearing Bai Lin''s arrogant words, ye Lianna''s worries were swept away. She asked curiously, "you and Wenyu''s divine beasts Jinlong and Xiaoqiang are ancient divine beasts. Who are the three of you more powerful?" "If it''s an endless battle, none of us can do anything. In terms of lethality, Xiaoqiang is much higher than me and Jinlong, and I''m much higher than both of them. I may make you think Jinlong is the weakest of the three of us. The same is true. At present, he is indeed the weakest. But he is the most developed of the three of us One of the potential is that his talent skills have not been awakened up to now. For ancient beasts, the unawakened talent skills mean that he is not an adult, that is to say, Jinlong is just a young ancient beast. His strength in his childhood can be equal to that of us. You can imagine how terrible this guy is. Hehe, Xiaojin has good luck. If he is not protected by Wenyu, he will be like him This kind of monster wandered on the divine plane alone and had long been destroyed by other ancient gods and beasts. " "Destroyed by other ancient gods and beasts? Why?" Ye Lianna asked puzzled. Bai Lin shook his head and sighed: "The survival competition between our ancient gods and beasts is more cruel and ruthless than your human beings. Because the quickest and most effective way for ancient gods and beasts to improve their strength is to suck the inner alchemy of gods and beasts of the same level, when two ancient gods and beasts meet, one will die unless their strength is equal. Xiaojin is undoubtedly the best tonic for ancient gods and beasts. In addition, we ancient gods and beasts are the king It is a thousand or ten thousand times heavier than humans. You humans will allow other kings to exist because of your own interests and other factors, but we ancient gods and beasts will not consider these factors, and we will never allow another ancient gods and beasts to exist in our own field. Xiaojin is the biggest potential threat to all ancient gods and beasts. If Xiaoqiang and Xiaojin meet, Xiaoqiang and I will not hesitate to contact each other Kill Xiao Jin by hand and never allow a guy who will threaten his life in the future to live happily. This leads to the extremely narrow living space of young ancient gods and beasts in the divine plane, which is also the most fundamental reason for the scarcity of ancient gods and beasts. " Ye Lianna smiled bitterly and shook her head. "When you see the same kind that is enough to threaten you or may threaten you in the future, you will kill. Your ancient divine beast style is indeed more cruel than human beings. Eh, why don''t those two guys come yet?" "Hehe, put on airs. As an emissary, it''s shameless to take the initiative to come to us. We need time, so we''ll spend a while with them. Ye Lianna, I''ll fight with them later. You retreat 500 meters as fast as you can. With your strength, you should be able to block the scattered energy impact when we fight 500 meters away, so as to prevent the scattered energy impact from hurting your people ¡£¡± "Yes, I understand." Yelena nodded. Although the Pope standing quietly not far away didn''t fully understand the dialogue between Yelena and Bai Lin, he also understood 7788. At the moment, he could not wait to howl for half an hour, because the dialogue between Yelena and Bai Lin told him that choosing Wenyu was the wisest decision, and he gambled right. Unfortunately, the current situation did not allow him to do so. What he had to do was to continue Stand still and retreat as fast as you can after Bai and the envoy start fighting. "Hum, I don''t know what the heaven and earth are!" huolei scolded at first. "Just the queen of the elf family dares to disobey our orders and die! I''ll erase the elf family from this position!" Although Hal was as angry as huolei, he was calmer than huolei and frowned: "Nieman Cole should have told the woman our identity, but why did the woman dare to disobey? Why did she let her people move forward at full speed and stand there? Did she not fear us because she had something to rely on? And why did Nieman Cole stand there and look on the wall?" The cold light from the fire thunder''s eyes immediately locked the Pope and said coldly, "I''ll kill this thing first!" "Wait -" Hal wanted to stop the fire thunder, but he was a step late. A huge red handprint was shot out by the right palm waved by the fire thunder, and the red handprint was grabbed at the Pope like a claw from hell. The hairs on the Pope''s body stood upright as if excited by ice and water. He felt the call of death for the first time since he became Pope. Although he didn''t expect fire thunder to kill himself without warning, it doesn''t mean he was slow to respond. When fire thunder started, he moved. He saw his lips move and the Scripture of his right hand shoot three dazzling arrows around him The red fingerprints came, and a milky light curtain blocked him in front. "Bang!" the light arrow and the red handprint met in the air and burst into a harsh roar. The chaotic energy air flow generated by the explosion smashed the flat official road and the trees on both sides of the road. To the Pope''s surprise, his counterattack blocked the attack of fire and thunder. "Seek death!" the Pope''s resistance made the long suppressed anger of huolei completely rage away, and launched an attack on the Pope again. As just now, he only waved a palm, and a red handprint grabbed the pope at the speed of lightning. The fire thunder attack was the same as just now, but the Pope''s reaction was much more intense than just now. Without thinking about it, he shot at Yelena at the fastest speed, because he felt that this red handprint was 100 times more terrible than the previous one, and he had no ability to resist it. "Your Majesty Elena, help!" the fire thunder forced the Pope to make the final choice. "Hum!" a low and harsh cold hum came out of the white scale''s mouth. She slapped her wings at random, and the fire claws that were about to close behind the Pope turned into stars, and the fire scattered in the air. The Pope didn''t want to think too much. He jumped directly in front of Yelena and half knelt down. He said gratefully, "thank you, Lord Bai Lin, for saving your life! Thank your majesty Yelena for saving your life!" White scale said softly, "get up. For the sake of the danger you just told us, I''ll protect your life." "Thank you, my Lord!" replied the Pope respectfully. The people of the Holy See were all dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why their envoy suddenly killed the Pope, and why the Pope dared to be an enemy of the envoy openly, and half knelt before the elf queen regardless of the identity of the Pope. Only the elder nodded thoughtfully. "Fire thunder, calm down. Things seem to be more troublesome than we think," Hal frowned. The fire thunder had already calmed down, and his must kill attack was easily cracked by someone. He couldn''t calm down. "It seems that the woman has reached the virtual night level." Hal shook his head and said, "it''s not the woman, it''s the bird on the woman''s shoulder. Huolei, how much power did you use in that palm just now?" "Eighty percent." fire thunder''s eyes shifted from ye Lianna to Bai scale, frowned and said, "Hal, can you see through the strength of this Warcraft?" "I can''t see through." Hal shook his head. "Fire thunder, try its strength with all your strength. This guy is probably from the divine position." V3.Chapter 257 Fire thunder''s eyes lit up a bit when he looked at white scale, and lowered his voice and said, "Hal, God''s pet!" Hearing the word "God''s pet", Hal''s pupils shrunk uncontrollably. His cold eyes added a bit of greed and suppressed his inner excitement: "fire thunder, let''s work together and don''t let it run away." Fire thunder didn''t nod in a hurry, but asked with a smile, "if it''s really a divine beast, who will it be after surrender?" The divine beasts on the divine plane are neither rare nor many. In addition, the combat effectiveness of the divine beasts is much more powerful than the divine men of the same level, so there are very few divine men with God''s favor. Especially the lower gods, unless there is high-level divine man''s help or chance, it is impossible to subdue a divine beast by their combat power alone, so God''s pet is almost a dream for the lower gods. The gods and beasts with the lowest level of the divine plane are more powerful than the lower gods. If the lower gods have a divine pet, it is equivalent to more than doubling their combat power, or even one more life. Therefore, Hal and huolei guessed that white scale might be a divine beast and would be so excited. In this strange plane that can bind the fighting power of God Man and beast, white scale is undoubtedly a treasure given to them by heaven. Hal frowned unhappily, but soon changed into a smiling face and said, "if it''s really a beast, neither you nor I can subdue it on our own, so we must work together. As for who belongs to after subduing, I think it''s better to let it choose by itself. Who it chooses is who it chooses." "OK, just do as you say." "good" just came out, and the fire thunder rushed out. Hal''s speed was no slower than the fire thunder, and the two of them attacked with all their strength as soon as they started. This is because the gods and beasts have pride. Even if they are forced to choose a master, they will choose one stronger than themselves. The especially arrogant gods and beasts are not willing to sign the master-slave contract even when they die. In Hal and huolei''s heart, it''s safe to subdue Bai Lin, so they want to give Bai Lin a good impression and make Bai Lin feel better than each other. "Retreat!" Bai Lin roared, and his palm sized body soared to 100 meters long. She was startled by the actions of huolei and Hal. Unexpectedly, the two guys did their best to get started. In this strange plane, facing the full attack of the two lower gods, Bai Lin dare not hold too much, especially when she must separate part of her attention to protect Ye Lianna. Yelena and the Pope did not hesitate, nor did they dare to hesitate for a moment. It was the guys from the throne who launched the attack. They did not dare to show off their lives at this time, so they retreated to 500 meters almost in an instant. Compared with Yelena and the Pope, the elder and the Vatican''s escort were much slower. The elder roared and issued a retreat order until the riot energy generated by the first collision between Bai and Hal rushed towards them. "Poof -" the elder looked pale and spit out a blood arrow. Originally, he had enough time to retreat, but in order to cover the retreat of the two thousand Holy See''s most elite combat forces, he risked his best to block the incoming riot energy. Unfortunately, the result showed that his full blow was as fragile as a piece of paper. Instead of achieving his goal, he was seriously injured by the impact of energy. The five elders quickly held the tottering elder and asked with concern, "elder, are you all right?" "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat as far as possible!" the elder shouted hysterically. At this time, there were less than 500 people left in the Holy See''s 2000 most elite combat power, and all the others were turned into blood fog in the energy impact of the riot. Now he finally understood why the elves suddenly moved at full speed. "The power of God is always so terrible!" the Pope exclaimed as he watched the 300 meter mountain forest razed to the ground. Ye Lianna also looked surprised and said with a bitter smile, "I think we''d better step back 300 meters and stand here to watch them fight. It''s too irresponsible for their little life." "I think so too." the Pope nodded and agreed without hesitation. At the moment, his heart was full of bitterness. The strongest overlord of the magic continent was worse than ants in front of God and man. No one would feel better. The huge body with a length of more than 400 meters is covered with silver scales from head to foot. It looks particularly dazzling in the warm sunlight. Every flap of the 200 meter long wings will bring a gust of wind. Compared with the huge white scale, Hal and huolei are like two small insects, but their attacks can''t be underestimated by anyone. Each attack can shake the huge body of white scale five or six meters away. "Gaga..." Bai Lin didn''t start again after taking the first wave of attack from Hal and huolei. She let their attacks greet her, because she found that Hal and huolei''s attacks couldn''t break her scale armor defense at all. Feeling the hard attack of Hal two people, Bai Lin said with a smile: "it seems that the lower God''s combat effectiveness in this plane is much more seriously constrained than I thought, and this plane seems to have little weakness in the defense of the divine beast scale armor. Why didn''t you find this before. Hehe, it''s really comfortable for the two lower gods to scratch when their bodies are all unfolded!" Three minutes later, Hal and huolei''s faces changed. Now the fool can see that they can''t pose a threat to the white scale. Although their faces were not very good-looking, they were very excited, because everything in front of them told them that this huge Warcraft was definitely a divine beast. Hal stopped the senseless attack and shouted to the fire thunder, "fire thunder, our attack can''t break its scale defense and look for its weakness attack! I remember the master said that no matter what level of divine beast has fatal weak defense, try its abdomen, eyes and asshole." Fire thunder also thought so, so when he heard Hal''s cry, he rushed to the bottom of the white scale, and Hal was the same. Compared with the abdomen, eyes and assholes are more likely to be the weak defense of white scale, but neither of them is willing to choose these two places. The eye defense is weak, but they want to attack from the front. They don''t dare to try before they touch the attack power of the white scale; Asshole defense is weak, but if he attacks there and subdues Bai Lin, Bai Lin will despise him from the bottom of his heart, which is not conducive to Bai Yu choosing himself as the master. So the two of them unanimously chose the belly of white scale. White scale wanted to enjoy it for a while, but she was angry when she heard Hal say she was going to attack her asshole. Don''t forget, she''s a woman. Any woman who hears a man yelling to attack her asshole will be furious. "Death!" Bai Lin snorted coldly, and two sharp claws grabbed Hal and his two men respectively. As soon as he reached the belly of white scale, white scale launched an attack on himself. What does this mean? It''s clear that white scale is afraid that they will find their weak defense. Therefore, facing the attack of white scale, Hal and he were not surprised but happy. While dodging the attack of white scale''s claws, they kept bombarding white scale''s abdomen with energy. After grasping several times without catching the hair, Bai Shi hummed in a joking tone: "Oh, it''s fast! Since you''re having a good time under my belly, I''ll let you have a better time." after that, the scales on Bai Shi''s abdomen suddenly stood upright and shot out quickly from his body before Hal and his two people reacted. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Hal and huolei didn''t think about the move of white scale. Who would have thought that white scale''s scale armor could be separated from the body and become a weapon? Who would have thought that white scale dared to give up its amazing defensive scale armor and expose the body. Anyway, Hal and huolei didn''t think of it, so they were beaten by white scale. Countless scale flying blades forced them into a mess. At this time, they didn''t care to attack white scale''s exposed abdomen. They all tried their best to flee to both sides, hoping to escape from the attack area of white scale. But when they were about to fly out of the belly of white scale, they were frightened to find that the wings and tail of white scale blocked their way, and the scales on the wings and tail stood up. "Gaga, this move is the legendary closing the door and beating the dog!" Bai Lin shouted happily, shooting scales on his wings and tail at the same time. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Hal and huolei could only use their defensive shield and weapons to resist the scales shot by white scales. At this moment, they realized that they had made an extremely stupid decision. The result of their cooperation was not to surrender white scales, but to be played by white scales like monkeys. Fortunately, their strength is not blown out. Although they are extremely embarrassed by white scale, they are not in danger for a short time. "Fire thunder, if we continue like this, our two lives will be explained here." Hal shouted eagerly as he approached the fire thunder. Life is at stake. Huolei''s mind is very calm. As he approaches Hal, he whispers, "this divine beast is obviously playing with us. If it moves really, we have no resistance. There is only one way to live. You and I fight together to get out of the way. After escaping, we abandon our body and leave the plane." Hal clenched his teeth and said, "that''s the only way to do it. I''m afraid we''ll lose the position of the fourth general after giving up our body. Shit, we''ll spread the news of this beast when we go back and let countless gods and men catch it. Hum, if you let me lose a lot of cultivation, I won''t let you live. Fire thunder, come on, the goal is the gap between the right wing and the tail!" "Boom!" Hal and huolei tried their best to strike together, and the power was extremely terrible. Because they had a voice conversation just now, Bai Lin was caught off guard, and his huge body was directly lifted by the violent energy. In fact, Hal and fire thunder can also choose to attack the bare belly of white scale, but they dare not joke about their little life. In case this blow can''t dry white scale, they will be dead waiting for them, so they unanimously choose to escape with a must kill blow. After rushing out of the attack area of the white scale, Hal and his two forehead shot a purple and a red light into the sky. At the same time, a distorted black hole appeared in the sky, and their bodies fell vertically to the ground. "Want to run? Come back to me!" Bai Lin roared, and an illusory silver white Giant Claw grabbed the purple red light at a faster speed. Unfortunately, the purple red light successfully entered the distorted black hole, and the illusory Giant Claw grabbed the air. A sneer floated from the corner of white scale''s mouth and shouted to Ye Lianna in the distance: "Ye Lianna, wait a moment, I''ll catch the two reptiles!" then she pulled her claws on both sides, forcibly tore out a black hole in the space, and then ran in. V3.Chapter 258 Ye Lianna just wanted to nod, and Bai Lin folded back. At the same time, two shrill screams came from her closed claws. Poor Hal and huolei tried their best to escape to the divine plane. Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, Bai Lin caught them back. Escaping into the throne and facing Hal seems to be the only way to live, but in fact it is a dead end. If they escape from the attack area of white scale and flee in the opposite direction, the unprepared white scale can only retain one of them at most, because in the magic continent, the divine knowledge of white scale can not be fully developed, and can only cover thousands of meters at most. At the speed of Hal, they can escape from the divine knowledge range of white scale in the blink of an eye. If white scale wants to catch them, they can only chase them with speed. Unfortunately, instead of doing so, they chose to flee to the divine plane. Bai Lin is an ancient divine beast at the level of the LORD God. Even if Hal and Hal are superior gods, it is impossible to escape from the Wuzhi Mountain of Bai Lin in the divine plane. White scale shrinks and flies in front of Ye Lianna. He puts a red and a purple diamond crystal the size of his fist into the hands of Ye Lianna, who is still stunned. He smiles and says, "Ye Lianna, you can deal with these two reptiles at will." "Lord beast, spare your life! The little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He won''t dare again!" "You have a large number of adults, so you fart us both. Forgive our sins!" "Lord beast, spare your life! Spare your life!" ¡­¡­ The two crystals flickered faintly in Ye Lianna''s hand, and there was a begging sound, accompanied by a shrill scream. "Shut up! I''ll crush your God now!" Bai Lin scolded impatiently. Ye Lianna woke up, looked at the crystal in her hand curiously and asked, "white scale, is this the divine personality?" "Well, the divine lattice is almost the same as the demon core of Warcraft. The only difference is that the divine lattice can store the divine soul. If the divine lattice is not broken, the divine man can reshape the flesh body forever. These two reptiles just abandoned the flesh and put the divine soul on the divine lattice to escape. Hum, if they fled in this plane, I might not catch up with their divine lattice, but these two fools chose it Choose to run to the God''s throne. I''m an ancient beast. Don''t mention two. Even if two hundred are in the God''s throne, they can''t slip away under my eyes. "Bai scale said with disdain. If they can spit blood, Hal and huolei must be depressed and spit blood now. Ye Lianna looked at Hal''s two gods and shook her head piteously, "white scale, how to deal with them?" "Kill or forcibly sign the master-slave contract. Their spirits have been sealed by my divine power. What to do with them?" Bai Lin replied indifferently. "Lord beast, spare your life!" Hal and fire thunder begged for mercy. "Shut up!" Bai Lin''s eyes angrily scolded, "if you dare to make a noise without permission, I''ll destroy his spirit and personality! Hum!" "White scale, can God and God sign master servant contracts?" yelina asked curiously. White scale nodded: "Yes. There are no racial restrictions on master-slave contracts. Any living body with a soul can sign master-slave contracts. There are many kinds of master-slave contracts, and the master-slave contracts signed between such people you know and low-level Warcraft are the lowest. For example, soul mages control people''s soul magic, and necromancers summon skeletons, zombies and so on. But any kind of master-slave contract The signing conditions of the contract are relatively harsh, unless there is a huge spiritual gap between the two sides. " Yelena nodded clearly, then looked at the Pope standing respectfully and said with a smile: "Pope, we''re going to continue on our way. Do you have anything else?" The Pope respectfully saluted Bai scale first, and then saluted Ye Lianna and said, "Your Majesty, you''d better call me niemenkol. If they start with me, they will deprive me of my papacy. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Holy See. Lord beast, your majesty Ye Lianna, please allow me to pass with you. I want to meet Wenyu in the dwarf tribe." Ye Lianna nodded and agreed: "I happen to have some doubts that need to be answered by the Pope. On the way, we said that the Pope might have to settle them down before going on the road." Ye Lianna pointed to the elder in the distance. The Pope looked at the lost Vatican elite, sighed helplessly, saluted respectfully and said, "please wait a moment, Lord beast and your majesty, and I''ll be back." then he turned and jumped quickly towards the elder and others. Looking at the back of the Pope''s rapid departure, Bai Lin said: "Wenyu''s subordinates are simple minded and well-developed. It''s necessary to build a force on the divine plane. Of course, compared with him, you are more suitable for this task, but you, Ruixue and Daisy are close relatives of Wenyu. It''s better to leave this kind of hard mental work to others. The expression on his face from beginning to end seems extremely light It seems that everything he sees is taken for granted. In fact, he is more shocked and excited than anyone present. That is to say, his self-control ability is quite good, at least a hundred times stronger than the two reptiles in your hand. However, this man''s mind is as strong as his self-control ability. If he is reused, he must sign a master servant contract. " Ye Lianna knew more about the Pope''s ability than Bai Lin, so she was not surprised, but asked with a smile: "Bai Lin, it seems that you are very worried about Wen Yu, which is completely opposite to your attitude towards him. Did Wen Yu offend you before, why do you never give him a good face and call him a smelly man on the left and a smelly man on the right?" "Hum!" Bai Lin replied angrily: "If that bastard hadn''t cheated me, how could I willingly sign a contract with Ruixue? You know, Ruixue was just a little god at that time. Ruixue was a kind and good host. No, it''s more appropriate to describe her as a kind and good sister, so I don''t feel bad about recognizing her as the Lord. But I''m not happy when I think of that bastard''s face when he succeeded in his treachery. In addition, he later said to Ruixue My love is timid and doesn''t look like a man at all. At that time, if he was one-third as hard as he is now, Ruixue wouldn''t have to suffer so much. " Ye Lianna covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "so I should thank the disasters of my previous life, otherwise I wouldn''t meet such a good man. Hehe, I''m kidding. Don''t be angry. Many things are doomed. Wenyu and Ruixue are destined to have this disaster, and they are also destined to be together." "Ah, maybe so." Bai Shi sighed, "that''s why I have to cook snacks. I don''t want Ruixue to be hurt again." "What happened, Pope?" the Pope asked eagerly as soon as he stopped in front of the elder. The Pope grabbed the elder''s shoulder with both hands, pressed down his excitement and smiled: "We bet right! The battle just now shows everything. The envoy of the God of light is not farting in front of the terrible beast. I don''t know anything like you. It''s not good to know too much. I just want to ask you a question. Do you want to stay in the Holy See and work for the God of light or choose Wenyu?" The elder looked around at the elders around him, frowned and said, "Hal and huolei are the two great generals of Lord Guangshen. They will come down and investigate what they will do after finding out the cause. I don''t know, but I''m sure some of our old guys will be dead. Why don''t you give it a try instead of waiting to die, Pope? I''ll go with you." Several hesitant elders listened to the elder''s analysis, immediately stopped hesitating, nodded and said, "Lord Pope, we''ll go with you." The Pope clenched his teeth and nodded fiercely: "OK! Let''s give it a shot! Hehe, there''s no need to look like a disaster. Think about it, what does it mean that Yelena knows Hal and huolei are the servants of the God of light and kills them? It shows that she is not afraid of the God of light. Remember, from now on, you all put away your curiosity and don''t think about what you shouldn''t know. We don''t have a deep hatred with the cage family Hate, the only thing that can make Wen Yu hate us is the Holy See''s slaughter of elves and dwarves. At that time, I will put the responsibility on the God of light. Wen Yu is the kind of person who values friendship. As long as we are truly loyal, he will definitely help us realize our dream. " "Realize the dream?!" the elder trembled and asked in surprise, "Pope, do you mean Wenyu can promote us to God?!" "Of course! Otherwise, how can I say let go. I believe in my intuition, and please believe my intuition. If this is a dead end, I Nieman Cole will definitely go ahead of you. Elder, oh no, let''s call it by name in the future. Foreman, ask the remaining more than 500 brothers to go or stay as they like." "Pope - Oh, Niman Cole, foreman is badly hurt. Let''s deal with these things. Hehe, it''s awkward to call his name directly." the five elders shook their head and smiled. The Pope shook his head indifferently and said, "OK, hurry up. After handling it, keep up with the elves. Foreman and I will go first." then he took the elder and jumped to Yelena. "Boy, it''s not easy to sustain such a heavy injury!" Bai Lin nodded admiringly at Foreman (elder) who was as pale as paper. Nieman Cole found that foreman was wrong and hurried to use light magic to cure him. Foreman smiled bitterly and shook his head: "it''s useless. Just now the five elders - Lyon have tried." "How can this low-level healing magic be cured if the meridians are eroded by three kinds of divine powers." Bai Lin glanced disdainfully. Niman Cole immediately begged to Bai Lin: "Lord beast, please save foreman!" The white scale blinked and said with a sly smile: "It''s OK to save him, but it depends on whether you''re willing to pay a price. As long as you two sign a master servant contract with me, I''ll save him and help you realize your dream. Hehe, I''ve heard all your conversation just now. The God of light is at most a median God, but I can let you directly promote to the God of heaven and kill the God of light with your fingers. Don''t get me wrong, I''m not asking you You two are slaves, but Wenyu needs the leadership of you two, but you two are too deep to be trusted, so you can only be bound by the master-slave contract. Think about it. His body is eroded by three divine powers, and he can live up to 12 hours. " Ye Lianna added: "as long as you are truly loyal to Wenyu, we will never restrict your freedom and give you quite high rights. That is to say, after signing the master servant contract, you will only lose one thing - the right to betray!" Nieman Cole smiled, nodded cheerfully and said, "I accept it!" "Your holiness, you --" "Hehe, I just said that if this is a dead end, I will go ahead of all of you. Haven''t we been slaves of the God of light for hundreds of years? As the saying goes, good birds choose trees to live. It''s time for us to change to a stronger master." V3.Chapter 259 Foreman didn''t say anything more. He looked at Niemann Cole with a firm look of gratitude and nodded. It was obvious that Niemann Cole''s stand up in crisis had exchanged foreman''s heartfelt loyalty. White scale looked at Niemann Cole with strange eyes and said with a smile: "Niemann Cole, you are really smart!" Foreman and Niemann Cole are very smart. White scale doesn''t seem to embarrass them and give them time to make a choice, but they all understand that the consequence of rejection is death, that is to say, if Niemann Cole doesn''t want to die, he can only obey white scale. When he nodded and agreed, he added awe inspiring words, which made people feel that he was forced to obey in order to save foreman. If foreman is narrow-minded, he will not take Niemann Cole''s words to heart, but Niemann Cole knows foreman, so he said that a simple word can exchange foreman''s loyalty. Why not. This is why Bai Lin said he was smart. At this time, he can still think about how to exchange his subordinates'' loyalty. Most people can''t do it. Nimankel smiled awkwardly. He found that he was like a three-year-old child in front of white scale. White scale could see clearly what he did and thought. White scale didn''t say anything more. Two milky lights from his right wing shot into the eyebrows of Niemann Cole and foreman. At the same time, foreman''s body was wrapped by a transparent silver white light curtain. After the light curtain disappeared, foreman''s pale face returned to normal. "Thank you, Lord beast, for saving your life!" foreman quickly saluted Bai Lin respectfully. "Don''t thank you!" Bai Lin replied softly, "you and nimankel are my slaves. As the master, how can I watch you die. The master servant contract will not restrict any of your freedom, but you must firmly remember not to betray, otherwise the contract will immediately crush your souls." Bai Lin''s words were very harsh, To remind Niemann Cole and foreman of their current identity. Niemann Cole and foreman looked at each other, knelt down on the same knees and respectfully shouted, "master!" Bai Lin nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "As long as you are loyal, we don''t need these etiquette. In fact, there is only one purpose for you to sign the master servant contract. I just hope you can work faithfully for Wenyu. Hehe, but in other words, you are the one who makes money by signing the master servant contract with me. Your cultivation is the top in the magic continent, and you are only one step away from flying into God. It''s a pity for you At the most critical moment of cultivation, you went astray and pinned all your hopes for flying on the God of light, which led to a qualitative change in your state of mind. If you had insisted on practicing at that time, you might have already flown to the divine plane. If the God of light really wanted you to fly to the divine plane, he would never watch you deviate from the flying track and don''t stop it, that is to say, the God of light has been playing with you It''s just for you. The survival law of the divine plane is a hundred times more cruel than that of the magic continent. No more than two of the 10000 practitioners who soar to the divine plane can stand out in ten thousand years. The other 9998 will either become slaves or die. Before you enter the divine plane, you get the important position of a Lord God. To say a bad word, you can''t exchange your accumulated virtue for generations. Ha Oh, now you may not realize that you will know how lucky you are when you know something about the divine plane. " "Lord beast, the little one is willing to sign a master servant contract with you!" the fire thunder god flashed red and cried urgently. "Die!" Bai Lin snorted coldly, "it seems that your memory is very bad. It''s better to reincarnate your memory." "Ah -" fire thunder''s divine personality burst out a miserable scream. After the scream, his divine personality lost its previous glory. "Bai Lin, what did you do to him?" although she had the answer in her heart, ye Lianna couldn''t help asking. Bai Lin replied blandly, "let him reincarnate. Hehe, don''t worry. There''s another one. The lower God''s personality is reserved for Xiaoqiang. Maybe it can awaken him. No, this is the divine power pill I refined in the divine position just now. Take it and absorb it. It''s helpful for your cultivation." With that, a silver ball the size of a table tennis ball floated out of her mouth. The ball crossed a circular arc in front of Ye Lianna and shot into the center of her eyebrows. "As long as you absorb its power when practicing. Wenyu will probably not let you accept the inheritance of divine personality, so you still need to practice desperately." Bai Lin explained. Niemankol and foreman were stunned, and initially realized the inferiority of the lower God in the divine plane. The life of a lower God seemed lighter than that of a slave in white scale''s eyes. The death of huolei made Hal cold. At this time, all he could do was silently pray that Bai Lin would be kind and spare his life. Looking at the approaching Vatican team, Yelena asked puzzled, "nimankel, don''t your men go back to the holy mountain?" Nimankel replied, "Your Majesty Yelena, these are the most elite combat troops and the most loyal soldiers of the Holy See. They want to follow Wenyu with me." "Well, let''s do it. These soldiers still command you and foreman. On this basis, you should recruit as many subordinates with high cultivation qualification as possible in the shortest time. However, remember that loyalty is the most important no matter how good cultivation qualification. Your subordinates will become the main fighting force in the future and join us in the battle on the throne." Ye Lianna smiled. Nimankel''s eyes brightened and he saluted eagerly, "Your Majesty Yelena, foreman and I will do our best to complete the task." "That''s good." Yelena nodded. "Let''s go. It''s still a day''s journey from the dwarf tribe. Hey, I knew I''d ask the dragon to help. Nimankel, it''s time to tell us some secrets?" Yelena knew nimankel''s city very well, so she acquiesced in nimankel''s honorific title, but called nimankel''s name directly, In order to always remind Niemann Cole. Ye Lianna led the elves through the crisis of annihilation, which is enough to prove her ability, even if she is no better than nimanker. Nimankel is a wise man. Naturally, he understands what Yelena means. He is bound by the master servant contract. How dare he be unfaithful. Moreover, the dream that he looked forward to day and night was right in front of him. Now even if someone put a knife around his neck to force him to cheat, he would not give up the only chance to realize his dream. "I have a lot of secrets in my heart, but when you ask me, I don''t know where to start," Niman Cole replied Ye Lianna said with a smile, "in fact, the secrets in your heart are no longer important to us. The reason why I ask you is just to satisfy my curiosity. It won''t take long for us to leave the magic land for the divine plane. I don''t want to go there with a lot of doubts. You can say where you want, and the road won''t be boring." Nimankel thought for a moment, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Let me tell you, but I don''t find many secrets. In fact, the magic land and the magic land are chessboards controlled by the God of light and the God of death, and the human demon war is just entertainment for them. In order to realize the dream of becoming a God, we old guys have to sell our souls for the drive of the God of light. The God of light promised that as long as we can win the human demon war continuously, he will win It will make us enter the divine plane. But after every human demon war, he will change the law to weaken the combat effectiveness of the magic continent, the disappearance of power soldiers'' cultivation skills, and oppress elves, dwarves and other races. These are his masterpieces. We chess pieces have to obey the right without any doubt, otherwise we will die. " "What''s the matter with the gold level strongmen? I heard from Wen Yu that the gold level strongmen are all controlled by you, as if you were studying soul magic?" Ye Lianna couldn''t help asking. "Well, that''s true," Niemann Cole admitted, "The God of light weakens our combat effectiveness and doesn''t want us to win in the human demon war. We can only win by our own strength. The gold level strong is the strongest combat effectiveness in the magic continent, so we control every gold level strong. This is an artifact given by the God of light to every teaching emperor. It can sense the energy fluctuation when the cultivator sucks the gold level of the soul of Warcraft, so only If we are promoted by sucking the soul of Warcraft, we can find and control it in the shortest time. As for the study of magic, in fact, our real purpose is to study a creature with strong combat effectiveness and combine people''s cultivation qualification with the strong combat effectiveness of Warcraft. However, this idea seems to be infeasible, and there is no research result in a hundred years. " "You want to capture the moon spirit spring of the elves for this research?" Ye Lianna asked. She could only smile bitterly at what nimankel did. This is a world of the jungle. It''s normal for the strong to do anything outrageous for their dreams, because they are at the top of the food chain. Niemann Cole nodded awkwardly. Ye Lianna didn''t want to investigate this matter, so she changed the topic and said, "by the way, I heard Wen Yu say that from the death Canyon, you can enter a strange space, where there are many powerful unimaginable Warcraft and the secret of the Holy See." Nieman Cole was stunned for a moment and nodded: "that''s our general research base. Those Warcraft are the failed products of our research. Then, your majesty, can you tell me how Wenyu knows that space? Only a few of us know that space." "I don''t know what''s specific. I only know that elder Anthony already knew that space." Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a smile, "Hey, it turns out that this plane has been controlled by the God of light and the God of death, and the doubt in her heart has finally been lifted. Lord God, can I ask you a few questions?" Yelina raised Hal''s divine personality to her and asked, but Hal''s divine personality flashed, but there was no echo. "Hum!" Bai Lin hummed softly and said in a low voice, "you can make a noise." "Thank you, Lord beast! Your majesty, the little one knows everything and says everything!" Hal said quickly. V3.Chapter 260 Ye Lianna''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a terrible smile, but her voice was serious and said: "I hope you will say everything, because this is the only chance for you to show your true obedience. If you miss this opportunity, I dare to use my head to ensure that your end will be the same as that guy!" Just now, Hal heard the dialogue between Ye Lianna clearly. Obedience will have the opportunity to promote the God. This is obedience. It''s clear that he picked up a super baby. If he had known this, I''m afraid he would kneel in front of Bai Lin like a pug and beg Bai Lin to sign a master-servant contract with him. It''s a pity that now he has only endless remorse and jealousy and jealousy for Niman Cole. "Your Majesty, Hal is willing to be your most loyal servant!" Hal replied piously and respectfully, afraid that Yelena would not believe herself, and then said: "in front of the powerful beast Lord, my deception and sophistry have nothing to hide, because the beast Lord can judge whether I am sincere through mental fluctuations." "Cough" Ye Lianna coughed with saliva, because she was frightened by Hal''s last sentence, and the bad smile on her face turned into an embarrassed look uncontrollably. Bai Lin smiled and said to Ye Lianna, "don''t worry, smelly girl, his spirit is sealed by me and can''t detect your spiritual fluctuation. Don''t do such a stupid thing in front of a god man of a level in cultivation. Unless you''re sure that the other party can''t detect your spiritual fluctuation, there''s no difference between lying to a high-level god man and looking for death." Ye Lianna suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Her embarrassed look suddenly turned into a more frightening smile and asked, "what are you doing here? My understanding ability is relatively poor, so please tell me in detail." "It''s my blessing to serve her majesty," Hal flattered. "I''m two great generals under the hand of the God of light. This time, I have two tasks. One is to find the artifacts of the dragon family, and the other is to find a sect called the worship of the moon." "Dragon artifact? Why does the God of light want to find dragon artifact? Is it not an ordinary artifact?" yelina asked curiously. "Wise master!" Hal deliberately drew closer to Ye Lianna''s name. Seeing that ye Lianna had no objection, he was happy and then said: "The relationship between the God of light and the God of death is actually very good. By chance, I overheard their conversation and happened to hear the secret of this artifact. Thousands of years ago, they were ordered to guard this mortal plane. Once they were playing in this plane and inadvertently walked to the Dragon Island. It happened that the dragon clan leader was resisting the natural disaster during the flight. Originally, they wanted to help the dragon clan The clan leader gave them a hand, but when they saw that the dragon clan leader easily cracked the first six times of the sky robbery with an artifact, they were out of control. So they took advantage of the Dragon elders to resist the seventh time of the sky robbery. Unexpectedly, the power of the artifact was far beyond their imagination. Instead of succeeding, they were seriously injured by the dragon clan leader. However, the power of the last time of the sky robbery was too powerful, and the dragon The clan leader wounded the God of light and the God of death, but died under heaven. A high-quality artifact is very precious to God and man, so after the death of the dragon clan leader, the God of light and the God of death fought for the magic weapon. But just as they were fighting, the artifact suddenly shot in one direction. In a hurry, the God of light and the God of death sealed the artifact at the same time. Because they were frightened They found that there was a suffocating force on the artifact. They didn''t dare to block the direction of the artifact, so they could only pray for the seal to stop the artifact. Unfortunately, their hope failed, and the moment the artifact was sealed disappeared within their perception. " Taking a breath, Hal continued: "When the artifact flew away, there was no need for the gods of light and death to continue fighting. They all wanted to get the artifact, and the artifact belonged to the dragon family, so they guessed that the artifact might have returned to a secret place of the dragon family for some reason, so they worked together to turn the Dragon Island upside down, but almost destroyed the whole dragon family, dug the Dragon Island three feet and found no artifact. Then they They spent ten thousand years searching for artifact in the magic land, but the artifact disappeared out of thin air. They searched every inch of the magic land and couldn''t find it. Because of this artifact, the magic land was made by the two of them, and all powerful races came to the same end as the Dragon clan. Thousands of years have passed, and they still don''t forget the artifact, so they will die every ten thousand years He sent his hand down to look for it. Some time ago, the God of light suddenly said that he sensed the fluctuation of the artifact, so he sent us down to look for it. He didn''t know that I already knew the secret of the artifact, otherwise he wouldn''t send me down. " Bai Lin couldn''t help exclaiming: "without a master, it can emit energy waves that make the middle God dare not approach. This artifact is extraordinary! Ye Lianna, how did Wen Yu get this artifact? Those two guys dug the magic land three feet and didn''t find it. How did he pick up the treasure?" Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a smile, "it was found in the blacksmith shop of the dwarf elder. If the artifact had not been made of strange materials, it would have been thrown away by the dwarf elder as scrap iron. It''s strange to say that when Wen Yu just got the artifact, the appearance of the artifact was wrapped in a layer of rusty material. Wen Yu broke the material with his own blood." "The artifact of recognizing the Lord is very strange in the aspect of God. Fortunately, the Golden Dragon has always been attached to him, otherwise he will be killed by the artifact. It''s a big guy." Bai Lin exclaimed. Ye Lianna smiled and then asked, "who ordered the God of light and the God of death to guard this plane? Why should they guard this plane?" "The little one doesn''t know much," Hal replied carefully. "Well, say what you know." "Master, there are now eight forces in the divine plane, namely the four immortal houses in the East, West, South and North and the four divine domains of heaven, earth, Qian and Kun. The leaders of these eight forces are the supreme existence Lord God of the divine plane." "Wait a minute." Bai Lin interrupted Hal and asked suspiciously, "does each force have only one main God?" "Well," Hal replied, "I heard that thousands of years ago or earlier, an unprecedented scuffle between the gods broke out on the divine plane. It is said that there were more than a dozen powerful gods at that time, and other gods fell in this scuffle." Bai Lin shook his head and said with a wry smile, "unexpectedly, the dispute between Wenyu and Yale brought a bloody storm to the divine plane, and six main gods fell in a big war, which is definitely an unprecedented disaster for the divine plane. Who are the only eight main gods in the divine plane and which forces are in charge?" "I don''t know." Hal replied awkwardly, "since I was promoted to the throne, I have been following the God of light to guard the throne, and I have never walked around the throne. In fact, the God of light is only a small subordinate of Beixian mansion, and we don''t know much. We only know that the leader of Beixian mansion is an old demon." "Old demon?" Ye Lianna didn''t react. Bai Lin explained: "the appellation of God man is random. For example, Wen Yu is called Wanjie, and many of his men are called Wanxie, Wanshan, Wanshi and Wandao. The old demon is an early famous Lord God. His mind and strength are ahead of the LORD God, and he is an extremely dangerous person. Then, pick up the key." Hal didn''t respond to the name Wanjie. It seems that he didn''t know the fuse of the war of God thousands of years ago. "We are asked to guard the mortal planes just to find the moon worship cult. It is said that all mortal planes are guarded." "For this reason?" Bai Lin asked suspiciously. "Well, it seems that the eight forces are afraid of worshiping the moon god religion," Hal replied. White scale frowned and said: "So it seems that the remaining combat effectiveness of the major forces after the LORD God war is limited, otherwise they would not be so afraid of Wenyu. Hehe, even if their strength is not weakened, I''m afraid they should be afraid of Wenyu. Who dares to underestimate a Lord God who has more than 600 heavenly gods and more than 2000 heavenly gods in his hand. Besides, Wenyu has a feud with them. What else?" Hal hesitated and finally said, "it seems that there is still a huge treasure hidden in this strange mortal plane. Otherwise, the God of light and the God of death can''t earnestly perform the above tasks and closely observe the dynamics of this plane for thousands of years. The God of light also mentioned it, but he just guessed that there was such a treasure and didn''t see it with his own eyes." "Hehe, there are many treasures in this plane. If these treasures spread in the plane of God, the LORD God will be crazy about them." Bai Lin smiled. Bai Lin didn''t just talk nonsense. There are three main gods and gods alone, and three ancient gods and beasts. Plus more than 600 heavenly gods and more than 2000 heavenly gods and gods under Wen Yu, any one of the main gods can come and seize them at all costs. "Still have, continue to say, finish in one breath." white scale impatiently urges a way. Hal sighed sadly. It was Bai Lin who interrupted him. In the end, he didn''t please. "Lord beast, I only know so much." "Nuo, white scale, you deal with it." Ye Lianna spread Hal''s divine personality in front of white scale and smiled. Halton was in a hurry and cried in horror: "Lord beast, your majesty, poor little, spare your life!" White scale didn''t start immediately, but asked Niemann Cole, "Niemann Cole, do you think we should keep him?" Nimankel shook his head without hesitation and said, "adults want loyal subordinates. Such people can''t stay. However, if you bind him with the master servant contract, you can spare his life, because it seems that adults haven''t returned to God for a long time. It may be useful to keep him in the future." Hal shouted eagerly, "Lord beast, you can return to the throne to help adults collect useful information, and you can -- ah --" after the bleak scream, Hal''s divine personality lost its luster. White scale said with a disdainful smile: "You''ve been in the divine position for so long, and you don''t know much. When you take back the useful information, the cauliflower is cold. The two lower gods are enough to awaken Xiaoqiang. When he senses the hiding place of his inner alchemy, he can find the divine character of Xuanye. In this way, we have three main gods, and there are only eight main gods in the divine position. Who dares to provoke us?" V3.Chapter 261 Nieman Cole and foreman looked at each other with their eyes, conveying their inner shock and joy. They were surprised by the strength of Wen Yu and his powerful power. They were glad that they had chosen the right master and looked forward to the realization of their Centennial dream. While shocked and delighted, foreman was even more amazed at Niemann Cole''s intuition. If Niemann Cole hadn''t gambled half on Wenyu, their fate would undoubtedly be as miserable as Hal and huolei. This made foreman feel inferior to himself. If he stood in the position of Niemann Cole, he thought he was 90% likely to sell Wenyu to Hal and huolei. After all, Hal and huolei were the envoys of the God of light, and Wenyu was just a small hope. It was not worth offending the envoys of the God of light because of him. At this time, their hearts were full of doubts and curiosity, but in view of the end of fire and thunder, they could only suppress the strong desire to ask and quietly follow Ye Lianna behind. From the overlord of the magic continent to someone else''s servant in the blink of an eye, ordinary people can never face this fact, but Nieman Cole''s reaction is not big, mainly because they have seen the power of white scale. Hal and huolei, the two gods, begged to be white scale''s slaves, but white scale despised them and killed them like grinding and killing ants. Therefore, compared with the tragedy of Hal and huolei, Nieman Cole has a sense of superiority in their hearts. "White scale, it''s lucky to have you with us, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." Ye Lianna sighed fluke. White scale nodded and said, "no one expected that the God of light would send someone down suddenly. It can also be said that we didn''t think well and almost caused a great disaster. Nimankel, what would the God of light do if he learned that his two generals were killed in this position?" After considering the meeting, Niemann Cole said: "The God of light will contact me at the first time to ask about the situation, but I''m not in the holy mountain, and he can''t contact me. If this position doesn''t have the baby he covets, he will think Hal and huolei were killed by the people of the moon worship cult and report to the superior immediately. But this position has the baby he dreams of, and there is a god of death who knows about it, and worship The moon god cult is almost a non-existent sect. He and the God of death have paid close attention to this aspect for thousands of years and have not found the existence of the moon worship cult, so he will subconsciously ignore the moon worship cult and point the spear at the God of death. He thinks that the God of death also sent people, even came down to look for this treasure in person, and then killed Hal and huolei. In this case, if the God of light is a cautious guy , he will try to find out whether the God of death has sent someone to this position, and then make a decision according to the results of the inquiry. If he is an impulsive person, he will kill him at the first time. " Bai Lin nodded with satisfaction and said, "your inference is very comprehensive, but you don''t understand how strong god man''s desire for a high-quality artifact is, so the God of light will certainly bring people down personally. When the God of light moves, the God of death will be unable to stand down. When the two meet, it will be lively." Nimankel''s face showed a struggling look. After a while, he clenched his fist fiercely, as if he had made a decision, and said, "Lord beast, my subordinates are willing to take a risk." "What do you want to try?" Ye Lianna asked puzzled. "My subordinates go back to the holy mountain now and tell the light God Hal and huolei that they were killed by the subordinates of the God of death. They provoke the light God and the God of death to fight and buy more time for Lord Wenyu. The light God will not guard against me, so even if I lie, he will believe it." Bai Yu shook her head and said with a smile, "your idea is good, but it''s too dangerous. If you make a mistake, you''ll have to die. It''s not easy to find a talent like you. I don''t want you to die worthless. Don''t worry, you have many opportunities to make contributions in the future. Don''t hurry now." "Thank god beast for your mercy!" the Pope thanked with gratitude and breathed a sigh of relief. As Bai Lin said, doing so is almost joking about Xiaoming. One word and one expression may kill Xiaoming. "White scale, what should we do? We can''t passively wait for the God of light and the God of death to kill the door?" Ye Lianna asked anxiously. "Hehe, it''s easy to do." Bai Lin replied, "Since the God of light and the God of death came for the artifact, why don''t we tell them the location of the artifact and invite them into the urn. Nimankel, send someone to spread a message that the dwarf tribe surprised the artifact, and the envoys of all nationalities fought hard to seize the artifact, but both lost, and no one got the artifact. Add some modifiers, the more exaggerated it is, the better. Anyway, the purpose There is only one, that is, to lead the gods of light and death to the dwarf tribe. " "Subordinates understand!" Niman Cole replied, "but what about the phantom continent?" "You don''t have to worry about the phantom mainland. Just leave it to the guys of the moon worship sect. Ye Lianna, let''s speed up and catch turtles in a jar. At least we have to prepare a jar that doesn''t make people suspicious." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu didn''t pay attention to the envoy of the God of light at all, because all the Dragon families have moved. However, they didn''t settle in the Republic of China, but found a new island in the eastern sea of the Republic of China. The envoy of the God of light came for the Dragon killing knife. Going to the Dragon Island will only fly into the air. Even with the help of the Holy See, they can''t find a new Dragon Island in a short time. In addition, there are several people who worship the moon god in every city of the Republic of China, so Wenyu has no need to worry. Wen Yu, who has recovered his memory of his previous life, saw Ruixue again with deep love in his eyes, and Ruixue also got all the memories of his previous life from Bai Ping. However, the bitter mandarin ducks didn''t react earth shaking when they met again, nor did they hug each other and tell each other about their concerns and love. They just looked at each other and smiled. One look and one smile are enough. Knowing that Wen Yu had broken through the last layer of Yi Tian Jue, as long as he was willing, he could wake up the main god at any time. Ruixue suddenly seemed to be a changed person. The previous capable side completely disappeared and returned to the previous little bird''s touch. Barron was most shocked by the transformation of Ruixue. Because he saw clearly Ruixue''s ability during this period, he only said one word after seeing the transformation of Ruixue. The most terrible people around Wen Yu were not Daisy, who was able to command the overall situation, nor the general protector of terror, but Ruixue, who seemed gentle and lovely but actually had amazing ability. "Wenyu, you''ve taken us around Jinlong city for a long time. Haven''t you seen enough of your imperial city?" Ruixue asked with Wenyu''s left arm. Jinlong city is the capital of the Republic of China, located in the center of the land. After Ruixue assigned the matter at hand to his men, Wenyu took them to Jinlong city by Jinlong. Wen Yu touched the tip of his nose and replied with some embarrassment: "I just want to see if the golden dragon city is bigger than fidona Luo city. It seems to be smaller. Medolar, you are familiar with fidona Luo city. Which city is bigger?" Walking on Wenyu''s right, Lina couldn''t help laughing and muttered, "is the LORD God like this? How do you feel like a child?" Ruixue turned her eyes and said, "are you interesting? Do you have feelings? You took us for a long time just to study this idiot problem." "Oh, of course not." Wen Yu explained with a smile, "my main purpose is naturally to see whether the implementation of the new system is smooth." "What''s the result?" asked Ruixue with a smile. Wen Yu thumbed up and said, "it''s perfect! Medlar, you haven''t told me the answer yet." he was still tangled about who is bigger and who is smaller in fidonaro city and Jinlong city. Medlar seemed nervous and replied respectfully: "Lord Wen Yu, generally speaking, the area of fidona Luo city is similar to that of Jinlong City, but I feel that it seems that fidona Luo city is a little larger." the reason why she was nervous is that she learned Wen Yu''s true identity and some things about the divine plane from Ruixue after taking the dragon to the dwarf tribe. Being questioned by a God, and this God is the most powerful existence of the divine plane, it is difficult for medorals not to be nervous. "Well, I also feel that fidona Luo city is a little bigger." Wen Yu frowned. "Ruixue, let Grandma reschedule when you have time. The capital naturally needs to be more atmospheric." Ruixue nodded helplessly. She didn''t understand why the LORD God tangled with this trivial matter. But it also clearly told her that Wenyu had completely changed after rebirth. The only constant may be his love for himself and his sincerity for his brothers. "Medlar, what about the Golden Dragon City? To be exact, what do you think of our new system?" Wen Yu turned to look at medlar and asked. Seeing that medlar looked nervous, he quickly comforted: "medlar, although the LORD God is a carnivore, he doesn''t like human flesh like normal people, so you don''t have to be so nervous. I can''t eat you." Medolar was stunned for a moment. When he reacted, he couldn''t help laughing, and his strained nerves relieved a lot. Frowning, he thought about it and replied, "the system of the Chinese Republic can be said to be a paradise for all the oppressed. Looking at the appearance of Jinlong City, it seems that the implementation of the new system is very smooth. However, I feel that this system reform has only taken half a step, because the major empires have not really paid attention to the threat of the new system to them, or they have noticed that they are preparing to resist. Ha ha -" Medolar suddenly smiled and shook his head, embarrassed and said, "my worries are completely superfluous. The resistance of the major empires is not worth mentioning to the young master." Wen Yu nodded and said, "I mean, are you interested in this system, because I want you to be the first mayor of Jinlong city. This is a very arduous task. I hope you like the Republic of China from the bottom of your heart." Medlar was startled by Wen Yu''s words, shook his head and said, "young master, don''t do it. How can I be the city master?" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "then why did you come to the Republic of China? Since situ Haonan asked you to come, it shows that you have extraordinary ability. I''ll give you three seconds to think about it." Medlar stared, clenched his fist and nodded firmly, "young master, I can!" V3.Chapter 262 Wenyu gave medlar a thumbs up, nodded and said, "I believe you!" Being affirmed by the LORD God, medorals was like injecting a dose of cardiotonic, and his confidence soared unprecedentedly. If Wenyu''s voice didn''t really echo in her ear, medlar would think it was a dream. No, in the dream, she didn''t dare to ask Wenyu to give herself a position as a city Lord, and she was the city Lord of the imperial capital of the Chinese Republic. After a short excitement, medlar quickly saluted Wen Yu respectfully and gratefully. Wen Yu waved his hand and said in a low voice, "Jinlong city is the core hub of the Republic of China. You should be very clear about its importance. You only have two months to prove your ability to be competent for this position. If your performance is not recognized by everyone in two months, I will withdraw your position without mercy. Do you understand?" "I see!" medlar''s eyes were very firm. "Wenyu, you''re too hard for others." Ruixue frowned, "Although medolar has outstanding ability, she has never been in contact with the affairs of managing the city, nor has she received relevant formal training, and she has not studied the new system thoroughly. Two months is too short. If I don''t share my spiritual knowledge with you, it will take one or two months to study the new system thoroughly." Wen Yu frowned and nodded: "Well, two months is really a little short. Let''s extend it to half a year. You don''t have to be too nervous, medlar. I won''t let you fight alone. The current managers of golden dragon city are capable members of Merson chamber of Commerce, and they will help you with their duties in the past half a year. As long as you can absorb the strengths of these guys, it''s more than enough to be the master of golden dragon city. Oh, yes, In addition to striving to enhance your own ability, you also need to cultivate a group of subordinates who can take charge of Jinlong city in six months. Of course, the most important thing is to have your own opinion. The people of Merson chamber of commerce only help you, and you have the final decision. " "Young master, medlar will not let you down!" medlar said firmly and handed Ruixue a grateful look. "Wenyu, there seems to be an accident over there." Lina shouted, pointing to the right front not far away. Wenyu several people looked in the direction of Lina''s fingers. Seven big men dressed as private guards were chasing a poorly dressed civilian with a ferocious face. The civilian looked frightened and shouted for help while running, but the pedestrians on the side of the road retreated far like hiding from the God of plague, and none dared to come forward. In the blink of an eye, the common people ran to Wenyu. I don''t know whether they were exhausted or whether they saw that Wenyu didn''t escape like others. He rushed directly to Wenyu and cried with his right leg in his hands: "childe, help! Help the little one!" Wen Yu bowed down, picked up the civilians who fell to the ground and comforted: "don''t be afraid. As long as you haven''t done anything against the law and discipline, we will uphold justice for you. Medlar, you deal with it." "Yes, young master." medolar walked to the front and asked after the seven big men who were chasing after him, "what happened? Why are you chasing and disturbing order in the city?" Knowing that they had caught the straw, the lifted civilians quickly cried: "I was hired by the owner of their family, but after two days'' work, they even wanted to give me a slave collar. I resisted with several other servants, and only I escaped by luck. Young master, you must save the little one. Our family moved all the way from the West Massa Empire to enjoy the republican system, not to be a slave. Huaxia Republic The country can''t deceive us poor civilians! " "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. The mayor of medolar will do justice for you." Wen Yu quickly calmed the excited civilians, "The Republic of China will never deceive the feelings of the common people, nor will it let the Republic of China have a slave. Because in the territory of the Republic of China, everyone enjoys the right to personal freedom regardless of race, poverty and baseness. This will become a dream country for the oppressed! Please believe the Republic of China!" The civilian nodded excitedly and said: "I believe it! We poor oppressed people believe it! But some dignitaries and nobles secretly forced us to be slaves by relying on their rights and money, ignoring the laws of the Republic of China. Young master, if you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to the mansion now. My companions may have been forced to wear slave collars by them!" "Don''t worry, our Lord will do justice for you and severely punish those who violate the law!" Wen Yu pointed to medlar and motioned the civilians to take it easy and give medlar time. The common people looked at medlar and looked suspiciously at Wenyu. Seeing that Wenyu nodded positively, they believed that their ears were all right. The girl standing in front of him was really the city master. Medolar looked at the seven big men in front of him with a serious face and asked in a deep voice, "the reason for your pursuit has been clearly explained by this gentleman, and you must have heard it clearly. Now you just need to tell me whether it is so." The seven of them had already begun to retreat, but they were afraid that they would be scolded by the family owner when they returned empty handed. In addition, Wen Yu seemed to be just the children of a rich family, so they didn''t retreat at the first time. When they heard Wen Yu''s dialogue with civilians, they knew that they had met someone they couldn''t provoke. At this time, they wanted to retreat and found it was too late. Because hundreds of people gathered around them The onlookers surrounded the place where they stood. "Distinguished and beautiful lady, who are you?" a brave man asked tentatively. Medlar glanced at the crowd and said in a low voice, "my name is medlar, who is about to take over as the Lord of the golden dragon city. Now I ask you as the Lord of the golden dragon city whether what this gentleman said is true." "Lord? Isn''t our Lord Cody?" "Where did you come from, noble lady? How dare you call yourself the city master? I''ve never heard of a woman being the city master." "Hey, now the noble children are becoming more and more rampant. They dare to say anything." "Shh, keep your voice down. This is the Republic of China. According to the system of the Republic of China, women have the right to be city masters. But she''s too young. She''s mostly talking nonsense." ¡­¡­ Obviously, medolar''s gender and age do not have the deterrent of the city Lord. Listening to the doubts from the surrounding crowd, medolar was embarrassed. Although she kept a serious face and tried to make herself look deterrent, she also knew that her gender and age were inconsistent with the city Lord, because she had the same doubts when Wenyu asked her to be the city Lord just now. "What''s the matter? Why are we reunited here?!" just when medolar was about to ask Wenyu for help, a severe scolding came from the outside, and the patrol team of Jinlong city came. The crowded human wall immediately made way for a road more than one meter and let the patrol team in. The team leader looked at Wen Yu and asked, "it must be you noble young masters and young ladies who bully the people again. This is the Republic of China, not an empire with money and power. Standing on this land, you have to follow the laws of the Republic of China. Say, what''s going on?!" Ruixue went to medlar, took out a gold token from the space ring and handed it to her. She smiled and said, "show this token to prove your identity." then she returned to Wenyu. Holding the token engraved with the golden dragon totem, meadowralton was confident when he came to the team leader, raised the token in his hand, and said in a low voice: "I, meadowlar, have been ordered to take over the master of the golden dragon city. Now I order you to assist me in investigating a case in which nobles forced people to be slaves." After seeing the token, the team leader half knelt down and replied respectfully: "my subordinates don''t know that the city Lord is coming. Please punish me for any offence!" several team members behind him also knelt down. This token was designed by Daisy for Evan Deka. It''s only five yuan in total. She is with Ruixue, Brian, Baron and Yelena. Her purpose is to show her identity when she meets a difficult thing. After the leaders of the main cities are tentatively settled down, the first task is to let the officials in the city memorize the appearance of the token. Otherwise, the team leader will not know the token in medolar''s hand. There was a burst of exclamation among the onlookers, but some people still questioned that medolar was the Lord of the city. When medolar heard the query, he smiled, put down his token and shouted: "I don''t think it''s time for you to question why I became a city Lord. You should shout long live the Republic of China. Have you heard that women can be city masters? Have you heard that civilian born women can be city masters? But why can it be here? Because of the system of the Republic of China! As long as you have enough ability, even if you were before you came to the Republic of China Slaves can still be the masters of the city. As for your questions, I will give you a satisfactory answer in half a year with my own ability! Let you understand that I medolar took this position not by money or relationship, but by my own ability. Please remember my name. My name is medolar, a female born in the slum of fidonaro city People, those who don''t believe can go to fidonaro slum to inquire. The reason why I let you remember my name is to let you know that the system of the Chinese Republic is not a lie. Here, as long as you have a dream and make enough efforts, you can have unexpected gains! Long live the Chinese Republic! " "Long live the Chinese Republic!" "Long live the Chinese Republic!" ¡­¡­ Listening to the deafening cry, Ruixue whispered with a smile: "Wenyu, Haonan has a good eye. Medlar does have the potential of being a superior." Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "look how she handles this matter next. The handling is directly related to people''s understanding of the laws of the Republic of China, so this is a very difficult thing." "I guess she''ll make an example!" said Ruixue with a smile. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "that''s not necessarily!" V3.Chapter 263 Medolar raised his hands and pressed down to stop the waves of cheers. In a low voice, he asked, "who can tell me the punishment for manufacturing, trafficking and using slaves in the Chinese Republic according to the Chinese law?" "Death penalty!" the crowd replied in unison. They may not know other laws, but they can recite the laws about slaves, because these oppressed people came for this law. Medlar nodded with satisfaction and then asked, "how should the accomplices of the slave owners be punished?" "Fifteen years in prison!" "Putong" the seven guards trembled at the neat shouting, knelt down directly, kowtowed desperately to medlar and begged for mercy. Medolal raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "it seems that your master has really violated the Chinese law and forced the Chinese people into slavery, and you are his accomplice. According to the Chinese law, if you are a first offender and can commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds, you can commute your sentence as appropriate." "My Lord, I will! I will! I will take you to catch the criminals!" Medlar nodded, looked at the crowd and said: "Everyone in Jinlong City, if you know that powerful people secretly create, sell and use slaves in disregard of Chinese laws, you can boldly expose them. After verification, those who are exposed and reported do violate Chinese laws, and the Chinese Republic will reward those who expose them with 50 gold coins. You must not be afraid of illegal powerful fanatics, because your fear is to murder suffering compatriots, which is very dangerous It is possible to turn your family or yourself into slaves. The Republic of China is a country with a legal system. Standing on this fertile land, you can enjoy your freedom. This is a dreamland, so we should twist a rope to resist illegal madmen and maintain the peace of this happy land. " "Lord, I want to expose it!" "I also know that I want to expose those bastards who ignore Chinese laws!" "Lord, please follow me. There is a lawless maniac living there!" ¡­¡­ Wen Yu and Ruixue frowned when they looked at the crowd competing to expose them. Unexpectedly, there were so many unstable factors hidden in the dark of Jinlong City, which was quiet and peaceful on the surface. However, they didn''t make a sound, but waited to see how medolar handled it. Medolar stopped the roaring crowd and ordered the team leader: "take this token to convey my order to the city garrison and ask them to immediately close the four doors and prohibit anyone from entering and leaving. Those who violate the order will be beheaded! At the same time, let them send someone to help me eliminate the cancer of Jinlong city!" "Yes!" the team leader took the token and ordered his subordinates: "you stay to protect the city Lord!" After the captain took the order to leave, medolar did not act in a hurry, but walked back to Wenyu. She was afraid of offending those dignitaries and causing unnecessary trouble to Wenyu, so she lowered her voice and asked, "young master, I think --" Wen Yu interrupted medlar and said with a smile: "deal with it according to your idea. Don''t worry about offending anyone. Even if the Pope violates the Chinese law, he will be killed! With me, no one can endanger your safety. Just rest assured and do it boldly! I believe in your ability!" Medolar''s worries were cleared away. He turned and looked at the seven men who were still kowtowing desperately for mercy and said, "take me to arrest your master!" "Long live the city Lord! Long live the city Lord!" The crowd suddenly burst into deafening cheers. They woke up. Originally, they thought medolar was just pretending. They didn''t expect this young girl. No, the young town owner really dared to fight against the powerful. In this way, seven big men walked at the front of the team, and the patrol team protected medolar in the middle. Wenyu and hundreds of civilians walked at the end towards the unlucky man''s home. When the team stopped in front of a mansion, the number of civilians watching the scene had soared from hundreds to thousands, and it was still increasing. "Rono, what''s the matter? Didn''t you go to catch that bitch and bring back so many people?!" the guard frowned. Luo Nuo didn''t say anything and directly greeted him with his fist. The guard of the gate was not prepared at all. He was hit by Luo Nuo''s fist and fainted without humming. The other six men were eager to commit crimes and meritorious deeds, so when Luo Nuo started, they also knocked down another guard and fainted. Medolal turned and said with a smile, "fellow villagers, it seems that the official''s residence can''t hold so many of us. If everyone goes in, I''m afraid it will burst out. We''re here to catch criminals, not to destroy the buildings of Jinlong City, so can you wait outside for a while?" "Ha ha..." the crowd laughed at medlar''s humorous words, but many people didn''t trust medlar to go in alone. "Lord, it''s dangerous inside. We want to protect your safety!" "You are the only city Lord in the magic continent who cares about our civilians. We must not let you go in alone!" "Tear it down! Tear it down!" "Yes! Tear down the mansion!" Medolar burst into a violent sweat and hurriedly stopped: "I can''t bear it! These mansions were built by the Chinese Republic with money and hard work. As the people of the Chinese Republic, we should take good care of these buildings!" Wenyu stood up with a smile and said, "everyone, I''m the close bodyguard of the city Lord. If you want to hurt the city Lord, you must step on my body! Please believe in my strength and don''t embarrass our city Lord!" "No!" cried a civilian, "what if your strength is not enough to deal with the villains inside? It doesn''t matter if you die, but our city Lord can''t be in any danger. Unless you can prove your strength!" this man is obviously a reckless man without brain, Anyone with a little brain can see that Wenyu''s identity is unusual from medlar''s respectful attitude towards Wenyu. Wen Yu used his eyes to stop medolar who wanted to speak. He grabbed a two handed Epee from the patrol guard around him. Then with a smile, he pinched the two handed Epee into scrap iron in the frightened eyes of the people, and then raised the bare hilt and asked, "does anyone else not believe it?" Thousands of people didn''t answer, because everyone looked silly and couldn''t wake up from excessive shock for a while. Wen Yu turned to medlar and said with a smile, "go in. Our officials are already ready!" "Young master, I have wronged you!" said medlar with an apologetic smile, and then turned and strode into the mansion. Wen Yu was right. The people inside were already ready. Dozens of guards stood in front of a big bellied middle-aged man with sharp weapons and looked at medorals with vigilance. When the portly middle-aged man saw several young masters and young ladies coming in, his nervous tension relaxed. Just now he thought it was an enemy who killed the door, so he pulled aside the guard in front of him and went to the front and shouted, "who''s coming, why did you break into my residence?" Medolar stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "I''m the new Lord of Jinlong city. I heard you forced the Chinese people to be slaves. I''m here to investigate!" The middle-aged man didn''t react at once. He was stunned for a while. Then he looked at medlar with suspicious eyes and asked, "isn''t the Lord of Golden Dragon City Lord Sumas? When did he become your excellency? Miss, are you sure you''re not kidding? I haven''t heard that women can be the Lord, not to mention you''re so young." Medlar smiled and said, "I''m afraid you haven''t heard more than that. At least I know you haven''t heard of the laws of China. You don''t have to investigate whether I''m the city master. Just answer my question. Have you forced civilians to be slaves?" "Hum! What if there is, what if there is no?" the middle-aged man raised a sneer. "Even if you are the new city master of Jinlong City, what can you do for me? I am the prince of the Western Massa Empire and will be the king of the Western Massa empire in two years. Although this is the Chinese Republic, according to the imperial rules, you are not qualified to question me." "Oh, really?" meadowar sneered with a willow eyebrow: "It seems that our prince doesn''t know much about the land under his feet. He doesn''t even know which country the land under his feet belongs to. Let me tell you, the little city Lord. The city you are in is called Jinlong City, which is the capital of the Republic of China. According to the laws of the Republic of China, you have to obey the laws here unconditionally if you want to stand on this land. Let me ask you again, are there any or no No? "Medlar took another step forward, no less powerful than the prince. The middle-aged man felt a little uneasy in his eyes, put down his aggressive momentum and smiled: "My Lord, I just came to your country to arrest the fugitives of the Empire. I was afraid that they would do evil in the Empire and hurt the peace between the two countries, so I had to put on a slave collar for them. My Lord, I have some rare treasures here. I''m worried that no one will accompany me to appreciate them. Do you have time?" After all, this is not his Western Massa Empire, so he can only take a step back in the face of medolar''s aggressive momentum, and he likes to settle this matter with money. "It seems that your Highness has admitted it. By the way, there is another thing to tell your highness that all the people who come to settle in the Republic of China, no matter what their previous status and what they have done, enjoy the protection of Chinese laws. So, your highness, you''d better let them lower their weapons and go back with me to accept the legal sanctions of China. As for your rare treasures, after confiscation I have plenty of time to appreciate. "As soon as the last sentence was uttered, she regretted it. She hurried and nervously looked at Wenyu. When she saw that Wenyu didn''t care about shaking her head, she took a long sigh of relief and scolded herself for not talking through her brain. "My Lord, please don''t be too decisive. I admit that I have violated the laws of your country, and I am willing to accept the punishment. My Lord, please give me a price, I will pay the fine immediately, and then leave the Republic of China." "I don''t think so." medlar shook his head and smiled, "because everything you have now will be confiscated. Even your life belongs to the Chinese Republic. I also want to leave a way for your highness, but who let you commit the death penalty. Take it!" "Who dares?!" the middle-aged man shouted angrily, "Your Highness, my guard is not comparable to your straw guards. Don''t force me to do it." "Ha ha, your highness is so interesting. Is your guard more powerful than the Dragon Guard in the Golden Dragon City? Take it!" meadowlar shouted. "Yes!" several guards raised their weapons and rushed up. At the moment when the weapons of both sides were about to touch, the other party suddenly collapsed powerlessly. One guard didn''t stop in time. His double handed heavy sword directly hit the other party''s forehead, and the blood sprayed on his face. "Out! Out!" The crowd at the door finally saw medlar''s figure in the anxious waiting. Medlar stopped at the door and shouted: "This guy who violates the laws of China is the crown prince of the Western Massa empire. According to the laws of the Empire, I have no right to punish him, but this is the Republic of China, and any law enforcer has the right to execute him. Please ask some young and strong people to help my guard support this guy. Today, I want to remove all the malignant tumors in Jinlong city with you, and then remove these guys who despise the laws of China Take them to the square for unified execution. Hehe, so I hope the men who help you are polite and don''t kill them before execution. " "Ha ha..." medolar''s words again attracted a burst of laughter. Several big men standing in front rushed up and robbed the poor prince from the guard. They were obedient and only rewarded him with a few fists. "Who knows which mansion has this kind of guy hidden? Please lead the way!" with a wave of medlar''s small hand, the city master''s momentum was vividly displayed. "Lord, come with me!" "Young master, I just wanted to be angry with that guy, so I said that. Don''t get me wrong." medlar thought for a long time, but couldn''t help explaining to Wenyu. Wen Yu shook his head indifferently and said, "I understand." V3.Chapter 264 When medolar led the crowd to stop in front of the second residence, the team grew to more than 2000 people, and the heavily armed city guard rushed over. At the same time, the news that the new city Lord is arresting dignitaries and nobles who despise Chinese laws in the whole city is spreading to all corners of Jinlong city at a very fast speed. The explosive news ignited the enthusiasm of all the civilians in Jinlong city. All the people who learned the news gathered in twos and threes and ran to the place where they shouted long live the city master. Ordinary people can receive this message, and those nobles who violate the law and discipline naturally receive it. Some brave people directly destroy the bodies of their slaves in the secret room, some timid people abandon their house and flee, and even pile all the valuable things and gold coins at the door, planning to bribe the new city Lord with money or use money to atone for their sins. However, our new town owner medolar only recognizes the law and does not recognize people. As long as he confirms that there are slaves in the other party''s house, he directly issues an arrest warrant without saying a word. The money piled at the door was just used to reward the brave whistleblowers, and the rest was confiscated as a matter of course. Wenyu is helping in the dark. Those who want to resist by force are paralyzed before they start. Those who destroyed the bodies of slaves in the secret room ordered the arrest as long as ten people accused medolar. As for those who abandoned their homes and fled, they were stopped by the people before they ran to the gate of the city. If it had not been for medlar''s order not to kill these guys without authorization, they would have been beaten to death by the angry people. The "riot" lasted until sunset and captured more than 200 nobles. Each of these guys has a deep background, either royal children or family wealth. Finally, those civilians who thought of medlar were panicked. Some even openly proposed that medlar spare the lives of these nobles and drive them out of the Republic of China. Unknowingly, the hearts of the people were all tied to the safety of medolar. They were worried that their city Lord''s blatant execution of these nobles would lead to death and bring powerful enemies to the Republic of China. The first time they saw such a considerate City Lord, they were not willing to lose medolar because of this. Unfortunately, medolar resolutely refused the kindness of the people and ordered the city guard to escort all the nobles who violated the law to the square and execute them uniformly at 8:00 p.m. Ruixue didn''t expect meidolar''s ruthlessness and determination. As she had just guessed, she thought that meidolar would catch more typical examples to make an example, but meidolar had a clean-up. However, when Ruixue heard medlar''s explanation, she couldn''t help thumbing up with appreciation. The reason why medolar did this is very simple. The Chinese Republic has just been established, and the new system is not valued by the nobility at all. If you want these guys to have a thorough understanding of the Chinese law, you must remind them with the blood of the nobility. In fact, medolar made an example of others by doing so, but the chicken she killed was much larger than Ruixue thought, and what she wanted to warn was not only the nobles in Jinlong City, but the nobles of the whole Chinese Republic. When the bell rang at 8 o''clock, Jinlong city had already been shrouded in night, but the square of Jinlong city was ablaze with fire. When the big clock on the tower of the square rang the last sound, the current mayor of Jinlong City, somas, appeared on the platform of the square with a magic loudspeaker. "Dear citizens of Jinlong City, tonight is the most memorable night in our Jinlong City, the Republic of China, and even the magic continent, because our Jinlong city has ushered in a young and beautiful new city master. This is the first, the first female city master so young and beautiful in our human country. Of course, she is the first real one in our human country The city master of the surname group! Maybe everyone already knows what a terrible thing our new town master has done, but I still can''t bear the excitement in my heart and want to shout out and share it with you. " After clearing his throat, somas shouted in his most excited voice: "On the first day of taking office, our new town leader, Lord medolar, showed us her valiant and fearless dignitaries. These bastards kneeling on the ground waiting for the punishment of the Chinese law were dragged out of every residence by our city leader. The great city leader wanted to tell people all over the world that the Chinese law is inviolable with these malignant tumors and dirty blood ! even if he is a high God, he can''t! Because the gods who ignore the lives of the people don''t deserve our pious faith! " "Hehe, I think you can''t wait for our young and beautiful city Lord to come out. I''m in the same mood as you. But please give me a little time, let me say a few more words, and let me say sorry to the people of Jinlong city!" somas bowed deeply to the crowd under the stage, "The Republic of China has just been established, and there are too many facts to deal with. During this period, I only have five hours of rest except for eating, drinking and Lasa, so I ignored the existence of these malignant tumors. I hope all villagers can forgive my mistakes with your broadest mind! I promise that I will do my best to assist the mayor of medolar in the future. Let''s Jinlong city has developed into the most prosperous and peaceful city in the Republic of China! Everyone, please welcome our new city Lord - Lord medolar with your most sincere wishes and warmest applause! Please allow me to praise the beauty of the city Lord again, because she is so beautiful! " Under the incitement of somas''s passionate words, the crowd under the stage was boiling. The applause, cheers and praise were higher and higher, and the whole golden dragon city was trembled slightly. Wearing the city master''s clothes carefully designed and made by Ruixue, medolar stepped onto the platform with great excitement. Listening to the deafening applause, cheers and praise, medolar knew that his life began to bloom from now on. About five minutes later, medlar held up his hands and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "I have only one word to say to you. Please polish your eyes and supervise me in the coming days. I will tell you with practical actions that your applause, cheers and compliments tonight have not been given to the wrong person! Kill the official!" "My subordinates are here!" "Read out the identity background of these malignant tumors!" "Yes!" "Tomias, the prince of the West Massa Empire, is about to take over the throne and become the king of the West Massa empire!" "What crime have you committed?" asked medlar coldly. "Forcing the people to be slaves is a capital crime!" the prison officer replied. "Cut!" cried medlar. "Rao -" tomillas''s plea for mercy stopped suddenly, and the fat head rolled down the platform with the blood of the hurricane. "Long live the city Lord! Long live the city Lord!..." After a moment of silence, the crowd under the stage cheered deafly again. Other nobles'' begging for mercy also became more desolate, some timid even fainted, and there were few incontinence. "Next!" "Luxi, the second son of the president of novadro chamber of Commerce, violates the Chinese law and should be beheaded according to the law!" "Cut!" ¡­¡­ "Cut¡° ¡­¡­ Every time the censor reads a person''s name, there will be a burst of startling voice in the crowd. After the startling voice, medlar''s cold and ruthless - cut! Medolar did this to tell everyone that the Republic of China is not afraid of any dignitaries. As long as it violates the laws of the Republic of China, it will be punished by the law. Many heads and blood spilled under the fire attracted cheers. Medolar''s vigorous trip is destined to make Jinlong City sleepless tonight. Ruixue gently pushed Wenyu and said with a smile, "this girl is really not simple. She doesn''t need half a year''s test time at all. It''s more than enough to be the head of a city with her current ability." "Ha ha, yes." Wen Yu nodded, "These rare talents have to be protected like national treasures. After we go to the throne, they have to shoulder the burden of the Republic of China. Hehe, before we leave, we try to lighten their burden and pull out some thorns one by one! As for what the Republic of China will become in the future, it depends on the fate of the latecomers. Let''s go and go to other cities." "Medlar" the voice of Wen Yu suddenly rang out in medlar''s mind, "the golden dragon city will be handed over to you. Do a good job and I''ll look after you! We''ll leave here in the near future. If you have outstanding ability, maybe you will break another miracle and become the first female monarch of the magic land human country! Let''s go!" "Shao -" medolar eagerly turned to look at Wen Yu''s position, but what he saw was only an empty shadow. "Thank you, young master! Medlar didn''t disappoint you three years ago, and won''t disappoint you in the future! Your great kindness medlar will remember all his life!" medlar clenched his fist and whispered. With Ruixue in one hand and Lina in the other, Wen Yu walked slowly under the night. While enjoying the beautiful scenery under the night, Ruixue asked softly, "Wenyu, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you wake up the God? I don''t want to practice day and night. When you wake up the God, you can wake me up." Wen Yu replied, "I feel that the law of this plane seems to be controllable, but it''s just a little short of the last step. I''m afraid that the power of the LORD God will interfere with my perception after waking up the God, so I''m going to wait a little longer. If I can really understand the law of this plane, hey hey, those Lord gods are waiting to be abused." Ruixue didn''t show too surprised expression. She just smiled and nodded. Wen Yu was the strongest Lord God of the divine plane in his previous life. Ruixue knew his cultivation talent best. "I don''t know where Haonan took Xiaoqiang. I hope they won''t meet the envoy of the God of light." "Hehe, don''t worry." Wen Yu comforted: "Xiaoqiang and Haonan''s strength is not far from the Xuming level, and they are not impulsive masters. There''s no problem running away at Xiaoqiang''s speed when they meet the envoy of the God of light. Lina, why don''t you speak?" "Ah Oh" Lina answered mechanically. Although she had established a relationship with Wenyu, she felt like an outsider around Wenyu and Ruixue. There was a thick wall separating him from Wenyu. Ruixue seemed to know what Lina was thinking and said with a smile, "Wenyu, you should share Lina''s spiritual knowledge, otherwise she would feel very far away from us. Moreover, people are in their youth, which is the season when girls'' spring hearts sprout, and you are like a stone, only focusing on your messy events." "It''s not." Lina retorted in a low voice. Her face was blushed by Ruixue''s words. Ruixue looked at Lina and Wenyu, and then shouted, "Xiao Jin, come out and I''ll take you to find sister Sharon." "Ah! Noble and beautiful miss Ruixue, I''ve fallen asleep. Please don''t disturb me to watch young men and girls talk about love." Jin Long climbed out of Wen Yu''s arms and said with a smile. V3.Chapter 265 In the voice of Wenyu and Lina, Ruixue still jumped on the back of Jinlong without hesitation, leaving a sincere blessing and leaving canran. Looking at the snow that turned into a star in the night sky in the blink of an eye, Wen Yu reluctantly shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t understand her heart thousands of years ago. Today, thousands of years later, she still eludes me." Instead, Lina looked at the back of Ruixue leaving, nodded thoughtfully and whispered: "Ye Lianna once told me that Ruixue is the most selfless and selfish woman in the world. I didn''t understand it at that time, but now I understand." Wen Yu looks at Lina in confusion. Obviously, he doesn''t understand Ye Lianna''s evaluation of Ruixue. "The most selfless and selfish? What do you mean?" "For women, especially good women, anything can be shared with others, except the love of her husband. Love can make a weak woman take up arms and even become an evil devil. But Ruixue did it. She not only accepted me and ye Lianna, let us share the love that should belong to her, but also put down her feelings for me and ye Liana Na wants to create an opportunity for us to enjoy being alone with you. Don''t misunderstand, it doesn''t mean Ruixue doesn''t care about you. On the contrary, she loves you too much. She can sacrifice everything for you without hesitation, as long as you are happy! " Wenyu never doubted Ruixue''s love for herself, so he smiled and nodded after hearing Lina''s explanation, and then asked, "where does the most selfish start?" Lina smiled, looked up at the stars and sighed: "Whether it''s a career oriented strong woman like medlar or a small woman who has no ambition but to marry and have children, they all have a common dream, that is, to find a man who can rely on and protect themselves. Ruixue''s selflessness is for you, and selfishness is naturally because of you. Ye Lianna said Ruixue is actually a very kind girl, even a small one She doesn''t have the heart to kill ants, but she can kill without blinking an eye for you. She can ignore the other party''s family and relatives. As long as it is a threat to you, she will kill without hesitation, even if the other party is a crying baby. So -- " Lina suddenly stared at Wen Yu with a serious expression and said, "so you should not have said that just now, because no matter what Ruixue does, it''s for you." Wen Yu had never seen Lina have such sharp eyes. The two eyes that hit the heart door even made him dare not look at it, so he quickly changed the topic and said, "what about you?" Lina was stunned for a moment, her serious expression and sharp eyes retreated in an instant, replaced by a blushing face and eyes mixed with longing and confusion. Her eyes met each other, and Lina was silent. About three minutes later, she took a deep breath. It seemed that she had made a difficult decision in her heart, avoided Wen Yu''s eyes and said: "I remember when I knew that my man was recognized as a waste by the Empire, I almost went to the military camp to question my grandfather. But this marriage was not decided by my father, but my most respected grandfather, so I can only bear my inner dissatisfaction." "Ha ha," Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing, "I understand your mood at that time. Any girl dreams that her man is prince charming, especially in this world where the strong are respected. Besides, you also have the reputation of an imperial genius magician. It''s strange if you don''t respond and accept it willingly." "Really?" Lina smiled bitterly. Wen Yu''s strength reminded her how stupid she was all the time, "After learning that my fiance was a waste of the Empire, I was worried all day in the college for fear that someone would know the secret. Finally, under my father''s constant instigation, my patience reached the limit, so I followed my father to cage house and planned to withdraw my engagement without telling my grandfather. Hehe, who knows you taught me a lesson when you met me for the first time. Take one The dead branches easily defeated me. Do you know what I wanted to do most at that time? I wanted to go to the kitchen and find a kitchen knife to disassemble you to see if there was an unknown secret in your ''waste'' body. " With a bright smile on her face, Lina was completely immersed in her memories, "Although I have a petite and domineering young lady''s temper, it doesn''t mean I''m stupid. After waking up from your humiliating anger, I knew you were different and completely inconsistent with your glorious title, so driven by curiosity, I refused my father. It''s funny that when I lived in cage house, you got up before dawn and scolded hard, but when I got up You will turn back to your room and pretend to sleep late. Do you think my title of genius magician was picked up for nothing? Without morning and night meditation training, even if my qualification is high, I can''t get this title. So I saw through your perfect scam the first day. " Wen Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and asked with a smile, "what''s next?" "Then you began to shine with the title of ''waste'', especially the battle on the roof of the dormitory building. Although your method was shameless, it still gave me a new understanding of you. You are by no means what people call ''waste''! Unfortunately, because of my reserve, the distance between us is getting farther and farther. When I was ready to put down my reserve and find you, you rose to A height that I can''t reach. Then the cage family was wanted by the Holy See, and I didn''t have a chance to touch you until you appeared again three years later, but the distance between us can''t be eliminated anymore. All I can do is follow you silently and watch you shine! " "What about now?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Now - now -" Lina rubbed the corners of her clothes uneasily with her hands, and said in a voice like a mosquito and fly: "now I want to tell you that I can do everything Ruixue has done for you! But the wall between us is too thick. No matter how hard I try, I always feel that there is an insurmountable wall with you!" Wen Yu hesitated, but still held Lina tightly in his arms and said with a smile: "this wall does exist, but it''s not insurmountable. As long as we two completely open our hearts and integrate into each other. Do you want to share all the secrets in each other''s hearts with me?" "En" Lina nestled in Wenyu''s arms and nodded gently. "Hehe, fortunately, I have reached the highest level of Yitian Jue, otherwise I really don''t know how to use spiritual knowledge sharing." Wen Yu said happily, and then used spiritual knowledge sharing and Lina to explore each other''s hearts. In the distant sky, Ruixue stood on Jinlong''s back, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s perfect! Xiaojin, let''s go to Qinghua city to find sister Sharon. Well, I always feel that sister Sharon has a secret in her heart, because she has changed so much recently. In this free time, I''ll explore it, hehe..." "I don''t know what you think. You should find it for the boss - Hey, forget it, your human thoughts are too complex for me to understand." Jinlong sighed. His huge body crossed an arc in the air and shot in the direction of Ruixue''s finger. More than an hour later, Wenyu and Lina finally woke up one after another and looked at each other with deep love and a little surprise in their eyes. "How, do you feel that wall is still there?" Wen Yurou asked. Lina shook her head and replied, "the wall is gone, but there is still a distance, but I believe this distance will no longer be farther and farther, but will only be closer and closer until we integrate with each other. Wenyu, it turns out that you --" "Shh" Wen Yu made a silent gesture and said with a smile, "just know it yourself. Don''t tell Grandpa them. Although they have guessed that I''m not really long shaotian, I still can''t bear to pierce this film." "Well, I understand." Lina nodded cleverly, "Wenyu, thank you. I didn''t expect you to secretly settle my father and them without telling everyone." "Hehe, for Grandpa OS and you, I don''t envy them. If I want them, I''ll take you to the sakanasi Empire to meet them now." Wen Yu smiled. Long ago, Wen Yu asked the people of the Merson chamber of Commerce to re integrate the broken Wharton family and bought them a luxury house in a less prosperous city. "No need." Lina shook her head and sighed, "that family doesn''t belong to me. Going back to see them now may make me hate them more. It''s enough for me to have grandpa and all of you with me. Wenyu, when you restore the power of the LORD God, take me to the earth. I didn''t expect that there should be such a beautiful planet in the universe." Wen Yu nodded and said, "well, although the earth is not big, she is the most beautiful planet I have ever seen. Unfortunately, her beautiful face has been destroyed by ignorant humans, and I don''t know what it has become now. Hehe, after Ruixue and ye Lianna share their spiritual knowledge with me, they also let me take them to the earth to play. At that time, the four of us will be together." "Wen, Wenyu, I want to be your woman like Ruixue and ye Lianna." Lina whispered shyly. Wen Yu was stunned for a while before he wanted to understand Lina''s real meaning. With a long roar, he took Lina to shoot at the clouds high above. "Wen, Wenyu, here or here?" Lina asked, frowning at the white clouds under her feet. "Heaven is made into a bed by clouds. I''m sure it''s the most beautiful bridal chamber in the world! If you don''t like it, we can go down," Wenyu replied. "No, it''s not that I don''t like it, but I''m afraid of being seen by others." Wenyu explained with a smile, "hehe, I''m not a nudist. I''ve set a boundary around here. We can see the surrounding scenery, but we can''t see us outside. It can also be said that this is an independent space opened up by me. Even if someone passes through our bodies, they can''t find us." Lina didn''t say anything more. The green jade finger slipped from Wenyu''s waist to the button of Wenyu''s coat. Wen Yu endured the vigorous desire in his lower abdomen and quietly enjoyed the crispness of Lina''s fingertips on her skin. (harmony is powerful, so I won''t describe it in detail. You can give full play to men''s imagination, Gaga...) "Hum! A group of lusters!" after waking up from the deep sleep after passion, Lina just opened her eyes and cried discontentedly with her mouth, and then hurriedly put on her clothes. Wen Yu was startled and hurriedly looked around, but there was no empty figure around. He couldn''t help asking, "Lina, where is a luster?" "No, that''s not!" Lina pointed to the night sky at the top of her finger and muttered discontentedly, "don''t they all say that the moon and stars will be shy and cover their eyes with clouds. But they blink, not what lusters are!" Wen Yu lost his smile and said with a bitter smile, "we are lying on the clouds. Even if they want to cover it, there is nothing to cover it!" Lina was stunned for a moment. She thought she was standing on the cloud, but she replied with dissatisfaction: "you can''t use other things without clouds!" Wen Yu could only smile bitterly at Lina''s unreasonable arguments. "Eh" as soon as he put on his clothes, Wen Yu cried out in surprise, pointed to the cloud and said, "Lina, there is someone below. It seems that he is still a guy practicing dark magic. Let''s go down and have a look." V3.Chapter 266 "Wenyu, are you sure he won''t find out if it goes on like this?" Lina asked in a low voice. Wen Yu''s feeling is right. There is indeed a man on his way in the dense mountain forest below the clouds, but he is not walking, riding Warcraft, nor sitting in a spacious and comfortable carriage, but half lying on a huge snow-white skeleton. His body is tightly wrapped in a loose black robe. If it is not set off by the snow-white skeleton, it is difficult to be noticed under the cover of the night. Of course, whether it''s the skeleton he used to walk, or the gloomy cold from his black robe, all confirm Wen Yu''s words that this guy practices the magic of the dark system. Compared with Lina''s worry, Wen Yu seemed very relaxed, deliberately raised his voice and replied: "don''t worry, this is the space I created by using the power of my preliminary understanding of the law of space. It is essentially different from the space created by space magic. No matter how high his strength is, he can''t find us." Lina listened to Wen Yu''s loud explanation and noticed the black robed man below. She was completely relieved when she saw that the black robed man had no reaction, because he and Wen Yu were less than 50 meters away from the black robed man. Normally, as long as they were not deaf, they could hear Wen Yu''s loud voice, not to mention it was a quiet night. After the worry in her heart was eliminated, Lina immediately changed into an excited look, but she couldn''t help urging: "Wenyu, hurry up, don''t let him run away. It''s the first time I''ve seen a magician of the dark Department. Although the cold smell on his body is disgusting, the bone beast under his crotch is really windy." Wenyu also saw the dark magician for the first time in this position, so as soon as Lina''s urging voice rose, he sped down and stopped directly behind the man in black. Wen Yu and Lina just stopped, the man in black suddenly turned around fiercely, and two dark and terrible green lights were emitted from the extremely sunken eyes, staring at Wen Yu and Lina. "Ah!" the unprepared Lina screamed at the horror of the black robed man''s face, but the next moment she held back her fear and covered her mouth with her hands, as if she would be found by the black robed man if she made another sound. Wen Yu frowned, made a silent gesture to Lina, and whispered, "convergence of breath. This guy''s intuition is very terrible. He can feel our existence across the space." Lina nodded, pointed to the black robed man''s face, and made a frightened look, indicating that the black robed man''s appearance was too frightening. "Strange!" after staring at Wenyu and Lina for three minutes, the black robed man put away his vigilance and said, "I clearly feel that there is energy fluctuation behind me. Why is there nothing? Is it an illusion?" Wen Yumeng patted his forehead and said, "no wonder he can feel us. It turned out that the energy fluctuation caused by my immature space control disturbed him. We have to pay more attention in the future." "It should be an illusion." the man in black nodded to himself. "There are my ghosts within a hundred meters. If someone approaches, they won''t escape their eyes. Well, it should be the illusion caused by the excessive tension on the way in the past two days." Looking around, the man in black whispered: "It should be near Beida city of the Chinese Republic. Gaga, I didn''t expect that the cage family could hire the dragon as the city guard. What''s more, they dared to build the country here. Aren''t they afraid of causing the Warcraft riots in the volqiu forest? Hey, obviously I don''t have to worry about these. I should be good at my plan to catch the Dragon when I''m about to reach my destination "Then the man in the black robe drew his chin with his withered five fingers and frowned in thought. "Capture the dragon? This guy came for the dragon. But why did he choose Beida city?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. Lina thought for a moment and replied: "I''ve seen the map of the Republic of China. Beida city is specially built for the elves, because it is the periphery of the volqiu forest. The trees are prosperous and suitable for the elves to live. I think he chose to capture the Dragon here in order to escape from the volqiu forest. Fighting with a Dragon will certainly disturb other dragons around the city, and he is not sure to kill all the dragons So we have to choose the way out first. The volchu forest is obviously his best hiding place. " "This guy is very smart!" Wen Yu said with a smile, "but he dares to play the idea of a dragon, which shows that he is very confident in his strength. Lina, is there a famous dark magician in the magic continent?" "There seems to be one, but it was tried by the holy see before the last human demon war. It is said that the Holy See mobilized half of its combat power in the duel between light and darkness, and finally killed beham, the first necromancer in the mainland, at the expense of two elders!" Lina replied. "Jie Jie, it is worthy of being the plan of the great necromancer beham, and perfection is not enough to describe this great plan!" the man in black suddenly laughed darkly, as if he was very satisfied with his carefully designed plan, "The control of the devil can be fully exerted. I just need to lead a giant dragon away from the city and lead him into the prepared control array of the devil. With the power of the devil, I can definitely kill it before other dragons come. Then I hide in the depths of the volqiu forest. After refining the Dragon into my hidden dragon, it''s much easier to kill another dragon. With my current cultivation In order to control eight dragons, I hope there are enough dragons in Beida city for me to capture. Oh, praise the cage family. If you hadn''t brought the dragons out of the Dragon Island, even if I had the most perfect plan in the world, I wouldn''t have killed so many dragons. " Lina opened her big cherry mouth in surprise and exclaimed strangely, "my God, isn''t Beckham ruled by the Holy See? How can he appear here?! what does this evil necromancer want to do?" The black robed man''s next words answered Lina''s doubts. "Hum! Evil Holy See bastard, I''m back again. The day when the war between man and devil breaks out is the time for me to take revenge! Gaga, I''ll give you a big surprise. I don''t know what it will be like when the holy mountain with holy light is shrouded in darkness. Oh, the bastard Pope will spit blood and die! Jie Jie......" Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed, "poor fellow, even if you destroy the whole Holy See, you can only live in a dark corner. Talking to yourself should be a common problem of all dark mages. Lina, do you think this guy can keep it for use?" "Keep it?!" Lina looked at Wen Yu with more incredible eyes. "He is the most evil necromancer! And he is the most powerful guy in the magic continent for thousands of years! It''s too dangerous to leave him around!" "Er" Wen Yu didn''t expect Lina''s reaction to be so fierce, so he hurriedly explained: "I can bind him with a soul contract so that he can''t do evil in the future. At least he won''t do anything harmful to the Chinese Republic. Our Chinese Republic is under the banner of equality. If we can openly teach dark magic in the college, it will be more convincing. Dark magic is not terrible. What''s terrible is the darkness of the people. It''s natural that the Holy See rules the mainland with the doctrine of the God of light Allow dark mages to exist. Under the influence of the Holy See, dark mages will be recognized as heretics. If dark magic rules the mainland, light magic will certainly be suppressed and eliminated. " "But, but dark magic deals with dead bodies. How can it be compared with light magic!" Lina still couldn''t accept Wenyu''s idea. Wen Yu shrugged helplessly, knowing that no matter how he explained, it was impossible for Lina, who had been influenced by the Holy See since childhood, to accept the dark mage, so he had to take a step back: "Lina, it won''t be long before we will be promoted to the throne. The system of the Republic of China is intolerable to the empires of the magic continent. Although the Republic of China has strong dragon and beast guardians, we have to find some powerful guys to hide in the dark and destroy those guys who can''t be solved by normal means for the Republic of China. You know what I mean Think, isn''t it? " "Forget it." Lina sighed with a bitter smile. "You''re determined to accept him. What else can I say? Hehe, don''t think about it. No matter what you do, I''ll support you." Wen Yu nodded happily and said, "let''s go out and meet our great necromancer Beckham." "Who?!" Beckham''s pupils suddenly narrowed a little, and the faint green light stared at the distance in front of him. This time, he clearly felt that there were two people in front of him, which was not an illusion. What could not disturb the ghosts around him was definitely a guy with terrible strength and enough to threaten his life, so he immediately entered the state of battle. He would not foolishly think that someone would ask the necromancer for a drink Wine chat. "The great necromancer beham, please take back your weapons. I just want to see your majesty. I don''t mean any disrespect to you." with the sound of Wen Yu''s voice, the figures of him and Lina appeared in front of beham. Beckham, who has no friends, naturally won''t believe Wenyu''s nonsense, but when he saw Wenyu and Lina''s faces, his vigilance eased a little, because Wenyu and Lina were too young, which made him relax his vigilance unconsciously. "Who are you?" Beckham asked coldly, staring at Wen Yu. Wen Yu replied respectfully with a bad smile on his lips: "Your Excellency beham, the great necromancer, you praised me just now. How can you not know me. However, it can be understood that you are such a noble mage. How can you know me? Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Wenyu cage of cage family and the grandson of general Brian cage. This is my wife, Lina Wharton!" When he heard the words "cage family", Beckham relaxed his vigilance a little and immediately raised it. He didn''t know much about the cage family, but he heard that everyone in the cage family was a monster. Even the starving baby had the strength of a gold class strong man. After staring at Wen Yu for a long time, Beckham said, "have you been following me?" "I didn''t know you were a great necromancer Beckham just now. I hope you will forgive me for the offence!" Lina glanced at Wen Yu with strange eyes and said, "what the hell is this guy doing? It''s necessary to be so respectful." "Boy, tell me something! I hate the guy who chirps silently!" Beckham said coldly, but secretly he was ready to run away. A guy who can sneak around him without being noticed by him is better not to be provoked. Wen Yu''s respectful look suddenly dissipated and said with a smile: "Mr. Beckham, I just heard that you want to kill the dragon and refine it into a Youlong, so the little one couldn''t help standing up. The dragon is the closest friend of the cage family. Naturally, I can''t watch you hurt them. In addition, I want to make a deal with you." "Deal? What deal? Tell me." Beckham asked curiously. V3.Chapter 267 Beckham didn''t have much curiosity, but Wen Yu first said he wanted to stop him from killing the dragon, and then said he wanted to make a deal with him, which made him think Wen Yu wanted to make a deal with himself with the dragon, so he asked what deal. The giant dragon is his dream prey. As long as he can refine a Youlong, he can easily kill other giant dragons. There are so many big cities in the Republic of China. There will not be an expert who can threaten his life in every city. So Beckham made a decision in the shortest time and promised to make the deal as long as Wen Yu''s request was not too much. "I want you to help the Republic of China remove some obstacles, which shows that the white point is to get rid of those guys who hinder the development of the Republic of China, secretly." Wen Yu smiled. A green light flashed from the corner of Beckham''s eye and asked, "that''s it? Oh no, dear little guy, won''t you let me get rid of the Vatican?" "Of course not. You don''t have such strength, do you?" Wen Yu shook his head. "It''s just to kill some ordinary people, such as the emperor and general of the Empire. In addition to the Holy See, you can kill anyone who is unfavorable to the Chinese Republic. In addition, I want you to be a teacher in the College of the Chinese Republic." "Teacher? Ha ha..." Beckham seemed to hear the funniest joke. "Little guy, you''re so funny that you let a necromancer teach in the college. Are you ignorant or has the world changed?" "The world has changed," Wenyu replied. "Boy, I have to admit that you are crazy! Unfortunately, I can''t go crazy with you. To be exact, I dare not go crazy with you, because no matter how the world changes, the ruler will always be the Holy See. I don''t want to wash my neck and wait to be judged by the Holy See!" Beckham looked at Wen Yu with ignorant eyes. Wen Yu raised his right hand slowly and said with a light smile, "you will agree, because this transaction is for your life. Of course, if you refuse, I will not kill you. I will only force you to accept this transaction in the most unwilling way." Beckham was about to scold Wenyu for his arrogance, but he was interrupted by fear from the depths of his soul, because Wenyu''s right fingertip was beating a dazzling sacred light. What the necromancer fears most is divine magic, but few people in the whole continent can do the divine magic that can shake Beckham''s soul. It happens that Wenyu is one of them. The light magic jumping at the fingertips did not come from the whole ring, but from Wenyu himself. To be exact, this is not light magic, but the most pure light element concentrated and condensed energy body. After reaching the highest level of Yi Tian Jue, Wen Yu is really integrated with nature. Magic, fighting Qi and true Qi are all forms of application of natural energy. Not to mention the light magic, even the dark magic Wenyu can display it. I don''t know whether it was the conditioned reflex caused by excessive panic or the threat of man Wenyu, Beckham''s magic wand suddenly danced rapidly, and the stubborn and hasty magic spell suddenly sounded. "Boy, don''t think you can kill me by divine magic. Let you taste the power of demon control!" Beckham shouted as he drove the bone beast back quickly. Wen Yu was not in a hurry, but curiously observed the dozens of zombies that suddenly appeared around him, because he felt that this trick called Tianmo control seemed to be able to exert energy beyond this level. Facing the dark magic for the first time, and still such a gloomy and terrible move, Lina looked a little pale, especially when she saw the creeping corpses on the rotten zombies. "Eh, where did you see this headless corpse?" Wen Yu stared at a headless corpse in front of him. Lina took a look at the zombie Wen Yu said and whispered, "Wen Yu, this man must be a member of the iron blood mercenary regiment in front of him, because he has the League emblem of the iron blood mercenary regiment hanging on his left chest, and the level seems to be quite high." "Oh, I remember." the iron blood mercenary regiment woke up Wen Yu. "Waina beg, the elder of the iron blood mercenary regiment, was beheaded by Ruixue in the death canyon. Hehe, no wonder he looks so familiar." Lina rolled her eyes and said sadly, "your memory is good. Without your head, you still have an impression." "Hehe, I think so too." Wen Yu scratched his head and smiled. "Jie Jie, when you die, you still want to flirt. In that case, I''ll forgive you and let you be a pair of ghost zombies after you die! Demon control - Kai!" Beckham''s gloomy and terrible laughter came from a dark corner in the distance. Lina was not in such a good mood to look at each zombie. She gracefully danced the magic wand in her hand. After singing together, a fire dragon with open teeth and claws appeared in the sky. The fire dragon puffed and puffed the hot flame and jumped at the zombie in front of her. "Jie Jie, ignorant child, die!" Beckham despised Lina''s attack. The fire dragon, which seemed to be able to burn everything, was scattered by the Zombie''s slap. Lina, who was unprepared, was almost eaten by magic. Fortunately, Wen Yu took action in time to dissolve the power of the bite. "Lina, don''t move. You can''t deal with these guys." Wen Yu said with a light smile. His relaxed tone showed that he didn''t care about the zombies pressing step by step. Lina opened her mouth and finally couldn''t help urging: "get rid of these disgusting things. Don''t you want them to come and shake hands with you?" "Lina, each of these zombies is made of countless grievances, and they are divided according to the five elements. This array can enable them to absorb grievances within a hundred miles, and even turn your anger into their combat power. The power they display is almost beyond the maximum that this plane can bear. The combined force of these zombies is one Hitting will certainly tear space. People who don''t understand space magic are likely to be broken into space turbulence. However, breaking this move is also very simple. The five elements generate each other and overcome each other. You are a fire magic, so you should attack the third zombie in the front right, the second in the rear left and the first in the rear right. Remember, attack at the same time! Try! " Lina doubtfully waved her magic wand again. With the end of the spell, three fist sized fireballs appeared in front of her. "Wow!" the appearance of the fireball made Wen Yu cry out in surprise. After his surprise, he hurried to look at Lina, "Lina, don''t try to be strong. It''s too hard to control these three fireballs with your magic and mental power at the same time." Lina''s face was indeed a little pale, but she didn''t stop, but forced out a smile and replied, "don''t worry, I''ve tried it. I remember you said that magic doesn''t lie in gorgeous, but in lethality, so I abandoned those gorgeous magic and studied the lowest fireball all day. The results proved that you were right! Fireball!" Three fist sized fireballs rushed to the three zombies mentioned by Wen Yu with the whistling sound of friction with the air. "Idiot!" there was a disdainful curse from Beckham in the dark corner in the distance, but after three harsh roars, an incredible look appeared on his face, because Thaksin believed that Lai''s three zombies were blown to ashes by three insignificant fireballs. Wen Yu gave Lina a thumbs up and said: "Beautiful! The rest of the zombies only need your fire dragon to destroy one by one! But you need to rest now, so the rest of the zombies should be left to the great necromancer beham. It''s not easy to refine such a zombie. Unexpectedly, someone in this position can understand the power of the five elements. Unfortunately, it''s not mature enough, otherwise the power of this move can be increased by at least five times and flexibility It''s much better than now. Are you still there, Mr. Beckham? " "Ah -" Beckham suddenly gave a sad roar and said ferociously: "boy, you have destroyed the human demon I wasted countless efforts to refine. I''ll fight with you!" a hasty and stubborn spell sounded again in the dark corner. "Hey, hey, you''d better have a rest." Wen Yu said with a faint smile that the leaping divine light appeared again, but this time it was a hundred times larger than the previous small light ball, which almost lit up the whole mountain forest. At the same time, his right hand waved an invisible energy wave towards Beckham''s dark corner. When the energy wave reached Beckham''s dark corner, Beckham''s hasty spell suddenly stopped. It''s the best way to deal with a mage A good way is to make him unable to pronounce the spell. Wen Yu uses the time pause when he understands the immature law of time. When the holy light turned into stars and disappeared, he took away the ghost and skeleton Legion summoned by Beckham, while Beckham looked at Wenyu with a bad smile in front of him in horror. "Your Excellency beham, the great necromancer, do you want me to blow your head off with this light ball, or promise me a deal?" Wen Yu asked with a smile, fiddling with the light ball between his left hands. Beckham''s eyes twinkled with vicious green light, stared at Wen Yu and said word by word: "if you don''t kill me today, one day I will refine you into my puppet!" "Hey, why? We don''t have a deep hatred. Didn''t we just destroy your three zombies? I can teach you more powerful zombies. I can also help you control by ten thousand good demons and increase the power of this move by five times. As for Youlong, I think there are many keels in Dragon island for you to summon. At the same time, I can guarantee that the Holy See will never trouble you again from now on, even you can shake it Go to the holy mountain to have tea and chat with the Pope. You should be a smart person. Think again? " Seeing that Beckham still didn''t let go, Wen Yu could only come hard and said in a deep voice: "I remember I said at the beginning that I can use tough means to force you to promise, just like you manipulate these zombies. I don''t do this for your identity and for our friendly relations, because I want a conscientious man, not a poked zombie." "All your promises are true?" Beckham finally let go. "Really." Wen Yu nodded. "As long as you are loyal to the Chinese Republic, I''ll give you whatever you want. Of course, you can''t exceed my bottom line." "Where''s the Pope''s head?" Beckham asked with a sneer. Wen Yu shook his right index finger, "this requirement exceeds my bottom line, because the Pope will work with you for the Republic of China in a few days. There are only a few talents in the magic continent, one less will die, unless you can find someone more powerful than the Pope. Well, the Pope''s head can''t, but the God of light can. Do you want it?" Beckham had a crazy impulse and clenched his teeth and said, "do you think I look like a joker?" Wen Yu looked at Beckham curiously for a while, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t look like it. Look at me. Do I look like a joker?" "You can see it with your ass!" Beckham cursed. Wen Yu exclaimed in surprise, "it''s worthy of being the greatest necromancer in the magic continent. He can even look at people with his ass! But I don''t like you looking at me with your ass or your ass, so you have to believe me." "You, you - can you be a little more serious?" Beckham asked, laughing and crying. V3.Chapter 268 Although Beckham''s green eyes have been looking at Wen Yu, all his attention is focused on the Holy Light jumping at Wen Yu''s fingertips. Although it was just a light ball a little bigger than his thumb, Beckham''s trembling soul kept reminding him that the holy power contained in this humble holy light ball was more terrible than the light system curse released by the Pope holding the Holy Scripture. If there were people from the holy see around, Beckham would tell himself with great certainty that the guy in front of him was not the cage family, but the God of light himself. For a long time, Beckham''s most remarkable skill is not the powerful Necromancer''s magic, but his unpredictable escape ability, especially after the night envelops the earth. Now there is a distance of five meters between him and Wenyu, but he can''t think of running away. It was not Wen Yu''s uncanny affinity that made him reluctant to leave, but he dared not, because his intuition told him that as long as he made a slight change, the terrible light ball at Wen Yu''s fingertips would blow his head. After a hard struggle, Beckham''s desire to survive finally defeated his arrogance. And after careful consideration, he felt that the conditions given by Wen Yu were really attractive. So Beckham withdrew his momentum of confrontation with Wenyu and said softly, "I can accept the deal, but I hope you can be more detailed. I don''t think you will believe the promise of a necromancer." Wen Yu gives Lina a fixed look, but Lina immediately turns a white eye. Obviously, she still can''t pick up Beckham who exudes a gloomy and terrible smell all the time. It is estimated that any normal woman who sees Beckham''s disgusting zombie will not help hating him. Wen Yu smiled awkwardly at Beckham, who waved his hand indifferently. It seems that he has long been used to other people''s disgust. "Mr. Beckham, as you said, I can''t believe the commitment of a necromancer, especially a powerful necromancer like you, so I have to take an inhumane method to make me have enough confidence to believe you." Wen Yu said with an apologetic smile, "there are many ways to make a person loyal, and the soul contract is undoubtedly the most effective." Beckham''s pupils contracted in an instant and stared at Wenyu. The word soul contract was too harsh for him. The words have been broken. Wen Yu can only choose to use the strongest means to force Beckham to agree, so he looks directly into Beckham''s eyes and nods: "Yes, I can rest assured only by signing the soul contract. Beham, the necromancer, is the most powerful and evil dark mage in the magic continent. There is no doubt that the Holy See can''t kill the two elders at the expense of the Holy See. I can''t think of any better way. Your existence threatens not only the Holy See, but also any country and force in the magic continent. As a Chinese Republic The first president of our country, I need to eradicate this potential threat for future generations. So - now you have only two choices, death or signing a soul contract with me! " After a pause, Wen Yu went on to explain: "Don''t worry, the soul contract I use is essentially different from the low-level contract you use. It won''t restrict your freedom, and even disobey my orders to a certain extent. For example, if I''m not happy to let you commit suicide, you can refuse to listen. However, this soul contract is also very dangerous. Once your loyalty to me deteriorates, the contract will launch and directly destroy your soul , I don''t even have a chance to be a ghost. " Beham''s dry face showed a disdainful sneer and said in a deep voice: "since you know that I am the most powerful necromancer in the magic continent, you should know my attainments in magic such as soul contract. But I have never heard of this kind of soul magic, so please don''t play with me as an ignorant child." Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "ignorant children? Hehe, you are not even as good as ignorant children in front of me." Then he slowly raised his left hand and raised his left index finger to the same height as his right index finger. In the shocked eyes of Lina and Beckham, a jumping black light suddenly appeared between his left index finger, which was particularly dazzling against the sacred light of the tip of his right index finger. "Have you ever seen a magician who cast light and dark magic at the same time?" Beckham and Lina shook their heads subconsciously. "Boy, what are you doing?!" Beckham suddenly screamed in horror, and the shocked look on Lina''s face turned into panic because of Wen Yu''s action, because Wen Yu was closing his left and right index fingers together, and the black and white balls containing thrilling energy balls were still flashing with joy. Obviously, Wen Yu wanted to bring the two opposite energy balls together. Ignoring Beckham''s roar, Wen Yu pointed his fingers together and said with a smile, "I just want you to know that you have a poor understanding of magic." With that, he suddenly accelerated the closing speed. After a whiff of slight friction, the black and white balls combined into a silver gray energy body the size of a table tennis ball. Beckham and Lina looked at the product of the combination of darkness and light with their mouths open. Five or six minutes later, Beckham woke up with a long sigh of relief from his extreme panic, but the first thing he did after waking up was pointing at Wen Yu with trembling dry fingers and yelling: "madman! You madman! Asshole, do you want us to bury you?! asshole! Madman!" "Take this opportunity, I''ll give you two a magic lesson that the magic continent has never had. Watch it!" Wenyu raised the silver gray energy ball on the tip of his left finger, and a fire energy ball flashed on the tip of his right finger. In the unacceptable eyes of Beckham and Lina, the fire energy ball and the silver gray energy ball merged. Then Wenyu flashed earth, wind and other magic balls on the tip of his right finger, and all the energy balls were integrated by him. Wen Yu fiddled with a fist sized colorful energy ball with his five fingers in his left hand and reminded Beckham and Lina: "pay attention to feel the energy contained in this energy ball. Don''t say I''m playing acrobatics to deceive your eyes. Next, let''s continue to enjoy more wonderful performances!" the sound fell, and the colorful energy ball at Wen Yu''s fingertips changed again, The sphere mixed with various magical energy suddenly became a pure light energy sphere, and then changed from light energy sphere to dark system, earth system, fire system, etc. Beckham pointed to the energy ball changing back and forth at Wenyu''s fingertips and held his chin in one hand because he felt that his chin was dislocated due to excessive shock. Lina covered her mouth with her hands and watched Wen Yu perform. At the moment, Wen Yu''s words are swirling in their minds - you are not even an ignorant child in front of me! "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief. Before Beckham and Lina woke up from the shock, they quietly wiped the sweat off their foreheads. Although he did it as easily as acrobatics, in fact, his nerves have been tense. Although he has reached the highest level of "Yi Tian Jue" and awakened the memory of the LORD God, he is still not a God. The mutual integration and transformation of this energy ball is really dangerous. If he had not the perception of the LORD God on energy, I''m afraid the three of them would have been blown to ashes by the energy ball. After waiting quietly for five minutes, there was no sign that Beckham and Lina were out of shock. Wen Yu could only say with a helpless wry smile: "don''t go too far, you two, it''s almost time to wake up." "Wen, Wenyu, how did you do it?!" "How did you do it?!" When Beckham and Lina woke up, they shouted out their most wanted questions uncontrollably. Wen Yu explained with a smile: "The principle is actually very simple. Magic, fighting spirit or other cultivation methods are all forms of energy. As long as you master the initial state of energy, you can easily change the form of energy like me. Of course, don''t try easily without absolute assurance. The process of conversion is very dangerous. If you have to try, you must choose the most lethal Weak magic. " "OK! I promise to sign a soul contract with you on the condition that you teach me the way to master the initial state of energy." Beckham nodded very readily. In fact, what he wanted to say was that if you don''t teach me this skill, I''ll follow you all my life. However, due to identity and face, he didn''t mean to be too direct. "Wenyu, I want to learn too!" Lina cried eagerly. Wenyu nodded with a smile and said to Lina, "energy conversion is not something that ordinary people can do, so I''ll guide you to find the essence of energy after you become a God. Now I''m going to deceive Beckham with a little skill that is very similar to energy conversion, but no one in the magic continent can do it. Don''t follow." Lina nodded clearly. "Lina, mastering the initial state of energy requires very high magical attainments. Your accomplishments are not enough. I''ll teach you when your magical attainments meet the requirements. But now you can listen first, and it''s easier to learn later. But you must not try indiscriminately, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Wen Yu said. "I see." Lina pouted her lips discontentedly and stared at Beckham discontentedly. She seemed very dissatisfied with Beckham''s ability to learn. Without doubt, Beckham jumped down from the bone beast eagerly, half knelt in front of Wen Yu and said, "you can sign the soul contract." "Get up, the soul contract has been signed." Wen Yu replied with a smile. Beckham got up and wondered, "why don''t I feel it?" "Just because you don''t feel it doesn''t mean you don''t, but you''d better not try it foolishly, because once you break the soul contract, your soul will dissipate." Beckham looked at Wen Yu strangely and said, "shit, this sentence works better than any soul contract, sinister guy!" after seeing Wen Yu''s strength, Beckham dared not try unless he didn''t want to live. Wen Yu frowned and said, "beham, your magic attainments are very high, so you should be very clear that after reaching a certain level of cultivation, it depends not on hard cultivation, but on your understanding of magic. What I want to say is that mastering the initial state of energy is not learning to walk. You can learn it by teaching casually. If you can''t understand me, I can''t do anything." Beckham nodded clearly and said, "there is no reward until you pay. Cultivation is the same reason, so even if I can''t learn it, I won''t give up such a magical magic. Come on! Let me try it first!" "Well, I''ll teach you how to turn dark magic into light magic." "Good! Good!" Beckham nodded excitedly. "God, a necromancer who can cast light magic, it''s exciting to think about it!" "Every magic has a different wave frequency, which is what you call energy wave. Beckham, you can release a dark magic randomly, pay attention to its wave frequency, and then engrave this frequency in your brain." "Wave frequency? It''s the first time I''ve heard the word. I''ll try." after that, Beckham stretched out his left index finger like Wenyu, but his finger was like a bone wrapped in human skin. V3.Chapter 269 If anyone saw the look of the evil necromancer beham at this time, he would doubt that there was something wrong with his eyes. Lina is doubting her eyes now. Beckham standing in front of her is like a child who has got a new toy, looking at the black flame jumping at her fingertips curiously and happily. But Lina''s suspicion lasted only a moment, because Beckham''s face, dry fingers and jumping black flame made her uncomfortable. About fifteen minutes later, Beckham''s dark green eyes suddenly opened and exclaimed with ecstasy, "I, I feel its fluctuation! God, it''s amazing!" "Oh, you feel it?!" Wen Yu was surprised. In his opinion, Beckham could hardly feel the magic wave. Even if he could, it would take a long time, but it turned out that Beckham only took more than ten minutes. "Yes! I feel it!" Beckham nodded very definitely. "It''s like a living life! Does magic have its own life?!" "Life? Hehe, it can be understood this way." Wenyu nodded and smiled. "Beckham, Congratulations! One of your feet has stepped into the door of success! But next you need to feel the fluctuation frequency of light magic, which seems very difficult for you!" "Feel the wave of light magic! Oh no, dear master, do you want to murder me?!" Beckham looked at Wen Yu unbelievably and couldn''t imagine how a necromancer should feel, to be exact, to enjoy light magic. Wen Yu said with a bad smile: "Your Excellency beham, the great necromancer, I think you should nod your head resolutely, not fear and retreat, in order to have the necromancer who can cast holy magic!" Beckham''s body trembled, his depressed look immediately turned into a dreamy smile, bowed and said, "dear master, you''re right! I''m willing to sacrifice my life for this great initiative!" Listening to Wen Yu and Beckham''s disgusting words, Lina couldn''t help shivering. Beckham put on a generous look and asked Wen Yu to perform a light magic. But when he saw the sacred light jumping on Wen Yu''s fingertips, he couldn''t help showing a look of fear and even took a small step back involuntarily. Beckham''s reaction was not to say how powerful the magic Wenyu showed, it was entirely a subconscious reaction caused by the inner fear of the necromancer for the light magic. However, Beckham''s firmness finally overcame his fear and felt the fluctuation of light magic carefully with his crisp scalp. Beckham''s firmness gave Lina a slightly better impression of him. With successful experience, Beckham only took five minutes this time. If he had not rejected the light magic from his heart, it would have taken less time. "Beckham, congratulations again! Your feet have stepped into the door of success, and now only one head is left!" Wen Yu smiled. Beckham rolled his eyes, wiped the sweat off his forehead and muttered, "do you think I usually walk on the ground and climb forward with my feet?" "The last step is also the most critical and dangerous step, because if you are not careful, there will be an explosion!" Wen Yu said seriously, "You first release a dark magic, and then try to change the fluctuation frequency of dark magic. If you can control the fluctuation frequency of dark magic and turn it into the fluctuation frequency of light magic, Congratulations, and your head has stepped into the door of success!" There was only one last step left. Although it sounded a little unreal, Beckham couldn''t help getting excited and stretched out his dry finger to try. Fortunately, he was still a little sober and thought of the word explosion. He didn''t think his thin finger could withstand the devastation of the explosion. After wandering in place for a while, Beckham''s eyes lit up and waved his right hand to summon a skeleton with a dark smell, and then ordered the skeleton to go 20 meters away. Beckham put his hands together, looked up at the stars and prayed from his heart: "blessed by the God of light, let me create a sacred skeleton!" Lina sweated violently. The necromancer prayed for the blessing of the God of light, which was more shocking than the sun rising from the West. However, this shocking scene happened in front of her. The little skeleton stood in the distance, looking at the three of Wen Yu with empty eyes, and the three of Wen Yu also stared at him curiously. To tell the truth, Wen Yu was very interested in Beckham''s imagination. Although he had this ability, he never wanted to make a skeleton emitting divine light. "Bang!" Unfortunately, what the three expected was the explosion of the little skeleton, and Beckham failed in his first attempt. "Bah! Bah!" Beckham got up from the grass in confusion. The power of the explosion was far beyond his imagination. Unprepared, he was blown away by the energy impact generated by the explosion. This setback obviously could not quench Beckham''s passion. He vomited the grass scraps in his mouth and summoned a skeleton again, swearing: "I don''t have much else, just more fucking skeletons. Come again!" Lina stood in the defense shield under Wen Yubu and said in surprise: "a necromancer like Beckham can summon countless skeleton soldiers. If these skeleton soldiers rush into the local camp and bang - explode! It''s terrible! Wen Yu, you''ve created an extremely dangerous guy!" Wen Yu frowned and whispered, "I seem to have really changed the development of this plane civilization! The LORD God can destroy the plane of mortals, but can''t interfere with the development of civilization on the plane of mortals! Forget it, there must be a cause and a result, which is the arrangement of fate!" "Cut!" Lina said with a smile, "you are shirking your responsibility!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ¡­¡­ Beckham is like an expert on new bombs, trying all kinds of explosions tirelessly. If he is really studying bombs, he must be very satisfied with his experimental results now, because the power of skeleton explosion is stronger and stronger every time. Wen Yu thought of interrupting Beckham''s insistence several times, but each time he opened his mouth and swallowed the words to his mouth, Beckham''s focus made him unbearable. Perhaps the God of light was moved by Beckham''s unremitting spirit, or the goddess of life was unwilling to let Beckham continue to spoil the dense mountains and forests. When the sky turned white, Beckham finally succeeded. Looking at the skeleton standing under the sunrise in the distance, Beckham''s excited eyes were wet. Fortunately, his black robe blocked Wen Yu and Lina''s sight, otherwise they could see the tears of the necromancer. "Haha, I did it! I did it!" Beckham shouted with his hands up to the sky. The loose black robe sleeve slid down his dry arm to her shoulder. Lina''s first reaction was not disgust, but wonder why such a skeleton could live well. "Beckham, Congratulations!" Wen Yu interrupted Beckham''s howling with a smile and secretly marveled at Beckham''s superior perception. "Oh, dear master!" beham turned fiercely and knelt down. "My life will be yours in the future! Thank you! Your brilliance has saved all the dark mages! As long as you master this magic, the dark mages don''t have to hide in the dark corner and suffer from loneliness! If you like, we dark mages are willing to worship you as the God of darkness!" Beckham''s excitement was beyond Wen Yu''s imagination. Unfortunately, he had no interest in the God of darkness. "Beckham, although I can''t bear it, I still want to remind you that you have only succeeded a little, which is almost negligible from the real success. When you can walk into the Church of the Holy See with the holy light, that is the real success!" "I know! I know!" Beckham nodded again and again. "I believe I can do it in my lifetime! Even if I can''t do it, my future generations will do it! Dear master, do you mind if I teach this great magic to other dark mages?" Beckham asked carefully. "Hehe, of course you don''t mind. This is your right! Of course, I hope all dark mages will sincerely be loyal to the Republic of China, at least don''t do anything detrimental to the interests of the Republic of China." Wen Yu replied with a smile. "You are the patron saint of the dark mage. How dare we be unfaithful to the Chinese Republic! Dear master, who dares to be detrimental to the Chinese Republic, I Beckham will turn him into a poor skeleton!" "Get up, and change your name. Just call me Wenyu. You are my partner, not a slave! This is an order!" seeing Beckham frowning, Wenyu had to add the last sentence. "Yes! Great Wenyu!" Beckham reluctantly got up and answered. Wen Yu did not pursue Beckham''s honorific title, but asked, "Beckham, it seems that there are many dark mages in the magic land?" Beckham nodded back: "Due to the suppression of the Holy See of light, the dark mage had to hide in a dark corner. In fact, the dark mage is not as evil as everyone thought, and some even have purer souls than the members of the Holy See. However, the older dark mage is really evil, because the loneliness in the dark corner and the exclusion of the world awakened their most evil side. Look at my eyes, mistress I''ve always been full of disgust. Excuse me, how many things have I done that you hate? " "You -" Lina opened her mouth, but found that she did not have Beckham''s crime in her mind. Her understanding of Beckham''s deeds was limited to hearsay. Beham apologized to Lina and said: "My mistress, I beham did a lot of evil things after living for more than 200 years, but I didn''t reach the point of common anger, at least much cleaner than those elders of the Holy See. Most of the human demons, zombies and ghosts I control are traitors and evil people. In fact, most of the dead mages control evil people. Because their souls are evil, the strength of the dead mage comes from To the evil soul. But our dark mage''s body is really disgusting! "Beckham looked at his dry hands and shook his head and smiled bitterly. "This bottle of pill can relieve your distress. Take one pill in three days and your body will be full of blood and flesh in three months!" Wenyu took out a bottle of pill and handed it to Beckham. "Beckham, give you a special task to help me limit the development of the Republic of China!" "Restrict the development of the Republic of China?!" Lina and Beckham looked at Wenyu puzzled. "Well, you heard right, limiting the development of the Republic of China." Wen Yu nodded affirmatively, "Of course, not now. Now your task is to help the Republic of China clear away the enemy. As for when to start restricting the development of the Republic of China, I''ll inform you then. The fighting capacity of the Republic of China is too large. If it is allowed to develop, it will certainly unify the magic continent. There is an old saying that when we unite for a long time, we will divide and when we divide for a long time, we will unite. I don''t want the Republic of China to be divided into several countries. Then I will give the same secret order to the races with too strong fighting power of the dragon and the beast. " "Do you need such trouble, as long as you don''t allow the expansion of the army of the Chinese Republic?" Beckham asked puzzled. "To tell you the truth, I don''t belong to this world. It won''t be long before we leave this world." Wen Yu smiled, "So you should set up a dark Vatican in the shortest time. The dark Vatican has two tasks. First, limit the development of the Republic of China when necessary; second, remove the cancer that runs counter to the system of the Republic of China after the normal operation of the Republic of China." "You don''t belong to this world? What do you mean?" Beckham was even more confused. "Does the God of light belong to this world?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. Beckham stepped back in horror and cried in horror, "ah! You are the God of light!" "Don''t get me wrong. I mean we belong to the world where the God of light is. That''s why I said before that the Pope''s head can''t give you, but I can give you the head of the God of light. Unfortunately, you don''t want it." "This, this, this -" Beckham has been unable to express his inner shock in normal words. "Shh! Don''t get too excited. It''s bad for your heart!" Wen Yu smiled with a silent gesture. "Do a good job. If you do well, maybe I''ll come back and take you to another world. But if you can practice continuously for 200 years, I think you can promote the God position - the world of God by your own strength!" V3.Chapter 270 Facts have proved that Beckham''s heart has strong endurance. He not only withstood Wen Yu''s repeated words, but also reluctantly accepted Wen Yu''s identity, mainly because he really can''t imagine that an ordinary person can have such a strong strength. "Hoo -" Wen Yuchang heaved a sigh of relief, got up and stretched comfortably. While enjoying the prestige blowing in the face, he told Beckham: "Beham, the dark magic I taught you is a powerful skill that this plane can''t bear. If these dark magic are mastered by other practitioners, it will seriously affect the balance of this plane and even destroy this plane. Therefore, you''d better not teach other magic to practitioners except energy conversion." "Please rest assured, master, I will firmly remember your advice!" Beckham replied respectfully. At this time, his address to Wenyu was completely from his heart. On the one hand, it was because of Wenyu''s powerful identity as the LORD God, on the other hand, because the dark magic taught by Wenyu made him see a new magic world. Even if Wenyu signed with him the kind of soul contract he used to control the dead, he would also call Wenyu''s master from his heart. "OK." Wen Yu took Lina''s Willow waist and waved to Beckham, "I have to go. You should also hurry to perform the task I gave you. Don''t delay me because of cultivation. I hope you can let me see a real holy dark mage! Goodbye!" then Wen Yu and Lina disappeared in front of Beckham. Beckham looked around in surprise, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s normal to feel how the master left. It''s not normal to feel it! Acceptable! Acceptable! You have to go to Longdao before performing the master''s task!" At the thought of Dragon Island, Beckham''s eyes almost burst out with excitement. Now the keel of the whole Dragon Island belongs to him. If a necromancer with ordinary heart bearing capacity is replaced, he will surely die suddenly due to excessive excitement. "Jie Jie..." in a series of gloomy and strange laughter, Beckham''s body was slowly swallowed by a black flame, and then disappeared in place with the black flame. The powerful necromancer is about to appear in the magic land with the holy skeleton and Youlong. I don''t know what kind of bloody storm will be set off. However, before beham''s action, the magic land has set off a bloody storm. The initiator of this bloody storm is situ Haonan, who wants to bear the eternal reputation for Wenyu. After leaving the sakanasi Empire, situ Haonan went to kuanlei mountain and happened to encounter a mercenary war. After Wen Yu helped Kuang Lei annex the iron and blood mercenary regiment, the combat effectiveness of Kuang Lei mercenary regiment soared unprecedentedly, approaching the scorching sun of the first mercenary regiment in the mainland. The scorching sun mercenary regiment has always ranked first in the mainland. Before, it ignored iron blood and thunder because there was a huge gap between them, and there was no threat to the throne of the scorching sun. But the boss of the scorching sun mercenary regiment felt that his position was not secure after learning that thunder swallowed iron blood. If iron blood swallowed thunder, he might not care very much, at least he won''t take the initiative to start a war in a short time Contention. However, it''s different for the thunder to swallow iron and blood, because the reputation of the thunder has always been the best in the magic continent. After having the same combat effectiveness as the scorching sun, it will definitely slowly ban the position of the leader of the scorching sun mercenary. Therefore, there are only two ways for the scorching sun mercenary to sit firmly in the position of the leader of the mercenary. Let the reputation of the scorching sun mercenary regiment surpass that of the thunder, or use a war to prove to the world that the scorching sun is the overlord Status. The former is obviously impossible, at least not in a short time, so the boss of the sun chose the simplest way to solve the problem of the sun and sent a challenge to the thunder. After receiving the challenge from the scorching sun, the thunder answered it without thinking about it. First of all, the mercenary pays most attention to blood. Once receiving the challenge, especially the duel between the regiment and the regiment, he will never refuse, even if the other party is 100 times stronger than himself. Refusing means timidity and cowardice. Once refusing the regiment, there is no need to continue to maintain its reputation. The reputation of the thunder mercenary regiment is determined No one is allowed to trample on it. Of course, the challenge letters between the mercenaries are not issued casually. Holding the strong and bullying the weak are the most taboo follies of the mercenaries. Secondly, the fighting power of Kuang Lei doesn''t have to be afraid of the scorching sun at all. Besides, Wenyu''s task for Kuang Lei is to become the first mercenary group in the mainland. Even if the scorching sun doesn''t issue a challenge letter, Kuang Lei will challenge the scorching sun. The duel between the two top mercenaries in the magic mainland was the first throne, which was no less intense than the duel between the two imperial legions. However, the whole duel between the thunder and the scorching sun was stabbed by situ Haonan, which made the thunder laugh bitterly. Because situ Haonan directly led dozens of dragons to kill the scorching sun mercenaries after he learned the reason why the thunder mercenaries were ready to go The inspiring battle took only one minute to end. If situ Haonan hadn''t stopped the murderous dragon in time, I''m afraid tens of thousands of people in the scorching sun couldn''t save one. After ruilei of mieri Gang ascended the throne of the first mercenary regiment, situ Haonan patted his ass and left without giving him a word of thanks. Then the major empires in the magic mainland lowered the disaster day, and situ Haonan went everywhere with blood flowing into a river. But the places he went were all big cities, so the sensation was no less than the cage family''s open to the Holy See Challenge. Originally, situ Haonan was prepared to kill people with a long-standing reputation, but the result surprised him. Instead of bearing a long-standing reputation, he was praised as a savior. Because all the people he killed were Imperial troops and slave masters who stopped the people or oppressed slaves. Removing these people was tantamount to rescuing the oppressed in a disguised form, so he got the oppressed Of course, in the hearts of imperial dignitaries and slave owners, he is an unforgivable murderer. Enjoying the reputation of the Savior, situ Haonan killed people more vigorously and arrogantly. After each crime, a few dazzling blood red characters will be added - the Republic of China is calling the oppressed compatriots! He did not know that it was these dazzling blood red characters that made all empires find public enemies. When situ Haonan was totally unaware and immersed in the aura of praise, all empires reached an agreement, and all emperors protested to the Holy See, asking the Holy See to suppress the arrogance of the Chinese Republic and compensate for the losses caused by the empires. It is a pity that they are waiting for the good play of the trial of the Chinese Republic by the Holy See with a new smile, but what they are waiting for is the silence of the Holy See. The Holy See ignored the protests of all the emperors and still allowed the people of the Chinese Republic to do evil. The long tolerated anger of the emperors finally broke out. The silence of the Holy See made them feel the crisis and aware of the danger of allowing the development of the Chinese Republic. The Holy See acquiesced and even secretly helped the Chinese Republic to meet its own development by harming the interests of all empires. If it ignored it and waited for the Chinese Republic to have full wings, it would not be so simple. The emperors of various countries secretly met and held an emergency meeting. The conclusion was that the Holy See wanted to help the Chinese Republic unify the magic continent. Simply put, the Holy See wanted to unify the magic continent. To get such a shocking conclusion, all emperors showed a look of enlightenment. No wonder the Holy See would compromise. No wonder the Holy See ignored their protest. It turned out that all this was the ghost of the Holy See, and the cage family was just a chess piece to hide their ambitions. Among all the emperors, only Derek smiled silently. He nodded in favor of what others said and what others made, because he knew that it was not the church that covered up the cage family, but that the cage family was beyond the control of the Holy See. Iron barreled rivers and mountains are about to be lost, and the throne is no longer stable. As the supreme superior, they can''t continue to bear it. Therefore, the emperors reached an agreement to unite to warn the Holy See, so all the main legions of the empires entered the first-class combat state, and all the imperial court experts went out and headed for the Chinese Republic. V3.Chapter 271 The fighting power of the dragon is incomparably powerful and awesome; The fighting power of the moon worship cult is extremely terrible, which makes the Dragon dare not look up; The fighting power of the orcs can compete with the Holy See. Now, the three most powerful fighting forces in the magic continent are united by the Chinese Republic. It can be said that these three forces are solid enough to protect the Chinese Republic. But now Brian is worried about the joint action of the empires. Ma duo killed elephants, and almost all empires of all sizes were soldiers. If they were allowed to join forces, the Republic of China would face tens of millions of armies, millions of magicians alone. Don''t underestimate the fighting power of these millions of magicians. If they fight with the heart of death, they may be enough to destroy the whole dragon family. The combat effectiveness of a single magician is not a concern, but if hundreds of thousands or millions of magicians work together to perform the forbidden spell magic, its terror is no less than God''s punishment. What makes Brian wonder is why all empires are so united. Even the human demon war that endangers the survival of the magic continent can''t make all empires unite. It''s funny that what the demon army can''t do, the Chinese Republic has done it, just for a civil war in the magic continent. What makes Brian even more puzzled is when the empires are no longer afraid of dragons? In fact, the reason for all empires to work together is very simple. The human demon war will break out every few decades, but the magic land has never become a colony of the demon family, which shows that the human demon war in history has never been defeated, at least in the memory of these emperors. As for the past, they did not want to look through the history books, and there was no need to do so, because every time the human demon war broke out, the Holy See would always be at the forefront and eventually lead the human army to repel the demon family. Now they are only thinking about one thing, how they can break the ambition of the Holy See and keep their throne. Poor Niemann Cole did nothing, but he cursed the Chinese Republic. In addition, there is another important reason. The system of the Republic of China endangers the status of magicians, so all empires fight against the Republic of China with the secret support of the magician trade union. Unless the Holy See explicitly orders the magician trade union not to participate in this war, these magicians who maintain their status will never withdraw from this battle. "General, they must not be allowed to join forces!" Ghana said decisively, clenching his fists in the master''s house of Xuanwu city. He also realized the danger of all empires fighting together. Even if the Chinese Republic did its best to achieve a battle more spectacular than the human demon war, the price it could pay was by no means borne by the Chinese Republic. The war came so suddenly that the army of the Chinese Republic was not fully staffed, not even a well-trained team. If they fight, they can only rely on the orc army, dragon clan and moon worship god religion. As for the existing temporary teams, they can only play the role of playing soy sauce. Aus shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the three old guys put down everything, investigated the terrain day and night, and made a battle plan, but now they are ignored by others - ah, ridiculous!" Brian scratched his head in distress. This was the first time he had been caught off guard by his opponent since he became a general. If the Chinese Republic had a fully staffed and well-trained army, he would surely wave his hand bravely and say with a domineering smile: "if you want to fight, fight! It''s the turtle son who is afraid to fight!" Marilyn looked at Ruixue whispering with Sharon and frowned, "Ruixue, you really don''t know where Wenyu and Lina have gone?" Ruixue smiled bitterly, shook her head and replied depressed: "Grandma, you have asked me this question seven or eight times. I really don''t know! Besides, although Wen Yu has restored his memory of his previous life, he has not restored the power of the LORD God. Even if he has restored the power of the LORD God, he can do little in this strange position. The system of the Chinese Republic has not only damaged the interests of all empires, but also offended all superiors, so this war It will come sooner or later. It''s better to take this opportunity to solve it at one time. As for the solution, think about it yourself. "Ruixue blinked with a bad smile. "Since you have to fight, have a good fight!" Brian said with a gloomy face, "We''re just afraid that they will join forces together. Just try to stop them. Kangji Stan, you can assemble the most elite fighting forces of the dragon clan, a team of 20 people, and how many teams can you form. Let these fighting teams move out in different directions. When you see the army on the road, go through a round of dragon fire jet, and then move on. Then return along the original road and see you on the way back Fight when you get to the army. Remember, only one round of dragon fire jet is allowed. Daisy, you lead the existing moon worshippers, cooperate with the strongest combat effectiveness of the orcs, and occupy the Amazon empire in one night. Don''t be compassionate. All the rebels will be killed. I don''t believe those bastard emperors are not afraid! By the way, haven''t the elves moved yet? " "She has arrived at the dwarf tribe, and now she is moving to Beida city with a dragon." Daisy replied, "Yelena is so cunning that she wanted her people to feel the taste of riding a dragon at the beginning, so she went straight to the dwarf tribe and asked the Baron dragon to transport them." "This girl!" Marilyn shook her head helplessly. "The elves have reached a safe area, so we''ll take action tonight. Can kangistan, Daisy, finish the task?" Brian looked at Daisy and asked. Kangistan''s task is very simple, so he focused on daisy. With a smile on her face, Daisy got up and gave Brian a non-standard military salute. She replied, "general, promise to finish the task within the specified time! The last general will assemble the army now!" then she started and left. Brian nodded, looked at Ghana and Oz and said, "you two help Daisy take over the Amazon empire. Remember, don''t be compassionate. By the way, take ah San!" "Yes, general!" OS and Ghana got up at the same time. Marilyn looked at Brian and frowned: "old bastard, you''re not afraid to be scolded by the world for killing like this? Be careful that the title of iron man general will not be guaranteed in your old age!" Brian shook his head and said: "Although I have always run the army with benevolence and righteousness, it doesn''t mean that I don''t understand the meaning of this sentence. If the Chinese Republic wants to gain a foothold in the magic continent, it must build a wall with white bones! Those emperors who only know how to enjoy themselves will only raise their tails higher if you don''t give them some color. I hope this warning can make them retreat from difficulties Otherwise, this war will make thousands of soldiers die meaningless. " "Grandpa, everyone has been sent away by you. What are you doing as a general?" Sharon asked puzzled. "Of course the general will be in the army!" Brian laughed back. "Cut! Obviously it''s laziness!" Sharon disdained. "Cough, what do you know?" Brian coughed twice and asked, "Sharon, what are you and Ruixue talking about?" V3.Chapter 272 Sharon pointed to Brian with one hand and covered her slightly open cherry mouth with the other hand. A pair of apricot eyes stared round. Two seemingly extremely shocked eyes stared at Brian like something incredible on Brian. Brian was uncomfortable with Sharon''s hot eyes. He turned around and looked behind him. He looked at his body carefully. He was relieved after confirming that nothing strange had happened. He frowned and asked, "rong''er, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?!" sarong replied in an unbelievable tone. "The iron man general even inquired about the whispers of his little daughter''s house. Don''t you think it''s more incredible than the demon family abandoning death and believing in the God of light?" Blaine''s old face was red. He stared Sarah glancing at him and ran away in the laughter of Marilyn''s daughters. The poor Ironman probably never thought he would be eaten by a stinking girl. "Cough" Marilyn coughed twice and asked Sharon with a light smile, "rong''er, is it all right for my grandmother to inquire about your whisper?" "Hey, of course not." Sharon said with a funny smile on her mouth and her eyes staring at Marilyn: "Grandma, I''ve just developed a new skin care product. Don''t worry, it''s definitely not mixed with river bottom sludge or animal feces. This new skin care product has spent my whole life. It contains thousands of Chinese herbal medicines and various beauty pills refined by Wenyu. It''s absolutely miraculous for the skin. Grandma, do you think you can help me -" "Stop!" Marilyn interrupted Sharon''s words with a black face. Thinking of the days when Sharon used the mud at the bottom of the river, she shivered and hurried up and said, "I have something else to talk about. Oh, by the way, Ruixue, if you don''t want to be disfigured, grandma advised you to disappear from the sight of this crazy girl now, immediately and immediately." "Grandma, you --" Sharon wanted to get up and keep Marilyn, but Marilyn was scared pale and ran away at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. "Giggle..." Sharon was thrilled by Marilyn''s embarrassed running. Ruixue shook her head helplessly and said in a low voice, "sister Sha, how long are you going to hide from everyone? I think you should tell everyone about such a big thing and let everyone think of a way for you." "Hey," the smile on Sharon''s face suddenly turned into a lonely look, shook her head and sighed, "it''s useless to say it. Not only can''t others help, but it will become more and more chaotic. Let me think about it again." Ruixue patted Sharon on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t force too much. It''s better to let it go. No matter what you decide, we will all support you!" ¡­¡­ "Ah -" Wen Yu stretched comfortably on the stone slab covered with animal skin. A series of popping beans from his muscles and bones showed that he had not been active for a long time. Looking around the empty stone room, Wen Yu showed a smile from his heart on his face and whispered, "I didn''t expect Yitian Jue." The sixth level is not the highest level, which is the feeling of real integration with nature. Since there is no seventh level in the skill, I am good at continuing the seventh level - Tongtian! Fortunately, I am not in a hurry to integrate the divine personality, otherwise I am afraid I will not be able to spy on the highest level of Yitian Jue and reach the Yitian Jue in my life You can''t really understand the law of this strange plane. Praise the goddess of luck! Hum, the plane of God, I''ll be back soon! " After taking out a set of clean clothes from the whole ring and changing them, Wen Yu pushed open the stone gate of the dwarf forbidden area with spring. Three months ago, after learning Bai Lin''s plan to catch turtles in a jar, Wen Yu took Jin Long back to the dwarf tribe. After arranging the big urn to catch the God of light and the God of death, he went into the dwarf forbidden area to practice alone for three months. Wen Yu was not interested in the affairs of the Chinese Republic, because Brian and others were capable of dealing with all emergencies, so he tried to be lazy. Facts have proved that the abilities of Brian and others are stronger than Wen Yu thought. In just three months, the Republic of China has entered a state of stable development. Of course, this is also related to Wen Yu''s order not to allow the expansion of the territory of the Republic of China. Otherwise, Brian and Ghana must be fighting eastward and westward with their troops and fighting desperately to expand the territory of the Republic of China. Three months ago, the imperial alliance was completely destroyed by Brian''s plan. Daisy and ASI led the orc army and the 100 gods of the moon worship cult. Overnight, they turned the Amazon empire into the territory of the Chinese Republic, and the invincible arrogance subdued the emperors and emperors. Later, 20 groups of dragon teams sent by kangestan kept wandering around all corners of the mainland, as long as Seeing the army, they spit out dragon inflammation indiscriminately. Because they fought a blitz, the human army had no way to take these dragons, but every time they were attacked by dragons, they would lose tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops. Such a heavy blow extinguished the anger in the emperor''s heart like ice water. It is worth mentioning that during this time of great chaos, situ Haonan, who was unwilling to be lonely, got another title - the emperor killer of silver moon poison devil! Because when he learned that all empires wanted to join hands against the Chinese Republic, he focused on the emperors of all empires. Every night when the moon was at its peak, he would drive a small strong to take the first rank among the thousands of troops. Just when the emperors were hesitant about whether to continue the coalition attack or stop to show goodwill to the Republic of China, the Republic of China took the initiative to sign an inviolable treaty with all emperors. The content of the treaty is very simple, and the key content is only two points: first, the empires shall not interfere with the people''s defection to the Republic of China. When the population of the Republic of China is saturated, they will stop absorbing people from the empires; 2¡¢ As long as the empires do not take the initiative to infringe upon the interests of the Republic of China, the Republic of China will never send troops to any Empire, and the period of non action is forever; 3¡¢ The empires cleared the industry of the novadro chamber of Commerce, and then let the Merson chamber of Commerce enter the Empire. Seeing the strength of the Chinese Republic, the emperors simply signed the agreement. The first is very simple. Although the area of the Republic of China is large, it is easy to saturate the population, and the magic continent has the largest number of people. Therefore, the emperors cooperated very well to transport a large number of slaves and civilians to the Republic of China, which directly made the Republic of China reach a state of population saturation. The second article is right in their hearts. Is there any reason to disagree. As for the third, the emperors laughed and salivated. Because the treaty clearly stated that the assets of the suppressed novadro chamber of Commerce belonged to the Empire and did not need to be handed over to the Republic of China or distributed to the Merson chamber of Commerce. A big piece of fat fell from the sky. Whoever doesn''t eat is stupid and forced. After the lifting of foreign aggression, the general mobilization of the Republic of China devoted all its energy to development and military training. Although Merson chamber of Commerce needed huge funds to take over the site of novadro chamber of Commerce, Luo demang gave a dead order. No matter how short the funds were, as long as the Chinese Republic needed it, it had to give full support. The core members of the chamber of Commerce have no objection. They all know the power of the Republic of China. If they offend the Republic of China, Merson chamber of commerce is likely to become famous in the magic continent overnight. In addition, there is a strong news spread all over the magic continent - a super artifact appeared in the once dwarf tribe! An artifact that makes the gods crazy! This super artifact makes all the strong covet, but everyone dares to have the idea of owning it, because it is something that the gods compete for. Mortals taking it is tantamount to calling the kiss of death! "You three have been here all the time?! is the God of light and the God of death coming?" Wen Yu pushed open the stone gate of the dwarf forbidden area, and the ghost, all evil and all good greeted him with a smile. "Boss, those two guys haven''t appeared yet." the ghost replied with a smile, "we don''t want to stay here, but we just can''t help it. Who makes you refuse to integrate your Divine personality?" V3.Chapter 273 With golden dragon and white scale, it is impossible for anyone to escape their detection and get close to Wen Yu, that is to say, Wen Yu is safe to close in the dwarf forbidden area. The ghost three have no need to worry about Wen Yu''s safety and stay at the gate of the dwarf forbidden area day and night. The ghost three also know that Wenyu is safe, but they just can''t help but worry. They can''t be relieved until they stay here 24 hours a day. Wen Yu couldn''t help but feel a warm current in his heart. He looked at the ghost Sanren with burning eyes: "with our brothers who share weal and woe, who dares to say that there is no true love on the throne! It''s been a long and boring wait for thousands of years. It''s hard for you!" "Ha ha" all evils smiled brightly, "since we are brothers sharing weal and woe, there is no word for hard work. Boss, you picked up our lives from the garbage, and you gave us our love. So brothers say that life is your man, death is your ghost, and we will be your brothers in the next life!" Wen Yu couldn''t help shivering. He waved his hand and said, "my gender is male and my sexual orientation is normal. Please find someone else!" "Ha ha..." the ghost was amused by Wen Yu''s realistic acting skills. After laughing, the ghost turned and asked, "boss, what''s the harvest of this retreat?" Wen Yu nodded with great satisfaction and said, "I have gained a lot! Not only has Benyuan skill broken through the highest realm of previous lives, but also I have understood the law of this plane!" "Really?!" Wan Shan exclaimed with great excitement. "Well, let you feel the forbidden space for a long time!" Wen Yu stretched out his right index finger and gently touched it in front of him, as if it were on the calm lake, stirring up a series of energy ripples. The energy ripple was fleeting, and the ghost three stood there like stone statues, with incredible faces. "Don''t stand still. Try to get rid of the shackles of this space." Wen Yu woke up the three people who were extremely shocked. Five minutes later, the ghost three still kept their original posture. Obviously, they couldn''t get rid of the space ban released by Wenyu. "Boss, handsome!" after Wen Yu untied the space ban, Chao Wen Yu immediately raised his thumbs. Waiting for Wenyu for thousands of years, they were idle and bored and had been feeling the law of this plane, but no one had gained anything from the understanding of more than 600 gods for thousands of years, even a little. It took Wen Yu less than a year to master the law of this plane. The ghost three admired in addition to admiration. Wan Shan urgently asked, "boss, is there any way for us to feel it close?" Wen Yu reluctantly spread out his hands and replied, "you know, there''s no way. You don''t know the law, but you know the real meaning of the law, but you can''t understand the law of this plane, so you can only rely on yourself." Wan Shan didn''t seem very disappointed. The reason why he asked was just a fluke. As a God, he understands the meaning of Wen Yu. The perception law and cultivation are two completely different concepts. When cultivation meets a bottleneck, he may suddenly realize it after being instructed by an expert, but the perception law can only rely on himself. After excitement, the ghost said happily, "boss, now you can go to the holy land of the moon god to integrate the gods? There are only eight main gods left on the divine plane. I hope the bastard of Yale is still alive." "It''s time to march into the divine plane." Wenyu replied, "with Yale''s strength and power, it shouldn''t be in the chaos, but I''m not sure. Yale paid a heavy price to destroy us, and he should be at a disadvantage in the subsequent power scuffle. Are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?" The ghost nodded and said, "we''re ready. We''ve collected a total of 5000 high-quality bodies in the magic land and the magic land. General Brian is conducting strict physical training for them. Now we can accept the divine inheritance only by taking the marrow washing pill. This is the medicinal material we found every inch of land." Then the ghost poured out a hill like medicine from the space ring. With a wave of his hand, Wen Yu collected all the herbs into the whole magic ring and said with satisfaction: "enough! Get ready. I''ll go to Ruixue and go to the holy land of the moon god to integrate the gods. There is a middle God and six lower gods on the magic continent, which should be the God of death and his men. There are no suspicious people on the magic continent." "Ah! Boss, isn''t it?! your consciousness can cover this plane before you integrate the divine personality?!" the ghost exclaimed unbelievably. Wen Yu nodded and said, "Mian Qiangqiang is just OK, but he can''t communicate with the spirit. It''s strange that I didn''t find the divine personality of Xuanye and Xiaoqiang. Didn''t they hide the divine personality in this plane? Tell the other brothers and gather at the door of the hall in half an hour." after that, Wen Yu disappeared in front of the ghost three people out of thin air, and the ghost three people looked at each other and smiled, Then it disappeared in place. As soon as Wen Yu moved into the dwarf hall, he smelled a pungent smell, so he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and smelling: "Wow! It''s so delicious! What do you eat?" The people in the hall were not surprised at Wen Yu''s appearance, because Jinlong had told them that Wen Yu had left the customs. Ruixue picked up a piece of lean meat from the boiling pot in front of him, sent it to Wen Yu and said with a smile, "this is the hot pot on earth that Xiao Jin taught us to make. Come on, how does it taste?" Wen Yu couldn''t help rubbing his hands, took a breath, swallowed the lean meat, chewed and sighed: "the snow covered the ground, hot pot is undoubtedly the most delicious fairy product. Tut Tut, it''s hot enough! Good! Er, how can you eat hot pot like this? It''s too wasteful!" then he grabbed the chopsticks in Ruixue''s hand, strode to the table and sat down while fishing for meat in the pot and said: "The hot pot must feel the cold weather, so that you can really taste the hot and sour power of the hot pot. Come on, put away your qi and magic and feel it. Oh, it''s hot! Cool! Grandma, add some dishes and pepper! More is better!" Marilyn put some dishes into the pot, added a handful of bright red pepper, and then smiled and asked, "Wenyu, did you succeed?" "Well, it''s almost perfect!" Wen Yu replied while eating. "After eating, Ruixue and I will go to the holy land of the moon god to integrate the divine personality. Grandma, you don''t inherit the divine personality. I have a way to make you become a God as soon as possible." "As soon as possible? How fast?" asked Jones tillian, who was sitting at the other table. She, Anthony and zabak had stayed here since they came to the dwarf tribe by dragon. The psychological trauma suffered by the waltz family was diluted by the plain life during this period. Now all they wanted to do was to go to the divine throne. Wen Yu put down his chopsticks and said, "it only takes a little time to promote the next God, but it can only rely on luck to promote the next god to the God of heaven. If you are lucky, you can find some babies to help for a year. If you are not lucky, it may take hundreds of years or even longer." Anthony shook his head and said with a smile, "we three old bones just want to go to the divine plane to see something. Our competitive heart in our youth has long been exhausted -" Wen Yu interrupted Anthony with a smile: "Grandpa Anthony, I know what you mean. After you become a God, you will never die as long as the spirit and spirit are immortal. The long cultivation of God and man is the best entertainment to pass the time. If you inherit the spirit, the rest of the long years will be very boring, except that you want to spend thousands, thousands, thousands and even more years aimlessly. Listen I''m right. That''s it. " V3.Chapter 274 Marilyn and others, who were ready to accept the inheritance of God, were silent after hearing Wen Yu''s words. There is no goal, no pursuit, aimless life, and never die. This aimless and endless day is thousands of times more terrible than enduring thousands of cuts. For a mortal, accepting the inheritance of God''s divine personality and directly reaching the strong person who is second only to the LORD God level is simply the possession of the goddess of luck. Therefore, Marilyn and others are dreaming of this day, and sometimes even doubt that they are in a dream. Before recovering his memory, Wen Yu was also happy that everyone had this opportunity, but now he doesn''t think so at all. Instead, he is glad that Marilyn and others haven''t accepted the inheritance of divine personality. After frowning and thinking for a while, Marilyn broke her silence and said, "Wenyu, although we don''t know what great power the LORD God has, we can also guess that it''s not easy to promote a mortal to a lower God. After you integrate the God, you will have to fight Yale and other gods on the God plane. We can''t give you trouble at this most critical time." "Elder sister is right." Jones Dilian nodded in agreement. "The divine plane is so big that there must be a lot of exciting and fun things in addition to cultivation. Wenyu, for a mortal, accepting the inheritance of God''s divine personality can be said to be a gift from heaven. If we have other extravagant demands, we won''t be insatiable." Wen Yu smacked his lips, shaking his head and said with a smile, "you can''t imagine the power of the LORD God. It''s as simple and easy to raise a mortal to the next god level as breathing." "Cut!" Jones tillian glanced at Wen Yu with a smile and scolded, "smelly boy, you think we are all brainless idiots. If it''s as simple as you say, don''t the gods who occupy one side constantly create lower gods to increase their combat effectiveness." "Ha ha" Wen Yu scratched his head with a dry smile and said with an embarrassed smile: "What I said is a little exaggerated, but it''s only a little harder than breathing. Anyway, generally speaking, this work is easy for the LORD God. The reason why there is no such situation as you said, teacher, is that there are corresponding regulations on the divine plane. The superior God and higher-level God and man can''t interfere with the mortal plane too much. If the balance between the divine plane and the mortal plane is destroyed, they will be punished God rob and kill; second, because the divine plane is vast, and countless mortals are promoted to the divine plane in the territory controlled by the LORD God all the time, so there is no need to spend effort to create low-level gods and men; third, the guys who can promote the LORD God have been indifferent to fame and wealth. The reason why they occupy one side and create their own forces is just to be cruel in the divine plane It''s just to seek a trace of security in the survival competition. With the combat effectiveness that others dare not invade, the LORD God can safely pursue a higher level of heaven. " After a pause, Wen Yu continued: "In fact, I still don''t understand why those gods joined hands to deal with me. Take Yale for example, although I took Ruixue from him, for him who is the LORD God, this hatred is not enough to let him kill me at all costs. As for other gods, I don''t want to let them go out to deal with me. In addition, twelve months after my reincarnation I can''t figure it out. After thinking about it, I guess there must be a reason I don''t know behind all this. My gratitude and resentment with Yale is just a fuse to ignite this God war. " "Maybe other gods are not what you think. Maybe they value fame and wealth very much," Anthony guessed. "Hehe, Grandpa Anthony, you don''t understand the state of mind of the LORD God, so you say so. You won''t think so when you reach the upper God level in the future." Wen Yu shook his head and smiled, "Well, it''s not the time to think so much. There''s no need to add unnecessary troubles to yourself. The inheritance of divine personality is settled, and you don''t think too much. In addition, I have a little fighting power now. Unless those guys force me into a corner again, I won''t fight with them in a short time. If there''s no accident, I won''t fight in a hundred years Take the initiative to trouble them. Xiao Jin and Bai Lin, you two stay here. The God of death has appeared in the magic land, and presumably the God of light will come to the magic land soon. Remember, if they find it, they must catch the God of light and the God of death alive. Ruixue, ghosts are waiting outside. Let''s go and return quickly. " After Wen Yu and Ruixue disappeared at the door of the hall, situ Haonan pulled Andrew to a corner of the hall and said in a low voice, "Andrew, what shall we do? If we don''t accept the inheritance of divine personality, we can only watch Wen Yu fight with the main gods at that time." Andrew frowned and said, "but Wenyu won''t let us. We can''t get the divine personality at all, let alone accept the inheritance of the divine personality, unless we can kill two gods." "Brother, you are so humorous." situ Haonan cried and laughed, "if we have the ability to kill the gods, we still need to inherit the divine personality!" "What do you say?" Andrew said sadly. "You know Wenyu''s temper best. I''m afraid we can''t make him change his mind. Oh, there''s a way." Andrew glanced at Jin long and Bai Lin and said in a low voice, "we can''t convince Wen Yu. We can find a way to convince Jin long and Bai Lin, or the big guys of ghosts, to let them pass on their divine dignity to us without telling Wen Yu. As long as raw rice is cooked, Wen Yu can only accept the reality." Situ Haonan brightened his eyes and said excitedly, "good idea! But please don''t cook mature rice with raw rice in the future. It makes people feel uncomfortable. Hey hey, brother, I got some very top-notch princesses from Derek some time ago. You are old and old. It''s time to eat meat. Brother, I''ll divide you. Don''t worry, they are unopened." "You are a legendary senior animal who can only think with his lower body." Andrew scolded angrily. Although the voices of stu Haonan and Andrew were small, they were the only two talking quietly in the whole hall. Marilyn and others had extremely sharp hearing, so they listened to their conversation clearly. "Xiao Jin, do you think you can --" "Grandma, don''t say anything." Jinlong shook his head and interrupted Marilyn. "The master is for your good. Moreover, I dare not go against his will." Obviously, Andrew''s idea was also recognized by Marilyn and rejected by Jinlong. Marilyn could only look at white scale, but white scale shook her head and refused before she spoke. "Grandma, there are so many gods and gods, and everyone uses them the same. Think about it, if you accept the inheritance of gods and gods, will Wenyu rest assured that you will go to the battlefield? Certainly not! That is to say, if you accept the inheritance of gods and gods, you will not help Wenyu, but waste several gods and gods and weaken your combat effectiveness. In addition, if you have this idea, you will die early and you will die without Wenyu''s consent Ghosts and others will not use the gods without authorization. " "Boss, don''t be so heartless." situ Haonan shrugged his head and smiled bitterly. "Boy, pay attention to your words. It''s not that we are heartless. It should be said that we can''t do what we want." Jinlong said discontentedly. V3.Chapter 275 Seeing Marilyn shaking her head and sighing lonely, Bai Lin couldn''t help comforting her and said: "The eight forces of the divine plane coexist with each other, and the four immortal houses and the four divine realms are hostile. That is to say, no matter which force we move after entering the divine plane, we will face up to the four forces. Although we have three main gods, Wenyu, Ruixue and Xuanye, plus three ancient gods, I, Jinlong and Xiaoqiang, the strong are not inferior to the immortal house and the divine realm, but we are However, the overall combat effectiveness cannot be compared with that of the immortal mansion and the divine domain. The two forces of the immortal mansion and the divine domain divide the divine plane into two. Even if we add three main gods, we can''t compete with half of the divine plane. The culture of this world is not a disaster of the previous life. Without a certain foundation, he will never attack, so we will face a protracted war. Don''t use the time of the mortal plane A protracted war on the quantitative divine plane, because the time in the divine plane is not calculated by heaven, nor by month, at least by year. If it is really a protracted war, I am afraid there will be no decisive battle in a thousand years. In a thousand years, with the help of the three main gods, you will try your best to practice, and you are 50% likely to be promoted to the level of God. I remember Wen Yu showed off in front of Ruixue in his previous life , it took only three years for a median God to be promoted to the God of heaven. " Situ Haonan asked puzzled, "how does the LORD God help others improve their level? Why does the time required for promotion vary? Wen Yu said just now that good luck takes only one year, bad luck takes a hundred years or a thousand years. How does it feel like good or bad luck determines the promotion of God man?" Jin Long replied for Bai Lin: "In fact, among all the main gods, Wen Yu will help the low-level gods to improve their strength. Other main gods will not do such boring and life-threatening things, at least not as frequently as Wen Yu. The gods are vast, and naturally there will be some dangerous places, among which there are hundreds of places where the main gods dare not take a step. For the sake of wealth and danger, this sentence also applies to the gods. It is dangerous There are many coveted treasures hidden in the earth, such as high-grade artifact, magic medicine to increase divine power, divine personality left by the gods who died in the dangerous place, etc. relying on the strong strength of the main God, Wen Yu can search for treasures in some relatively safe places. He uses the treasures found in the dangerous places to help the low-level gods improve their accomplishments. He is very lucky to find them If you have bad luck, you can''t even find one of the fierce ground hairs several times. " "Isn''t it?!" situ Haonan looked at Jinlong in disbelief. "I thought he was using the power of the LORD God, just like teaching skills to help others improve their strength! No wonder that guy said luck was so important. It turned out that it all depended on character!" Jinlong shook his head and said: "It doesn''t depend entirely on human character. Being instructed by the LORD God is also a very important factor, especially that Wenyu will share his understanding of the law with low-level gods. If you are detached, you can even cross several levels by epiphany. Why ghosts, evil and goodness can command the remaining brothers after Wenyu leaves is because they rely on their own strength He was promoted to the level of God. Especially the ghost. When Wen Yu met him, he was just a middle God. But after sharing Wen Yu''s understanding of the law, the guy was like beaten chicken blood and directly crossed to the level of God. He was the guy who was promoted to the level of God in only three years. The cultivation talent of the ghost was inferior to that of Wen Yu. If he hadn''t been for thousands of years Staying in this strange plane may have reached the level of God. " "In addition, fierce adventure is also an important part of cultivation. 80% of the gods in the divine plane are greedy for life and afraid of death. The divine personality gives them endless life, but makes them cherish their own life, because the hard-earned endless life makes them further experience the horror of death. After death, there is nothing! So unless there is no way out , most gods and men don''t choose battles that threaten their lives. Only those who are not afraid of life and death and desperately want to improve their strength can go through fierce training. The reason why Wen Yu''s strength can control other main gods is that he has been wandering in fierce places and trained through constant life and death struggle. " Marilyn nodded clearly and said with a smile, "the more powerful and rich people are, the more afraid they are of death. It seems that god man also has such a common problem. Fighting is the best shortcut to improve their cultivation. Guys who can fly into God know this shortcut, but they dare not try it again after they become God. Their strength has improved, but their courage has become like a mouse." Situ Haonan rubbed his hands excitedly and said with his eyes shining: "exploration is great! I decided not to accept the inheritance of divine personality. I must improve my accomplishments in exciting exploration with my own strength." ¡­¡­ "Tut Tut, the control law is cool! It takes only one space to move for a two-day journey. I haven''t felt the taste of space movement for a long time." the ghost shook his head and sighed on a white fog. Wen Yu said with a smile, "don''t worry. In a few days, you can move your space in the divine plane. The moon god holy land, Ruixue, you have arranged a good boundary. The scenery is beautiful, the aura is sufficient, and it is located on the nine days. The word holy land is worthy of its name!" "Boss, the scenery is more beautiful when the moon rises at night! That''s why we call it the Luna Holy Land!" evil explained. "This way, you and your sister-in-law''s spirit is in the center of the Luna holy land." Wen Yu looked around as he walked forward and said, "ghost, where do you usually live? Why don''t you have a house?" The ghost laughed and said, "ha ha, there is no more beautiful place in the world than the sky is covered by clouds, the moon is a companion." Looking at the two gods rotating slowly around a gathering pool in front of him, Wen Yu suddenly realized: "no wonder! No wonder!" "No wonder?" asked Ruixue puzzled. Wen Yu pointed to the two energy stripes transmitted from the gathering pool to the two gods and said, "I understand why the gathering pool breeds life. The gathering pool transmits energy to the gods, and our gods are also transmitting divine power to the gathering pool, and you and I are -- understand?" Ruixue''s incredible mouth exclaimed, "you mean mom is ours -" "Shh!" Wen Yu quickly stopped Ruixue''s scream, shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s not what you think. The spirit gathering pool has the ability to gather the spirit of heaven and earth, and the most primitive life is created by the spirit of heaven and earth. Here, the world is grounded, and the divine personality of you and me complement Yin and Yang, so the spirit gathering pool will give birth to life. In short, the divine personality of you and me only provides an accelerating medium for the spirit gathering pool to give birth to life." Ruixue blushed and spit out a fragrant tongue. In a low voice, "I thought it was that. Fortunately, it''s not, otherwise it''s really messy." "Boss, sister-in-law, don''t care why julingchi gave birth to life. You should quickly integrate the divine personality!" Wan Shan couldn''t help urging. Wen Yu nodded and leaned out his right hand to grasp the void of the Red God. The Red God seemed to be pulled by an invisible line and slowly flew into Wen Yu''s hand, and then disappeared into Wen Yu''s palm. "Shit!" the ghost screamed, grabbed Ruixue around Wen Yu at a lightning speed, and roared as he retreated: "retreat! Boss, you want to kill us! The fusion spirit won''t let us leave first! Hey, what are you two old people doing? Have you done enough?" "Asshole! You''ve lived enough!" he replied unhappily, then pointed to Wenyu, whose body was shining with dazzling red light, and said suspiciously: "the boss has begun to integrate the divine personality, but there is no energy fluctuation around him. Obviously, the boss has used the law of time to enter another time flow. The energy fluctuation generated by the integrated divine personality can''t hurt us at all. Rats!" The ghost smiled awkwardly at Ruixue, turned back to the original place, then stared at Wan Shan with cannibal eyes and said, "why didn''t you say earlier, causing me to lose face in front of my sister-in-law." Ruixue smiled and joked: "I heard Xiao Jin tell you all the embarrassing things when you followed Wen Yujin''s fierce exploration, so don''t care." "Ah!" the ghost three screamed in unison, and the dark old face suddenly turned pig liver color. Jinlong Company far away in the dwarf forbidden area sneezed seven or eight times! When the red light passed away, Wen Yu stretched comfortably. "It''s cool to regain the power of the LORD God! Ruixue, come on, I''ll help you integrate the divine spirit!" with a wave of his right hand, Ruixue''s body rose out of thin air, emitting a warm and reassuring holy white light to the top of the spirit gathering pool. The ghost stared at Ruixue floating on the pool in surprise and said, "what kind of power is this? Why have I never felt it?! it feels like -- it''s like returning to my mother''s arms, unspeakable comfort!" "Ruixue cultivates the power of life, an extremely rare non energy force! To tell you the truth, I don''t understand what kind of power it is!" Wen Yu explained. "If we fight Yale, if Ruixue is here, our combat effectiveness can be improved at least a hundred times! It''s terrible!" With the graceful rotation of Ruixue''s body, the light blue energy bodies in the Juling pool turned into thin lines and disappeared from her limbs and bones. When all the energy bodies disappeared into Ruixue''s body, Ruixue''s eyes suddenly opened, and two affectionate and regretful eyes stared at Wen Yu. She -- recovered the memory of her previous life! Wen Yu smiled at Ruixue and shook his head: "the past is over! All this is the arrangement of fate. Don''t worry too much! Let''s start over!" Ruixue''s complicated eyes softened, nodded and said with a smile: "Wenyu, send me to other time levels, and I integrate my divine personality." V3.Chapter 276 Twisted ripples suddenly appeared in the calm sky in the northwest corner of the dwarf tribe. After a burst of creaking tearing sound, the twisted space plane was like being cut with a sharp weapon, revealing a spacious crack. "I hate this damn mortal face!" A cry of disgust from the depths of the heart came out of the space crack, and then out of the darkness behind the crack came a blue haired, light man with frown and unhappy face. The man''s complexion is dark, but he can''t cover up his ruddy and white face. A pair of black lacquered eyes shoot out a few cold killing ideas from time to time. Coupled with the slightly selected evil lips, it always gives people a sense of danger. Looking at his appearance, a man is not very old. He is in his early twenties at most. After the man stepped out of the space crack, three men, three women and six people came out one after another. The men are handsome and tough, wearing a dark and shiny armor. From head to foot, only long blond hair and handsome face are exposed, and other parts are covered by black armor. All the women are picturesque, with layers of ripples in the light blue eyes. The ruddy face that can be broken by blowing seems to drip water at any time. In contrast to men, their coveted carcasses were only wrapped with a few tight clothes enough to hide their shame, especially the pair of jade rabbits bound under the low breast tulle, which seemed to jump out the next moment. "Master" Moore looked at the surrounding environment and frowned, "the door of space we opened should be on the South Sea of the magic continent, not here." Kavana shook his head indifferently. "It doesn''t matter where he appears, as long as he doesn''t appear in the nest of the God of light. This plane is very strange, and it''s not surprising that there is a deviation. Moore, where is the magic continent, and how far is it from the dwarf tribe?" "Master, it seems that this is the dwarf tribe, but only if the dwarves haven''t moved in these decades, and the last time they came down was at the end of the human demon war." Moore returned looking at the continuous mountains covered with snow. "Oh," Kavanagh raised his eyebrows and the surprise on his face flashed, "enter the advanced alert state and be ready to fight at any time. Our opponent is the God of light, not a small fight, but a real fight. If you duel with the God of light in this damn plane, you may die if you are not careful, and this is the territory of the God of light. You should be extra careful." "Master, why don''t you bring the demon army together?" the enchanting woman among the three women opened her lips, and her enchanting voice made people feel numb. Kavana replied, "we''re here to rob the treasure. We bring the demon army together. The target is too big and it''s easy to be sniped by the God of light. Hey, if I had known that the space gate leads here, I must bring the demon army together. It seems that there is a dwarf''s residence over there. Go and have a look. Pay attention to everything around and be careful!" About five miles ahead, Kavana''s whole body trembled fiercely, and two real hot eyes stared at a five meter high conical building not far in front of him. Following Kavanagh''s eyes, the six men of Moore saw a dark red weapon with strange shape suspended at the top of the conical building. Both the buildings and the ground are covered with thick snow, so this dark red weapon is particularly conspicuous. From Kavanagh''s burning eyes, they suddenly understood that this strange weapon was the goal of their master''s trip. "Master, is it?" although he had the answer in his heart, Moore couldn''t help asking. "Well" Kavanagh nodded hard, pointed around and ordered, "two people in a team!" The six Morse understood Kavana''s meaning and quickly divided into three teams to shoot around. Three minutes later, Moore turned back one after another and shook his head at Kavana, indicating that everything was normal around him. "Alert!" Kavana''s voice got excited uncontrollably. "Take the artifact and we''ll go back! If you succeed, each person will be rewarded with a divine crystal stone." "Thank you, master!" Moore replied in unison, enclosing the conical building with a happy face. Kavana took a deep breath, suppressed his inner excitement, and stepped on the void to slowly approach the suspended weapon. The missing baby is in his eyes. He can hold it in his hand with just a flash, but Kavana didn''t get excited. But to be vigilant, tighten your nerves and move forward slowly. He was on guard against other looters, and against the six more. Facts have proved that Kavana''s vigilance is completely unnecessary, and everything goes better than expected. The artifact was like hanging there, waiting for him to pick it up, and let Kavana grasp it into his hand. "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Kavanagh was stunned with the artifact for a few seconds before he reacted. He couldn''t help waving the artifact excitedly and roaring to vent his excitement. Kavana got the artifact smoothly, and the six mors were also very happy, because Kavana just promised to reward them with a divine crystal stone when he returned. However, they were not in a hurry to get close. Everyone could see that Kavana cared about the artifact. At this time, Kavana might be seen as robbing the artifact. "Ah -" suddenly, Kavanagh''s excited roar turned into a shrill scream, and the artifact was thrown at a male subordinate in horror. The male subordinate was scared into a cold sweat. Kavana''s shrill scream told him that the artifact was very dangerous, so he immediately jumped to one side to avoid the flight route of the artifact. But the speed of the artifact seemed to be far beyond his imagination, running through his heart between his dodging. There was no scream, no roar, only unwilling eyes and frightened face. Unwilling and frightened were only for a moment, and then he turned into powder in the cold wind. The sudden accident scared morgue into a cold sweat. While leaving the route of artifact flight at the fastest speed, he asked Kavana in horror. Kavana ignored the frightened howls of Morse, but his eyes revolved with the flying artifact, which was like a real cold look, mixed with anger, hatred, excitement and greed. Now his right arm was empty, and the disappearance of his right arm was the reason for his sudden scream. If he hadn''t lost the artifact in time just now, I''m afraid his whole body would have disappeared. Moore wanted to rush over to help Kavana catch the artifact and seize this great opportunity for meritorious service, but his convulsive heart didn''t allow him to do so. The power that the lower gods can swallow is beyond his reach. The three women were even more frightened, and kept away from the artifact as far as possible. In fact, what the five Moore people want to do most now is to escape and escape from the space where the artifact is located as soon as possible. Kavana is silent. They can only focus all their energy on the flying artifact. As long as the artifact flies towards themselves, they will dodge immediately and never follow in the footsteps of their companions. No one in Kavana found that not only artifacts were suspended at the top of the conical building, but also a man and a woman, who were Wenyu and Ruixue. After the integration of the main god in the holy land of the moon god, Wen Yu did not stay there or go to other places, but directly returned to the dwarf tribe. Turning back to the dwarf tribe, Wen Yu sent Marilyn and others to Jinlong city to let them do nothing but practice at ease and strive for promotion by their own efforts. There are golden dragon and white scale guarding the golden dragon city. Wenyu doesn''t worry about the safety of Marilyn and others, so he stays with Ruixue in the dwarf tribe and other gods of death and light. The gate of space opened by the God of death in the magic land has no deviation, but it is secretly manipulated by Wenyu, so they will appear directly in the dwarf tribe. "Wenyu, is the soul chopping knife a magic weapon?!" Ruixue looked at the soul chopping knife hovering in the air with a little surprise. Wen Yu nodded: "an extremely terrible magic weapon! With my current strength, I can only barely suppress his evil spirit. This is still because he has recognized me as the main reason, otherwise I can''t control him." Ruixue''s slightly surprised look suddenly turned into panic and said in a trembling voice: "how is it possible?! it''s the first time I''ve heard of the magic weapon that even the master will swallow!" "It''s true. I don''t believe you see." Wen Yu spread his right hand in front of Ruixue, and there was a circular dark spot with a diameter of one centimeter in the heart of his right hand. "I wanted to try his power, but he almost swallowed the spirit. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Ruixue stared at the round dark spot and scolded, "why don''t you say such a big thing about the injury of the spirit!" then her fingertips wiped it gently on the dark spot, and the dark spot was erased by her fingertips like ink. Wen Yu smiled and looked at Kavana, who was chased by the soul chopping knife, and whispered, "Ruixue, do you remember Ryan, the chief of the witch family?" "Remember." Ruixue smiled and nodded, "don''t you always call him a divine stick? Why, you want to ask him for fortune telling?" "Well, I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it." Wen Yu sighed and took Ruixue''s hand forward. "Who?!" Wen Yu and Ruixue were questioned by Kavana''s cold voice as soon as they showed their body shape. Wen Yu ignored Kavana, but stretched out his right hand to the soul chopping knife, which shot rapidly. The soul chopping knife paused in the air, as if hesitating, but it still flew back to Wen Yu''s hand the next moment. Wenyu didn''t dare to hold the soul chopping knife for a long time, so he directly threw the soul chopping knife into the whole ring. Ruixue whispered: "it''s such an overbearing magic weapon that he dared to hesitate after getting the master''s order. No wonder this guy took only a few seconds and was swallowed up by an arm." Taking back the soul chopping knife, Wen Yu looked at Kavana and joked: "ignorant children dare to claim death. Have I left the throne for thousands of years and the throne has fallen to the point where the middle God becomes king?" Kavana looked at Wen Yu in disbelief. He hesitated for a while before gritting his teeth and saluting Wen Yu, "the God of death is the name given to me by ignorant mortals. There are countless powerful gods. I am a small middle God. Naturally, I dare not call myself the God of death. I don''t know who is under the crown?" Although Kavana was unwilling, he could only admit that he was unlucky, because the other party''s momentum was too strong and understated to surrender the artifact that broke his arm. All these strengths and the tone of his voice reminded him that he could not provoke himself. Wen Yu took a light step forward, but his seemingly ordinary foot directly stepped in front of Kavana. "It doesn''t matter who I am, but do you want to die or live?" A chill blew across Kavana''s back, and he was unaware of Wen Yu''s approach. "Crown, I don''t know who crown is, but I can guarantee that there is no hatred between us. I hope crown will raise your hand and let the next few people live." Kavana begged in his tone. "It''s easy to say. It''s easy to say." Wen Yu nodded and smiled. "I asked you a few questions. If you can answer them one by one, I''ll let you go. Otherwise - there''s no reason for God''s killing. You know. The first question is, who are the overlords of the four immortal mansion and the four God domains?" V3.Chapter 277 Wenyu didn''t release the murderous spirit, nor did he use pressure to force Kavana, but Kavana''s forehead exuded a layer of fine sweat, only because Wenyu said that the tone of killing him was too flat, which made people think it was a joke. Kavana saluted Wen Yu again because he thought the previous ceremony was too presumptuous. "Under the crown, the heads of the four immortal houses in the East, West, North and South are binglingjiu, qiluf, Tong emperor and evil king respectively; the heads of the four God domains of heaven, earth and heaven are Lockton, sinijos, red hair and RIBA respectively." Hearing Kavanagh''s answer, Wenyu was surprised, but Ruixue''s eyes showed a touch of sadness. There is no Yale among the eight gods, that is to say, Yale may have fallen in the God war thousands of years ago. Although Ruixue hates Yale''s killing of Wenyu and decides to deal with Yale with Wenyu in this life, she can''t help but feel a trace of sadness when she learns that Yale has fallen. After all, Yale once gave her meticulous care like relatives, otherwise she would not hesitate between Wenyu and Yale in her previous life. Wen Yu took Ruixue''s hand and patted it gently. Then he asked, "do you know the God Man war that happened on the throne thousands of years ago?" Kavana was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at Wen Yu with more awe and nodded: "the little one flew to the throne 500000 years ago. His understanding of the war of the LORD God is limited to hearing. Under the crown, do you want to listen?" "Well, say everything you know." Kavanagh looked down for a moment before he spoke: "It is said that ten million years ago, there were 14 powerful gods on the God''s throne. Unfortunately, six gods fell in a God''s war. They said that the main culprit of the God''s war was the God''s ten thousand robberies. He did all kinds of evil in the God''s throne and provoked everywhere with a little bit more cultivation than other gods, which seriously damaged the order of the God''s throne. In order to maintain the order of the God''s throne, the other 12 Gods stood up and fought It is said that the war between the Lord and God lasted for hundreds of years, and all the gods and men on the divine plane participated in the war. The number of gods and men falling in the battle was as high as tens of millions. Alas, six of the Lord and God died in the war, let alone the gods and men under the Lord. " "Shit! Shamelessly tampering with history!" Wen Yu cursed with discontent in his heart. However, he did not reveal his discontent, but asked, "one of the 14 main gods is Yale. Did he also fall in the war of the main gods?" "Lord Yale?! are you a friend of Lord Yale?" Kavanagh looked a little excited. Wen Yu nodded: "old friend! Why didn''t Yale fall?" "No! Yale is also one of them. He died with all the robbery. If it weren''t for the adults of Yale, the Lord of God would have died in the hands of robbery." Wen Yu frowned and said to himself: "Who tampered with the truth of the LORD God war, why, and what''s the truth behind it? Besides Xuanye and I, there are four guys. Are those four guys dead or reincarnated? It seems that many things have happened to the divine throne after I left. I don''t know if Xuanye knows. Xuanye, where did you hide the divine personality!" Seeing that Wen Yu frowned and said nothing, Ruixue asked, "who is the highest of the eight main gods we are looking for?" "The most powerful people are Bingling jiumianxia, the leader of the East fairy house, and Lockton, the domain leader of the heaven God domain." Kavana replied, "the four fairy house and the four God domain are hostile, of which the East fairy house and the heaven God domain are the leaders of the four Fairy house and the four God domain." "Ice spirit nine and Lockton?" Wen Yu said strangely, "Binglingjiu is the last of the 14 main gods to be promoted. His cultivation has always been the weakest of the main gods. Why can he control qilufu, Tong emperor and evil king? Locketon''s cultivation is not bad. Before the main god war, he was much higher than xinijos, red hair and RIBA. It''s not surprising that he can become the leader of the divine domain." "I don''t know." at this time, Kavanagh''s heart is enough to describe the stormy waves. Wen Yu''s words clearly told Kavanagh that he was more powerful than Bing lingjiu thousands of years ago. "Why are the four Immortals'' mansion and the four gods'' realm hostile?" Ruixue asked puzzled. "It''s said to rob a baby." Kavana''s eyes twinkled with longing, "After the war of the gods, the tomb of the gods suddenly glowed with colorful rays. It was said that the whole divine plane was illuminated at that time. The eight main gods rushed to the entrance of the tomb of the gods at the first time, but no one dared to go in rashly and didn''t want other main gods to go in. After some discussion, the eight main gods divided the whole divine plane into eight regions centered on the entrance of the tomb of the gods , each person is in charge of one side, and work together to close the entrance of God''s tomb and open it every thousand years. " Wen Yu said with a smile, "the tomb of God is named for the danger of entering without returning. Those cowards naturally dare not enter. Why do you close the entrance of the tomb of God once in a thousand years?" "Every thousand years, the eight main gods will send an expedition team in. Because the tomb of God is so dangerous, the eight forces unite in four or four, and over time, the fairy house and the divine domain become hostile. It is said that all the heavenly gods and superior gods who have just entered the Tomb of God have no return, but now every time they go in, half of them can survive. They live from the tomb of God Although the God and man who walked out did not find the treasure, they gained a lot. It is said that many main gods were promoted to the God of heaven because they were lucky to enter the tomb of God to find treasure. "Kavana''s eyes twinkled with strong longing. Obviously, he envied those who were lucky to enter the tomb of God to explore. Seeing the strange look in Wenyu''s eyes, Ruixue''s heart jumped and asked carefully, "Wenyu, do you want to enter the tomb of God?" Wen Yu nodded and was scolded by Ruixue before he made a sound, "Absolutely not! The tombs of gods are the tombs of gods. None of the eight main gods dare to enter rashly. Even if your cultivation is a little higher than them, life and death will be on the line after you enter. Unless you take me in, I will never agree. If you dare to go in secretly without telling me, I will find a place to live in seclusion, so that you will never find it." Ruixue, who has obtained the memory of her previous life, is no longer the obedient little girl. Before she recovers her memory, she will never speak to Wenyu in an irrefutable strong tone. At most, she is euphemistic to tell Wenyu what she thinks. Ruixue''s resolute look made Wen Yu give up the idea of entering the tomb of God, scraped the tip of Ruixue''s nose and said with a smile: "even the baby coveted by the eight main gods is not as precious as my Ruixue. I''m not willing to take you into such a dangerous place. Don''t worry, I won''t go in secretly." Poop! Kavana bent his knees, knelt down fiercely, and said in a trembling voice: "under the crown of the LORD God, the little has no eyes. I hope the LORD God will forgive the little rudeness." but he wondered: "Damn it, why does the LORD God appear in this mortal position where birds don''t shit! Eh, no, I''ve seen the honor of the eight Lord gods in the image without him! Damn it, what do I want to do so much? It''s important to beg for life!" Wen Yu frowned and sighed, "just for your sake, I''ll spare your life! You go on to answer my question." Kavana quickly wiped off the big sweat drops on his forehead, leaned down on the ground and replied, "just ask under the crown of the LORD God, you must know everything and say everything!" Ruixue looked at Wen Yu in surprise and said, "Wen Yu has changed more or less after recovering his memory of his previous life. If he put it before recovering his memory, these people will die, but he just moved his heart and really planned to let these people live. Ha ha, this is a good thing. Killing is too heavy, 100 harm and no benefit!" "It is said that every mortal plane is guarded by God and man, and they are all looking for moon worship. Why?" Wenyu then asked. "Don''t you know that the worship of the moon is the remnant of the devil''s disaster," Kavana replied, "In those years, some of the subordinates of the LORD God and the devil Wanjie escaped from the encirclement of the gods, and threatened to retaliate against the gods in ten thousand years, so that the gods would never have peace. All the subordinates of the devil Wanjie were powerful gods, and more than 600 ran away. If 600 gods made trouble and did evil, it would be enough to stir up the whole gods, so in order to maintain the safety of the gods Ning, the eight main gods ordered to search all the planes where they could hide, and as long as they found the rest of the moon worship cult, they would wipe it out. " "Giggle..." Ruixue was made a devil Wanjie by Kavana, and the devil Wanjie on the right made her giggle. Wen Yu sighed sadly and cursed the guy who tampered with the truth. At the same time, he secretly connived at ghosts and others to play the banner of worshiping the moon god. "What''s your name?" Wenyu asked. Kavanagh''s eyes lit up. Since the other party asked his name, he really wouldn''t kill himself, so he hurried back and said, "under the crown of the LORD God, the little one is Kavanagh, who is responsible for guarding this plane." "Well, Kavanagh, I want you to help me. Do you have time?" "Yes! Yes! There''s nothing small, but there''s more time. Just give orders under the crown of the LORD God!" Kavana dared not say a word. "Find a way to get me a list of all the gods in the mortal plane. It''s best to attach detailed information. If you do well, I''ll give you a God." "Ah!" Kavanagh stared at Wen Yu and exclaimed. "Why, don''t you want to?" Wen Yu frowned and asked. "Yes! Yes! Small ones must do their best!" Kavanagh nodded hard like rice pecking. Suddenly, he saw the goddess of luck smiling at him. God, he dare not dream of extravagant baby! V3.Chapter 278 Watching Kavana and Moore step into the throne, Ruixue asked with a smile, "Wenyu, aren''t you afraid they will disclose your information to the eight gods? According to the conversation between you and me just now, any of the eight gods can infer your identity." "Hehe, do you think Kavana dares?" Wen Yu shook his head and smiled. "Even if I borrow his courage, he dare not! Unless the eight main gods reward him with a main god grid!" Ruixue nodded and turned to say, "finally solved the problem of death and light. What are you going to do next?" "Wait! When Xiaoqiang recovers his divine consciousness, his divine personality and Xuanye''s divine personality must be together. As long as I find their divine personality, I can summon Xuanye''s reincarnated body, awaken his divine consciousness and help him integrate his divine personality. After Xuanye comes back, we will kill into the divine plane and rob the heavenly divine personality. With the strength of the three of us and my control of this plane, even the four immortal mansion and It''s not enough for the four divine realms to work together. In addition, I vaguely think that there was another plot in the LORD God war, and Yale and I may have been shot. Therefore, before entering the throne, I''m going to go to the witch family to find Ryan. He may know a lot. " ¡­¡­ In the divine plane, Moore walked behind Kavana for a long time before he woke up. As soon as he woke up from extreme shock, he couldn''t help asking: "master, how did the main God appear in the magic continent? Is it for that artifact?" Different from the drowsiness of Moore''s five people, Kavana has always been full of spring. His mind is full of infinite reverie and fantasies about his good life after being promoted to God. Until he heard Moore''s inquiry, he reluctantly put aside his fantasy, shook his head and said, "maybe." Moore moistened his dry lips and tongue and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that Moore was lucky to have close contact with the LORD God of the supreme existence. Until now, I still have the feeling of dreaming. Master, which of the eight Lord gods is that Lord God?" Kavana frowned and said, "I''ve been lucky to see the honor of the eight main gods in the image, but there is no him. Of course, we can''t rule out that he is an illusory image of the eight main gods. Just listen to his dialogue with the goddess, as if he doesn''t belong to the eight main gods." "Don''t belong to the eight main gods?! well, master, isn''t there only the eight main gods?" Moore scratched his head in confusion. He was confused by Kavanagh''s answer. Kavanagh glared at Moore, "Idiot! Didn''t you hear that he kept asking about the war between the Lord and God thousands of years ago, and he always spoke with a look of memory, especially the ice spirit nine crown boy. Who dares to call the ice spirit nine crown boy in the world today. Gaga, it doesn''t matter who he is. The important thing is that he promised to reward me a god grid when I finish my task. Moore, do a good job, When I am promoted to the God of heaven, I will promote you to the higher God level. " Moore''s heart suddenly jumped to his throat and said in a trembling voice, "thank you, thank you for your reward!" ¡­¡­ In the three years from 9995 to 9999, the pattern of the magic land has undergone earth shaking changes. First, the cage family, the iron man General of the sakanasi Empire, openly declared war on the Holy See and destroyed dozens of branches of the Holy See, and then threatened to fight the Holy See to the death in the dwarf tribe. However, people thought that the Holy See would wave an army to peacetime the cage family and the dwarf tribe together However, the response of the Holy See to the cage family''s provocation was astonishing. The overlord of the magic land even made concessions and sat down to negotiate with the cage family. What''s more puzzling is that the dragon who has been loyal to the Holy See betrayed without warning, turned to the cage family, broke the rules of war of the magic land and wantonly participated in the human civil war. After the negotiations between the Holy See and the cage family, the Republic of China, a republic that provoked all empires in the magic continent and the Holy See of light, rose almost overnight. Dwarves, elves, dragons and even orcs who had no contact with humans moved and settled in the Republic of China. Those empires who tried to resist and destroy the Republic of China were attacked by the iron blood of the Republic of China Repression, the Amazon empire is the victim of this battle. At the end of 9996, the Republic of China once again made a challenge to the world, ignoring the existence of the Holy See, allowing a sudden dark holy see to establish a foundation in China, and allowing dark mages to teach dark magic in domestic colleges. However, the Holy See acquiesced in the existence of the dark holy see without farting. In 9997, a cultivation revolution was launched in the magic land. Dozens of unheard of cultivation skills were introduced in the college. These dozens of cultivation skills are no less than magic and fighting spirit. The most strange thing is that there are no restrictions on cultivating these skills, and people can practice. This cultivation revolution directly led to the sharp decline of the status of magicians in the magic land. In 9999, the first official president of the Republic of China finally appeared. No one expected that the first president of the Republic of China was a female generation and a Dalit born in the slums. However, the tens of millions of people of the Republic of China had no objection, but the whole country was jubilant. Because in the eyes of these tens of millions of people, medolar was qualified to be their president. The first thing medlar did after taking office was to end the year of the Guangming era and did not start a new year of Guangming ad. instead, he announced that the magic continent would unify and use the Chinese chronicle year from now on. After the end of the Guangming era in 9999, it was supposed to be the year of Guangming ad 01. Unfortunately, medlar sentenced him to death and changed it to one year of Huaxia. This change is undoubtedly a shit basin on the Vatican''s head, but the bright Vatican acquiesced without saying a word. On February 1, the year of Huaxia, the magic land was completely boiling, because the overlord Guangming Holy See, which had been in charge of the magic land for thousands of years, suddenly announced its dissolution. The moment before the dissolution of the Holy See of light, the Pope added a boost to this terrible wave and publicly announced that the demon army would never attack the magic continent from now on. As for whether the news is true or false, no one knows. The Holy See has been dissolved, and the authority of the Pope has naturally been questioned. ¡­¡­ In the holy land of the moon god, Wen Yu half lay on the soft sofa, tasted the wine just brewed by himself, and asked Brian sitting on the top of the main hall, "Grandpa, have you explained everything about the Chinese Republic?" Brian was red and looked more than ten years younger than three years ago. He tried to taste sour and bitter wine before nodding back: "Government affairs and military affairs are taken over by people we have personally trained, and then medlar controls the overall situation. We don''t have to worry at all. In other words, medlar''s girl''s ability is really extraordinary, and she can be called the first female hero in the magic continent." Wen Yu and others nodded approvingly. In fact, they didn''t care much in recent years. The operation of the Chinese Republic was controlled by medlar alone. Medlar also trained the talents who connected the important tasks, except the senior generals in the army. "Wenyu, this wine is really hard to drink. I don''t know how you can drink it. The Erguotou is strong enough." APAC pushed the bright red wine glass aside, then took out a jar of fragrant Erguotou from the space ring and poured a few mouthfuls. "Wenyu, I feel my God robbery is coming. It should be in these days." V3.Chapter 279 "Cough..." Brian, who was tasting the wine carefully, heard the word "God robbery", and a mouthful of wine choked out of his nostrils. No one cancelled Brian''s ugly appearance, because they were as shocked as Brian and showed envy at the same time. Because they are not allowed to pass on their divine personality to become gods, they have closed their doors and devoted themselves to cultivation as soon as they have time in recent years, but they have not reached the level of virtual darkness so far. Only situ Haonan, who has energy variation, has made a slight breakthrough, and others have gained little. Three years ago, APAC had reached the level of virtual darkness, only one step away from soaring, so Wen Yu was not surprised, "APAC, the divine robbery is a double-edged sword for the rising cultivators. If you can''t resist the divine robbery, the fly ash will be annihilated, and your efforts will come to naught in an instant. On the contrary, you can make further progress and even directly understand the profound meaning of the law. I can easily help you resolve the divine robbery, but I don''t want to do so. I don''t think you allow me to do so." Parker nodded and said, "as you said, the reason I tell you is that I want old general Brian and others to experience the divine robbery. Once, when they accept the test of divine robbery, they will gain more or less." Brian and several people threw grateful eyes at Apack at the same time. Wen Yu looked around at the crowd, put down his goblet and said: "I called you today to say goodbye to you. After three years of deployment and control, the magic land and the magic land have been completely controlled by us, and we have trained 10000 inheriting bodies. This number is enough, so I decided to go to the divine plane with Ruixue. On the one hand, I understand the changes of the divine plane over the past ten million years and explore it at the same time What happened in the war between God and God? On the other hand, I''m looking for you to improve your strength. Hey, think how rich I and the ghost were in those years. The total property of any force is less than half of the treasure we have. It''s a pity that a battle has used up all our savings for millions of years. In other words, it''s lucky to have accumulated so many treasures Otherwise, we may be wiped out. " When they heard that Wen Yu was going to bid farewell to everyone and go to the throne, Brian and others showed their reluctant look. But when they heard that Wen Yu was going to the throne to find them a baby for promotion, their reluctant look immediately turned into joy and took some urging. Wen Yu looked at everyone eagerly and said with a bitter smile, "can''t you bear it a little and show this expression after I leave. Sister, go out with me and I''ll ask you something." Sharon asked cautiously, "what''s the matter? Just say no here. Why do you have to go out and say it?" Before the voice fell, the voice of Wen Yu sounded in Sharon''s head: "if you want everyone to know your secret, I''ll say it here." Sharon was stunned for a moment, quickly shook her head and stared at Ruixue bitterly when she got up. She had only one secret, which only Ruixue knew. Now Wenyu said so, her first reaction was that Ruixue had a secret to Wenyu. Out of the hall, Wen Yu took Sha Rong to a height of 10000 meters before he said, "sister, come on, I noticed it three years ago. I''ve been to the throne for at least five years or more than a hundred years. The only thing I don''t trust is you." "Hum," said Sharon with a small mouth, "didn''t Ruixue tell you all about it? Why should I say it!" "Ruixue?" Wen Yu was stunned for a moment before he realized. He shook his head and said with a smile: "So you have told Ruixue, and I thought you were hiding it from everyone. Hehe, Ruixue didn''t reveal your secret, but I noticed it myself. Sister, don''t forget, I am the LORD God. If that soul could not pose a threat to you and was gradually absorbed by you, I would have killed him." "Don''t!" Sharon stepped back three steps and looked at Wen Yu warily. "Wen Yu, don''t hurt her. She doesn''t want to hurt me, and I let her stay in my soul. I can''t bear her memory to dissipate." "Sister, don''t be nervous. If I wanted to do it, I wouldn''t stand here and ask you." Wen Yu hurriedly explained, "in fact, I didn''t want to ask you. After all, it''s your secret, but I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid under his influence after you leave." "Oh, No." Sharon shook her head and smiled and walked back to Wenyu. "Do you remember the trip to the dead city? After we destroyed the temple of the Holy See, she came to me when we left the dead city. Her name is Eliza, and she is also a god man of the divine plane. You don''t know her, but she knows your name in the previous life, and you owe her a lot." "Eliza? I owe her a lot? Why can''t I understand?" Wen Yu frowned in confusion. Sharon''s eyes suddenly became sad and whispered: "Eliza is the lover of Xuan ye, your close friend in your previous life. Keep quiet and listen to me. When you started the war with Yale, she and Xuan ye had just confirmed their relationship. At that time, they were immersed in a happy love. Eliza thought she had found her place and would accompany Xuan Ye forever in the future, but the news of your war with Yale spread to Xuan Ye''s ears. In the world of brothers and lovers, Xuan Ye Night chose a brother and left Eliza to go to the place where you fought with Yale to help you. In fact, Xuan night didn''t want to abandon Eliza because he didn''t expect you and Yale to fight so fiercely. Xuan night didn''t return to Eliza within the promised time. In a hurry, Eliza of the middle God level embarked on a dangerous road to find Xuan night. Wen Yu, you should know very well Chu was in danger of a middle God wandering in the divine plane. Unfortunately, Eliza encountered danger on the way and was watched by a divine beast at the higher God level, and she couldn''t escape the robbery in the end. Maybe God pity her and didn''t let her leave the world completely, but sent her seriously injured spirit to the mortal plane. " Although Sharon''s words are plain, Wen Yu can clearly feel her inner sadness. "When the divine personality is destroyed, it is reasonable to say that the spirits will also die, especially those who are seriously injured. God has mercy. When Eliza is about to despair, she wanders to the dead city, and the dark smell of the dead city keeps her remaining soul. Facing this situation, Eliza does not despair, but relies on her undying love for Xuan night. Hiding in the dark dead city, Eliza fantasizes Heaven once again pitied himself and asked him to see Xuanye again before he died. In this way, Eliza has been waiting for thousands of years in the dead city. " "When we exterminated the temple of the Holy See, Eliza saw Xiaoqiang and mistook you for Xuanye''s reincarnation. After thousands of years of waiting, she finally got the lover she thought about day and night. Unfortunately, her lover had to leave her again. In a hurry, Eliza found me. I hope I can take her soul and accept her memory to stay with her lover forever. Unfortunately, you are not Xuanye And she didn''t see the old Xuan night before her soul dissipated, but I absorbed all her memory and her undying love for Xuan night. Now do you dare to say you don''t owe Eliza? " V3.Chapter 280 Wen Yu looked gloomily at the distant sky and seemed to be avoiding Sharon''s sharp eyes. After a long silence, he sighed gloomily: "owe! I owe them too much, and I can''t pay it off in my life! I owe too much for two generations!" Wen Yu believes that what sarong said is true, because it is impossible to make up an unnecessary story with sarong''s simple IQ, especially the sad and haggard eyes in sarong''s narration, which almost makes Wen Yu think that Eliza herself is standing in front of her. Feeling that Wenyu fell into extreme self reproach, Sharon realized that she was saying too much. Xuanye''s choice is not forced by Wenyu, and with Wenyu''s character, Xuanye will never be allowed to do so. "Wenyu, do you know why Eliza loves Xuanye? She just likes Xuanye''s forthright and sincere love for her brothers. In fact, Eliza agreed with Xuanye''s choice very much at that time. If Xuanye ignored you in danger, it would destroy her good impression of Xuanye. So you don''t have to blame yourself." "Hey -" Wen Yu sighed, turned his head and looked into Sharon''s eyes and asked, "sister, what will you do when Xuanye comes back?" he was worried that Sharon would be influenced by Eliza and unknowingly become another Eliza. Sharon smiled and blinked, "in fact, I''ve already thought about it. When you find Xuanye, I''ll tell him Eliza''s undying love for him. Although Eliza is dead, Xuanye can''t forget this poor woman. He must always remember that a woman paid her life for him." Wen Yu frowned and asked nervously, "what''s next?" "After? After what?" Sharon asked confusedly. "Oh, nothing. I''m afraid you''re too influenced by Eliza''s memory and unconsciously think of yourself as Eliza." "Hehe, judging from Eliza''s impression of Xuanye, that guy seems pretty good. I''m not young, elder sister. If I can, I can consider marrying him." two red clouds floated on Sharon''s face. Wen Yu''s eyes brightened, held his chin in one hand and nodded: "yes! Yes! I know Xuanye best. However, you two are absolutely a perfect match forever! It''s just that two guys with big nerves wander around the dangerous God''s throne. It seems very dangerous." Sharon was immediately angry. She shook her pink fist and asked in a cold voice, "what do you mean?" Wen Yu quickly stepped back with a dry smile, "ah, ha ha, joke! Joke! Don''t take it seriously! Hey, this plane has been thoroughly searched by me with divine knowledge, and the gods of Xuanye and Xiaoqiang are not hidden in this plane. Xiaoqiang is too discouraged. He hasn''t awakened yet with the help of the divine power of Ruixue and me." Sarong asked suspiciously, "Ruixue didn''t practice this yuan skill to the highest level. Didn''t you help her integrate her divine personality with the power of the LORD God? Why can''t Xiaoqiang?" "It''s different." Wenyu explained, "the reason why I can help Ruixue integrate her divine personality is because her divine personality is there. If Xuanye and Xiaoqiang''s divine personality are in front of me, I can summon their flesh bodies and help them integrate their divine personality in just one thought." "Oh" sarong nodded half knowing and half understanding, then his eyes twinkled with a strange look, stared at Wen Yu and asked, "is there a lot of gold coins on the divine plane?" "Er," Wen Yu said bitterly with two black lines on his forehead, "elder sister, why are you so infatuated with gold coins? There are many gold mountains and even planets made of pure gold without gold coins." "No gold coins?! you lied to children. Don''t God people have to spend money on things?" sarong asked discontentedly. "My God!" Wen Yu had a crazy impulse. He thought that Sharon would eagerly ask him to get some after hearing Jinshan and pure gold planet. Unexpectedly, the nervous woman was not moved at all and still loved the gold coin without much gold. If he could calculate, he would certainly calculate Sharon''s previous life to see if she was the product of gold coin reincarnation. "Well, sister, it''s like this." if someone else, Wen Yu would kick it without hesitation, but in the face of sarong, he could only bear to explain: "compared with gold coins, divine people prefer divine crystal stone, so divine crystal stone is the trading currency of divine plane." "Are all gods and men fools? They don''t like gold coins, a group of idiots." Sharon despised from the bottom of her heart. Wen Yu opened his mouth and finally endured it. He didn''t doubt Eliza''s existence just now, but now he does. Eliza is also a God who flies to the throne. How can Sharon who has got all her memories be such an idiot. After cursing all the gods and men on the divine plane with dissatisfaction, sarong''s bleak eyes regained their look and said, "Wenyu, I remember you promised me --" "When did I promise you?" Wen Yu retorted before Sharon finished her words. Everyone who knows Sharon knows that usually after she finishes this sentence, she will create an eternal injustice. However, Sharon ignored Wen Yu''s retort and said, "I remember you promised me that you would get me an ancient divine beast after you get the power of the LORD God. Oh, no, it seems to be two. Hey, I also know that ancient divine beasts are extremely rare, so for the sake of our brothers and sisters, I''ll bite my teeth and spare one." "*% £¤ @#! @..." Wen Yu could only vent his depression in a language he didn''t understand. ¡­¡­ In the original Orc tribe, in the open basin, Brian and others watched APAC sitting 500 meters away with great excitement, because they were about to witness the God disaster when the cultivator flew into God. The white scale lying on Ruixue''s shoulder broke the tense atmosphere and said, "Wenyu, APAC is a combination of half man and half beast. I''m afraid he faces a more severe God robbery test than normal God robbery. Moreover, this strange position has never been successfully promoted by practitioners, and I''m afraid there''s something else." Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "that''s why I asked him to accept the divine robbery here in case the divine robbery is too powerful to damage the holy land of the moon god. It''s deserted here. APAC can give full play to his power without worrying about devastating the things around him." "Boss, who are you coaxing? With you, even if APAC is facing a full attack from the LORD God, it''s OK." Jinlong disdained. "You know a fart!" Wen Yu glared at Jinlong. "It''s APAC who accepted the God robbery test, not me. Moreover, I hope he can pass the God robbery with his own strength. Here he is!" Wen Yumeng looked up at the sky above APAC and frowned: "it''s really not an ordinary God robbery. The first wave is six times of thunder!" Situ Haonan looked up at the rolling black clouds in the sky and wondered, "how do you feel the same as the divine punishment in this world? Wen Yu, what is the six heavy sky thunder?" "From the empty night level to the main God, every promotion level will bring a god robbery, except for the inheritance of divine personality." V3.Chapter 281 Situ Haonan looked up at the rolling black clouds in the sky and wondered, "how do you feel the same as the divine punishment in this world? Wen Yu, what is the six heavy sky thunder?" "From the empty night level to the main God, a god robbery will occur every level, except for the inheritance of divine personality -" Wen Yu''s explanation stopped abruptly. Brian and others didn''t have time to listen to Wen Yu''s explanation. God robbed quickly and launched quickly, which attracted all the attention of people, including Wen Yu, Ruixue, Golden Dragon and white scale at the main god level, because this God robbed is really weird. Not only is it several times more powerful than the normal divine robbery, but also the launch time is shortened several times. "Boom..." six thunders in succession. The sound was as loud as exploding directly in people''s minds, and the earth within a hundred miles was shocked. "Ha ha, come on!" In the face of the six thigh thick and thin golden lightning pouring down, there was no trace of panic on Apack''s face. His long blond hair was windless and automatic. His huge body close to three meters suddenly soared, just like a blowing balloon, to five meters. The hill like muscles trembled under the dark skin with APAC''s strength. Looking at Parker''s huge body, which soared by two meters, Wen Yu was surprised: all other clothes were broken, but the shy black underpants became bigger with this guy''s body. Worthy of being the king of beasts, shame concealing underwear is not an ordinary product. If APAC knew Wen Yu''s emotion, he would have a sweet throat. The king''s domineering spirit suddenly collapsed and turned into dust under the six glittering thunder. It seems that this process takes half a minute. In fact, it is only a moment. When the thunder fell, APAC''s body soared at the same time and waved six punches at the same time. Six purple fighting Qi of the same thickness meet six Tianlei respectively. "Good guy!" Brian couldn''t help yelling excitedly, "the beast king is the beast king. Even in the face of God who can destroy everything in an instant, Tianlei won''t lose the king''s domineering spirit!" The others all showed their admiration. In the face of the frightening God rob Tianlei, and it is six in a row. If other people are not afraid, they may have to take out weapons to resist, but APAC seems to despise God rob and "doesn''t care" to wield the six fighting spirit. "Boom..." Six golden sky thunder and six purple fighting spirit collided at the same time. As a result, APAC''s face changed greatly. That domineering six purple fighting spirit didn''t hold for a second, and was smashed by the golden thunder in an instant. The pouring golden thunder only paused slightly, but its speed and power did not decrease at all. Click. Although Wen Yu was watching, APAC would never be in danger, but everyone''s heart still couldn''t help jumping to his throat. "Go up!" APAC drank heavily, six more punches, and dared not hold it up any more. He took out a dark saber ten meters long from the space ring. "Boom, boom..." The purple fighting spirit cut poured out like raindrops to the rapidly falling thunder, and the continuous explosion made Brian and others buzzing in their ears. People have seen APAC''s intention. This guy is determined to break the golden thunder with fighting spirit. APAC wields his knife very fast. Six sky thunder are sniped by hundreds of purple fighting Qi cuts almost every moment. Fighting spirit chop is the most common attack skill of fighting spirit soldiers, and it is also the most powerful attack move of fighting spirit soldiers. Every fighting spirit chop played by APAC tears the space and directly hits Tianlei. Many ants kill elephants. The energy of six Golden thunders is placed there. Each fighting chop can consume a little energy of thunders. If the number is more, the power of thunders will naturally be smaller. On the same day, when Lei was more than two meters away from APAC, the thickness of his thigh was only the thickness of his little thumb. Er, it''s a Parker''s little thumb. Most people''s little thumb is not so thick. The distance of two meters was enough for APAC to cut thousands of fights, but he didn''t do so, but smiled brightly. The right hand holds the knife, the tip of the knife is inclined to the ground, and the left hand is a claw. He fiercely raises his hand to grasp the falling sky thunder. The six heavenly thunder changed direction and shot at the palm of APAC''s left palm as if they were involved. "Pa!" there was a crisp sound, and the six thunders were pinched into golden stars by APAC''s huge claws like a ceramic bottle. Parker turned the grindstone''s laughing head, looked at Wenyu and others and said with a smile, "ha ha... It''s been a long time!" "APAC, the good play is still in the future. God robbery will certainly make you feel good and want to die!" Wen Yu glared at APAC angrily. Obviously, he was a little unhappy with APAC''s trust. "As expected, you only need to receive two more waves of sky thunder to survive the divine robbery. According to common sense, the second wave should only have three sky thunder. These three sky thunder are the condensation of the first wave and six sky thunder, that is to say, the total power of sky thunder remains the same, but the six thunder are reduced to three." Click. APAC''s chin trembled and he almost fell to the ground. Wen Yu said it well. The power remains unchanged and the number is halved. It sounds that the second wave of Tianlei is easier to deal with than the first wave. In fact, the power of the second wave is double or even stronger than the first wave. For example, a magician releases a small fireball, and then divides the total power of the small fireball into many parts, so that a low-level magician can slowly release the small fireball. A green warrior is powerful enough to ignore thousands of small fireballs released by low-level magicians, but he can''t take the next small fireball released by a magician. This is the case with the first and second waves of Tianlei. After being stunned for a long time, Parker asked bitterly, "you don''t want to tell me that there is only one last wave of thunder." "Yes, indeed!" Wenyu nodded in affirmation. "In addition, I have to remind you that the speed of each wave of Tianlei will be twice as fast as the previous wave. I dare to use my head to guarantee that if you try to be as big as just now, you will end up - forget it, don''t say it, I''m afraid of hitting you." "It''s no use saying that!" APAC cried. "Boom -" Without warning, even Wen Yu didn''t react. A golden black sky thunder ferociously tore the black cloud and shot it down. "One? Why is there only one?" Parker was confused, but his hand was not slow. Although it wasn''t the three ways Wen Yu said, APAC''s intuition told him that the power of this sky thunder was more terrible than the previous six, and the speed of falling thunder was more than twice as fast as before. With Wen Yu''s warning, APAC didn''t dare to hold up, and the dark Sabre was raised in an instant. It was the same as the first wave of thunder, and the purple fighting spirit poured out like raindrops. However, this fighting spirit chop is slightly different from the previous ones. The previous fighting spirit chop is to tear the space and directly hit Tianlei, but this fighting spirit chop rotates at a very fast speed. The violent knife Qi tore the space above APAC du to pieces. At the same time, APAC''s left hand was not idle. He pinched a strange handprint with his five fingers and hurriedly recited a stubborn spell, which seemed to be accumulating a powerful magic. Ye Lianna smiled and whispered, "this guy is finally willing to show his housekeeping skills. Beast God Gang Yin, see you for the first time." V3.Chapter 282 Wen Yu raised his eyebrows, looked at the five fingers of APAC''s left hand, and listened to the mantra jumping out of APAC''s mouth, laughing: "No wonder this guy can feel the existence of the law. This beast God Gang seal contains a bit of the luck of the law. Use the law of space and time to summon the beast Guardian God to send the divine power in this plane, and then convert the divine power into his own energy. In the magic continent, I''m afraid no one can take this move except the battle Angel summoned by the Pope. However, once the beast Guardian God The stored divine power is exhausted, and this move is useless. This guy should have learned this move before he slowly realized the existence of the law. " While Wen Yu was laughing, APAC''s animal God Gang seal had been completed. Suddenly, a strange animal shaped like a dragon but not a dragon appeared in the torn void. The energy body circled in the air for a week, and its head suddenly lifted up and rushed out at a very fast speed. Its 100 meter long body was like a huge python, wrapping the sky thunder like a stone pillar. "Boom -" After a deafening explosion, the crowd immediately understood that APAC''s attack means of using the beast God Gang seal - energy self explosion. Thinking of being entangled by a 100 meter long terrorist energy body, and then the energy body self explosion, the crowd couldn''t help shivering and yelling abnormal! Facts have proved that the beast God Gang seal is very effective. Tianlei is also an energy body. It is unstable. The guy summoned by APAC explodes and naturally explodes together. Fortunately, Wen Yu shot in time and sent the chaotic energy generated by the explosion into the space turbulence, otherwise the mountains and trees within a hundred miles will be razed to the ground in an instant. "Boom -" Abnormal regeneration! Before APAC could catch his breath, another thunder fell down. It was more powerful and faster! Wen Yu hurried to prepare for the attack. Although he had already prepared mentally, this strange divine robbery was still far beyond his expectation. Under normal circumstances, there are three waves of divine robbery promoted by mortal cultivators, and its form is also Tianlei, but the first wave has only three Tianlei, the second wave has two, and the third wave has one. The first wave of APAC''s divine robbery was six heavenly thunders, each of which was as powerful as the second wave of normal divine robbery. The second wave should be three, but there was only one, and its power was much higher than the last wave of normal divine robbery. At this time, Wenyu couldn''t tell whether the third sky thunder was the second wave or the third wave, because the dark clouds above APAC didn''t mean to disperse at all. Parker seemed to know that Wenyu wanted to make a move, but he first roared, "Wenyu, let me try. You can''t do it again!" Wen Yu frowned and finally nodded. APAC didn''t use the animal God Gang seal anymore, but clenched the handle of the knife with both hands and bent his knees slowly. When his legs bent to the maximum force point, APAC gave a deep drink. His legs were like a compressed spring, and his huge body was shot out like a shell. "What does this guy want to do?!" Marilyn asked puzzled and frightened. In fact, she had the answer in her heart, but she couldn''t believe it. "Split the sky thunder!" situ Haonan''s pupil narrowed a little, and APAC''s strong strength frightened him. Originally, he thought that after years of dedicated cultivation, he had entered the ranks of the same level as APAC. Today, when he saw him, he realized that the strength gap between himself and APAC was too big. It was too big for him to imagine! Andrew touched the tip of his nose and muttered, "Tianlei can be regarded as thunder magic. The war knife is conductive, so he is not afraid of being electrocuted?!" Strength gap? Andrew has long been used to it. Situ Haonan is like a mountain pressing on his head. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t shake a penny. As for Wenyu, Andrew doesn''t like to compare with perverts. Andrew was very clear about his cultivation talent and his position. If Wen Yu hadn''t insisted again and again, he would have accepted the inheritance of divine personality. Therefore, whenever he had time, he would complain in front of Wen Yu, complaining that Wen Yu abused him as a good man and wouldn''t let him go. He had to squeeze out the time to eat, drink, Lazar and sleep to practice. No one was miserable Avenue! Andrew is not the only one with this idea, and so do Jones and tillian. Therefore, Wen Yu seldom appears in public in recent years, because every time he appears, Andrew and others will cry around him, making him almost think he has really done something outrageous and unreasonable. "Zhi -" a sharp, itchy friction sound came into everyone''s ears. The tip of the black Sabre is against the bottom of Tianlei, like a needle inserted into the shelled cooked egg, and like a glass knife cutting the glass. The golden black Tianlei is split in half by the black sabre. APAC succeeded, but paid an expensive Tai Chi. The black saber turned into black powder after splitting the sky thunder, while APAC''s body was emitting thick smoke, and his golden long hair was scorched black. "Cough..." every time Parker coughed, a smoke ring would come out of his mouth. It made the nervous people laugh. Sharon covered her belly with one hand, pointed to APAC and said with a smile, "it''s delicious barbecue! Another Tianlei will be ripe!" "Boom -" As soon as Sharon''s voice fell, the black cloud was torn again. Sharon opened her sexy mouth and said in surprise, "don''t give me face. Xiang Guixiang, I didn''t really say I wanted to eat APAC''s meat!" APAC''s combat experience is extremely powerful. Killing moves emerge one after another. Even without weapons, he can kill three in and three out of millions of demons. But now his combat experience and endless moves are useless. No matter how tricky the move is, Tianlei can attack you anywhere; No matter how strange your body method is, Tianlei will toss with you. "Is it OK?" Wen Yu''s voice sounded directly in APAC''s mind. The pressing time did not allow him to ask. APAC didn''t answer Wen Yu, but nodded solemnly. Obviously, he wanted to do it again. This time, instead of punching and taking out other weapons from the space ring, APAC sat on the ground with his legs crossed. Two millstone sized palms kept changing posture in front of his chest. He was printing! The Golden Dragon stretched out his front paw to scratch his head and whispered, "Wenyu, this technique is like the little devil''s ninja." "No!" Wen Yu shook his head and said, "this is the gang seal of Buddhism! Unexpectedly, the patron saint of the beast family is a Buddhist and Taoist deity, which is rare!" With the changing posture of APAC''s ten fingers, a huge golden circular pattern gradually appears right above his head. With each change of APAC''s ten fingers, the golden circular pattern will be dazzling and the rotation speed will be faster. "Hey," Wen Yu sighed disappointed, "it''s not the Buddhist Gang seal on the earth. It should be the Buddhist technique of other mortals." "Royal armor God shield!" Four words, such as Bell and drum, are very domineering! "Boom!" The speed of the sky thunder falling this time is slower than the previous two times, but its power is more than twice as strong. Wen Yu stared at APAC with both eyes. At the same time, his right hand was ready to seal. Once APAC''s defense was broken, he must send the sky thunder into the space turbulence in an instant. "Where''s APAC?" Sharon blinked and asked in confusion. Wenyu pointed to the position where APAC was standing and replied with a smile: "he was blown down by the sky thunder!" "Boom -" Before APAC had time to rejoice that he had stopped the thunder again, a roar came from the dark clouds again, which made his face pale. He cursed: "fuck! It''s just flying to become a God. As for this, it''s not easy for Lao Tzu and Lao Tzu to cultivate for a hundred years! Wenyu, help!" "Wait a minute!" situ Haonan hurriedly stopped Wen Yu who wanted to take action and said with a smile, "let me take it!" his eyes were firm as a torch and could not allow Wen Yu to shake his head. V3.Chapter 283 Situ Haonan, holding an artifact of heavenly punishment, looked grim and stood at the place where APAC had previously been. APAC climbed out of the pit with a disheartened face and ran to Wenyu with lingering fear. The previous king''s arrogance was swept away by sky thunder several times. Situ Haonan was in full battle, but Tianlei didn''t fall. Up and down the tumbling black cloud constantly tore everyone''s nervous tension. Everyone can see that the black cloud is accumulating energy. Tianlei falls one second later, and its power is one point stronger. APAC was unwilling to stare at the rolling black cloud and said depressed: "tens of millions of practitioners in the magic continent, for thousands of years, no one can reach the realm of flying into God. It''s not easy to have a genius and have to accept such a abnormal God robbery test. It''s too difficult to fly into God." Wen Yu shook his head, frowned and said, "this mortal''s position is very strange, and this divine robbery is also very strange. Its power is more than ten times stronger than normal divine robbery. Under normal circumstances, 90% of the practitioners who have the ability to lead to divine robbery can pass the test of divine robbery." "..." APAC was speechless. He could only blame himself for not meeting the land and curse the injustice of heaven. The black clouds rolled for four or five minutes, but Tianlei still didn''t come down. Situ Haonan under the black cloud looked calm, but Brian was nervous and sweaty. "Wenyu, the power of this sky thunder must be very terrible. Is it too risky for Haonan to pick it up?" Jones Dilian finally couldn''t stand the tense atmosphere and couldn''t help asking. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. In this position, even if the LORD God comes, he can''t hurt Haonan. Haonan''s cultivation rate is very fast. He will certainly reach the flying state within a hundred years. It''s a good thing to feel the power of God''s disaster in advance. Here he comes!" With Wen Yu''s low drink, everyone''s pupils suddenly contracted. A thick purple lightning finally tore open the rolling black cloud and fell. "Good to come!" situ Haonan shouted, and the artifact heavenly punishment also trembled and sent out a clear buzzing sound. It seemed that he was very happy to challenge the God disaster with situ Haonan. The best defense is attack! Situ Haonan always engraved Wen Yu''s words in his heart and showed them incisively and vividly in the battle. Just now, APAC has told him with practical actions that Tianlei can be broken. Therefore, in the exclamation of the crowd, situ Haonan held an artifact in his hand and the heavenly punishment rushed to the sky. At this time, the artifact heavenly punishment has been transformed into a long gun. The shining gun tip silently stabbed into the thick purple sky thunder, and situ Haonan''s body also disappeared. "Asshole!" Wen Yu looked at purple sky thunder and cursed. Situ Haonan''s speed was too fast, and his actions exceeded everyone''s expectations. Wen Yu was a step slow to stop him. "Wenyu, what are you doing? Don''t get this bastard out quickly!" Sharon shouted in panic. Wen Yu shook his head, pointed to the purple lightning staying in the air and said with a smile: "Haonan seems to have succeeded, and the energy of Tianlei is weakening." People noticed that the purple sky thunder surrounded by the thick was thinning at a speed visible to the naked eye. Two minutes later, the purple sky thunder had disappeared, and situ Haonan''s long golden hair stood upright. Strangely, instead of being embarrassed after APAC was hit by sky thunder, there was a layer of purple thunder energy on the surface of his body, especially heaven punishment, which burst out a crackling collision sound from time to time. Situ Haonan originally wanted to disperse the sky thunder and disturb the black clouds. Unfortunately, it was only the last sky thunder. After the sky thunder disappeared, the cloudy sky returned to blue. Parker was stunned and patted his thigh with pain and heart disease. He said, "I knew this was the last thunder, and I''ll be hard next. Ah, Wenyu, I, I feel a huge tearing force. Am I going to fly to the throne?!" Parker''s huge body trembled excitedly. Wen Yu nodded, looked at Brian and smiled: "Grandpa, APAC has passed the divine robbery and is about to rise. I''m just going to the divine plane, and I''ll leave it to you before I come back. You can see that there is no enough strength, and there is only a dead end under the divine robbery. Therefore, even if you have reached the level of flying before I come back, don''t go out of the holy land of the moon god to attract the divine robbery. I''m holy in the moon There is a boundary in the boundary, which can cut off the gravity between you and God. " "Woo -" Parker groaned and half knelt on the ground and shouted, "Wenyu, speak quickly. The tearing force is too strong. I can''t hold it right away." Wen Yu turned to look at situ Haonan, whose eyes were closed and floating in the air, and said with a smile: "Haonan doesn''t know what means to absorb all the energy of the Tianlei just now. I''m afraid it will take several days to digest before he can wake up. You don''t have to worry. Xiao Jin and Bai Lin, you two stay to protect you. Only in this way can I leave at ease." "Ye Lianna, Lina, practice hard. When I come back, I''ll take you to the divine plane. Then the four of us will have a good time on the earth plane!" with that, Wen Yu grabbed the snow in his right hand and disappeared with APAC. It was very dry and crisp! Ye Lianna and Lina looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and then they smiled again. They were reluctant to give up Wen Yu, but they knew that they could not bind him because of their children''s private affairs. Daisy hurried to hold Ye Lianna and Lina in her arms, smiled and scolded, "this bastard boy, I''ll help you teach him a good lesson when he comes back!" "Hey, how can I have such an irresponsible master? Poor me, when I was young, he wasn''t afraid of me being bullied." Jinlong shook his head depressed. White scale is also depressed. Obviously, the two ancient beasts were not satisfied with their master''s practice. "Ah - what''s the matter?!" situ Haonan, who was floating in the air, suddenly opened his eyes and looked flustered at Brian and others. "What are you shouting about? I thought it was haunted in the daytime." Sharon threw situ Haonan a white eye, then was stunned and asked in confusion: "Wenyu said it would take you several days to wake up. How did you wake up so soon?" Situ Haonan shook his head hurriedly: "I don''t know. There is an energy that binds my hands and feet. It feels like pulling me away." "Soaring?!" Brian and others exclaimed in unison. Bai Lin flapped his wings and said, "it''s really the summoning power of the divine plane. APAC has just soared. Wen Yu and Ruixue went to the divine plane with him. Hurry up. Don''t resist the tearing power!" "Ah, great! Bye, everyone!" situ Haonan walked more simply. ¡­¡­ "Eh, brother, at last there''s a climber. God, there are three at a time. Hey, hey, brother, don''t sleep, our day of wealth has finally come." Ruhr star, a middle-aged man with medium height and appearance and wearing black armor, pointed to a circular platform not far in front of him and shouted excitedly. "Where! Where!" the big man on the right of the middle-aged man rubbed his bleary eyes and shouted. At the same time, the distant boiling Hill star flashed white on the same circular platform. Situ Haonan, who was extremely excited, waved the magical heavenly punishment and shouted. Unfortunately, the three men of Wen Yu were not seen in his field of vision. V3.Chapter 284 Apack''s eyes were bigger than cattle eggs, and his heart jumped to his throat. If it hadn''t been for his closed mouth, he would have jumped out. The divine plane, where the gods exist, where ordinary people dare not imagine in their dreams. He, APAC, will see this legendary existence with his own eyes. No one will be very excited. But when he landed on his feet and saw a desolate loess land, the whole man seemed to be pulled away from his soul, his mouth half open, his eyes loose and blank, and stood there motionless. The gap between the imagined and the real scenery is too big for APAC to accept. Ruixue covered her mouth and smiled, "Wenyu, I remember when I flew to the throne, it took me half a month to accept the throne." Wenyu smiled and nodded. When he flew to the throne, he was more stupid than APAC. After that, he would pinch his thigh every few hours to see if he was dreaming. While Ruixue and Wenyu were talking, the two men who looked like guards came over with big steps. "Ruixue, hide your strength and make them think we are just rising practitioners." Wenyu preached. Ruixue nodded with a smile and disguised her cultivation level as a lower God level. Unless it''s a guy at the main god level, those below the main god level can''t see through her strength. "This, this is the divine plane?! damn it, I must be dreaming again. Ouch, pain -" in order to convince the two approaching guys, Wen Yu had to perform vividly. "Ha ha, little brother, this is not a dream." one of the middle-aged people was amused by Wen Yu, because he was also stupid when he flew to the throne. Then he introduced himself: "three, welcome to Ruhr star. My name is point soldier, his name is point general, and he is your guide." Call? Point general? Ruixue almost couldn''t help laughing. Then she was relieved that they were the recipients of the soaring ones. The names of soldiers and generals were also appropriate. In order to cooperate with Wen Yu in acting, she can only continue to maintain a blank look. Fortunately, the soldiers and generals were only happy just now. They didn''t see the expression when Wen Yu and Ruixue talked about APAC. Otherwise, the play played by Wen Yu and Ruixue would be another version of stealing the bell. "Brother Dian, is this really a divine face?" Wen Yumeng rushed to the soldier, with an unacceptable expression on his face. The commander reached out and pressed Wenyu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "little brother, this is the God''s face and the place where God and man live. Hey, you two should wake up too." then he raised his left hand and waved two green lights to Apack and Ruixue, who were in a dementia state. Apack and Ruixue trembled slightly, and their dazed eyes suddenly recovered a bit. Obviously, these two green lights are to wake up APAC and Ruixue. When APAC woke up, he stepped in front of Wen Yu, grabbed Wen Yu''s shoulder and asked excitedly, "Wen Yu, this, this is the God and the divine plane. Why is this? Don''t you say the divine plane is very beautiful?!" Wen Yu whispered that it was bad and hurriedly sent a message to APAC: "APAC, don''t tell me who I am." APAC quickly shut up, but he was suffocating in his stomach, which was very uncomfortable. "Eh" the commander was surprised. Obviously, he heard APAC''s words clearly. The commander on one side also showed a surprised look. They asked in unison: "do you know each other "Yes, sir." Wen Yu pretended to wake up and respectfully saluted the soldiers and generals. "Two adults, the three of us are practitioners of the magic continent. We flew up together. APAC and Ruixue, don''t salute the two adults soon!" "I''ve seen two adults!" APAC and Ruixue saluted at the same time. "Ha ha, miracles, miracles! It''s the first time I''ve heard that they can fly together." the point general smiled in surprise. "Hum," the soldier said with a disdainful smile, "our two brothers were sent here after leaving the divine crystal mine. The divine plane is vast. It''s no different between us and nerds. However, God finally has mercy on our two brothers and gave us three climbers to complete the task." "Yes. Yes. I can finally leave this ghost place where chickens don''t shit and birds don''t lay eggs." the commander was a little excited. "Brother, let''s go and hand in the task." Wen Yu scratched his head in confusion and couldn''t understand the dialogue between the soldiers and the generals. "Two adults, that, that, how can I not understand what you''re talking about?" "Ha ha," he said as he walked. You three are lucky stars given to our two brothers by God. If you don''t understand anything, just ask. As long as our brothers know, they will tell you. "The commander waved his right hand, the three of Wen Yu were immediately wrapped by a light shield. Then in a flash, a line of five left Ruhr. Wen Yu voiced to APAC and said, "APAC, this is the spatial movement of the law of space. You have felt it when you flew up just now. Feel it carefully. It is most important to understand the law of the divine plane these days." APAC had no time to marvel at the dreamy scenery that suddenly appeared in his field of vision, and hurriedly collected his mind and realized it. Wen Yu is a powerful God. APAC can''t question it. "Gentlemen, this, this, it''s amazing!" Wenyu exclaimed, pointing to the vast starry sky in front of him, and then asked, "gentlemen, where are we going?" Dianjiang seemed to be in a really good mood and explained carefully: "The vast and endless divine planes are divided into eight regions. We are in the West immortal mansion. From today on, you are a member of the West immortal mansion. According to the rules of the West immortal mansion, the newly promoted ones, oh, mean those who have just ascended the divine plane. The newly promoted ones must collect 100 years of divine crystal stones for free, and those who are lucky will be selected to join the army 50 years later. Those who are unlucky, such as us , it will be distributed to each receiving point. It is responsible for receiving the newly promoted. You can complete the task only after receiving 1000. Only after completing the task can you move freely, otherwise you will be chased and killed by the executors of the West fairy house and demoted as slaves. Now let''s go to the Shenjing mine nearest to mor star. When you get there, you can get the identity card of the West fairy house, and then enter the Shenjing mine to complete the 100 year mining task. " "A hundred years? Mining?! can''t you go without it?" "Hey," the soldier asked with a gloomy sigh, patted Wen Yu on the shoulder and said: "Little brother, this is the divine plane, not the continent where you dominate the world. Let go of your arrogance. The divine plane is a world of the jungle, and you rely on your fist to speak here. You can''t go mining, as long as you can hand over 100000 divine crystals at one time or defeat a medium God general. Without this strength, you can go mining. Of course, if you want to die, You can ignore any order. Little brother, listen to my brother and go mining obediently. You only need to pay 5000 divine crystals a year. Under normal circumstances, you can collect 5500 yuan a year and save 5000 yuan in 100 years. This 5000 yuan is enough for you to eat and drink in the divine throne for 100 years. " "In fact, it''s a very rare job. I heard from those elders that everything in the divine plane needs divine crystal. It''s impossible to walk without divine crystal, or even starve to death in the street. Many people will return to the divine crystal mine to do hard work after wandering outside for a period of time. In a word, it''s very difficult to survive in the divine plane! After that, you''ll slowly recover It will be here. " V3.Chapter 285 Wen Yu nodded noncommittally. For the gods who have just ascended to the throne, digging a hundred years of mining and accumulating 5000 divine crystals is really a good job. The only drawback is the word "compulsion". Which cultivator who ascended to the divine plane did not come with a beautiful vision, and which cultivator who was able to be promoted to God was not the overlord of thousands of people in the mortal plane, but when he came to the dream heaven, he even wanted to be a miner and would be tortured and killed if he disobeyed the order, which was a little cruel to the cultivator who just ascended. Ruixue whispered, "Wen Yu, it seems that the four immortal mansion and the four God domains have monopolized all the divine crystal mines of the God plane, and their posture is like the eight empires ruling the God plane." "Hehe, it''s a good thing for the newly promoted cultivators." Wen Yu replied with a smile, "One hundred years of forced mining, on the one hand, can accumulate a little wealth, and if you are lucky, you can live a petty bourgeoisie life without starving to death; on the other hand, there are many experienced gods and men in the mining area, who can grow knowledge. After completing the mining task of one hundred years, there is a relatively open road to join the army. If you don''t like joining the army, you can be free as long as you pick up a thousand newly promoted people. The most important thing is Yes, these mandatory commands can make the newly ascended realize the survival law of the divine plane and stimulate their self-improvement. " The commander looked at APAC in surprise and said with appreciation: "this boy is not moved by the scenery in front of him, nor curious about the divine plane. Instead, he is as calm as water and has entered the state of cultivation. His future is unlimited!" The commander nodded with appreciation, looked at Wen Yu and Ruixue and kindly reminded them, "there are still two days to go from Shenjing mine. You two should seize this precious time to practice. The month after flying is the best time for practice. You will regret missing this time in the future." "Thank you, sir!" Wen Yu arched his hands, then closed his eyes and chatted with Ruixue. Two days are fleeting. The soldiers and generals led Wenyu to the mine and gave them three identity cards of Xixian mansion. After a few words of good advice, they said goodbye to Wenyu and began a journey of freedom. APAC, with a mining hoe in his hand, looked blankly at the gods passing by. These gods were of different shapes and costumes. The only thing they had in common was that they all had mining hoes in their hands. "Wen, Wenyu, is this really the divine plane?" APAC swallowed his saliva hard. He felt like he was dreaming. The divine man was a miner with a hoe and worked very hard? He never expected to see such a scene after entering the divine plane. APAC wanted to hear Wen Yu say it was a dream or a dreamland, but Wen Yu gave him a very positive answer. This is indeed a divine plane. Apack raised the worn and deformed mining hoe in tears and laughter, "Wenyu, please don''t tell me. Next, we''re going to be miners here?" "Mr. Apack, I''m very sorry. We are miners now. You should be happy for this sacred and glorious status." Wen Yu replied with a strong smile. "..." APAC''s eyes darkened and he almost fell down. "No! No!" APAC shook his head faster than the rattle. "Dear Mr. Wenyu, please don''t joke. What do you want to do with this damn mining hoe?" Wen Yu didn''t dare to continue joking with APAC for fear of breaking APAC''s young heart, so he whispered to APAC''s ear: "APAC, Shenjing is the trading currency of the divine plane. We can''t live without it, so we need to get some in this Shenjing mine. We''ve been here for more than two days. Don''t you feel that your stomach is empty and very hungry?" As if to confirm Wen Yu''s words, Parker''s stomach gurgled twice. "This, this -" APAC covered his stomach with one hand and looked at Wenyu in surprise. In the magic land, he would not feel hungry if he didn''t eat for a year at his level. He was hungry only two days after coming to the divine plane. This huge contrast was unacceptable to him for a moment. Wen Yu knew what APAC wanted to ask and explained: "Under the God position, the God is equal to the ordinary people on the mortal position. If you don''t eat a day, you will be hungry. With the improvement of cultivation level, the demand for food will gradually decrease. Only when you reach the God level can you throw away grain and miscellaneous grains. No, this is a pill I specially refined. One pill a day. I have refined a total of 100 bottles. I''ll give you ten bottles first." APAC happily took the pill, took out one and threw it into his mouth. The pill melted in the mouth and worked very well. After swallowing it for a while, his hunger disappeared. "Wen Yu, the next God needs to eat every day to supplement his physical strength. Doesn''t it mean that he can''t practice in isolation for a long time?!" Wenyu pointed to the gods and men who worked hard around, "if you can, there won''t be so many people doing this hard work. Let''s go. Let''s find a place where there are fewer people to work." "No, I really want to do it?!" Parker cried with a sad face. Then he happily waved his mining hoe and said with a smile: "I haven''t done this kind of work yet. Let''s go and try." Looking for a deserted corner, Wen Yu pointed to the stone pile that had been turned over more than a hundred times: "APAC, you only need to do two things in the next two months to dig and cultivate. Dig with fighting spirit. Don''t be stingy. Sit down and recover after the fighting spirit is exhausted. When the recovery is full, continue to dig." "Ah, I see. Your real purpose is not to mine, but to let me grasp the two months after flying and practice well, right?" APAC suddenly realized. "Well, these two months are very precious to you. If you grasp them well, you may even have the opportunity to promote the median God. Don''t talk nonsense and start!" "OK! Spit!" APAC spit on the palm, swung the mining hoe and planed down with his feet. "When!" Parker was dumbfounded. He woke up after being stunned for a while. Pointing to a small pit less than a finger deep, he said strangely: "how is it possible that I used this hoe with all my strength to dig out such a small pit?!" "Cough, this is the divine plane. If you dug a big pit with a hoe, they would have lost the mining star long ago. Continue." Apack puffed out his sullen breath and whispered. His body swelled to five meters high. He smiled and took out the war knife from the space ring. "Brother, grievance, temporarily act as a mining hoe." then he raised the war knife and chopped it down. As a result, APAC cried. The cut stone only broke a shallow hole, but the sword in his hand was broken into three parts. Looking at the broken saber, APAC''s heart ached. "Wenyu, don''t tell me this broken mine hoe is an artifact?" "On the divine plane, it''s just a very ordinary mineral hoe. It should be called an artifact on the mortal plane. Well, don''t be distressed. When you have enough strength, I''ll get you a real artifact. Continue. Continue. Don''t be lazy!" "Hey, mining hoe, artifact? It''s so fucking exciting!" APAC picked up the mining hoe in tears and laughter. At the same time, he secretly celebrated that Wenyu, the main God, was covered. Otherwise, he would fly to the divine position alone, and the end would be very miserable. "Dangdang..." APAC is a good boy, hoe after hoe, working very hard. Soon he dug out a stone pit half a meter deep. The only thing that annoyed him was that he had not seen what the divine crystal stone looked like so far. "Hey, are you three new?" APAC wiped his sweat, turned to look at the old man, nodded and said, "well, new here, what''s up?" "Ha ha, something is good." the other party said with a bad smile, "from now on, you three have covered my scar. If someone bullies you, report my name." "Spit, if you don''t have anything to pay attention to, it''s not rape or theft!" APAC spit. "I didn''t expect that the God''s throne also collects protection fees." "Hey, it''s easy to say. It''s easy to say. Whatever you think." scar man waved his hand casually. "From today on, you three must hand in three divine crystals every day, otherwise - hum. Hum." "Hum, hum, your sister. Get out! Don''t bother me mining!" there is Wen Yu. APAC can''t bird him. V3.Chapter 286 Scar man''s face suddenly became gloomy. The high God was despised by a newly promoted lower God, which was a naked humiliation, but scar man didn''t have a killing heart. The three lower gods can squeeze out at least 300 divine crystals a year. Compared with these 300 divine crystals, the lives of the three lower gods are as small as ants. It''s not worth killing them. In order to collect the protection fee smoothly, the scar man should give a little punishment to the three men of Wenyu, so that the three guys who don''t have eyes know their strength, and then hand over the divine crystal stone obediently. So he took a step forward and rushed to Wenyu under the pressure of God. He disdained to deal with the rising lower God and only used coercion. "Bang!" APAC, who was mining, knelt directly on his knees, his arms supporting the ground, his forehead sweating, and his ruddy face turned pale. "Is this the power of God and man? It''s terrible!" APAC said in a dark surprise, holding back the churning blood in his body. At this time, he felt like an invisible mountain in the void, pressing down from above at a very fast speed, so that he had no resistance. The scar man nodded very satisfied and then looked at Wen Yu and Ruixue sitting not far away. He couldn''t help but be stunned. The two lower gods are not only fine, but are smiling at themselves. They look like watching a funny comedy. When scar man woke up from shock and was ready to increase his pressure, Wen Yu slowly raised his right hand and grabbed the void. Scar man''s face changed greatly. Without saying a word, he turned and ran away. It''s just that his movement is like being glued by glue, which is strange and slow. The veins on his face burst, the muscles twitched sharply, and the deformed and distorted face showed that he was in great pain at this time. The pain is short. His upper body has not completely turned. His body is broken like broken crystal glass, and then it turns into dust in the wind, leaving only a superior God and a storage ring. APAC stared at the God and storage ring flying to Wen Yu with his eyes open enough to plug his fist. A God who could kill him only by coercion had no power to fight back in front of Wen Yu. He couldn''t imagine how terrible Wen Yu''s strength was with all his brain cells. "Tut Tut, you''re a mine bully. You''re fat!" Wen Yu said happily with scar man''s storage ring. As for scar man''s death, he didn''t feel at all. This is the divine plane. The strong control the life of the weak. Killing or not is just an idea. Wen Yu transferred the divine crystal stone in the storage ring to the whole ring, then threw the storage ring to APAC and said with a smile: "The middle grade storage ring is a rare thing in the aspect of God. Take it. There are also some top-grade divine crystals and pills for the cultivation of God and man. After your energy is exhausted, you can use it to cultivate and recover. Dear APAC miner, what are you waiting for? If you want to have the power to control other people''s lives, start immediately." APAC nodded excitedly, waved the mining hoe and howled, "boss, it''s great to mix with you!" Ruixue snuggled up in Wenyu''s arms and said with a low smile, "Wenyu, tell me about your plan. I don''t believe that staying in this open area is just to improve APAC''s cultivation." "Smart girl." Wen Yu pinched the tip of Ruixue''s nose and said with a sly smile: "There are two main purposes of coming to the divine plane this time. One is to collect as many gods as possible, the other is to inquire about the current situation of the divine plane, and the third is to find the leader of the witch clan Ryan. It will take at least a hundred years to complete these three things. Neither you nor I have a starry sky Lanhai, and we can''t always travel by blinking, so we need to buy a top-grade starry sky Lanhai. In addition, we We also need to collect some top-grade weapons to arm our combat team, buy some pills to improve combat effectiveness and combat endurance, and I can refine them by buying medicinal materials. In short, we need a lot of divine crystals, and this open land is our place to make money. These divine crystals they collected will be handed over every other period of time. Then we will change our appearance and do it A robber. " "You are a bad man!" snow covered her mouth and smiled. ¡­¡­ In a dark mine in Minmin mine, situ Haonan straightened up tired and leaned on a mining hoe in his right hand. His ruddy and white face had already become dark and vicissitudes of life. His light blue casual clothes had also become tattered, which could barely cover his private parts. "Time flies so fast. It''s a year in the blink of an eye. Hey, brother, can we meet again?" situ Haonan whispered, looking at the ore at his feet, and then his eyes burst out, "There are ninety-nine years left for a hundred year miner. After ninety-nine years, I can get out of this dark open land. I, situ Haonan, must make a name for myself on the throne!" Then he bowed and waved the mining hoe and worked hard to dig ahead. The location of the mine is very biased, and it is an abandoned mine. There are very few divine spars, so there is only situ Haonan in the whole mine. In fact, the ore yield of this mine is not large, which is relatively high. Situ Haonan can earn at least 20 divine spars a day, and it is of good quality. Situ Haonan''s ability to find such a treasure cave is due to a woman, a woman whose figure and appearance are not less than snow. On that day, situ Haonan flew to the God''s throne. Before he woke up in the confusion of Wen Yu, two God men ran to him and said they would send him to the mine for forced mining for a hundred years. Situ Haonan was surprised and naturally refused to obey. As a result, he was beaten by the two people who took him and threw him to the Minmin mine with only half his life left. It is obviously absurd for situ Haonan to enter the divine plane to mine, and he urgently needs to find Wenyu three. How can he have time to be a miner here for 100 years. So when his injury improved, he waited for an opportunity to escape. Even though he tried his best to plan for several days before running away, he failed in the end. What''s more sad is that the manager of the mine wants to execute him in front of all the miners and make an example to warn those gods who have the same plan as situ Haonan. Maybe situ Haonan''s life should not be destroyed. The day before his execution, a woman redeemed his life from the manager with 500 pieces of Zhongpin God crystal stone and saved situ Haonan from the sickle of death. After that, the woman took situ Haonan to the mine, gave him some food and helped him heal. After the injury, the woman patiently explained the rules of the divine plane to situ Haonan, and persuaded him to avoid the idea of running away. After this disaster, even if she didn''t persuade, situ Haonan didn''t dare to run away again. In the humble corner of the mine, the woman pushed open a hidden stone gate and took situ Haonan into another mine. After that, situ Haonan worked in the hidden mine until now. Because the cave is rich in divine crystal stones, in order not to attract the attention of other gods and men, the woman did not dig here with situ Haonan. Every two days, she would send some food to situ Haonan, take away some top-grade divine crystals that situ Haonan dug up, and then exchange these top-grade divine crystals for three times of ordinary divine crystals outside, half and half with situ Haonan. Situ Haonan is very grateful to this goddess called blood Butterfly. She not only saved his life, but also gave him a mine with rich divine crystals, and taught him how to practice and how to use some magical powers that lower gods can do. More importantly, every once in a while, blood Butterfly would come to chat with him, otherwise situ Haonan would be crazy if he stayed in this dark mine cave. He and xuedie have never been masked. A strange woman is so good to herself for no reason. Situ Haonan doesn''t think he has such charm. The only possibility is that xuedie has another purpose. But situ Haonan thought for a year and only thought of one possibility. This mine cave produces top-grade divine crystals, which are very precious. After the blood Butterfly took the top-grade divine crystals from him, she did not exchange them with others. Those ordinary divine crystals are her own, and the top-grade divine crystals are put into her pocket by herself. Situ Haonan didn''t care what other purposes the blood Butterfly had. He still thanked the blood Butterfly from his heart and was even willing to give his life for her. He is a very loyal person. If others treat him well, he will treat others double. If others hurt him, he will pay back double. Blood Butterfly belongs to the former and has a life-saving grace to him. The grace of saving life is never clear, unless it is paid with life. "Haonan, stop for a while." A clear and pleasant voice came in from the other end of the mine and interrupted situ Haonan''s mining hoe. Situ Haonan''s eyes brightened, quickly put down the mining hoe, wiped the dust on his face, turned and smiled, "sister die, why did you come so early today?" The visitor is situ Haonan''s lifesaver, blood Butterfly. The mine is dark, but not without a glimmer of light. A fist sized jade bead was embedded in the stone wall around situ Haonan. The blood Butterfly gave it to him for lighting. After a burst of light footsteps, the blood Butterfly came into situ Haonan''s vision in a lavender gauze. Seeing the blood Butterfly, situ Haonan''s eyes were more prosperous. Every time he saw the fairy, his heart would be inexplicably restless. The blood Butterfly smiled at situ Haonan, gently waved his five fingers around the ribbon, and put a light blue halo on situ Haonan. Situ Haonan did not dodge. Every time blood Butterfly came, he would do so and help him clean the dirt on his body with divine power. "Haonan, how many times have I said that when mining, you should cover your body with energy and don''t make yourself disheartened. Why don''t you just listen?" the blood Butterfly frowned slightly. Situ Haonan scratched his head with a dry smile. "Sister die, I have only a little cultivation, and that power should be used in mining. Besides, with sister die, I''d like to make myself look pale." "Giggle, you have a sweet mouth." the blood Butterfly went to situ Haonan and pinched his finger and said, "if I remember correctly, you have been to Min Min mine for a year, and you have to pay God crystal stone tomorrow." "Well," situ Haonan smiled and nodded, "I need to hand in 5000 yuan. I have more than 10000 here, enough for two years. Sister die, I don''t need Shenjing very much. Here''s the rest." "Ha ha, fool. Who says Shenjing is useless? When you dig for a hundred years and go out, you will know how useful Shenjing is. I don''t want you to starve to death in the street in the future. How much have you gained in these two days?" Situ Haonan took out a pile of divine crystals from the space ring and piled them into three parts on the ground: "forty ordinary divine crystals, ten middle-grade divine crystals and three top-grade divine crystals. By the way, I also dug a very beautiful stone. I just dug it. Sister die, you must like it." The blood Butterfly trembled slightly and asked curiously, "Oh, take a look. I can''t see ordinary stones." Situ Haonan didn''t see the instant change of the blood Butterfly. He got up and took out a transparent rhombic crystal stone the size of a goose egg from the space ring. The crystal stone was like a colorful ribbon that would shine. It was very beautiful. "Sister die, isn''t it beautiful?" situ Haonan handed the colorful crystal stone to the blood Butterfly. The blood Butterfly couldn''t wait to catch the colorful crystal and cried excitedly, "God, this is the colorful crystal. If there is a colorful crystal here, I finally found it after waiting for 20000 years." V3.Chapter 287 The blood Butterfly''s excitement exceeded situ Haonan''s expectation. At this time, the blood Butterfly was obviously out of control. The ice clear water eyes were full of greedy eyes, and her delicate body fluctuated violently and trembled, which had no fairy style at all. At this time, she was a miser who saw Jin Yuanbao. A super large top-grade divine crystal can''t blink a blood Butterfly''s eye, and this colorful divine crystal makes her out of control. It can be imagined how precious this colorful crystal is. Especially the sentence she blurted out, waiting for 20000 years. Something that can make a god man with unfathomable strength wait for 20000 years in the mining area, must not be ordinary. Situ Haonan carefully looked at the colorful God crystal held by the blood Butterfly in his hand. There was no greed in his eyes, but pure appreciation and happiness. He was happy that the blood Butterfly had been waiting for 20000 years to finally find the colorful God crystal. After looking at the colorful divine crystal for a while, situ Haonan didn''t feel its particularity. In fact, when he dug it before, he took it in his hand and studied it for a long time. Finally, he defined the colorful divine crystal as a beautiful stone. Situ Haonan is most eager for strength now. If this colorful divine crystal is helpful to cultivation, he may secretly swallow it. But at this time, the colorful God crystal was in the hands of the blood Butterfly, and his selfishness was all put away. "Congratulations, sister die." situ Haonan congratulated from his heart. The blood butterfly found that she had lost her temper. After glancing at situ Haonan with vigilance, she put away the colorful divine crystal and said with a smile: "Haonan, this is the colorful divine crystal, which is very amazing for the cultivation of the gods of heaven. Unfortunately, the colorful divine crystal is only useful for the gods of heaven, and for those below the gods of heaven -" Situ Haonan raised his hand to interrupt xuedie and said with a smile, "sister die, I''ll see you when you say this. You have a life-saving grace to me. Just a piece of God crystal is nothing. Even if sister die wants my life, I will give it to you without hesitation." The blood Butterfly looked at situ Haonan in surprise, "the colorful God crystal is the baby among the babies. Don''t you want it at all." "Hey, hey," situ Haonan scratched his head and smiled. He was embarrassed and said, "it''s false to say you don''t want it. As long as it''s a person, you have greed. How can you not think of it when you see the baby. But sister die, you are my life-saving benefactor. Your life-saving grace is like the reconstruction of your parents. How dare you have greed again." Blood Butterfly nodded and said nothing more. Glancing at the end of the mine, he asked, "Haonan, did you just dig the colorful crystal?" "Well, not long before you came, I thought it was a beautiful stone." The corner of the blood Butterfly''s eye suddenly flashed a trace of regret and said: "I knew I would have looked at the colorful divine crystal as a beautiful stone. People are separated from each other. Who knows what the boy is thinking after he knows that the colorful divine crystal is the best baby. Help, shit, God''s face is only fist." This time, situ Haonan accurately captured the changes in the blood Butterfly''s eyes, only shaking his head and smiling bitterly. "Haonan, dig again. Maybe there''s more inside." the blood Butterfly hurried with his eyes shining. Then he took out a delicate full moon machete from the storage ring and went to the stone wall to dig. "Hiss -" Situ Haonan was silly. He swung the round mine hoe with enough energy to knock down, and he could only knock down a little gravel from the stone wall. While the blood Butterfly held the full moon machete like chopping melons and vegetables, and soon dug out two meters away. There were two divine crystals in the gravel. She didn''t even look at them. Situ Haonan smacked his mouth, smiled bitterly at the mining hoe in his hand, picked up two divine crystals from the gravel and said, "sister die, digging together will only hinder me. Well, dig, I''ll pick up the divine crystals and clean up the gravel." "That''s very good." the blood Butterfly replied happily. In this way, situ Haonan didn''t have a chance to touch the colorful God crystal. She was naturally happy. The excavation speed of blood Butterfly was very fast. It took only half a day to dig a 100 meter long channel, which almost caught up with the labor achievements of situ Haonan this year. "Eh" dug for a long time without any harvest. The blood Butterfly on the edge of infinite disappointment suddenly gave a surprise in his mouth. Then his right hand slipped fiercely, and the full moon machete inserted in the wall stone drew a circle on the stone wall like cutting tofu. "Sister die, what''s the matter?" situ Haonan, who came back from clearing the gravel, saw that the blood Butterfly stopped mining and stared at the stone wall in front of him with wonder. The blood Butterfly didn''t respond to situ Haonan, took back the full moon machete, took a knife flower, and the blade knocked down against the stone wall. "Boom -" With the low roar, the stone wall collapsed. Obviously, the reason why the blood Butterfly is surprised is that the full moon machete has hollowed out. In her impression, there is a mine in front of her, and there are no caves. Hollowing out is very abnormal. "Ah!" when the stone wall completely collapsed, situ Haonan suddenly covered his eyes with both hands and screamed and retreated several steps. Situ Haonan stayed in this dark cave for almost a year and didn''t go out at all. After the collapse of the stone wall, thousands of dazzling rays were emitted from it. Living in the dim light for a long time, my eyes can''t stand the sudden strong light. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they will be blinded by the dazzling colorful glow. Fortunately, situ Haonan is not an ordinary person. The golden energy in his body flows twice in the meridians of his eyes, which eliminates the tingling of his eyes. Erasing the tears from the corners of his eyes due to severe stimulation, situ Haonan slowly opened his eyes and wanted to see where the dazzling colorful glow came from. But when he opened his eyes, he saw a shining machete - the full moon machete of the blood Butterfly. "Sister die, what are you doing?!" situ Haonan reacted very quickly, dodged the oncoming blade and retreated quickly. The blood Butterfly''s face was not as warm as before, and said coldly, "Haonan, you just said that I am your Savior. Even if you want your life, you will give it to me without hesitation. Now is the time for you to repay your kindness." Situ Haonan didn''t ask again. When he dodged back, he had seen the scenery behind the blood Butterfly. There were piles of colorful crystals suspended in the white fog. The blood Butterfly wants to kill him and swallow all the colorful crystals. Situ Haonan''s face showed a bitter smile, full of sadness. Life can not be, not to mention these colorful God crystals, the blood Butterfly only needs a word, he can do nothing. It''s a pity that the blood Butterfly doesn''t understand him. The life-saving benefactor, but because he was afraid of greed for his baby, he turned to kill himself. Situ Haonan couldn''t accept this way of repaying kindness. His life is worthless, but it is not so cheap. "Sister die, you don''t want to kill me, do you? If you really want to kill me, the knife just now will be enough to kill me." situ Haonan smiled with the last glimmer of hope. "And, sister die, I don''t want any of these colorful gods, and I will never tell anyone. I can swear to God." "Death is the best oath!" the blood Butterfly was still expressionless. "The reason why the knife didn''t kill you just now was to reward you for helping me find colorful crystal. I won''t let you leave here alive. Do it yourself or let me do it?" Situ Haonan shook his head and smiled bitterly. He whispered, "Wenyu is right. The divine plane has only power but no emotion. Sister die, thank you for saving my life and let me live for another year. I said this life is yours. Since you want it, why don''t you give it to you. Just, I want to tell you that I situ Haonan is not the kind of person you think." then he took out the heavenly punishment. "Wait a minute!" the blood Butterfly made a sound to stop it, flashed a trace of unbearable in her eyes, and sighed: "people are not plants, who can be ruthless. I don''t want to see you die in front of me. Jump down from here. Below is the flow of energy, which can be broken by gods." "Understand!" situ Haonan''s heart was completely cold, and his divine personality could be broken. Didn''t she say that only when she jumped down from here could she die completely, and she could be completely relieved. At this moment, situ Haonan''s heart was completely cold. The perfect image of blood Butterfly in his heart was broken, revealing the ugly face under the beautiful appearance. At this moment, he finally saw it. "Help? Hehe, I''m so naive." situ Hao walked to the end of the cave in the South and said with a bitter smile, "five hundred divine crystals to buy a loyal slave, that''s all! That''s all!" Looking at the tumbling energy flow below, situ Haonan turned fiercely. In fact, he just wanted to say a word, but xuedie thought he wanted to fight back, so he didn''t hesitate to send out the machete that had been brewing for a long time. The machete was very sharp. It pierced situ Haonan''s heart without hindrance. Bright red blood gushed out along the white blade. Situ Haonan had no pain on his face, only unwilling and sneer. "I mistook situ Haonan for the first time!" with the last bit of strength, situ Haonan said what he wanted to say, and then the golden energy rushed out of his body. While jumping down, he hit his strongest blow with the heavenly punishment in his hand. The target was not the blood Butterfly. Situ Haonan hated the ruthless woman who deceived himself, so he wanted to make the woman uncomfortable. There are two ways to make the blood Butterfly uncomfortable: hurt her or take her beloved thing. Situ Haonan had self-knowledge, so he chose the latter. Golden energy surged out of the artifact, like an invisible net, covering all the colorful divine crystals in the field of vision. "Ha ha..." situ Haonan laughed wildly and disappeared into the white fog. He fell into the energy stream and took away all the colorful crystals he saw. Blood Butterfly didn''t think of situ Haonan''s dying struggle. Just now she found that the energy in situ Haonan was surging. She immediately retreated and thought situ Haonan wanted to bite herself before she died. Who knows his goal is to float in the white fog in the colorful God crystal, and is all the God crystal within the reach of the eye. "Poof poof" the blood Butterfly''s Apricot mouth opened slightly, ejected two blood arrows, and then his eyes blacked out. Obviously, situ Haonan''s goal was achieved, which made the blood Butterfly angry and confused. In the broken flow of energy, situ Haonan''s body had already turned into blood foam, but his divine personality was not broken by the broken flow of energy as the blood Butterfly said. The artifact heavenly punishment and colorful divine crystal were not broken, but fell down with his divine personality. Hundreds of colorful divine crystals are shrouded by a colorful energy network. One end of the energy network is pulled by the divine weapon heavenly punishment. The divine weapon heavenly punishment generates a golden energy line to pull situ Haonan''s divine personality. The fragile divine personality is wrapped by a layer of golden energy. Colorful divine crystal, artifact, heavenly punishment and divine lattice are connected as one, and they have not fallen all the time. Instead, it floats as the vortex at the core of the energy flow rotates. This space full of energy fragments is an independent space inside min star. Therefore, no matter how situ Haonan''s spirit floats, it will not float out of Min star unless someone crushes min star. ¡­¡­ "Ruixue, guess what they are doing with all the miners?" Wen Yu, dressed in dirty clothes, stood among tens of thousands of gods and men and asked Ruixue. Ruixue is also wearing dirty clothes, and her ruddy snow-white face is covered with a thick layer of dust. "What else can we do? Naturally, it''s to check whether the person who robbed Shenjing is among us. Wen Yu, I haven''t had time to ask how much I robbed last night." "Hey hey, not much. Not much. Just a million dollars." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that these guys had to accumulate several times to hand it in once. In other words, we were really lucky. We only had to wait a year to meet the hand in crystal stone. It''s a pity that the star sky was blue and I accidentally pierced a hole." "Hee hee, you''ll be satisfied. These gods are enough to buy a better one. In fact, the biggest harvest is the divine lattice. The West immortal mansion is not simple. It even sent the gods to transport the divine crystals." Ruixue replied and glanced forward, "Wenyu, there are two gods. Do you want --" "Hey, of course. But not now. Ruixue, make a hole in your shoes. Look at your shoes. They don''t look like miners." "Oh, oh. Forget." Ruixue quickly twisted her ankle, and a good pair of shoes suddenly had a few more holes. V3.Chapter 288 Wen Yu and other gods, oh no, miners are like refugees waiting for relief. They stand next to each other in a low-lying basin in the mining area. There are armed guards every five meters around the basin. In the direction of the miners, there is a stone hill that is not high or low. On the stone hill, there are five men standing. At this time, the stone hill looks more like a podium. Bert Shu stood sweating on the stone hill, his face anxiously counted the miners below, cursed constantly in his heart, and greeted the two guys who hijacked the divine crystal stone. He is the chief person in charge of this mining area. He has been in office for ten thousand years. During this period, he has never made any mistakes, at least there has been no hijacking of shenjingshi. But now his excellent work record has been broken. The divine crystal stone sent to the main star of Xixian mansion last night was robbed by two people shortly after it left the mining area. Fortunately, there are recording instruments on the starry sky LAN sea, which can continuously transmit the surrounding scenes back and forth. Otherwise, I don''t know when the accident will be known. From the image uploaded from the starry sky Lanhai, it can be seen that the robbers are two powerful gods, a man and a woman. As for the level of these two guys, we can''t see from the image. The only certainty at this time is that the divine crystal stone was robbed, and the guards escorting the divine crystal stone were killed. The robbers were two divine men, a man and a woman. Nothing else. In addition, it can be inferred that the two robbers must have planned for a long time, probably among these miners. Otherwise, they can''t know when the divine spar will be transported out and which route to take. This is the real reason why Bert Shu is sweating. If the two robbers really hide among the miners, it is his dereliction of duty. Consequences - consequences - unimaginable! After counting the number of people, Bert Shu wiped off the sweat on his forehead and reported to the two gods sent to adjust the matter: "two adults, all the miners have arrived." The two are young and old. They are over 60 years old. Their hair, eyebrows and beard are snow-white. They are young and tender, just like a young man who has just reached the age of 18. God man above the median God level can change his appearance at will, so the age of God man cannot be judged by his appearance. The old man stroked his snow-white goatee and said in a deep voice, "are you sure everyone has arrived? If there is one less, be careful that your head is not protected." Bert Shu''s just wiped forehead burst out a layer of cold sweat again, nodded again and again and said, "small, count five times to make sure that all personnel are here." "Well," the old man nodded with satisfaction and asked the young man, "dieshao, have you found any suspicious people?" The God who called dielong shook his head in disappointment and said, "the highest cultivation is just a superior God. Even if these tens of thousands of people go out, it''s impossible to kill a God in such a short time. In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to do this investigation at all. Those two guys are not stupid. Are they still waiting for us to catch them? Deal with it, dielao? I can''t have any interest." The old ones are called dielao and the few ones are called dieshao. It can be seen from their names that they are very familiar. "The urgent task assigned by the above can be done if you don''t come here!" Lao Di smiled and shook his head. "It''s 90 years before the next God''s tomb is opened. At this critical juncture, the God spar is robbed. If you don''t find out who did it, the top will be furious. Alas, I don''t know whether you and I have a share in the God''s tomb this time." Referring to the tomb of God, dieshao''s eyes flashed and said excitedly, "it''s our turn to turn the wheel. If we don''t get a quota from the top, it''s not chilling. Deal with it casually and push it to the people in the divine domain when reporting to the top. The divine crystal stone has been robbed before. This time it''s mostly done by the guys in the divine domain." Old dieI nodded, looked down, his eyes were like torches, and said in a deep voice: "an important event happened last night. The divine crystal stone sent to the main star was hijacked by two powerful gods. They sent me to investigate the matter. I hope you can cooperate." One stone aroused thousands of waves, and tens of thousands of gods and men immediately boiled, all kinds of speculation and doubts. Wen Yu and Ruixue also pretended to talk to the gods and men around them. Suddenly, a powerful force spread rapidly around the stone hill, and enveloped everyone present in the blink of an eye. Wen Yu and Ruixue looked at each other and smiled, imitating the touch of other gods and men, showing a look of panic and pain. "Ruixue, this guy is very smart. He guessed that we might hide our strength here. But this move is too bad. If we can hide our strength in front of him, how can he detect it?" Wenyu whispered with a smile. "It''s not their bad tricks, but you''re too smart." Old dieI on the stone hill shook his head in disappointment. It is true that only the superior gods have the highest cultivation of these gods and men below, but he didn''t end it, but shouted in a deep voice: Audacious in the extreme, and I know that the two daring guys are not here, but I am sure that there must be two of them. The saying goes, the eyes of the masses are bright. There must be some unusual actions in the eyes. Now, please report the people you suspect, if you find out the eyelid. Whistleblowers will receive extremely generous rewards. " "How rich is it?" a god man blurted out. The old man smiled and said in a low voice, "I will exempt the miners from service and reward 10000 top-grade divine crystals and a top-grade artifact." Temptation, naked temptation. So the miners were restless. In the face of such temptation, they can''t find a reason not to be tempted. The atmosphere of the whole basin suddenly became extremely tense. Almost everyone was trying to figure out the suspicious characters and was afraid of being suspected. Ruixue whispered with a smile: "how, this move is tough enough." "Cruel enough, the three of us have been suspected." Wen Yu said with a bitter smile. Since they came to the mining area, the three of them have been in a remote corner and have hardly talked to anyone. Those who have seen them have seen that only APAC works hard at mining. APAC also noticed that there was something wrong in the eyes of the gods and men around him, but he was not afraid. There were two main gods covering him. It was difficult for him to be afraid. "My Lord, the three of them are the most suspicious." they come to whatever they fear most. The first informant named Wenyu three. Lao Di followed the voice and didn''t hurry to find out Wenyu. Instead, he smiled and asked, "why is it suspicious? Don''t take the opportunity to eradicate the guys you don''t like." "My Lord, I have noticed the three of them for a long time." the informant explained loudly, "the three of them have been in the mining area for about a year. In this year, they have never talked to other gods and people, and they have always been in a remote corner. What''s more strange is that only this big man mining among them, and the other two have never waved a mining hoe." Wen Yu turned his head and looked at this guy. He said sadly, "this guy has really noticed us for a long time. He failed. Why didn''t I notice him." "My Lord, I also think the three of them are the most suspicious," another reported. "Well, the three of them are really suspicious." another man. "Maybe it''s them." ¡­¡­ "It must be the three of them." "Adults, the three of them are the eyelid of the two robbers." Everyone wants to share a piece of fat, so after someone took the lead in finding a soft persimmon, those stupid guys who are ready to move immediately found their goal. Some people even say that Wenyu three are robbers. In fact, he was right, but no one believed it. There are no waves without wind. A clean hand wants no washing. "Since there are so many people who report you, it means that you three do have suspicious points. So, please come to the three of them and let me play the soul searching." the Qing people are self cleaning. If you three are not the eye of the robbers, we will not falsely deny you. "Three people," APAC was a little worried, but after seeing the reaction of Wenyu and Ruixue, he immediately recovered his composure. Standing there with a dull face, waiting for Wen Yu''s instructions. This guy has the potential to be a younger brother. He hasn''t thought about anything except hard practice this year. He will do whatever Wenyu asks him to do. "Wenyu, it seems that you and Ruixue disappeared for some time last night. To tell you the truth, did you two do it?" Parker asked. "When can we be rich if you are an inefficient miner?" Wen Yu replied casually, then walked to the stone hill without haste. Apack was stunned for a moment, shook his head and no longer thought about the waste of brain cells. At this time, he just wanted to know how much Wenyu robbed. At the same time, he secretly accused Wenyu of doing such exciting things without him. "What''s your name?" asked dieshao, looking at Wenyu with interest. Wen Yu walked in the front and could see at a glance that he was the backbone of the three people. Most importantly, dieshao found that from the beginning to the end, Wenyu didn''t show a look of fear, which was too abnormal for the three lower gods. "Wenyu, the next God who just flew up, has just completed a year." Wenyu replied, pointing to the ID card hanging on his chest. Dieshao glanced at the ID card on Wenyu''s chest and nodded. An identity card is not persuasive. "I''m going to perform soul searching on you. What do you want to say?" "Does soul searching hurt us?" Wen Yu finally showed a trace of worry on his face. It can also be said that he was afraid, but it was a little fake. "I will know if you are the eye of a robber. If you come first, how can you hurt your friends?" asked Dixie in a deliberate tone. The miners below the stone hill could hear clearly. This is an order. Even if the soul searching technique has caused damage to Wen Yu, the remaining two will not escape. Some of the gods who had just risen could not help but sigh with pity. "As you wish!" Wen Yu did not refuse, nor could he refuse. Has been targeted by the other party, and the other party wants to perform soul searching on himself. I''m kidding. I have so many secrets in my heart. How can I let others search casually. So he can only choose another way, anti soul searching. Dieshao stretched out his slender and crystal clear right hand and gently put it on Wenyu''s forehead. Then they both fell into a state of rigidity. Obviously, Wen Yu pretended. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes, old dieh finally found something abnormal and asked aloud, "what''s the situation, little dieh?" No response. "Less overlap?!" Still no response. "Wen Yu?" Still no problem. "Could it be that there is something wrong with the soul searching technique!" Lao dieI had a terrible idea in his heart and immediately tried to interrupt dieshao''s soul searching technique. A strange scene happened. As soon as old dielao''s hand touched dieshao''s shoulder, dieshao''s body turned into powder. There is only one God and storage ring suspended in the air. Wen Yu''s stiff facial muscles wriggled slowly and finally settled in a chilling evil smile. "Escape!" after Lao Di reacted, he had only the idea of running away, and he did so. The body turned into a light and shadow and disappeared in an instant. It takes only one thought to kill God dieshao without a word. I have to say that dielao''s reaction was so fast that Wenyu didn''t have time to do it at all. V3.Chapter 289 Great changes occurred suddenly. On the stone hill, in addition to dielao and dieshao, there were Schubert and two other upper gods, but their reaction was far worse than dielao. When they reacted, Wen Yu had stretched out the hand of death to them. The God of heaven has no resistance in front of Wen Yu. What can the three superior gods do. The three of Schubert wanted to beg for mercy, but the voice of begging for mercy stuck in their throat and didn''t shout out until they died. APAC was very unhappy. When he first met Wen Yu, he still had the power of a war, but now Wen Yu only needs one idea to kill him. One after another, in just a few years, the strength gap has become so large that I''m afraid no one will be comfortable. Wen Yu stretched out his hand, put four gods and four storage rings into his bag, then waved a light curtain to Ruixue and APAC and said with a smile, "go! The gods can''t turn a blind eye." The strength gap between the God of heaven and the LORD God is too big. Even though Di Lao started three seconds faster than Wen Yu, he fled thousands of miles away in an instant, but Wen Yu Ran in front of him as soon as he started. According to the law of space, the LORD God is the real master. Moreover, today''s Wenyu''s understanding of the law is far more than the Wanjie of the past. The old man had just given birth to a glimmer of joy to escape. Before he could vent his excitement of picking up a life from the gate of hell, he fell into complete despair. Wen Yu''s strength has far exceeded the God of heaven. Above the God of heaven is the main God. He is watched by the powerful main God. Even if he has nine lives, he can''t escape. Dielao was also cheerful. After deciding that he could not escape, he simply gave up the idea of escape. He stared at Wen Yu and asked with a smile: "under the crown of the respected Lord God, can you let Xiao die understand? At least let Xiao know who died in the hands of the LORD God." He has seen the true faces of the eight main gods in the image, and Wen Yu''s face is not among them, so he believes that Wen Yu is the illusion of one of the main gods. Wenyu didn''t start in a hurry, because the desperate look in the bottom of dielao''s eyes made him feel a little unbearable. Wen Yu hates this feeling. With this silk, he can''t wantonly collect the divine personality. Without enough divine personality, he can''t stand on the divine plane, so he rejects the inexplicable intolerance in his heart. Parker twitched twice at the corner of his mouth and swallowed his words. Wen Yu, who is familiar with the living law of the divine plane, has become unbearable. How can he ignore Wen Yu''s continuous killing of fresh life. But he felt that his words didn''t carry any weight in front of Wen Yu. He already knew that it was useless to say it. Why waste his breath. If not, it will alienate himself from Wenyu. The change in Wen Yu''s eyes, Ruixue sees it in her eyes and rejoices in her heart. No woman wants her man to be a murderous devil. Ruixue knows Wenyu''s heart, so she just looks at it and doesn''t comment on Wenyu''s actions. She knows that this man will wake up from the killing one day. Wen Yu was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "I killed your twin brother. Do you hate me?" Just now he performed soul searching on dieshao. It was learned that the two were a mortal twin brothers, who successively ascended to the divine plane, and were lucky to find each other. They just hate the feeling that seeing each other is like looking in the mirror, so they change their body shape and take one old and one young to show their differences. "Hate!" Lao Di squeezed out a word from the bottom of his throat, then shook his head and said with a tragic smile, "what about hate? This is the divine plane, the law of the jungle, and the world where the strong is respected. There are only fists and strength here, and our hearts have long been cold. Otherwise, when you killed dieshao just now, my first reaction would not be to escape." "Hate is good." Wenyu nodded and smiled, "cut the grass and root, let me find a reason to kill you. When you go there to see your brother, tell him that it was Wenyu who killed him, and Wenyu''s previous life was the LORD God''s disaster!" "Thank you!" Lao Di smiled sadly. After a red light, the body turned into a little dust in the star space. Facing the void, he grabbed the old God''s lattice and storage bag, but Wen Yu didn''t have the joy of a God''s lattice on his face, but he seemed a little confused. "Wenyu, in fact, we still have another way to get the divine personality." Ruixue couldn''t help but say. Wen Yu''s eyes lit up, turned around and asked eagerly, "what way?" "God''s tomb." Ruixue said, "you must have heard the dialogue between the two of them on the stone hill before. 90 years later, the God''s tomb will open. At that time, the eight forces will send a large number of gods into the God''s tomb, and many gods will die in it." Wen Yu nodded and said nothing. He took out a silver starry sky from dieshao''s storage ring and said, "while walking, I got a lot of information from dieshao." The starry sky Lanhai is a unique aircraft of the divine plane, and its power source is divine crystal. There are many dangerous places in the vast divine plane. If you use space to move and hurry, it is a small matter to lose your direction. If you enter the place by mistake, you may lose your life, and it is too tired to move in space for a long time. Therefore, the starry sky and Lanhai are the best tools for a long-distance journey. The Lanhai of Shangpin star sky is not only equipped with the safe navigation route of the whole star sky, but also can choose the shortest and safest route after selecting the destination. Sitting in the starry sky and LAN sea, you just need to close your eyes and practice. Although the speed can''t match the space movement, no one can match the endurance. As long as the divine crystal stone is enough, it can move forward continuously. Unless the hardware is damaged. And dieshao''s star sky Lanhai is a top-grade aircraft. This kind of journey uses the starry sky and Lanhai, which has little space and can carry up to five to ten people. Wen Yu and his party are only three people. It''s spacious to sit inside. Locating the sky blue star, Wen Yu randomly chose a seat to sit down, frowned and said, "Ruixue, guess how many gods there are in Xixian mansion?" "200000?" Ruixue casually chose the number. In fact, the number given in her heart is only 100000. Wen Yu asked like this. Naturally, she had to say more. She couldn''t make too many mistakes. "No," Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "you can''t guess. 1.3 million! There are 1.3 million gods in the West fairy house, the second in the fairy house. There are as many as 2 million in the East fairy house, and as many as 800000 in the North Fairy house at the end of the list. There are also as many gods in the four God domains." "How could it be?!" Ruixue jumped up from her seat, and APAC was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word. "Impossible, absolutely impossible." Ruixue shook her head and said with a smile, "Wenyu, you scared APAC and me. 1.3 million, the superior God is almost the same." Wen Yu nodded with great certainty. "These data are searched from dieshao. Do you think a God''s brain will contain false data?" Make sure Wenyu is not kidding. Ruixue''s brain is blank. 1.3 million gods. What''s this concept?! "How could there be so many heavenly gods? What happened to the divine plane over thousands of years? There are so many heavenly gods under the LORD God." after a long shock, Ruixue asked in confusion. Wen Yu stretched out four fingers and said word by word, "the tomb of God!" "God''s tombs are opened once every thousand years. Every time they are opened, tens of thousands of gods can be added to the eight forces. According to dieshao''s memory, there are more crazy treasures in the inner layer of God''s tombs. If you get these treasures, the God may be promoted to the Lord God. That''s why the eight forces jointly block God''s tombs. The eight Lord gods are waiting to break the danger around God''s tombs and rob them That''s the ultimate baby. " Without waiting for Ruixue to speak, Wen Yu continued: "Ruixue, do you remember the legend about the creator God? This God''s tomb is probably left by the creator God. The main god can''t break through higher-level questions. The answer may be in the God''s tomb." "How far are the eight forces from the center of God''s tomb?" Ruixue''s question is straight to the point. "I don''t know." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "the tomb of God is like a tower connected by different planes. The eight forces have only broken into the twelfth floor so far. No one knows how many floors there are behind. The reason why the eight forces forcibly occupy all mining areas and force the newly rising to mine is all for the tomb of God." "So we must break into the tomb of God!" Ruixue stared at Wen Yu''s eyes and said firmly. "Yes! Break into the God''s tomb!" Wen Yu lowered his voice excitedly and excitedly. "In addition, there is another bad news that makes us unhappy. Over the years, the eight main gods have got a lot of treasures in the God''s tomb. Their cultivation is not the main god we knew thousands of years ago. In other words, your and my strength is probably not as strong as the weakest of the eight main gods." "We didn''t know until we fought. Who said we were still the LORD God in those years? When we found Xuanye, the three of us joined hands and were afraid of who!" Ruixue refused to accept the defeat. Wenyu smiled and nodded. "Anyway, we have to go into the tomb of God." "Can I go?" APAC, who kept silent, asked carefully. "Are you afraid of death?" Wen Yu turned his head and looked at APAC with a smile. Parker shook his head, thought about it, nodded again, and said definitely, "I''m afraid!" "Then you can''t go." Wen Yu said mercilessly. "This time, you may have a head-on conflict with the eight forces. At that time, you may be chased and killed by the eight main gods and hundreds of thousands of heavenly gods. You have only a dead end." "Then I won''t go." APAC was also cheerful. "I feel that the divine plane is very dangerous. If you have time, you''d better send me back to the magic land." Ruixue glanced at APAC angrily. Ignoring his pathetic expression, she asked Wenyu, "does dieshao''s memory have the real reason for the fall of Yale and others?" "No." Wen Yu frowned, "so we need to find Ryan as soon as possible. He can certainly help us solve our doubts. Maybe he can also help us find Xuanye. By the way, I have to ask him about the magic weapon. The soul chopping knife is so overbearing that I can''t control it. I really don''t know who his former master was." Apack was depressed. He couldn''t understand many things Wen Yu and Ruixue said, and he couldn''t get in his mouth, so he simply closed his eyes and practiced after listening to them for a while. He thought it was better to listen less and think less about these messy things, otherwise his head would be overloaded and the strike would stop. After discussing with Ruixue for a while, Wen Yu also practiced one after another. The eight main gods gave them a sense of crisis for the first time. After arriving at the sky blue star where the witch family lives, the blue sea in the starry sky will automatically stop. You don''t have to worry about flying too far. Moreover, the journey to Tianlan star is too far away. It will take at least ten years to arrive. Wen Yu doesn''t want to endure for ten years with his eyes open. There is no time for cultivation. For God and man, the best way to consume time is to cultivate. In particular, the higher gods and higher-level gods and men do not need to worry about starvation. It may take decades or even centuries to close their eyes and practice a little. The little star sky Lanhai was very busy, and there was nothing wrong on the road. I didn''t meet the star robber, nor did I rush into the fierce place. Anyway, I successfully reached the sky blue star in ten years. In ten years, APAC has been promoted from the newly promoted lower God to the middle God. The speed of cultivation makes Wen Yu and Ruixue jealous. They have also practiced for ten years, and their accomplishments are still the same. "Wenyu, don''t tell me, this is the beautiful sky blue star you said." APAC stepped on the void, pointed to a desolate planet under his feet and asked with a smile. Wen Yu frowned. The sky blue star in front of him was not the blue star in his memory. "Wait a minute. I''ll look around. Maybe we''re in the wrong place." With an explanation, Wen Yu''s body disappeared in situ and reappeared a few minutes later. He frowned and said, "the surrounding planets are still the previous planets. We can be sure that this is our destination, Tianlan star. Go and have a look." The three fell on the top of a mountain piled with pure stones. Looking around for a long time, they didn''t see why. "There is no one on the whole planet, not even a living creature bigger than a fist." Wen Yu took back his divine knowledge and frowned, "is the witch family really suffering from the disaster of extermination?!" "How to say?" asked Ruixue puzzled. Wen Yu swallowed his saliva, moistened his dry throat, and said with difficulty, "when Ryan said that the witch family would suffer a disaster of genocide in the near future, and said that no one could resolve the disaster. At that time, I thought he was joking with me, patted his chest and told him it was difficult to find me. He said I couldn''t help." "No, since Ryan knows that the witch clan is doomed, he won''t be stupid enough not to make any preparations. Think about it carefully. What else did he say at that time?" Ruixue said positively. Wen Yu frowned and thought for a long time. He didn''t take the conversation with Ryan that day to heart. He recalled it again a million years later. Naturally, it was very vague. "Sky blue heart! Yes, sky blue heart!" V3.Chapter 290 "Sky blue heart? What do you mean?" asked Ruixue puzzled. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Damn it, I didn''t trust Ryan''s words at all. You know, I always regarded him as a super stick of the divine plane. Sky blue heart, I remember Ryan repeated it several times. Maybe he also knew that I didn''t trust his words, so he deliberately repeated these four words back and forth." "The sky blue star, the heart of the sky blue star, the heart of the sky blue star." APAC frowned and thought, then pointed to his feet and said in surprise: "he doesn''t want to tell you that the witch family has dug a hole and hid in the sky blue star in order to avoid disaster!" Wen Yu and Ruixue also think so. It''s unknown whether the witch family hid under the sky blue star in order to hide. But one thing is certain that there must be something left by Ryan in the center of the sky blue star. With a flash of thought, the main divine consciousness of Wenyu suddenly shrouded the whole sky blue star, like an invisible net, closed from the surface to the inside, and did not let go of anything suspicious. "Sure!" Wen Yu grinned, his frown already stretched. APAC was also happy and said with a proud smile, "I guess right. They must be hiding underground. Tut Tut, God is a cow. They can go anywhere." Wen Yu nodded and said, "you guessed right. Ryan did make a hole, but it''s a little special. Go on." Before the words fell, the rocks under their feet spread around like creeping caterpillars, forming a channel to the ground. APAC is already the middle God. He is no longer as surprised at the endless magic powers of Wenyu at the beginning. He can make a passage to the center of the earth, but only a little slower. "Wenyu, why is the temperature so high here?!" APAC asked in surprise, wiping the sweat pouring out from his forehead. He had already put up a purple energy mask to resist the invasion of high temperature, but the temperature around doubled every time he approached the center of the earth. At this time, his energy mask is not enough to withstand the high temperature around, and the energy mask even shows signs of melting by the high temperature. With a wave of his hand, Wen Yu released an energy mask to cover the three of him. "The temperature of the earth''s core of the planet is very high, some are strangely high, and even the LORD God dare not come near." "It''s really not a grade." APAC sighed and put away the purple energy mask. Protected by Wenyu''s energy, it feels like bathing in the cool spring breeze, very comfortable. As soon as the light came on, Wen Yu and the three finally reached the central area of the sky blue star. The center of the sky blue star is not magma or rock, but a transparent liquid with blue light. It looks like a super power blue flash installed in the depths of a clear pool. "God, I haven''t heard of the blue water." APAC couldn''t help exclaiming, then his eyes lit up, and exclaimed in surprise: "Wenyu, this water must be different. Is it the legendary divine water that can improve the Millennium skill with a drink?" Wen Yu nodded and said, "this water is really unusual. Take a sip and make sure that even your middle God can melt." APAC put out his tongue in fear and put away his desire to drink and taste. "Hey, there''s really a baby." Ruixue shouted, pointing to the lower right Wen Yu and APAC looked in the direction of Ruixue''s fingers. They really saw a foreign body, exactly a round stone with a diameter of about one meter. The stone is blue and suspended in a transparent liquid. Standing in front of the round stone and observing for a while, APAC shook his head in disappointment, "it''s just an unknown ore." Ruixue rolled her eyes. "The temperature here is enough to melt the upper God, but this ore is safe. Can this be an ordinary ore!" APAC woke up, patted his thigh and shouted, "yes! Yes! This is not ordinary ore, it must be the best treasure. If a guy who is harder than the LORD God''s character is used to make a war knife - God, the LORD God can cut it at will! Wenyu, come on, put this treasure away." Wen Yu glanced askance at APAC, who wiped his saliva fiercely, and said with a bitter smile, "Dear beast king, please pay attention to your image." after that, he moved his hands together and formed a cooling God seal on the surface of the blue ore, and then put it into the whole ring. The image of the animal king of Apack has long been thrown out of the sky by him. Seeing that Wenyu collected the baby ore, he couldn''t help rubbing his hands and laughing: "dear comrade Wenyu, I remember you said you wanted to get me a real artifact. Do you think you can let the old guy evandeka create an artifact for me? As for the material, just use this ore." "Dear beast king, do you think Evan Deka''s hammer can hit something harder than the main God?" "Ah - then, what should I do?" APAC was worried. "I have a way." Ruixue blinked and smiled. "Let elder evandeka forge an iron chain for you and bind this ore with the iron chain. Later, you can use a meteor hammer. When you see the LORD God, hit it with a hammer. How domineering." "Domineering?! why don''t I feel it?" Parker replied stiffly. Unable to continue playing tricks on APAC, Ruixue said with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as this ore is suitable for making weapons, it must be your weapons. Xuanye is proficient in forging. I think you have no reason to be dissatisfied with the weapons made by the LORD God?" "Satisfied! Satisfied!" APAC nodded happily and urged, "let''s go and find Lord Xuanye now." "Idiot!" Wen Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, urging energy to continue to move forward, and finally stopped in front of a shining rune. Ruixue stared at the huge Rune seal for a while and said uncertainly, "space transmission array?" Wen Yu nodded and said with a smile, "yes, the space transmission array. This is the underground hole dug by Ryan." With that, he stretched out his right hand and clicked on the rune seal. The rune seal that was already shining burst into dazzling light in an instant. APAC conditionally closed his eyes and then opened them. When he opened his eyes, the scenery in front of him completely changed. An empty stone chamber, surrounded by stone walls engraved with strange mantras. When APAC noticed the only stone door in the empty stone room, the stone door was suddenly pushed from the outside, and then came an old man wearing a gray robe, holding a magic wand and blue hair and purple pupils. The old man looked surprised, and his weak body trembled slightly because of excessive excitement. After seeing the faces of Wen Yu, the old man saluted respectfully and asked, "who is the reincarnation under the crown of Wanjie?" Wenyu stepped forward with a smile and said, "Ryan, if he really has a hand, he knows that I will come here in thousands of years. Old man, I am the reincarnation Wenyu of Wanjie. Wanjie is dead. You''d better call me my current name." The old man seemed to know that Wen Yu would say so, nodded and said, "Wen Yu, you''re finally here." he knelt down while talking. Wen Yu hurried forward to help him up and said in an unhappy tone, "what are you doing?" he hated others kneeling to him, whether begging for mercy or something. "Wen Yumian, please save the witch family for the sake of a little friendship with the ancestor Ryan." the old man begged sincerely, with tears in his wrinkled eyes. It can make an old man cry. It seems that the witch family has indeed suffered the disaster of extermination. Wen Yu frowned slightly, "ancestor Ryan, Ryan?" "Wen Yumian, this is not a place to talk. Please follow me down the hall and let the witch family greet him with the highest etiquette." the old man made a gesture of invitation. Wen Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t like the excitement. It''s quiet here. Just say it here." then he took out the sofa from the whole ring. After the four people sat down one by one, the old man said: "Thousands of years ago, after the battle of the gods, the eight surviving gods gathered in the sky blue star and asked the ancestors to figure out the secrets hidden in the God''s tomb. The God''s tomb is a forbidden area for God and man. Even if our Witch family has the art of going against the sky, they can''t touch the God''s tomb. The ancestors can''t do it. But the eight gods don''t think so. They think the ancestors don''t want to. In a rage, they jointly destroyed the sky blue star ¡£¡± The old man calmed down his infinite anger and then said: "Fortunately, our ancestors had long predicted the disaster of our family and set up a space transmission array inside the sky blue star in advance. When the eight main gods launched a destructive attack on the sky blue star, our ancestors took up weapons to fight back in order to protect the fire of the witch family and prevent the eight main gods from being suspicious. The eight main gods joined hands, and our people were not proficient in war skills. No one survived a war. Finally, they only spread through space The five thousand young people who fled the array were young, leaving a spark for the witch family. " "Where is this?" asked Ruixue curiously. "A mortal plane with a narrow space." the old man said with a helpless wry smile, "Compared with the divine plane, this is heaven, with cold and warm, love and blood. But the power of our family''s faith lies in the divine plane. Only in the divine plane can we explore the previous life and see through the future. Therefore, we have been looking forward to the crown for thousands of years to save us and let us return to the divine plane. This is also the instruction of our ancestor Ryan." Wen Yu nodded noncommittally and asked, "I think Ryan left me something." The old man slapped his forehead fiercely and scolded himself: "look at my memory, how can I forget such an important thing." then he took out a palm sized white jade from the storage ring. Wen Yu took the white jade and held it in the palm of his hand. This is the unique image record of the divine plane. Ryan left this thing and must have something to say to Wen Yu. A trace of spiritual power poured into Yujian, and a picture immediately appeared in Wenyu''s mind. "Wanjie, the reincarnation experience of thousands of years must be fruitful." in the picture, Ryan is wearing a white robe, the dazzling blue hair of the witch family is snow-white, a pair of purple pupils are also sunken, and his wrinkled face is pale. "Oh, no nonsense. Since you can get this jade book, you must already know the disaster of the witch family. And you must have something to ask me. Let me guess, what do you ask me?" Ryan sat cross legged on the mahogany chair, his right hand leaning on his chin, showing a thoughtful expression. "This old fellow." Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing and scolding. "Yes." Ryan looked pleased and stretched out three fingers. "The first and most important thing is that you want me to figure out where Xuanye''s divine personality is; the second thing is what happened after you fled the divine plane; the third thing is the secret hidden in God''s tomb." "Hey, hey, do you want to know? Call me a wizard, and I''ll tell you. There''s a magic stick on the left and a magic stick on the right. If I''m a magic stick, I''ll kill you with a stick." Ryan''s eyes twinkled with a cunning light, but a little meal turned into gloom, "Hey, when you see Yujian, I had already turned into dust on the divine plane. What''s the name?" "God - Wizard lake!" Wen Yu was dejected and convinced Ryan''s ability for the first time. Ryan knocked on his forehead with his magic wand, restrained his gloomy eyes and said seriously: "There has always been a terrible language in our Witch family. There will be a catastrophe on the divine plane, and you - don''t be afraid, you are not the Savior, and no one can stop the catastrophe. I have calculated for you the first two questions, the divine personality of Xuanye is in the same plane as yours. After you escape from the divine plane, strange treasures appear in the debris of your torn space. This treasure is unusual, So that the Twelve Gods tore their faces and fought. I can only calculate these. As for whether the other four gods really fell, you have to check what the treasure is. There''s nothing I can do about the third question. " "Hehe, aren''t you very disappointed? In fact, I also want to know the secrets in the tomb of God, and my life is coming to an end. I might as well try it." With that, Ryan stood up and went into a secret door in the room. As like as two peas in the stone room, the stone walls are filled with strange curses. Ryan stood in the center of the stone chamber. His right wand slid slowly in the void in front of him. Before sliding for a week, the spells on the surrounding stone walls would shine once. The palm of his left hand was facing the sky and placed horizontally in front of his chest, and the dry five fingers quickly tied fingerprints. The mouth kept popping out stubborn spells. Five minutes later, the mantra on the surrounding walls suddenly lit up, emitting thousands of dazzling white lights. Ryan''s sunken purple pupil glittered, his left hand across his chest patted his heart, and a blood arrow burst out and shot at the front end of the turquoise staff. If you can, Wen Yu will stop it, because the blood arrow from Ryan''s mouth is his blood essence. To be clear, this blood essence is equal to his life. Ryan is using life to calculate Wen Yu. "Now!" Ryan shouted, and the staff stained red with blood essence jumped out of thin air. Seeing this picture, Wen Yu''s body seemed petrified, motionless, and his breathing had almost stopped. What appears in the picture is a space debris flow. A weapon is suspended in the space debris flow. Hundreds of colorful divine crystals are connected to one end of the weapon, and a lower divine lattice is connected to the other end. Wen Yu recognizes this weapon as situ Haonan''s divine weapon and heavenly punishment. The picture lasted only one minute, then jumped and changed, and finally fixed on the two people. Wen Yu also recognized the two men. The one on the left was himself, and the one on the right was situ Haonan. V3.Chapter 291 In the picture, Yu and situ Haonan look at each other. Situ Haonan is holding an artifact in his hand. He looks gloomy and cold. Wen Yu''s eyes are angry and the battle is imminent. The picture changes again in half a minute. This time, there was no person or object in the picture, just a white fog. Then the picture was broken and no new picture appeared. "Cough..." Ryan''s quick cough awakened the absent-minded Wen Yu. Every time he coughed, a mouthful of black blood gushed out. After dozens of sounds, Ryan''s mind and the stone slab under his feet were red with fresh blood. The loss of "Dong" vitality made Ryan unable to support his body. His legs softened and his body fell on the cold stone slab. Effortlessly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, Ryan smiled miserably: "The vitality is exhausted, so I can only calculate so many vaguely. I hope these three pictures will help you. The disaster of the witch family is coming, and I still have a lot to do. Let''s stop here. Oh, by the way, I hope you can save the witch family in my face. The witch family does not belong to the divine plane. I believe you know what to do." "Ryan, the witch, thank you!" Wen Yu sincerely thanked him silently. Ryan didn''t hesitate to lose his vitality to help him. What he owed Ryan can only be returned to the descendants of the witch family. Wen Yu forcibly suppressed his doubts about the first two pictures and said, "do you want the witch family to return to the throne?" "Well," the old man nodded eagerly, "the witch family can''t live without the divine plane. Hey, should the witch family be happy or sad to return to the divine plane." "If you live well here, why do you want to return to God?" Wen Yu asked, "if the witch family returns to God, it will be known by the eight main gods. Who can keep the witch family together?! do you want the witch family to be destroyed again?" "This -" the old man was speechless for a moment. Yes, the eight main gods joined hands. The witch family is the fish on the chopping board. It''s up to others to fry and stew. "Witch clan, what kind of witch is it if you don''t return to the throne!" the old man shook his head and lamented, "is it naive to destroy my witch clan?" Wen Yu smiled and said, "if I''m right, you escorted the witch people through the space portal. Are there anyone else besides you?" the old man''s cultivation level is the God level, so Wen Yu guessed like this. "No, I''m the only one living so far." "What mission does the witch family bear?" "Carrying a mission?" the old man looked at Wenyu suspiciously. "Is the witch family carrying a mission? Did your ancestors tell you?" "No, the witch family doesn''t bear any mission." Wen Yu shook his head. "Just to get the power of calculation, you have to risk the risk of killing the family to return to the divine plane. Do you think it''s worth it?" Without waiting for the old man to answer, Wen Yu then said, "Ryan told me that the witch family does not belong to the divine plane. Let me save the witch family. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence?" "The witch family does not belong to the divine plane, does not belong to the divine plane, does not belong to the divine plane..." the old man repeated this sentence back and forth as if he had lost his soul, and then his eyes brightened, "The ancestor meant to let the witch family give up their natural ability and live well in this position. No, with the ability of the ancestor, we must know that we live well after coming to this mortal position. Then why did he ask you to save the witch family? Here, the witch family has no danger, and there is no danger. I don''t understand." "I understand." Wenyu''s mouth tilted slightly. "There shouldn''t be many people in the witch family who know about the divine plane now. Even most of them don''t know the ability of the witch family, right?" The old man replied with a lonely look in his eyes: "yes, the witch family has completely declined. To put it mildly, the witch family has been destroyed. Those friends who know the history of the witch family have left one after another. Only I, the God, can''t die if I want to die. Whenever the children gather around me and ask, the clan leader, tell us the stories of our ancestors, I can only answer them with lies." "That means you''re the only one who wants to return to God, don''t you?" The old man''s body was stiff and stunned. He never thought about it. How many people in the wizard family want to return to the God plane? Only he himself, because only he still knows the meaning of the three words of the wizard family. "Do you understand?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "I see." the old man smiled and nodded, "Crown, the ancestors are right. The witch family does not belong to the divine plane, and the witch family does not bear any mission. It is the mission of the witch family to live happily and live well. In that case, why not abandon the three words of the witch family and why do you have to return to the divine plane. Crown, do it. Only I know the past of the witch family and erase my memory, no one knows God The past of the witch clan. " Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s terrible to have no memory. I won''t erase your memory. In addition, this stone chamber may help you restore the unique ability of the witch family. In addition, you still don''t understand Ryan''s meaning, and I don''t understand it. I''m afraid no one understands what he''s thinking. Maybe, maybe he doesn''t know what he''s thinking." With that, Wen Yu got up and went to the middle of the stone chamber. He tied his hands and pointed to the surrounding stone walls. Four energy waves hit the stone walls at the same time, sending out a crackling sound of beans. Then a dark blue halo appeared on the surface of the surrounding stone walls, and the blue halo rippled, as if washing the runes on the stone walls. "God, I feel it! I feel it! The unique power of the witch family is surging! Alas, after millions of years of waiting, I finally feel the familiar breath again." the old man looked at the surrounding stone walls with tears and trembling body and roared. "Let''s go!" Wen Yu waved to Ruixue and apar, stepped into the space portal and returned to the sky blue star. Standing in front of the space portal, Wen Yu hesitated for a moment and finally destroyed the portal. "Wenyu, I don''t understand." Ruixue puzzled. APAC nodded. He certainly didn''t understand. Wen Yu said with a smile, "the witch family believes in fate, so let fate arrange their future. I think that''s what Ryan really means. Maybe in the near future, the witch family will appear on the throne again. It''s a blessing or a curse. Look at life. Ruixue, look at the jade Book Ryan left me." Ruixue took Yujian and input Lingli. The picture that emerged in Wenyu''s mind staged again in her mind. After reading Yujian, Ruixue was stunned for a while, and then exclaimed, "how is it possible? How can you fight with Haonan?" "Can you make it clear?" APAC had a crazy impulse. Wen Yu and situ Haonan fought each other. It was ridiculous. "Ryan told me his life with his blood essence before he died." Wen Yu said with a bitter smile, "there is a picture of me and Haonan fighting. Ruixue, is it really impossible?" A bitter smile appeared on Ruixue''s face. "This is the picture Ryan bought back with his life. I don''t believe it, but I have to believe it." APAC ignores Wen Yu and Ruixue''s exclamation, grabs the jade Jian from Ruixue, learns Ruixue''s actions, inputs a trace of spiritual power into the jade Jian, and then - he''s stupid. When APAC woke up, he was sitting in the blue sea of stars. "Wen Yu, what does the first picture mean?" APAC couldn''t help asking. Wen Yu shook his head. "What about the second one?" Wen Yu shook his head again. Parker didn''t ask again. The third picture, the devil knows what it means. Seeing that the atmosphere was too silent, Parker changed the topic and said, "where are we going? Are we going back?" "Go to the city of chaos - Sin stars." "City of chaos? Evil stars?" APAC was confused. Wen Yu explained: "the divine plane has been divided up by the eight main gods, and only one place is the eight regardless zone. The evil stars, located at the edge of the divine plane, are composed of 13 main stars and 50 small stars. There is the most chaotic place of the divine plane, the region of good people and the paradise of evil people." these are obtained from repeated memories. "Oh, you want to unite the evil stars and turn them into our base," APAC thought. "Ha ha, I don''t want to be the villain head of the divine plane." Wen Yu shook his head. "The villains have the most good things in their hands, and their message is the most flexible. The whole ring is full of divine crystal stones. It''s not a waste if they don''t spend it all." APAC frowned and said, "since the eight forces intend to carve up the position of God and man, why do they keep the evil stars? Don''t tell me, the evil stars lie in the tiger, hide the dragon, and the eight main gods can''t decide." "The evil stars are indeed crouching tigers, hidden dragons, but any one of the main gods can destroy the evil stars. The eight forces are clearly divided into two factions. In fact, the undercurrent surges behind the scenes, and there is friction between various forces. But they can''t do some things clearly, and they are afraid that they will be caught by their opponents after they do it secretly, so they need some people without a camp to do these things, so the evil group The star was born. " Parker nodded suddenly. "Darkness is everywhere. That''s right." "It''s thirteen years away from the evil stars. Practice." Wen Yu said gloomily. APAC knew why Wen Yu was depressed and said with relief, "Wen Yu, you and Haonan know the character best. As long as you find something that can make you two fight each other, you can find the answer." then he stopped disturbing Wen Yu and closed his eyes to practice. Ruixue sighed and said nothing. Wenyu took out the jade book, read it again, and thought to himself: "In the first picture, the lower deity, artifact, divine punishment and colorful divine crystal. Haonan is the master of the divine punishment, so this lower deity is Haonan''s. that is to say, Haonan''s body has been destroyed. In the second picture, Haonan''s face is cold and I look at each other angrily. There must be a war between us. If the first picture is the cause of the second picture, then -" "Does it mean that I was the one who destroyed Haonan''s flesh? Why did I destroy Haonan''s flesh, money, power and women? Or did Haonan do something sorry to me and destroy his flesh by me, and then he took revenge on me after he achieved great accomplishments? Or did my relatives destroy Haonan''s flesh and I refused to take revenge, so he fought with each other? Or..." Wen Yu thought about many possibilities and was overthrown by him one by one. If he didn''t understand, he simply didn''t think about it. Some things clearly knew would happen, but they couldn''t be avoided, such as the disaster of the witch family, so it''s better to let it go. When he returned to the magic continent, let situ Haonan follow him step by step and try his best to avoid brothers fighting with each other. After making a decision, Wen Yu put down the matter and turned his attention to the third picture. Compared with the first and second pictures, the third one is more confusing. What can a vast white fog explain, so Wenyu simply took back Yujian. Depressed: "it''s better to know less about the future." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu had to admire the little star sky Lanhai again. Before going to Tianlan star, he chose a route with a safety factor of more than 90%, and nothing happened all the way. This time I was in a hurry, so I chose a relatively dangerous route. Less than half of the way, there was an accident. A good blue sea in the starry sky has turned into starry dust at this time. The comfortable aircraft was smashed into dust for no reason. Even the best tempered Ruixue was angry, but she didn''t know who to vent her anger on. The three men stepped on the void, fought in a row and looked at each other. More than ten miles away in front of them, hundreds of gods were fighting soundly. The starry sky and Lanhai were torn apart by the energy afterwaves released by these fighting people. "What''s the situation?" Parker asked excitedly after watching for a while. By counting his fingers, he has been on the throne for 17 years, and his accomplishments have been flying like a rocket. Wen Yu has just estimated that at this rate, he will reach the level of Lord God in less than 500 years. After 17 years on the throne, APAC had only seen two divine man battles. For the first time, Wen Yu waved and killed a superior God who collected protection fees. The second time, Wen Yu waved and killed two heavenly gods and three superior gods. The battle made APAC want to vomit blood. It was too passionate. Obviously, the scene of hundreds of gods and men fighting in front of him met his wishes. All kinds of magic weapons, all kinds of gorgeous moves and all kinds of energy collision made his blood surge. This is the battle of men! After watching it for a while, Wen Yu shook his head and sighed, "the gods really catch a lot these days. There are two gods among hundreds of people. Hey, when did the gods become so worthless?" Ruixue also had the same feeling. Pointing to the bloody battlefield, she asked, "guess why they fight?" "Hey, hey, it''s a guess. People die for money and birds die for food. It must be for the baby." APAC replied with a thief''s light in his eyes. Then he tried to look around and found that there was nothing around. He didn''t have the baby he imagined, so he fixed his eyes in the fighting crowd. "Baby - it must be on them!" APAC said in a very positive tone. Dragons like bright babies, and so do orcs. Only in the magic land, he was the head of a family and had to put on the airs and momentum of the beast king. When he came to the throne, his nature was gradually unsealed. Baby, he likes APAC! like it very much! The battle between God and man is wonderful, tragic and ruthless. The god man with low cultivation can only serve as a soy sauce maker in the group war, and he will end up in a face-to-face manner. Therefore, the fighting is extremely fierce, and the number of people is also decreasing sharply. The two gods are obviously different camps and are fighting each other. Otherwise, this battle will only be a unilateral massacre. V3.Chapter 292 Wen Yu glanced at APAC, whose face was congested with excessive excitement, pointed to the scuffle crowd and said, "APAC, do you want to go in and feel it?" "Well," Parker nodded fiercely, stunned for a moment, shook his head hard, and said unhappily, "you want me to go and die!" Excited to excited, want to think, self-knowledge, APAC still has. If he wants to dominate the current battle, he may have to practice for tens of thousands of years. "Go, it''s hard for you to die with Ruixue." Wen Yu gave Ruixue a strange look. Ruixue understood and said proudly, "as long as I want, even if an ordinary person kills him with a kitchen knife, no one can hurt him." "Really?" APAC rubbed his hands and said, "there are two main gods. I''m afraid of a bird!" He thought so, but he still didn''t dare to rush over with a wolf howl. A pair of ox eyes stared eagerly at Ruixue, waiting for her answer. "You are the first one who dare to doubt the power of the LORD God." Ruixue said coldly. APAC scratched his head in embarrassment and apologized: "Ruixue, I''m sorry. I don''t doubt your strength. It''s because I''m timid and afraid of death. That''s why - don''t take it to heart." Ruixue nodded and whispered: "Actual combat is the best way to improve your accomplishments. The reason why your accomplishments have improved so quickly is that you have grasped the best cultivation time after flying to the throne of God, and Wen Yu gives you directions. If you don''t like to hear, your cultivation qualification is only a little better than the general one, and you can''t even reach the medium qualification. If you are a person with high cultivation qualification, you can give advice from Wen Yu In a word, if you want to break through the level of God in the shortest time, you must constantly understand the law in the fight of life and death, or with the help of foreign objects, otherwise you will not be able to reach the level of God in your life. " Wenyu turned his head to one side for fear that APAC would see the smile in his eyes. At the same time, he secretly praised Ruixue''s strong performance. If he didn''t know APAC''s cultivation qualification, he would be stunned by Ruixue like APAC. In fact, APAC''s cultivation qualification is above medium, which is one of tens of thousands. Parker nodded seriously and thanked from the bottom of his heart: "Ruixue, thank you, I see!" "Go and feel the battle of God and man and the power of the law." Ruixue pointed to the battlefield. "No matter what the opponent''s cultivation is, as long as it is a battle, you must have the consciousness of death, otherwise you will only stop." "I see!" APAC''s heroic spirit suddenly grew. The tiger''s body was shocked and turned into a light and shadow. He rushed into the chaotic battlefield. I don''t know whether he was afraid of losing his opponent or emboldened himself. He shouted at his throat: "APAC, the king of beasts, killed him!" Wen Yu and Ruixue jerked their muscles several times and turned their heads to one side for fear that others would know that they knew APAC. "Ruixue, just protect APAC''s soul and divine personality and let him feel the smell of death." a sly smile came up at the corner of Wenyu''s mouth. Ruixue replied with the same smile, "that''s what I did. This guy is a good seedling. It''s a pity not to cultivate it well." At this time, there are only dozens of people left in the hundreds of people fighting. Undoubtedly, those who can survive in the chaotic fighting are those who are superior in strength. Pulling out any one of these dozens of people can destroy APAC, a rookie with almost zero combat experience. His combat experience accumulated in the magic continent is certainly not suitable for the battle of the divine plane. Although the cultivation accomplishments of the remaining dozens of people were much higher than that of APAC, they were startled by the roar of APAC and thought who killed them. When they saw through APAC''s cultivation accomplishments, their faces showed anger. They were frightened by the roar of a middle God, and no one could lose face. Parker didn''t talk nonsense any more. He looked at the guy closest to him. His hands were tied and his hand was killing. A huge purple Sabre appeared on top of APAC''s attack target out of thin air and cut down with the roar of tearing space. There was strong disdain in the corners of the god man''s mouth. For the god man, the level is strength. How could he regard the attack of a middle God as an upper God. Regardless of the opponent''s cultivation, as long as it is a battle, you must have the consciousness of death. To despise the enemy is not only disrespect for the enemy, but also irresponsible for one''s own life. It''s a pity that APAC''s goal didn''t have such high consciousness, so he despised APAC''s attack. In the face of an energy saber attack, he just waved it. "APAC, I''ll teach you a sinister move. If your enemy is one level higher than you, you must not shake it, otherwise there will be only a dead end. The most terrible thing in the divine plane is not the main God, but the chaotic flow in space. The god man below the God is doomed to death if he falls into the chaotic flow in space. Therefore, if the enemy is one level lower than the God level and one level higher than you, the only way to win is to win Is to break him into the turbulence of space. " Professor Wenyu''s every move was firmly imprinted in his mind. When a thick disdain appeared on his target''s face, he knew that the other party was one level higher than himself, so he changed his move. At the moment when the target was facing the chopping knife, APAC''s fingerprints accelerated sharply, and the huge energy saber cut the space behind the target. At the same time, APAC''s body appeared in front of the target and blew a full punch. "Bang!" The target didn''t expect that APAC dared to get close, and he didn''t expect that APAC''s fist was so powerful. The most sad thing is that he thought that APAC''s energy saber was hit by himself and didn''t pay attention to the situation behind him. So he was knocked back by APAC and fell into the space turbulence with a scream of panic. This series of attacks were all in the firelight, so it became in the eyes of others. APAC killed a superior God as soon as he shot. "Be careful! This bastard has hidden his cultivation!" a god man shouted vigilantly. Other gods and men also think so, because the strength of the median God can''t split space with the sword of energy illusion alone. If they knew that all the moves of APAC were tailor-made by the LORD God for him, and the moves were integrated with laws beyond the understanding of the median God, they would not doubt the strength of APAC. "Tut Tut, the LORD God''s Yin move is unusual." APAC sighed in his heart, glanced and immediately locked the next target. "The fight between God and man also pays attention to surprise, so the same move must not be used frequently. If you can, it''s best not to repeat the move in a battle." Thinking about Wen Yu''s teaching, Apack gave up the idea of using the move just now and threw away the idea of making Yin, because Wen Yu only taught him this Yin move. "Surprise, just use your fist to be surprised." APAC thought, so he directly moved in space and rushed to his opponent. Without saying a word, his fist rained on his opponent. The man''s cultivation was lower than APAC''s first goal, so after being stared at by APAC, his back swept like a shady wind, cold and biting. But when APAC''s fist fell on him, he couldn''t break his defense shield. So his courage suddenly strengthened, waved his weapon and hit APAC with all his strength. APAC''s face changed greatly and he wanted to dodge. It was too late. The sharp blade tore his defense shield like paper and made a bright red blood cut on his chest. The man was stunned for a moment, then angrily scolded, "fuck! It''s an abscess." After scolding, he grabbed APAC, who retreated in panic. APAC felt his body stagnate, his rapidly retreating body stopped, and then flew to the five claws of his opponent at a faster speed. He couldn''t move at all despite his struggle. In great surprise, APAC cast a look for help to Wenyu and Ruixue in the distance, but Wenyu and Ruixue were looking down at him. What''s more sad is that he can''t pronounce a word. "It''s over!" APAC closed his eyes and bumped into each other''s illusory claws. At this moment, time seemed to slow down ten million times, and APAC''s body felt like ten million times higher. He felt that all parts of his body were slowly concentrating together. He even heard the sound of broken bones. The pain of tearing his heart and lungs made his eyes and tongue come out. APAC wanted to pass out directly, but instead of passing out, his brain had never been awake. The weak divine consciousness came to mind the changes of the body. At this time, the strong and huge body had turned into a pool of meat mud. After the sharp concentration of bright red blood mixed with broken meat, it exploded with a bang. "Eh, dying?" the man looked at APAC''s divine personality, and his expression became more and more ferocious. APAC was stunned. His body had been destroyed. He thought he was dead. But his consciousness was still there. This feeling was strange. "The divine man can hide the soul in the divine lattice and destroy the body. As long as the soul and divine lattice exist, they will not die." APAC remembered a sentence Wen Yu had said and immediately understood why he was still conscious. He was not happy because the other party obviously didn''t let him go. But just when he thought he would die, a white light arrow fell from the sky and wrapped his divine personality. Then a huge tearing force came from a distance and pulled him out of the other party''s power. "APAC" Wen Yu''s smiling face poked in front of APAC, "what''s the taste of death?" APAC suddenly realized that he had been Yin. But he only dared to scold in his heart. Who let him live under the eaves of the two main gods. "Wenyu, I''m wrong. I''ll hide away when I see a fight in the future. You have a lot of people. Don''t quarrel with me. Use your magic power to help me recover my flesh." APAC whispered and begged. If the flesh was still there, he would wipe his nose and tears on Wenyu. Wen Yu smiled strangely. APAC was almost scared out of his wits. His consciousness spun rapidly, trying to explore the sinister shadow behind Wen Yu''s terrible smile. Unfortunately, his consciousness is as simple as brain cells, and he can''t get a reason after thinking about it. He only secretly warned himself that he should be careful and cautious in the future. Ruixue''s hands are printed, and the Milky light spots fly out of her fingertips and sprinkle on APAC''s divine personality. APAC only felt a cool spirit, and then the body disappeared from head to foot, slowly reshaping. "Hoo -" Parker shook his arms and legs, and sighed from the depths of his soul, "it''s good to have a body." Wen Yu stared and shouted, "don''t practice your perception quickly." APAC realized that Wenyu and Ruixue were not playing by themselves, but helping themselves practice. After giving Wen Yu and Ruixue a grateful look, they immediately sat cross legged, absorbed their mind, and realized the gains of life and death. Ruixue helped APAC recover his body easily and comfortably, which frightened the god man in the scuffle. To restore the flesh, as long as you understand the mystery, the lower God can do it, but it takes a long time to complete it. To help others recover their flesh, at least at the level of God, it also takes a lot of time and energy. In the blink of an eye, God can''t help others recover their flesh. With such an unfathomable god man watching the war, who is still in the mood to continue. In case the woman is so excited that she shouts so and so, there will be a play to sing. Wenyu and Ruixue don''t speak, and dozens of gods who stop fighting dare not speak or act. Only the two gods dared to look at Wen Yu directly. Wen Yu grinned and waved his hand. "Go on! Go on! We''re just passing by! Oh, by the way, our top-grade star sky Lanhai was affected and broken by your battles. I hope you can compensate for something similar. We urgently need to hurry. Without star sky Lanhai, we can''t continue to hurry." "Take it!" one of the gods took out his own starry sky Lanhai and threw it in front of Wen Yu. Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction and stared at the two gods for a while. He sighed helplessly and decided to let them go. But just as Wen Yu was about to greet Ruixue into the starry sky and the blue sea, another god suddenly rushed over and shouted, "wait a minute under the crown, not far ahead -" "Bastard! Shut up!" he cursed the God in the starry sky and Lanhai of Wen Yu. At the same time, he waved his palm with all his strength. The violent energy forced the God to swallow the second half of the sentence and turned to resist the blow containing the murderous spirit. Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and palmed his left hand. It seemed slow, but in fact it was shot like lightning. "Oh -" the man groaned, and a blood arrow burst out of his mouth. The god man who was forced to attack was pulled to his side by Wen Yu. "Come on, there''s something not far ahead." Wen Yu asked with a warm smile. The man was stunned for a while before he reacted. His eyes at Wen Yu suddenly became extremely respectful. I''m afraid only the LORD God has the strength to pull him to his side silently and hit the God to spit blood at will. How dare he not respect him. "Under the crown, there is a fierce place not far ahead. In the depths of the fierce place, there is a divine beast that has just given birth. We are fighting for this divine beast." this guy is cruel enough and knows that his side is unable to capture the divine beast, so he simply shakes it to Wenyu. If he can''t get it, no one else can get it. The injured god man looked at the god man around Wen Yu for a while, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "go!" Wen Yu didn''t stop him and let him leave with his subordinates. "Under the crown, the place is a hundred miles ahead. I have something important to do. Can you leave?" the god man around Wen Yu asked eagerly after the injured god man left. "Go." Wen Yu waved, and the man immediately chased the injured god man in the direction of leaving. Obviously, he wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of each other. V3.Chapter 293 This is the divine plane. There is no compassion for the enemy, no fair war, and only unscrupulous means to take the enemy''s life. If you live, no one will laugh at you. "Why let them leave?" Ruixue asked puzzled. She thought Wenyu would accept the two gods. The destruction of the starry sky and Lanhai and the destruction of APAC''s body are enough to sentence those people to death, which can give Wenyu enough reason to kill them. Wen Yu spread out his hands, shrugged helplessly and said with a wry smile, "rivers and mountains are easy to change, but their nature is difficult to change. The compassion that was worthless in previous lives can''t be changed in this life. I''m not sure whether the witch family belongs to the divine plane, but I really don''t belong to the divine plane." Ruixue blinked, smiled and asked, "it doesn''t belong to the divine plane. Can you put down the hatred of your previous life and leave the divine plane?" Wen Yu was stunned, looked at Ruixue''s clear eyes and asked, "do you want me to do this?" Ruixue didn''t answer, but asked, "can you do it?" "I can''t. I owe those brothers too much, too much, and I can''t let them go in my life." Wenyu replied without hesitation. "Then you still ask me?" said Ruixue with her mouth frowned. Wen Yu smiled apologetically. "If you don''t like this kind of life, you might as well go to the magic land for a while. After I deal with the divine plane, I will accompany you at the first time. Accompany you to the end of the universe!" Hearing Wen Yu''s words, the smile on Ruixue''s face was cold. A pair of eyes stared at Wen Yu coldly and said in a deep voice: "do you want to play all kinds of previous lives again Wen Yu was startled by Ruixue''s cold eyes. In the face of the sharp eyes with a thorough heart and soul, his eyes did not dare to dodge, for fear that more ideas would breed in Ruixue''s heart. Looking straight at Ruixue without evasion, Wen Yu said word by word: "Xueer, you know I don''t mean that. At the first sight of you in this life, I decided to tie you around." "Puff" Ruixue''s red lips opened gently, and the frost on her face broke instantly and burst into a touch of beauty, "fool, I just want to tell you that life or death, sword shadow and blood blade fight, and I will never leave you in this life. Didn''t sister Sha ask you to catch a divine beast for her? Go and have a look." Speaking of Sharon, Wen Yu looked gloomy and said, "sister Sha, what the landlady wants is an ancient beast. Ancient beasts can''t be met. Where can I find them for her?" "Giggle, if you can''t find you, you''ll be ready to be bombed by sister Sha''s words." with that, Luo Sha is light, and Ruixue steps away. Wen Yu quickly put away the starry sky and the blue ocean, and quickly followed up with APAC who closed his eyes. APAC is understanding the law of heaven and earth. The whole ring is the law of the magic land, so Wenyu dare not send him to practice. The god man didn''t lie. Wen Yu and Ruixue saw what he said. Looking at the space tunnel in front of her, Ruixue spilled several violent energy from time to time and said, "in your previous life, you liked to explore fiercely. Have you ever been here?" "After thousands of years, I don''t remember coming." Wen Yu smiled back, then hugged Ruixue in his arms and stepped in ignoring the energy turbulence at the entrance. APAC was like being tied to his waist by Wenyu with an energy line, and followed them closely. The fierce places of the divine plane can be divided into three categories. One is the deserted immortal mansion left by experts from outside the world. There are many hidden prohibitions in it. If you are not careful, you will touch the middle move of the prohibition. Compared with the latter two, this place is the safest. The second is the aggregation of dangerous objects such as gravel and energy turbulence in star space. This kind of fierce place is more dangerous. It''s easy to get lost after entering. In addition, it''s easy to plant in it because of the careless energy turbulence. This kind of fierce place is the favorite of God and man. It gathers the aura of heaven and earth, and often breeds spiritual grass and fruit. There are many top-grade God crystals and minerals. If you are lucky, you can also encounter the divine personality and storage ring left by the God and man who died miserably in the fierce place, or the immortal formula and treasure ware understood by senior experts. With better luck, you can catch divine beasts. Of course, all this is based on sufficient strength. The third kind of fierce place is the most dangerous place of God''s position. It is also the gathering place of all kinds of treasures and the end of God and man. This fierce place does not belong to the divine plane, but in the space outside the divine plane. The main gods dare not stay in the broken flow of space for a long time, and the danger can be imagined. In addition to the tombs of gods, there are 13 places in the whole divine plane and the known broken flow and fierce places. Even though he loves to explore the worst places, he has never thoroughly explored one of them. The fierce place in front of us belongs to the second kind of fierce place. Hundreds of thousands of such fierce places have been explored. The dangers inside generally do not hurt the LORD God, unless there are more than a dozen ancient gods and beasts hidden inside. This is also the reason why Wen Yu dared to swagger in. As soon as he stepped into the fierce place, Wen Yu showed a disappointed look, shook his head and said, "there is little aura. The divine animals that give birth in this place must be no better." Ruixue gave Wenyu a white look. "It''s good to have one. Do you expect that there are ancient gods and beasts hidden in this place?" obviously, she didn''t think much of the beast who had just given birth. "A little is better than nothing. Even the weakest inferior beast can dominate the magic land. Well, let me see where this guy is hiding." Wen Yu smiled and released his divine knowledge, and an invisible net spread out in an instant. "Eh" after a while, Wen Yu took back his divine knowledge in surprise and said with a smile, "I take back my previous words." Ruixue Liu Mei picked her eyebrows lightly and said in surprise, "don''t tell me it''s really an ancient divine beast." before Wen Yu answered, her divine knowledge rushed around. After a while, the same surprise as Wen Yu appeared on her face. Stunned for a moment, Ruixue''s mouth turned up and said with a smile: "cunning guy." "Unfortunately, it met us. Is it fate?" Wen Yu smiled happily. "Ruixue, guess what level of divine beast it is." "If we dare to hide in the broken stream of space, it''s the later stage of production. At least we have to be at the level of God. We''re lucky." Ruixue replied with a smile. "Just go and have a look." Wen Yu made a seal, pushed away the fog and chaotic energy blocking the way, and made a passage for two people to walk together. Walking forward, Wen Yu scanned the floating gravel and mounds around with his divine sense. This kind of fierce land contains much more aura than the outside. Therefore, where plants and trees can grow in the fierce land, many spirit plants and trees often grow. Those floating rubble may also be mixed with precious ore. Therefore, when exploring the fierce place in the past life, there is a habit that can not be said to be good or bad. After entering the fierce place, the divine consciousness will surge wantonly and not let go of a grass and a thing. This is good and bad. The advantage is that we won''t let go of the baby hidden in the corner, and we can detect the changes around us at the first time. The bad thing is that the divine consciousness surges for a long time, especially in the broken flow of space, which consumes a lot of spiritual power. Great consumption of mental power will lead to insufficient persistence. Therefore, when exploring fierce places, most people will choose to travel together, and those who have no friends will join some adventure teams, so that they can release their divine consciousness in turn. Many people explore together, but there are also disadvantages. Finding the best baby is bound to be a fight. "Tut Tut, there are a lot of spirit grass in this fierce place." after walking for a while, Wen Yu smacked his mouth. "A lot? Why didn''t I see it?" asked Ruixue in confusion. She has been scanning around with divine consciousness. Wen Yu turned and grabbed the void. A light red stone the size of a grinding plate floated in front of them. Wenyu pointed to several small thumbs on the surface of the stone and explained, "feel carefully whether the spiritual power in these holes is stronger than that around the holes." "Well," said Ruixue nodding, "Oh, I see. You mean these holes are left by the roots of the spirit grass, and the spirit grass has been picked away." "Well, I''m afraid it''s the cunning beast who took away these spirit grass. This fierce place must be full of spirit. This guy did it." "When a divine beast gives birth, it consumes a lot of energy. Naturally, it needs to absorb a lot of spiritual power to supplement the consumed energy. It seems very dangerous for a divine beast of God level to give birth in this place, but it is safe to think about it carefully. First, there is no powerful divine beast here; second, it is well hidden. The divine people who explore here are not strong enough to detect its existence and have the strength to see through its hiding place The god man of the land of will not explore here. Now I really want to know how those guys found this beast. " "No matter how careful you are, you will be careless. Bai Lin is so smart that I won him. Hey hey..." Wen Yu said with a smile. The passage Wenyu got through was very long, and they were not in a hurry. They walked at the speed of the median God for more than an hour before they came to the end. Along the way, Wen Yu also searched many low-level spirit herbs and prepared to refine some pills when he was on his way. The pills brought from the magic land were all in APAC''s stomach at this time. APAC played a clever trick by wrapping the pill given by Wen Yu with energy and swallowing it. Whenever the body feels hungry, the energy wrapped in the pill will release a certain amount of pill according to the hunger of the body. Wen Yu simply gave him all the pills. He was not polite and swallowed them all. The low-level spirit grass on the divine plane has the worst effect. It is also comparable to ten thousand years of ginseng. Wen Yu wants to refine more marrow washing pills and return to the magic mainland. There was a void at the end of the passage. It seemed that if you took another step forward, you would get out of the fierce ground. In fact, it was not. This is why Wen Yu and Ruixue boast that the divine beast is smart. Wen Yu stretched out his right index finger and gently touched the void in front of him, as if it were on the water. The calm void ripples around where Wen Yu pointed his finger. The ripples rippled and spread around at a very fast speed. The sound of the wave broke. The void is broken, and the true face is revealed. A piece of space debris is reflected in the vision of Wenyu and Ruixue. "Humble and treacherous god man, what do you want to do?!" Wen Yu and his wife didn''t make any moves, but the space was broken and the stream sounded a scolding sound first. The sound was as loud as a bell, shaking the broken flow in space. Wen Yu replied teasingly, "the humble and treacherous god man, what he wants to do is naturally a humble and treacherous thing. Can''t you understand such a simple Taoist power?" "Hum!" the beast snorted coldly and said angrily, "give you three seconds, or the spirit will be destroyed." "Hey hey, don''t bluff people. Can we still live to this day if we have this ability?" Wen Yu said with a smile. Then his tone turned sharply and said in a deep voice: "come out and eat less pain. Otherwise - hum! Little heavenly beast dare to challenge me. I think you''re tired of living!" With that, the momentum of the LORD God of Wenyu poured into the broken stream of space, and grabbed his right hand behind him. After listening to a scream, there was a God and a storage ring in his hand. "Just because I didn''t kill you doesn''t mean I won''t kill!" Wenyu said coldly. This God is the God who chased away just now. After killing the God who was wounded by Wen Yu, this guy still couldn''t forget the beast, so he turned back. It took nearly two hours to go back and forth, so he thought that if Wen Yu had an attempt on the divine beast, he had already accepted the divine beast for such a long time. If Wen Yu had no attempt on the divine beast, he would have disappeared and the divine beast would be his. With a little luck, he stepped into the fierce ground and saw the channel opened by Wen Yu. He was completely disappointed. However, he did not quit, but walked carefully along the channel. He happened to see the scene of Wen Yu breaking the void, and then saw the broken flow of space. When he heard the dialogue between Wenyu and the divine beast, a bold idea suddenly came into his mind. The divine beast hidden in the space debris is certainly not an ordinary divine beast. If Wenyu and the divine beast lose both after a war, it will be a blessing in disguise¡ª¡ª So he didn''t leave, but restrained his breath and walked away. The LORD God is the supreme king of the divine throne. How can the power of the LORD God be violated? If it were replaced by other Lord gods, he would have killed his spirit. So Wenyu gave him a lot of time to escape. He just didn''t grasp it. "Run?!" Wenyu picked at the corner of his mouth and looked at Ruixue and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go in and pull this guy out." his body was vertical and entered the space. The reason why Wenyu and Ruixue''s divine sense could not explore the level of the divine beast was that the barrier broken by Wenyu could block the divine sense. At the same time, the space debris flow also had a great shielding force on the divine sense. In addition, the smart divine beast converged and hid in the deep, so they could only feel the location of the divine beast, but could not see the level of the divine beast. If the two gods were fighting for the beast, it would be impossible to find the beast by searching the whole place. "Shit! I''m really not smart enough to use artifact." when Wen Yu''s divine sense locked the beast, he couldn''t help scolding. The divine beast carries a small divine beast on its back. Its huge body is wrapped in a blue energy mask. Ignoring the delivery of space debris, it runs deep. The blue energy mask is not released by it, but a defensive artifact. That''s why Wen Yu yelled. V3.Chapter 294 The beast is very big, er, to be exact, it is extremely huge. It is 100 meters high and 600 meters long. The surface of the huge body is covered with a layer of dark red scales. From the top of the forehead to the tip of the tail, there is a row of dense black spikes. There is a single horn on his forehead and two rows of tusks in his mouth. Throw away its one horn and tusks and shrink it a hundred times. It''s a bit like a big lizard on earth. The combat effectiveness of the divine beast is much stronger than that of the god man of the same level. Unfortunately, Wenyu is a level higher than it. Even if it is smart and can use artifact, it still can''t escape Wenyu''s Wuzhishan. What''s more, its strength is greatly reduced. Without artifact protection, space turbulence would have torn it to pieces. At the moment, what Wen Yu is most interested in is not the intelligent beast who can use artifact, but the artifact used by this guy. This guy dares to hide in the broken stream of space, relying on this artifact. It has been nearly two hours since Wenyu entered. In other words, the defense shield supported by this artifact lasted for two hours in the space debris flow. And it looks like it can continue. The God of heaven fully supports the energy shield and can only barely persist in the space debris flow for seven or eight hours. Even the LORD God does not dare to stay in the space debris flow for a year. It can be seen how terrible the lethality of space debris flow is. Wen Yu has seen artifacts that can resist the impact and tear of space debris. They are very rare. Wen Yu''s divine sense crossed the beast, spread forward, and then grinned. If you go thousands of miles further, you will reach the middle of the space debris flow. Its lethality is 100 times stronger than the periphery. Once the God touches the body, it will be destroyed. He didn''t believe that the beast dared to plunge in. One animal and one person, one front and one back, one escape and one chase, and the distance between the two is gradually getting closer. The latter had a thief smile on his face and a relaxed and comfortable pace. Obviously, he didn''t do his best. "Bang!" Just a few kilometers away from the middle of the space debris flow, the running beast finally couldn''t help but make an action that almost dislocated Wenyu''s chin. I saw its huge tail more than two hundred meters long, a fierce swing, the forward body stopped in an instant, and a beautiful 180 degree turn. The huge body collided with the space debris flow, and a series of blasting sounds came out. The blue energy cover was extremely distorted and deformed, and almost broke up due to the sudden huge impact. The guy stopped his body and turned around. Instead of fighting to the death, he knelt down and begged for mercy. The beast knelt down like a man and begged for mercy. Wen Yu was stunned for the first time. "Forgive me under the crown! Forgive me under the crown!..." the beast knelt on his knees, knocked his huge head fast, and said in tears: "under the crown, I have eighty old mothers and hungry children. Please show mercy and spare a small life." Seeing that Wen Yu didn''t speak, he didn''t have any expression on his face. He then shouted: "the small force is not as powerful as the ancient divine beast. The meat tastes smelly, greedy and lustful. There is no treasure all over. It''s the garbage, scum and scum in the divine beast. Killing me will only dirty the hands of the LORD God." Wen Yu awoke from surprise for a long time. He looked up and down at the god man who knelt down and begged for mercy. Oh, no, the god beast asked curiously, "are you male or female?" The beast suddenly showed a frightened look and said, "this guy won''t have that hobby. If he dares to use strong, I, I, I will -- break his guy with a fat ass." I have to say that this guy''s thought is very dirty. "Female." "Can the mother be lecherous?" Wen Yu smiled bitterly, waiting to see how the beast ate. Who knows that the beast''s head was held high, and he felt bad and said, "the mother''s lust is more shameful than the male''s lust!" Wen Yu opened his mouth and wanted to scold to let this guy understand the truth of equality between men and women. However, when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back, deeply convinced of the divine beast''s words. If Ruixue, ye Lianna and Lina are lecherous, he doesn''t dare to think any more. Seeing a trace of praise in Wen Yu''s eyes, the beast hurriedly begged for mercy and said, "under the crown, let go of your life." Wen Yu looked cold and said in a deep voice, "you little god beast. I''m the LORD God. Will you be wronged with me?! hum, don''t talk nonsense. Go out by yourself or let me beat you out!" The beast was very clever. He noticed that Wenyu didn''t let himself go and simply gave up the idea of begging for mercy and running away. Because he knew that even if his strength was in its heyday, he could not escape from the eyes of the LORD God. Forced resistance would provoke the LORD God and end up with the destruction of the spirit. It can only choose obedience for its own life and for its newborn child. Seeing the beast''s yielding posture, Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. His divine power surged and shouted, "go!" Before the sound fell, a beast and a man had left the space and appeared in front of Ruixue. "Hello, mistress!" as soon as he stabilized his body, the beast saluted Ruixue. This guy was so smart that he saw the relationship between Wen Yu and Ruixue and knew how to please Ruixue to win Wen Yu''s joy. Women are sentimental animals, and Goddess is no exception. The divine beast''s mother calls Ruixue very enjoyable. Ruixue pressed his hands on the beast and motioned it to reduce its shape. The beast nodded obediently, and then the huge body suddenly concentrated. The 600 meter huge body instantly turned into three meters, one circle smaller than its baby. One horn, fangs and spikes were all put away. It knows that women like cute ones. Ruixue nodded with satisfaction, her hands were sealed, and her divine power surged. The spiritual power within hundreds of miles gathered rapidly towards her fingertips, and finally condensed into a fist sized spiritual power ball. The divine beast conditionally took a small step back. The spirit power ball concentrated by Ruixue is a treasure for cultivation and a terrible bomb for killing. The beast didn''t know what Ruixue wanted to do, so he subconsciously stepped back. Ruixue smiled. The index finger of her right hand gently touched the Lingli ball. The Lingli ball turned into a light and shadow and rushed into the middle of the little beast''s eyebrows as if it had been ordered. The little beast was just born. At this time, his eyes were not opened, but his lower body trembled, and there was no other reaction. The beast''s body trembled fiercely, flopped and knelt down, and said gratefully, "thank you for the gift from the Lord mother!" with this spiritual power ball, its baby can save at least ten thousand years of cultivation time. "Get up, don''t thank me. This is its chance." Ruixue raised her jade hand and helped the beast up. "You''re the smartest beast I''ve ever seen. What''s your name?" "The little one is called hongmang, which was given by the Lord first." the beast replied respectfully, with a lonely flash in his eyes. Ruixue looked at Wen Yu and said with a smile, "red mang is very smart. Take it." Wenyu wanted to give hongmang to APAC. His intelligence just made up for APAC''s "simplicity". However, seeing that Ruixue liked this guy very much, he had to nod his head and sign a contract with hongmang. At the same time, he shook his head compassionately. The golden dragon was an ancient divine beast. He certainly didn''t want the little heavenly beast to be the same Lord with himself. It must be difficult for hongmang to live in the future. After the contract was established, Wen Yu pointed to APAC who was practicing with his eyes closed and said, "hongmang, I originally planned to let you sign a contract with my brother, but the mother loved you, so I signed a contract with you. However, your child wants to follow my brother. Do you agree?" Red mang looked at APAC and nodded wrongfully. Does the LORD God dare not agree to his request. "Well, just promise." Wen Yu nodded and asked curiously, "Hong Mang, I have to say that you are also the smartest beast I have ever seen. Even ancient beasts knew nothing about artifact, but you can use artifact. How did you do it?" Red mang took a big mouth, spit out a reduced version of blue armor, slowly floated in front of Wen Yu and said: "Our lizard horn beast is born with two beast elixirs. One of them is the same as that of other divine beasts, and the other is made by swallowing our talent. We can devour the enemy''s power and store these power in the second beast elixir. The reason why divine beasts can''t use artifact is that they don''t know how to seal, and the second reason is that the power of divine beast cultivation is different from that of divine man There are essential differences in power. The reason why artifact is powerful is that the caster arranges many seals on the artifact. If you can''t recognize the seals, you can''t give full play to the power of the artifact. Moreover, most artifact are specially refined for the divine man and need to be driven by the divine power of the divine man. These two conditions are not available for the divine beast, so you can''t use the artifact. The second beast pill of our lizard horn beast can not only It can store the divine power of God Man and also the spirit of God man, so the sauropod can use artifact. If the enemy swallowed is strong enough, we can even use seal. This is also the reason why we are smarter than other divine beasts. We all learn from God man. " Wen Yu nodded clearly, took the blue armor in his hand, looked at it for a while, and threw it to Hong mang. Hong mang had been ready for war armor to be swallowed by Wen Yu for a long time, but he didn''t want Wen Yu to look at it for a while and give it back to himself. He was very happy and hurriedly opened his mouth to take back war armor. He was very fond of Wen Yu. "Wenyu, shall we wait for APAC to wake up or start on the road now?" asked Ruixue. "Let''s go now." Wenyu replied without hesitation. Situ Haonan was tied in his heart. If he didn''t have to do something, he would definitely return to the magic land immediately. The brothers who swore to worship each other with blood were the last thing Wenyu wanted to see. "Is the master in a hurry?" Hong mang asked curiously, "I don''t know where the master is going. Maybe I know the shortcut." Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it seems that you are familiar with the divine plane. We are going to the evil stars. Is there a shortcut? The closer the better." "Evil stars, that''s not a good place." hongmang answered and immediately changed back to its original shape, "master, take the broken flow of space, and you can reach the evil stars in three years." "Space debris flow?" Wen Yu frowned. "Space debris flow is really a shortcut, but it''s too dangerous. If you get lost in it, don''t think of it." Hong mang replied proudly, "I''ve been walking in the broken stream of space all the time. I''ve never been lost. My master can rest assured." "Hehe, I''m sure you won''t let me down." Wenyu jumped onto hongmang''s back with a smile. Ruixue smiled and fell beside Wenyu with APAC. With a long roar, the red awn propped up the blue defense shield, pushed his hind foot and rushed into the space. "Red Mang, does this blue defense shield consume divine power?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Well, since I had a baby, I haven''t devoured God and man any more. I don''t have much divine power left. But the evil stars are enough." Hong mang replied. Wen Yu raised his right hand and played a magic power. An energy mask was immediately added to the periphery of the blue defense shield, "just run with all your strength and take the nearest road. I''ll deal with the obstacles." "Thank you, master!" ¡­¡­ Evil stars, also known as the city of chaos, are composed of 13 main stars and 50 small stars. They are the only area without camp in the divine plane. People living here are bad people except bad people, because good people here either become bad people or are killed by bad people. The more chaotic the place is, the more ambitious the people are, and the more people seek hegemony. Therefore, the small evil stars have many large and small forces, as well as many hidden and unknown forces. Tianying sect, one of the more famous forces of the evil stars, is not easy to fight, but is not afraid of any fight. It is extremely rich and controls most of the auction houses of the evil stars. In the evil stars, what I fear most is not that my fist is not hard enough, but that I don''t have enough money. Because here, as long as you have money, someone will work for you and kill for you. Tianying sect is rich and has a lot of money, so other forces are unwilling to provoke. Tianying is the founder of Tianying sect and the current leader of Tianying sect. He is insidious and vicious and hides a knife in his smile. Tiansha, Tianjie, Tianxing and Tiandao are the four generals under Tianying. Among them, Tiansha is in charge of combat power, Tianjie is in charge of zongmen business, Tianxing is in charge of intelligence, and Tiandao is in charge of zongmen punishment hall. Today, the five giants of Tianying sect gather in the hall, looking gloomy. It seems that something has happened to Tianying sect. Tiansha is a burly man with double horns and a half animal and half human body. With an angry look on his face, he said, "boss, di Luotang is clearly robbing us of our business. This account can''t be settled like this." The handsome Tianjie nodded and said, "the emperor''s hall has always been the biggest enemy of our Tianying sect. On the face of it, our Tianying sect is in charge of 70% of the auction house of evil stars, but the income is not much more than that of the emperor''s hall. Now the Emperor''s hall has opened dozens of auction houses, obviously trying to tear his face and compete with our Tianying sect." Tianxing frowned and bowed his head. Tiandao looked cold, as if it had nothing to do with him. The eagle sitting on the main seat sighed and looked at the star and said, "star, what do you think?" "In terms of money, the emperor''s hall is less than us. In terms of combat power, we are better. Neither of them is superior. Why dare the emperor''s hall do so?" Tianxing didn''t give a direct answer, but analyzed the advantages of the next two and asked a rhetorical question. "Something to rely on!" Heaven replied quietly, without any emotion in his tone. Tianxing nodded and then said, "two months ago, the emperor hall went to three big customers and sold tens of thousands of divine crystal stones, which almost wiped out the library of the emperor hall. Then the three people were regarded as guests of honor by the emperor hall and received a reception from the Tang clan. After that, the three people didn''t leave the emperor hall." V3.Chapter 295 Can you set up a sect in the evil stars, lay a solid foundation and become the overlord of the gathering place of evil men? Are the five Eagles idle people. The appearance is used to confuse the enemy. Although Tiansha looks ferocious, he looks like a reckless man with simple mind and developed limbs. In fact, his mind is deeper than Tianxing in charge of the intelligence network. The way of heaven is as cold as ice on the outside and never talks or smiles. He is the most hidden person among the five people. No one can see through his heart. In a word, none of the five eagles is easy. Tianxing''s words were heard by the other four people. In addition to Tiandao, they could not help frowning. In the same way, diluotang can stand side by side with Tianying sect, and its power holder is just as difficult to deal with. Now, the only explanation is that the emperor hall is not afraid of the counterattack of the Tianying sect. The Tianying five did not know where the emperor Luo hall depended on, so they naturally did not dare to make a rash decision. The survival law of evil stars is more cruel than other places in the divine plane. If you take a wrong step, you will fall into the abyss. The enemy will never give you a chance to turn over. So be careful at every step. After a moment of silence, the eagle said, "did our people send back useful news?" The sky star shook his head and said, "the emperor Luo hall is very strict." "Do you think it is the three people that diluotang depends on?" the eagle continued. "I''m not sure. I don''t rule out the possibility of a cover." Tiansha said, "since we don''t know what the hell is going on in diluotang, we have to take the initiative to come to the door and explore each other''s mouth first. We really can''t, so we can only invite him out." Hearing "him", the other people showed a frightened look in their eyes, and even the cold way of heaven was moved by it. "No!" the eagle shook his head quickly: "You can''t invite him until you''re desperate. Tianxing, send a message to Dongxian mansion and tell them that Tianying sect has destroyed the door. Let them come forward to eliminate the disaster. Don''t worry too much. No matter how powerful the three people are, they can be the LORD God. Hum, under the LORD God, I Tianying sect has never been afraid of anyone. Tiansha, follow me to the sect door of Diluo hall. I want to see what medicine they sell in their gourds ¡£¡± Tiansha smiled and asked, "Tianying, is there still no progress?" The eagle shook his head, "the LORD God is so easy to break through. This time the tomb of God is opened. I want to take a chance." "I''ll go too." Tiandao said coldly, giving Tianying no room to refuse. The eagle smiled and said, "I knew you would say that. Then we will go together. Hey, I hope the tomb of God can let me understand the way of the LORD God." The three Tiansha people looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They were both gods, but their accomplishments were ten thousand miles different from those of the eagle and the way of heaven. Two days later, Tianying and Tiansha set foot on the north and South stars, the ancestral gate of the emperor''s hall. They didn''t stay anywhere else and went straight to the ancestral gate of the emperor''s hall. The emperor Luo hall has an intelligence network that is not inferior to the Tianying sect. The two giants of Tianying and Tiansha came in person. How could the emperor Luo hall not know. Therefore, as soon as Tianying and Tiansha arrived in front of the emperor Luo hall, the hall leader emperor and Luo Wang stood there to greet them. Unlike the Tian Ying Zong, the emperor Luo hall has two emperors of the emperor and Luo king. Two people are equal in status and have the same rights. Rumor has it that two people have never had any differences of opinion, just like two bodies and one soul. The emperor was dressed in dark blue Taoist clothes. As soon as the two eagles entered the field of vision, he bowed his hands and said with a loud smile: "brother Eagle has arrived at bizong. He hasn''t been far to meet. It''s not a few weeks of courtesy. I hope brother eagle can bear the burden." The king Luo on one side also looked apologetic and bowed his hands. When the sound fell, the two eagles stood in front of the emperor. The eagle bowed back and said, "it''s the second brother of emperor Luo who should bear the burden. Eagle came uninvited and took the liberty to look at Haihan." People who don''t know will think they are good old friends when they see them. The emperor and King Luo smiled at each other and made an inviting gesture at the same time. The eagle did not refuse, but smiled and walked forward. The Tiansha waited a little. He didn''t move until the emperor and King Luo walked side by side with the eagle. After walking out of a distance, Tianying said with a smile: "it''s the so-called going to the three treasures hall without anything. YingMou came to understand the confusion in his heart and hope that brother Luo, Emperor Wang, can solve the confusion." "Oh, the evil stars have confused brother Ying. Let''s hear it. My brothers will try their best to help." the emperor nodded and smiled. "Hum" Tianying whispered and sneered, "Tianying sect and Diluo hall have been getting along peacefully and making a fortune together with evil stars. But recently, your sect suddenly has dozens of auction houses, and all of them are next to the front of my Tianying sect. Brother Diluo knows?" Luo Wang, who was silent all the time, suddenly said with a strange smile: "Brother Ying is really well informed. The emperor and I are about to go to your sect to explain this matter. Brother Ying, you also said that Tianying sect and diluotang will make a fortune together in the evil stars. To make a fortune, we must have a wide range of doors. Our diluotang is far from your sect, and more auction houses are not in the way. In fact, we are also for your sect''s good, for fear that your sect will end up cheating customers Name. " The heavenly Eagle glanced at King Luo and said with a smile, "brother Luo is so humorous." then he stopped and looked at emperor Luo Er humanitarian: "Since brother Diluo is insincere, it''s useless to say more. Our Tianying sect has never been afraid of anyone in the evil stars, including the Diluo hall. The Diluo hall picked a problem, and Tianying sect had to stop it. The evil stars are not very comfortable recently, so brother Diluo should be optimistic about the new auction house." "Hehe, thank you for reminding me. My brothers must be more careful. If the thief dares to make trouble, he will never come back." the emperor bowed his hand and thanked. Tianying never expected that the emperor and the emperor had such a tough attitude, and it was more certain that the emperor Luotang found a tough backstage. So far, it was boring to say more, so he arched his hands to the emperor and said, "Eagle has something important to deal with. I''ll leave now." Without the emperor''s words to stay, he and the Tiansha left in the air and disappeared into the sky. The emperor and the emperor looked at each other and smiled. They looked at the direction of the eagle leaving, showing pity, and then looked at each other and laughed happily. The strongest enemy is about to fall. There is no reason to be unhappy. In addition to the emperor hall, who dares to dominate the Tianying sect! ¡­¡­ According to hongmang''s estimation, we can reach the evil stars in three years at most, but there was a small opportunity on the way, which delayed two years. It took five years to reach the evil stars. Hongmang, carrying Wenyu several people, ran all the way in the broken stream of space. On the way, he unexpectedly met a floating fairy star. Floating immortal star is the good name given by God man to the planet floating in the space debris flow. It is a treasure land that can be met and not sought in the space debris flow. Fairy star, it''s a good place just by name. The space debris stream is full of energy and aura, and the planet''s natural fairy treasure senro floats in it. Some are rich in top-grade crystal stones, some are full of spirit grass and medicine, and some even contain ancient immortal mansion, magic weapon and immortal formula treasure. The fairy star they met was what Wen Yu wanted most. There were spiritual herbs and herbs everywhere. The only drawback was that there were no other treasures. The immortal star is small. Wen Yu and Ruixue jointly exert their divine power and fix it in the middle of the space debris flow. Three people and two animals stayed on it for two years. Ruixue collects medicine and Wenyu refines medicine. APAC is still in the state of cultivation. Hongmang seizes the opportunity to wantonly absorb the spiritual power attached to the fairy star, and even forcibly snatches several spiritual fruits from under Ruixue''s eyes. Fortunately, Ruixue didn''t make a small report to Wen Yu, otherwise she couldn''t tell whether Wen Yu would let it spit out. After searching the immortal star and refining a large number of miraculous drugs, Wen Yu simply came to remember very well and directly sent the immortal star to the whole ring. In the fourth year of walking in the space debris flow, APAC finally got out of the state of cultivation and stepped into the realm of superior God at one breath. Wen Yu and Ruixue sighed for a long time. In fact, this is also APAC''s opportunity. Little median God, who can keep practicing for four years in the broken stream of space, not to mention stopping on the immortal star with almost saturated spiritual power for two years. If you were a normal middle God, you would have to wake up and satisfy your shriveled stomach after practicing for a month at most, but APAC didn''t need to stop at all. After reaching the evil stars, Wen Yu caught a god man and performed soul searching on him. After learning that the evil stars and heroes were separated, he had the idea of subduing one power to turn it into his own use, so diluotang became his goal. At first, Diluo and his disciples wanted to resist. After being badly hurt by Wenyu, they had to obey. Wenyu was not stingy either. He took out all the robbed divine crystal stones and bought all the treasures in the warehouse of diluotang. There are tens of thousands of hungry subordinates in the magic mainland. Wen Yu will only think of fewer babies, never too many babies. To Wen Yu''s dismay, diluotang is not the first overlord of the evil stars. His little brother has no reason to bend others, so he decided to destroy Tianying sect, or let diluotang swallow Tianying sect and become the first overlord of the evil stars. In this way, he will have more or less territory when he enters the throne in the future. So there was the case that Diluo hall seized the territory of Tianying sect. ¡­¡­ As soon as Tianying and Tiansha appeared on the north and South stars, Diluo got the news and immediately passed it on to Wenyu. Wen Yu ordered them to send Tianying and Tiansha away. He would intercept them on the way. So when Tianying left, Dillo and his wife showed compassion at the same time. "You two are Tianying and Tiansha?" APAC stood in front of Wenyu and Ruixue with his fierce eyes sweeping Tianying and Tiansha with his feet in the void and his hands on a dark saber. The eagle''s heart thumped and screamed. Three mysterious people came to the emperor''s hall, and it happened that they were blocking the way of their brothers. Their brothers had just said goodbye to Emperor''s hall. There is no need to guess that the three men in front of us must have been sent by Dillo to kill themselves. Tiansha also thought so, but when his divine knowledge swept the three of Wen Yu, there was a trace of doubt in his heart. Three gods? "The two of you are Tianying and Tiansha. What''s the matter with brother Shen?" Tianying arched his hand and asked. His cultivation is much higher than that of Tiansha. Naturally, he also noticed the level of Wenyu, but he didn''t act rashly. Emperor Luo and his disciples are not fools. How could they let the three superior gods die. "It''s easy to say." APAC raised his sword, pointed at the eagle and spit out two cold words: "kill you!" Tianying took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and asked, "brother God, you and I have never been masked, let alone talk about festivals and hatred. I think there must be a misunderstanding, or brother God has been slandered and confused by villains." "Ha ha, joke! Does the divine plane need a reason to kill?" APAC asked sternly. Tianying couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and smiled bitterly. The divine plane really didn''t need a reason to kill. "Tianying, let me try the strength of the three of them. If there is something strange, don''t worry about me. Go back and invite him out!" the Tiansha preached. Tianying hesitated and didn''t want to let Tiansha take risks, but now there was no other way but to nod and approve. "Bullying people too much!" after getting the permission of Tianying, the Tiansha stepped forward and killed APAC without saying much. Without fear, APAC waved a knife in his right hand and made a seal in his left hand. He met him bravely and fearlessly. The two gods behind him escorted him. It was hard for him to be afraid. The superior God to the God of heaven is tantamount to the longevity man hanging - seeking death! However, after the first confrontation, APAC had the upper hand. Tiansha was cut 100 meters away with a knife, and his face was full of horror. Can the divine man summon a space shatter attack? The answer is No. But Tiansha saw it. He not only saw it, but also experienced it personally. If it weren''t for the churning blood in his body, he would think he was in a dream. How could God Man summon space debris attack! "Tiansha, go!" When the Tiansha started, the Tianying was ready to attack. As soon as they met, Tiansha was repulsed for 100 meters. The other party''s attack was a broken stream of space. It was very strange. It''s better not to fight this war. So as soon as Tiansha stabilized his body, he gave a full blow to APAC and jumped to the eagle at the same time. Tiansha had a good plan. Unfortunately, Wen Yu had already seen through his mind. With one hand, he grabbed the eagle facing the void. The eagle who had just appeared next to the Tiansha jumped again, and his face appeared pale in front of him. "APAC, continue!" Wen Yu ignored the dazed eagle on his face and ordered APAC, then gave Ruixue a look and asked her to protect APAC. Parker understood Wen Yu''s intention, so he didn''t hesitate to kill Tiansha with a knife. APAC was promoted to the higher God level, but the law he understood was very strange. Even Wenyu couldn''t tell the truth. Space debris flow can be imitated by Wenyu with divine power, but APAC can release the original space debris flow. What''s more strange is that all APAC''s moves are mixed with space debris flow, with extremely terrible lethality. Wen Yu thought for a long time and didn''t understand how APAC did it. Finally, he can only attribute the reason to his understanding of the law of space fragmentation. "Wanjie, Ziling, we meet again." At dusk, a laugh sounded from all directions. Then Wenyu and Ruixue tore the space in front of them out of thin air and walked out of a handsome middle-aged man. The desperate skyhawk, seeing the face of the comer, suddenly showed ecstasy on his face, "he''s coming!" V3.Chapter 296 Many gods know the name Wanjie, but not many people know the name Ziling, and even fewer know Wanjie and Ziling at the same time. Obviously, the handsome man who came out of the space crack is one of the few gods. Wen Yu smiled and was very happy. His sharp eyes stared at Lai humanitarian: "Yale, it''s great that you''re not dead!" It''s not a good thing for blood enemies to come back from the dead, but Wenyu smiled very happily and celebrated Yale''s death from the bottom of his heart. If Yale does not die, he can personally avenge his dead brother and sacrifice his brother''s soul with his blood. Ruixue stared at Yale for a while, then returned to normal, and said with a smile, "Ziling is dead. There is only Ruixue in this world." A short sentence shows her position. In this world, she will no longer be confused and will always follow Wen Yu. Yale smiled, waved his hand and said, "Ziling and Ruixue are all my sisters. Don''t worry, I won''t be wrong again if I miss it once. Bless you. Wanjie, I was wrong before. I''ve been repenting for my mistakes for thousands of years and looking forward to your return. I hope you can put down the gratitude and resentment of your previous life. I don''t want to make Ziling, oh no, Ruixue embarrassed again." "If I can let it go, I won''t come back." Wen Yu replied quietly, "the blood debt must be paid with blood!" Yale''s face showed a layer of vicissitudes and sighed: "maybe you really shouldn''t come back. In a flash of thousands of years, the divine plane is no longer the divine plane of that year. You don''t have the arrogance of Wanjie anymore. The four immortal houses in the East, West, north, South, heaven and earth, the four divine domains of heaven and earth, the eight forces separate the divine plane, and the weakest one has as many as 800000 gods." "So what?" Yale glanced at Tianying and Tiansha and said with a smile, "ten thousand robbers, can you let them go?" "Yes," said Wen Yu, with a funny smile on his mouth. His right hand suddenly pointed out, and two supernatural powers flew to shoot Tianying and Tiansha. Yale didn''t stop him, because he didn''t expect Wen Yu to promise, but he moved to kill, and it was too late. When Wen Yu threw a shadow in his face, Yale didn''t react much, just like he didn''t see it. He said with a smile, "Wanjie, do you want to know what happened to the divine plane after you left, and why there have been so many gods in thousands of years? I can answer the confusion in your heart one by one." "Not interested." Wen Yu flatly refused. Yale smiled and said: "On that day, you tore apart the vast space, and after you left with your brother, thousands of rays of light suddenly came out of the broken stream of the space. The rays of light were short-lived and fleeting. Then three pages of gold paper flew out. The golden light flickered and the power of God was strong. Its power was so powerful that all the gods were heartbroken. This treasure made the twelve main gods excited, and the atmosphere was extremely tense for a time. At that time, I lost more than half of my power and competed for it I was sure to lose the enemy when I got up. So I took the initiative and fought hard. After I got a piece of gold paper, I plunged into the innermost layer of space debris flow. Other main gods didn''t dare to pursue, and there were still two pages of gold paper. Instead of risking to pursue me, I might as well fight for the rest. " After deliberately pausing and seeing that Wen Yu and Ruixue both looked forward to the following, Yale went on to say: "In order to snatch the remaining two pages of gold paper, the eleven gods tore their faces and fought fiercely. This battle changed the color of heaven and earth, and countless gods and men were affected by it, or fell or were involved in the turbulent flow of space. Finally, the three gods fell, and binglingjiu and Rockton luckily won the gold paper and escaped. So far, the thirteen gods, oh no, to be exact, there are only eight of the fifteen gods. Your good brother Brother Xuan night was also involved in the gold paper snatching war and fell. " "Thirty thousand years later, binglingjiu and Lockton went out of the pass one after another and conquered the other six main gods with absolute strength. Although the six main gods were unwilling, they could face falling and yielding, so they had to choose the latter. Because binglingjiu and Lockton were not satisfied with each other, they had a grudge before, so they formed their own alliance, created fairy house and divine domain, and divided the divine plane into two." Yale ignored Wen Yu''s and Ruixue''s reaction, and then said: "After robbing the gold paper, I rushed into the innermost layer of the space debris flow. I thought I would die. But God''s mercy made me meet an immortal star and luckily survived. When I understood the immortal method on the gold paper, walked out of the innermost layer of the space debris flow and returned to the God''s throne, the foundation of the immortal house and the divine realm was already solid. I knew the fatal temptation of the gold paper to the LORD God, and I didn''t dare to identify myself, otherwise I would die I will face the endless pursuit of the six main gods, especially binglingjiu and Lockton, who also understand the golden paper fairy method. Together, I will die. So I have been hiding here until you come back. I know you will come back. You didn''t let me wait, and I came back earlier than I expected. " Wen Yu had a sneer on his face. "Why, do you want to subdue us and form a force to share the divine plane with the immortal house and divine domain?" "I thought about it at first, but then I gave up the idea." Yale replied without hesitation, "power, money, hegemony and so on, how can these be compared with understanding the way of heaven." At dusk, Yale''s eyes became very hot. He stared at Wen Yu and said, "Wanjie, do you know who wrote these three gold pages?" without Wen Yu''s answer, he continued, his tone trembling with excessive excitement, "This is left by the creator God Dharma, which is divided into seven volumes, that is, there are four pages in addition to these three pages of gold paper. The immortal Dharma contained in the gold paper is beyond the level of the LORD God, and the Dharma crown is hereinafter referred to as the fairy way. Compared with this fairy way, the plane law understood by the LORD God is like a child''s juggling, which is vulnerable to one blow. Under the Dharma crown, there is a divine Oracle in the lower right corner of the gold paper. After understanding the seven volumes of fairy way, you can step into the eternal field and go To a higher level. " Yale''s words set off a huge wave in Wenyu and Ruixue''s heart, the eternal field and a higher level. This is not the threshold that the LORD God has been unable to cross! Yale was very satisfied with the response of Wen Yu and Ruixue. He smiled and turned his right hand. The golden light flashed and the divine power surged. It was the golden paper he got. "Ten thousand robbers, why don''t you put down your hatred? You, me and Ruixue jointly understand the fairy way and explore the door to the eternal field." immediately, the gold paper drifted away from the palm of Yale and stopped in front of Wenyu. At the moment when the gold paper appeared, Wen Yu was moved. The power surging on the gold paper made him feel an impulse to bow down and surrender. Such power was beyond Yale''s reach. APAC, who was not well trained, had already knelt on his knees, his body trembled and his face was pale. Temptation, naked temptation. To tell you the truth, Wen Yu was moved. If he had only a general grudge with Yale, he would not hesitate to accept Yale''s proposal and put the gold paper in his pocket. Unfortunately, Wen Yu attaches great importance to brotherhood, which can also be said to be his way. Yale killed more than a thousand of his brothers. How can we let go of this hatred. If you put it down, Wenyu''s Tao will be broken. How can you talk about pursuing a higher fairy Tao. Therefore, the gold paper stopped in front of him. Wen Yu didn''t even look at it. With a wave of his hand, he swept the gold paper back, turned his back to Yale and said, "although it''s reincarnation and rebirth, your kindness to Ruixue can''t be denied. This time, we''ll return it. I''ll take your God next time we meet. You, go." Ruixue opened her mouth and didn''t say what she wanted to say. Yale has understood the magic on the golden paper. Is Wen Yu his opponent? The next time we meet, Wen Yu may fall, not Yale. Wen Yu has affection for her brother. She is a deep-rooted love for Wen Yu. Compared with revenge, she cares more about Wenyu''s safety. Yale noticed the instant change of Ruixue, so he pushed the gold paper in front of Ruixue, "Without immortal Dharma, Wanjie will not be able to take revenge, and will never be able to set foot in the fairy way. After Wanjie reincarnation, the eight main gods do not want to bear the curse and tamper with the truth of the war between the main gods. That is to say, when Wanjie''s identity is exposed, the eight main gods will certainly kill them in the name of justice because of their face. In addition, there are four main gods in Xianfu and Shenyu, and suddenly there are two more main gods, which must become the gods The object of contention between the two will not succumb to others with Wanjie''s personality. If you don''t get it, you will destroy it, so you will be in great danger in the throne. Take it for him and for you. Wanjie won''t forgive my fault and let go of that hatred, and I won''t escape. " Yale said what Ruixue was worried about, so she hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, Wen Yu turned around, grabbed the gold paper in the void, sucked the gold paper into his palm, and then received the whole ring. The sudden change of Wenyu''s attitude not only stunned Ruixue, but also confused Yale. A trace of regret flashed in the depths of his eyes. Wen Yu smiled and smiled happily. Yale frowned. He hated the smile on Wen Yu''s face. This kind of smile is not what Wanjie should have. Wanjie should not accept gold paper, and he should prevent Ruixue from accepting it. But the fact is just the opposite of what he expected. At this time, he suddenly realized that Wanjie thousands of years ago had already died. In addition to APAC, the other three were smart people. Yale knows Wanjie''s personality, but Wenyu didn''t let him down and flatly refused. But Yale shouldn''t talk so much nonsense to persuade Ruixue to take the gold paper. Since he knows Wanjie''s personality, he should know that Wenyu will stop Ruixue. He already knows the result, why do more useless work? So when Yale advised Ruixue to take the gold paper, Wenyu suddenly understood. Yale was afraid that he didn''t know the danger he was going to face, and was warning him in disguise. In this way, he would try every means to get a piece of gold paper, and the gold paper would most likely be hidden in the tomb of God. That is to say, Yale was setting a trap for him to lure him to the tomb of God and rob the gold paper. In this way, he would be with the eight trends The snipe and the clam fight to make a profit. Yale obviously wants to be this fisherman. In addition, Wen Yu regretted when he turned around. He felt that he had been influenced by APAC to a certain extent and became "simple". Why can''t he accept gold paper for revenge and destroy the enemy with the enemy''s things? There''s nothing more pleasant in the world. However, Yale was more "simple" and even gave him a second chance, so Wen Yu turned around without hesitation and took the gold paper. Yale''s remorse flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Unfortunately, he was caught by Wen Yu. Therefore, Wen Yu was more sure that Yale had another purpose. Fortunately, he didn''t continue to be "simple", otherwise he would fall into the trap. Yale stared at Wen Yu with a complicated look and said, "ten thousand robbers, you have changed." Wen Yu replied with a smile: "it''s better to change. It''s boring to live unchanged. Well, you''ve also changed. It''s more sinister than before. If I guess right, the other four pages of gold paper must be in the tomb of God." It seemed that he was afraid that Wen Yu would see through his mind. Yale moved his eyes from Wen Yu''s face and said, "the eight forces jointly blocked the tomb of God. Once in a thousand years, they would crack the tomb of God at all costs. In addition to gold paper, what else can the eight main gods do this?" Wen Yu nodded and asked, "what''s the matter with so many gods?" "There is a strange fruit in the God''s tomb, which can promote the superior God to the God of heaven, but this fruit is very rare. The real reason is that there are many gods floating on each floor of the God''s tomb. Each time they break through one floor, the eight forces can get at least 10000 gods." "How can there be so many gods in the tomb of God?" Yale spread his hands and said with a smile, "I didn''t go in, so I don''t know. Even if I went in, I couldn''t find the answer. Maybe someone explored the tomb of God billions of years ago, maybe it was deliberately placed under the crown of Dharma, maybe the divine personality of heaven can be bred. Who knows. Maybe there is the divine personality of the Lord in the depths of the tomb of God." "Next time the tomb of God opens, I want to go in and have a look. Do you want to go together?" Wen Yu asked with an incomprehensible smile. "Not for the time being." Yale shook his head. Now he realized that he couldn''t see through the disaster of this world at all. Wen Yu frowned and said, "the eight forces joined hands to block the entrance to the tomb of God. It seems unrealistic to break in. It''s a big trouble." "I can help you, but it''s up to you whether you live or die when you go in." Yale finally smiled again. "Thank you, but no need. I have a way to get in." Wenyu waved and refused. "Hum" Yale hummed and stopped talking. Wenyu was obviously teasing him. "Brother Yale, I can''t help but accept the golden paper fairy method. Be careful when you meet next time. I don''t know if brother Yale has anything else to do. Brother, I go up and down tens of millions of divine crystals every second. Time is precious and can''t be delayed." Wen Yu said goodbye. Yale arched his hands and said with a smile, "I wish brother Wanjie''s tomb a smooth trip and win another four pages of gold paper at one stroke. Goodbye!" then he turned and stepped into the space. Ruixue looked at Wen Yu puzzled and said, "what riddles do you two play? Why can''t I understand at all?" "It''s very simple. He wanted me to go to the tomb of God, and I readily agreed. As for what his real purpose is, I don''t know." Wenyu replied. "Do you really want to go to the tomb of God?" "Of course." "You still go when you know there is a conspiracy! Is your head OK?" said Ruixue angrily. "OK. Hehe, the divine plane will be lively soon. Let''s go back." Wenyu hehe smiled, released hongmang from the whole ring and asked, "hongmang, do you know Ruhr star?" Red mang simply shook his head. There are countless planets on the divine plane. How does it know about an unknown little star. Wen Yu had to take out the starry sky Lanhai and let Hong Mang in. He found the route to Ruhr star in the starry sky map recorded by the starry sky Lanhai. The nearest route will take more than ten years, so three people and one beast set foot on the boring starry road again. V3.Chapter 297 After an experience of space breaking popular road, Wen Yu was relieved. He no longer worried that hongmang was lost in the space breaking stream with his three people, and admired hongmang''s ability at the same time. In the space debris flow, Wen Yu kept running for several years. Wen Yu asked himself if he didn''t dare. After determining the route and selecting the direction, the huge tail of hongmang proudly threw away and rushed out into a light. Hongmang''s huge body turned into a little starlight and disappeared in the space debris. A figure appeared out of thin air where it originally stood. It was Yale who tore the space and left. If Wen Yu knew that Yale had not left, he would surely burst into a cold sweat. Just now he was afraid that Yale would leave falsely, so he followed him to find the magic land. Therefore, after Yale left, he immediately searched around with his divine sense to make sure that Yale was no longer within the scope of his divine sense. In fact, Yale did not leave. What does this mean? It shows that Yale can avoid his divine search, and its cultivation is far better than him. Fortunately, Wen Yu didn''t know. He felt better. Yale stepped on the void, his hands behind his back, his eyes flashing cold, and then picked up the corners of his mouth, revealing a touch of cold. "Wanjie, I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years. I hope you won''t let me down. Among the Lord gods, you have the highest understanding. Maybe only you can fully understand this fairy way." At dusk, a black air floated out of Yale''s eyebrows. The black air condensed in Yale''s chest and finally formed into a black and shiny gas pill. The Qi pill only lasted for a few seconds, and then the wave exploded and dispersed. The broken flow in the space as bright as day was like being splashed with ink, and there was no light in an instant. Where the black gas invaded, there was a dead silence. In the black air center, Yale''s right hand turned forward, and a stack of blood red gold paper was in the palm. If you can count them one by one, you will be surprised to find that this bloody gold paper happens to be seven. Staring at the bloody gold paper lying in the palm of Jing''s hand, Yale looked at it in a daze and sighed: "the fairy way, the devil way and the way are interlinked. If you can understand it, you can step into the eternal field. I have obtained the devil way for more than seven volumes for more than ten million years. Why can''t you understand the last layer?" Then he looked at the direction Wenyu left again and said with a smile, "Wanjie, I believe you won''t let me down." ¡­¡­ On hongmang''s back, APAC entered the meditation practice again, and the divine power emitted by the golden paper made him feel again. Looking at the tumbling energy flow outside the energy mask and snuggling in Wenyu''s arms, Ruixue whispered: "Wenyu, Ryan is right. There will be a catastrophe on the divine plane, and this fairy golden paper is the culprit of the catastrophe. Do we want to participate in the catastrophe?" Wen Yu didn''t answer Ruixue''s question, but asked, "Ruixue, don''t you want to understand Xiandao and pursue a higher realm?" "This is the yearning of all gods and men, and I naturally want to." Ruixue replied without thinking. Then her tone changed to tenderness and whispered, "but I want to be with you and explore the eternal field of love." Wen Yu tightened his arms, hugged Ruixue more tightly, and said with a smile: "then we should give consideration to both, explore the eternal field of Xiandao and enjoy the eternal field of love. In my previous life, I didn''t give you any promise. In this life, I promise you that no matter what happens, I won''t leave you. I''d rather lose all my brothers than you." "Hehe, I like to hear this sentence, but I don''t like you to do so." Ruixue said with a happy smile, "you just promise me that no matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave me. Even if it falls, you should take me with you." Wen Yu nodded and sighed in his heart, "if you get a wife like this, what do you want from your husband!" "Wenyu, quickly take out the gold paper and let me see how powerful the immortal method is." Ruixue suddenly got up and urged, "I didn''t expect that all the legends are true and the creator God really exists. In this way, it doesn''t mean that there are six same spaces in addition to the Zhou system! God, crossing the main god to a higher level doesn''t mean the level where the creator God is." Wen Yu was also excited by Ruixue''s scream, but he didn''t take out the gold paper, pointed to APAC and said with a bitter smile: "APAC can''t bear the power of the gold paper, and the red awn is enough. Ruixue, come on, I''ll send you into the whole ring, and you can understand it in it." "What about you?" Ruixue didn''t agree immediately. "Hehe, I can feel everything in the ring. I can understand it outside." Wen Yu replied. "Hee hee, let''s compare and see who understands the immortal method first." Ruixue said with a sly smile. Wen Yu drew the tip of Ruixue''s nose and said with a smile, "cunning guy, the time inside is ten times slower than outside. I can''t compare with you." "Hey, hey, you''re not stupid. Why are you waiting? Send me in." Send Ruixue to the whole ring. After explaining to hongmang, Wen Yu sinks his consciousness into the whole ring. After Wen Yu integrated the divine personality and obtained the power of the LORD God, the space in the whole ring grew wildly. Even Wen Yu himself was not sure how big the space was. The space is too large. After obtaining the power of the LORD God, Wen Yu no longer needs the power of the whole ring, so he didn''t take care of the whole ring. Fortunately, the whole ring has already formed an independent ecosystem and can operate normally without management. Otherwise, it must be deserted now. Hongmang''s baby son is lying on the immortal star to practice. His head has developed to 100 meters long. "We have time to get more planets in and turn it into a small galaxy." Wen Yu thought, scanning the huge space of the whole ring, and then opened up an independent space for Ruixue and handed the gold paper to her. He dare not let the power of gold paper spread out, otherwise the animals and plants that are hard to reproduce in the whole ring will die in an instant. After talking with Ruixue for a few words, Wen Yu immersed his consciousness in gold paper. The gold paper is about 20 cm long and 15 cm wide. The material is ominous. There are dense gold characters in the size of rice grains on both sides. At the beginning of the front is a line of slightly larger gold characters - Xiandao. After reading it twice, Wen Yu couldn''t help wondering: "How does Yale know that there are other volumes in the tomb of God? Is there anything else besides gold paper that day? Whatever, the tomb of God must go there. Will you talk about it in the future? Now let me see what the mystery of this fairy way is." Wen Yu finally understood the meaning of this sentence. He couldn''t understand the gold paper. He knew every word engraved on it, but he didn''t understand it when three or five words were connected together. Take the first five words for example. Tao Lun''s heavenly Dharma is slim. Everyone knows these five words, but who knows them when they are put together? Anyway, Wen Yu didn''t understand them. "Ruixue, why can''t I understand?" surprised, Wen Yu immediately asked Ruixue. But Ruixue didn''t know when she had entered selflessness, and didn''t hear his inquiry at all. "What do you say? The more you don''t understand it, the more profound it is. This immortal method is really profound. It doesn''t see the bottom!" Wen Yu sighed for fun. Then he took his mind and thought about the meaning of the first five words. The poor guy didn''t dare to look back, for fear that his confidence would be completely defeated. ¡­¡­ In Minmin mine, in the dark cave, the blood Butterfly slowly opened his eyes, and two essence lights were emitted from a pair of eyes. "Not yet." the blood Butterfly whispered with a happy face. When her eyes looked at the fog ahead, the smile on her face suddenly turned cold, and the resentful eyes seemed to ignite the fog. He got up and walked to the edge of the cave cliff. The divine knowledge swept the fog. The blood Butterfly shook his head in disappointment and sighed, "still not. He should have killed him that day! Shit benefactor, he didn''t show his ugly face when he was dying." naturally, he meant situ Haonan. For millions of years, the blood Butterfly has been devoted to cultivation and tried its best to explore the door to the promotion of the LORD God. Efforts will pay off. The blood Butterfly''s qualification is superior and the reward is very rich. With the rapid growth of cultivation, it seems to be the best among the gods. Seventy thousand years ago, blood Butterfly and an adventure team explored a fierce place and got a jade Kam. This jade Kam was left by a senior expert. It records his understanding of the law and makes blood Butterfly''s cultivation to a higher level. In addition, there is a sentence that shocks the soul of blood Butterfly. There are a vast number of gods and precious treasures. All the best immortal treasures are bred by the aura of heaven and earth. Among the immortal treasures I know, colorful divine crystals are the most precious. All gods regard colorful divine crystals as the top-grade divine crystals and use them as divine crystals. In fact, they are not. Colorful divine crystals are bred by divine power. The method is appropriate and the effect is infinite. Unfortunately, I only found three colorful divine crystals in my life, and then I came across another one by chance When Xianbao was promoted to the LORD God, he lost interest in the colorful divine crystal. The following is my method of using the colorful divine crystal. I hope those who are destined to get this method will continue to verify my conjecture. Although the elder didn''t say what his guess was, xuedie guessed it only once. After he was promoted to the LORD God, he lost interest in the colorful God crystal. Doesn''t that mean that the colorful God crystal can promote the god man to the LORD God. After the use method of colorful divine crystal is firmly engraved in the heart, the blood Butterfly will destroy this jade Jian, and good things will naturally be enjoyed alone. After that, she bought the colorful divine crystals from the divine plane. There were only two in 50000 years, and both of them were produced in the Min Min mining area, so she mined in the Min mining area for 20000 years. The two colorful divine crystals gave her a taste of sweetness and fully recognized the elder''s guess. She was willing to mine for thousands of years for the dream of the LORD God of all gods and people. Every year, she will select a few of the newly promoted to find a secluded mining site for them, so that the mining efficiency can be doubled. The reason for choosing the newly promoted one is that the newly promoted one is ignorant and doesn''t know the value of the colorful God crystal. After picking it, he will give it to her. Situ Haonan was one of the miners she trained. On that day, situ Haonan pulled all the colorful divine crystals in his eye and fell into the energy turbulence, which made the blood Butterfly vomit blood and faint. But when the blood Butterfly woke up from the syncope and the divine knowledge scanned the fog, he immediately forgot himself with joy. In the fog, there were hundreds of colorful divine crystals invisible to the naked eye. So she immediately blocked the entrance of the mine with her divine power and practiced on the spot after obtaining all the colorful divine crystals. In just 20 years, the rapid progress of cultivation was amazing. She even felt that she had found the door of the main God and could only push it open. However, the colorful divine crystals were exhausted at the most critical moment of her cultivation, which made her want to frustrate situ Haonan. After secretly scolding situ Haonan for a while, the blood Butterfly turned her eyes to the ore on the edge of the cliff and said to herself, "as long as you dig this piece all over, you can find several colorful divine crystals." With this idea, the blood Butterfly immediately took out the artifact full moon machete and even wanted to do it. Before she started, she looked down the cliff regretfully. At a glance, her body trembled and the energy turbulence disappeared. "Giggle, God help me! God help me!" the excited body of the blood Butterfly trembled, and the shortness of breath could be heard from a distance. After finally calming the surging blood, the blood Butterfly looked at the bottom of the cliff and said, "the divine crystal stone is conceived by divine power. It''s so strange here. There must be something strange below. If I go down recklessly, I''ll die in case of sudden energy turbulence. But if I don''t go down, how can I get the seven color divine crystal? Why don''t I go down and have a look." Then she shook her head and said, "you can''t let others know that there are colorful divine crystals here. If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, it''s better not to find others." after a loss from situ Haonan, she became very cautious. "Good and bad, fight once!" said the blood Butterfly, biting her teeth ruthlessly. Then she spread her divine power and carefully floated down the cliff. At the same time, her divine consciousness surged to explore whether there were dangers and uncertain factors below. The further down, the tighter the heart of the blood Butterfly. At first, her divine consciousness could penetrate down for kilometers, but now she can only explore the distance of 100 meters under her body, and the white fog is surrounded. Only her right eye can see the scenery within two meters, and the naked eye can only see the white fog. "Bang, bang, Bang..." Five minutes later, xuedie clearly heard her heartbeat, but she didn''t stop her falling body, and her desire had already defeated her reason. "My life is over!" Two hours later, the blood Butterfly turned pale and cried in panic and despair. An hour ago, fear overcame desire and calmed her mind. In this hour, she went down more than a hundred miles, but she didn''t see anything except the white fog. And she suddenly found that although the fog was thick, there was no moisture. The fog was obviously not the fog she knew. Frightened, she quickly jumped up at full speed and tried to return the same way. It''s more than a thousand times faster than when it came down. An hour''s journey was enough to go around the star, but she didn''t get out of the clouds. It turned out that she was lost in the strange cloud. "The diameter of Min star is less than 100000 Li, and I can reach it for a moment at my current speed. But I have walked for a full hour, but I haven''t walked out of the cloud. The only explanation is that I don''t walk in a straight line this hour, but in a circle around a point." The blood Butterfly strongly suppressed her fear and calmly analyzed. "You can go out in a straight line. But how can you go in a straight line in this cloud? Yes!" "Hiss -" The blood Butterfly pulled a half meter long cloth strip from his clothes, and then took out a crystal stone from the storage ring, tied it at one end of the cloth strip and held it in his hand at the other end. "As long as I slow down, the falling direction of the spar is down and go in the opposite direction." V3.Chapter 298 The method of blood Butterfly is very simple and practical. Whether the falling direction of the crystal stone is the direction when she came down or not, as long as she goes in the opposite direction, even if she can''t return to the entrance, she can finally touch the barrier of this strange cloud. As long as she touches the cloud barrier, she can use the full moon machete to dig a passage to the outside. There is a dead silence in the clouds. It''s strange and frightening. The earlier you go out, the more comfortable you will be. Compared with Xiaoming, the blood Butterfly obviously cares more about the latter. God and man have no years, and there is more than one colorful God crystal. If you can''t find it in 100000 years, it will be a million years, and if you can''t find it in a million years, it will be thousands of years. As long as you can''t die, you will find it one day. It''s not worth risking your life to explore in this strange cloud. So at this time, the blood Butterfly only hopes for one thing, that is to find a way quickly and get out of this damn cloud. Too fast will affect the falling direction of the divine crystal, so the blood Butterfly is eager, but the travel speed is well controlled. "Bang -" Half an hour later, the blood Butterfly''s rapidly tense nerves and tight restless heart, like breaking an invisible barrier, fled with a bang. Enjoying the light in front of her, xuedie is excited. At the moment, she has only four words in her mind. It''s good to be alive! After a long time, the blood Butterfly woke up from the excitement and loss of consciousness that had escaped all his life. But when her eyes turned clear and saw the scene in front of her, her nerves tightened again and her heart contracted suddenly again. Her eyes are not the imaginary exit, nor the ore barrier of Min star, but a huge sphere formed by the turbulent flow of energy. There is a 50 meter long bright band between the energy turbulence ball and the clouds, and she is standing on the edge of the bright band without clouds and energy turbulence. In great surprise, the blood Butterfly''s face was black and blue, and her delicate body was a little weak. Fortunately, the light here is bright and not as strange as in the clouds. So after the fear, the blood Butterfly was a little relieved. "Is this really the inside of Min star?" observing the strange scene in front of me, the blood Butterfly wondered about the strangeness in the clouds just now. Then he smiled again, shook the cloth wrapped around the crystal stone hanging between his fingers, and said: "since this road is impassable, the direction in which the crystal stone falls is the birth road. The birth road is there. Don''t worry about it, but it''s better to leave here early." After laughing, she spread out her body and was ready to leave. Just before leaving, she looked at the energy turbulence again and thought in her heart: "It can be called a fierce place, but there are many treasures in the fierce place. Situ Haonan''s beast fell into the energy turbulence with hundreds of colorful divine crystals, and the energy turbulence sphere was obviously formed by the energy turbulence. In this way, most of the hundreds of colorful divine crystals are in the energy turbulence sphere. Although my current cultivation can''t run through the whole sphere and get involved in one or two There is no fear. " When this thought came into being, the blood Butterfly''s heart was inexplicably excited, and the look in her eyes was hot. The colorful divine crystal was just the best divine crystal for other gods, but it was a magic weapon for her to open the door of the LORD God. At this time, her cultivation was only one line away from the LORD God, and she could successfully set foot in the field of the LORD God only by finding dozens of colorful crystal stones. In the face of such temptation, which God could not help Beckoning. The blood Butterfly was painstaking, but his mind was very calm. He didn''t rush into the energy turbulence. Instead, he turned around the huge sphere and made sure that the colorful divine crystal was not outside. Only then did he carefully prop up the energy mask, sacrifice all defensive and aggressive artifacts and jump in. After entering the energy turbulence, the blood Butterfly had a retreat, because the destructive power of the energy turbulence was far beyond her expectation, and her divine consciousness could only explore the distance of 50 meters ahead. Fortunately, her cultivation was true, and the defense power of the energy mask was enough to ignore the external energy turbulence. Therefore, under the great temptation, she forcibly threw away her fear and retreat and moved forward slowly. The more forward, the stronger the destructive power of the energy turbulence, the tighter the heart of the blood Butterfly, and the more cautious the pace of moving forward. Once the defense energy shield reaches the broken warning line, it will retreat immediately. Danger and wealth coexist, which has been verified again. After about a hundred meters, the blood Butterfly''s divine sense finally touched the colorful divine crystal she dreamed of. Although only a few pieces were enough to make her delicate body tremble and excited. Staring at the colorful crystal shining ten meters away in front of her, the blood Butterfly unexpectedly slipped two lines of clear tears from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, words could not express her inner excitement. "Eh" the blood Butterfly was suddenly surprised, and her outstretched hand shrank back, because she suddenly found that there were other things around the colorful God crystal. When she looked closely, she couldn''t help being shocked. "This is situ Haonan''s weapon!" the blood Butterfly couldn''t help crying out, "It can withstand the tearing of energy turbulence. This weapon must be an extraordinary magic weapon. Miscalculation! Miscalculation! If I had known he was pregnant with a treasure, I would - cluck. If God had treated me well, he not only let me find colorful magic crystals, but also gave me a magic weapon. Cluck, Haonan is really my lucky star." There was no sense of guilt on the blood Butterfly''s face, but some were just excited to find a strange treasure. The divine plane really had no emotion! "Oh, there''s another divine body!" the blood butterfly found the foreign body again, and then a trace of confusion and vigilance appeared on his face. "Situ Haonan is just a lower God. His divine body can''t stand the tear of the turbulent flow of energy. Who''s this divine body?" Confused, the blood Butterfly''s divine consciousness surged, and instantly caged to the divine lattice suspended not far from the divine weapon Tianjing, trying to explore the divine level of this divine lattice. When her divine consciousness touched the divine grid, a layer of energy ripple suddenly appeared on the surface of the divine grid. The energy ripple was like a poisonous snake, which attacked her along the divine consciousness of the blood Butterfly. The blood Butterfly was shocked and immediately took back his divine consciousness, and his body turned into a light and rushed in the direction of coming in. Maybe the blood Butterfly''s action is too big, pulling the energy turbulence, maybe it''s the problem of the energy turbulence itself, maybe it''s because she touched the God. In short, the moment she moved, the energy turbulence suddenly and violently rotated. The sudden changes scared the blood Butterfly''s liver and gall, and life and death hung on the line. How dare you retain the divine power, and all the divine power gushed out of the body. The energy defense covers the time, and the colorful flames flow and roll. The left hand is placed in front of the chest, and the green jade finger makes overlapping handprints like an illusion. Layer by layer of energy runes are shot from the fingertip to the full moon machete of the right hand. "Drink!" the blood Butterfly''s eyes were angry, her pink lips were round, and she roared. The full moon machete fiercely cleaves out and turns out a 100 meter long energy knife shadow. The knife shadow does not cleave out, but one changes two, two changes four... Eight changes sixteen. In an instant, the body of the blood Butterfly was wrapped by sixteen huge energy knife shadows. "Squeak, squeak..." The knife shadow and the rotating energy turbulence hit each other, constantly making a harsh tearing sound, followed by a series of explosions. The blood Butterfly''s face flushed, and Sakura''s mouth spewed out a blood sword. Just for a moment, her divine energy defense shield was broken. If she hadn''t exercised her divine power in time and protected her body with energy knife shadow, I''m afraid she would have been stirred into dust by energy turbulence. I have to say that the blood Butterfly''s response is very fast and calm at the same time. If the energy turbulence rotates at that moment, she chooses to retreat first and then defend, and Xiaoming will explain her life. Do a foolproof defense, which is also the strongest defense of the blood Butterfly. The left hand floats again, the handprint changes, the energy ripples are played layer by layer, and the full moon machete turns into a knife shadow like wind and fog. The tearing force of the energy turbulence is extremely strong, and the divine power of the blood Butterfly is not vegetarian. The body is retreating at a slow speed. At the same time of retreating, her heart turned into a terrible wave, and the divine spirit was intact. After breathing, he took a breath of cold air, and two strong greedy lights were emitted from the blood Butterfly''s eyes. There is nothing but the LORD God that can withstand the tear of the power of crushing the God. Although every cell of the body was trembling and the desire in the heart was like a boundless sea, the retreat speed of the blood Butterfly did not stop for a moment. Even if the LORD God is attractive, everything should be based on life to enjoy. Suddenly, the rotational speed of the energy turbulence increases sharply and shrinks at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Hoo -" the blood Butterfly wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead with lingering fear. In a short moment, the Luo yarn on her body had been completely soaked by the cold sweat. At the moment when the rotational speed of the energy turbulence soared, she had retreated to the edge. Fortunately, the energy turbulence contracted a distance to the middle at the same time, which happened to get her out of the tear of the energy turbulence. After picking up a life on the edge of death, the blood Butterfly immediately retreated, but she didn''t leave, but retreated to the edge of the cloud and watched the change of the energy turbulence ball from a distance. She was thinking about the main God. With a sense of luck, the sphere is shrinking slowly, and the divine personality is not in the center of the sphere. If the sphere shrinks all the time, the divine personality must flash out. This moment is the time to win the divine personality. Blood Butterfly''s luck has always been surprisingly good, so this time she chose to believe in her luck again. "Pa pa pa -" the energy ball can continuously send out the burst sound of energy friction. Say fast or not, say slow or not. In half an hour, the diameter of the energy ball was reduced by 100 meters, and the naked eye of the blood Butterfly also saw the divine figure. In just a few minutes, the divine figure will be revealed. The blood of the blood Butterfly is as hot as fire. It seems that it will burn in the next moment. But at the moment when the divine spirit was about to leave the energy ball, the shrinking energy ball soared more than ten meters, which scared the blood Butterfly out of color. Fortunately, the energy ball did not burst and began to concentrate after soaring. "Damn it!" the blood Butterfly cursed sadly, because the expansion and contraction of the energy ball pushed the divine lattice a distance. How could she not be angry when the baby who was about to get her ran away in the blink of an eye. An hour later, the same scene was staged again. The blood Butterfly''s heart is broken. There is still a chance. The blood Butterfly doesn''t want to leave. Two hours later, the energy ball suddenly soared again, then continued to shrink, and the divine spirit was pushed in for a distance. The blood Butterfly cursed repeatedly and could only bear to wait. However, the energy ball seems to be deliberately teasing the blood Butterfly, and the same scenes are staged again and again. After hundreds of times, the energy ball has been condensed into a small ball less than 50 meters in diameter. The dozens of colorful divine crystals have been broken, leaving only the magic weapon and the divine lattice. Over and over a hundred times, the blood Butterfly''s nerves were numb. He sat on the edge of the cloud and watched it with interest. It seemed that the scene in front of him was very interesting. "This magic weapon shouldn''t be the bastard of situ Haonan." the blood Butterfly looked at the magic weapon and thought, "that boy is just a beginner. How can he have such a baby? Maybe it''s just similar." Fifty meters, forty meters... Twenty meters, ten meters With the passage of time, the energy ball is still concentrating, soaring, and the volume is also getting smaller. Eight meters, seven meters... Five meters... Two meters... The energy ball is no longer concentrated. What''s hateful is that the divine soldiers and gods shrink to the center of the energy ball. The blood Butterfly was crazy and stared at the God in the center of the energy ball with red eyes. The diameter of the energy ball is only two meters. She just needs to stand on the side and stretch her arm to catch the God, but she doesn''t have the courage. If such a large sphere of turbulent energy is concentrated to such a point, I''m afraid the LORD God will be frightened when he sees its power. In case this powerful and terrible energy ball is triggered and explodes, min star must instantly turn into dust in the star space, and the life of the blood Butterfly will be lost. Go, the blood Butterfly is not willing. That''s the God. No, stay and stare. Whether to go or not, the blood Butterfly is struggling. "Who am I?" suddenly, a low inquiry sounded in the dead space. The blood Butterfly looked around in horror, but found no human figure. "I hate!" the voice sounded again. This time, the blood Butterfly listened really, but was scared into a cold sweat. The sound came from the energy ball. "Jie Jie, I hate you!" The voice seemed excited to find the name, and gave a series of gloomy laughter. "Go!" for a moment, the blood Butterfly finally made a decision. Her intuition told her that there was only one way to die if she continued to stay. With a decision, the body of the blood Butterfly turned into a light and plunged into the clouds. After the gloomy laughter, the energy ball turned again, but this time it was not concentrated, but broke the original shape and slowly wriggled in an irregular shape. This process seems slow, but in fact it is only a moment. After an instant, the energy ball disappeared and there was another man. The man was naked, with long blood red hair, calm and automatic, handsome face, vibrant sword eyebrows and clear eyes, but his clear eyes were filled with trembling Yin Qi. The man held the magic weapon in his right hand, shaking his wrist and waving a remnant. Then he picked it up from the corners of his mouth and outlined an evil face with his gloomy eyes. "Come back!" the man suddenly stretched out his left hand and grabbed the void in the direction of the blood Butterfly''s departure. "Ah -" the frightened cry of blood Butterfly suddenly sounded in the cloud, and then her body fell out of the cloud, rolled several times in a row, and finally stopped in front of the man. The blood Butterfly''s face was pale, her body was numb and limp, and she couldn''t produce a trace of strength. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let her body roll in space, let alone stop in front of this man. With a sharp frightened look, the blood Butterfly slowly raised her head and looked up along the man''s bare feet. "Situ Haonan!" she exclaimed conditionally when her eyes crossed the man''s vital part and stayed on the man''s face. V3.Chapter 299 The man''s naked body didn''t dodge the blood Butterfly''s eyes, nor was he moved by the blood Butterfly''s scream. From beginning to end, he maintained a chilly feminine smile. "Situ Haonan? No, I''m not that waste." the man squatted down, stretched out his right hand and lifted the blood Butterfly''s chin high, as if he wanted her to see her face. He wasn''t situ Haonan. Blood Butterfly struggled to get out of the man''s control, but her body was forbidden by the other party, and she couldn''t lift a trace of strength, just like a lamb that just learned to walk, only the strength to support her body. Unable to break free, the blood Butterfly was forced to look up at the man. The man''s face is very low, the blood Butterfly can see very clearly, and even count the invisible pores. Blood Butterfly is very sure that this face is situ Haonan''s, but the cold ice skate smile and the soft ghost eyes are something situ Haonan doesn''t have. At least she doesn''t have such a terrible look on situ Haonan''s face in her memory. Even if he was caught running away and was tortured by the manager, his face was only angry and resentful. He is not situ Haonan! After observing carefully for a while, the blood Butterfly was very sure. What puzzled her as like as two peas was why the man was exactly the same as the south of Stowe Hao, and he knew the name of situ Hao Nan. The man seemed to see the doubt in the blood Butterfly''s heart, his left hand shook, and the artifact Tianjing appeared in front of the blood Butterfly with a cold and biting cold. The blood Butterfly trembled and turned pale. "The waste situ Haonan is here, and I am the soul of this magic weapon. He used to be the master and I am the slave. Now he is the slave and I am the master. We just changed our identity." the man smiled more when he spoke. "Magic, magic weapon!" the blood Butterfly looked at the strangely shaped weapon in front of her, and didn''t understand why situ Haonan had the magic weapon in the legend of the divine plane. Magic tools, she''s only heard of. Today, I not only saw the legendary magic tools, but also witnessed the magic tools devouring the Lord. With a "whoosh", the artifact Tianjing disappeared with a cold wind. The man smiled and said, "remember, I''m not that waste, I hate! Woman, would you like to be my first servant? Oh, no, to be exact, it should be the second, the first position was robbed by that waste." Blood Butterfly looked painfully at the evil man in front of him. Although he didn''t threaten, his look had already told blood butterfly that if it was not, it would die! The simple truth is that there is no need to explain in the divine plane with only power. There is only a line between her and the LORD God. In the God position, except the LORD God, the blood Butterfly is not afraid of anyone, but now she has to make a choice between life and death under the pressure of an instrument and soul. Life, become a slave of the soul, never turn over from now on, and live the most humble life; To die, there is no need to be a slave, no need to grovel and beg, but the price is to lose everything. Fate makes people sad! Hateful! On that day, if she killed situ Haonan with a knife, she would now be the LORD God. However, her excessive prudence not only caused her to lose hundreds of colorful divine crystals and prevented her from being promoted to the LORD God, but also brought her to this dilemma. The man was impatient and dragged the right hand of the blood Butterfly''s chin. The blood Butterfly screamed in pain, and the red lips and white teeth were forcibly pinched. "I, I will!" life and death, blood Butterfly finally made a decision. She didn''t want to die. Her efforts for nearly ten million years can''t be lost because of her sad dignity. "Very good!" the man was very satisfied with the answer. His right hand loosened and he didn''t see how he moved. A blood mist suddenly appeared around him and surrounded him with the blood Butterfly. Immediately, the blood fog surged and formed a strange Rune under them. The rune turned slowly like a wheel. Seeing this blood fog rune, the blood Butterfly''s eyes were black, and a blood arrow spewed out of his mouth, almost fainted. This is the most evil master-slave contract in the aspect of God. Guided by the blood essence of the two people, once the contract is established, there will never be a way to break it. The master dies, the servant dies, and the servant dies. The master is fine. And after the contract is signed, the servant not only dare not disobey the master''s order, but also can''t even have the idea of betrayal, otherwise he will be scared and burst. Blood Butterfly regretted, but she had no strength to resist. She could only watch the rune turn and the contract was concluded. "Poof -" the blood Butterfly ejected a blood arrow again, but she didn''t dare to have other ideas in her brain. Obedience to this man is the only way for her to live. The rune disappeared, and the man stood up satisfied. At the same time, the lost divine power of the blood Butterfly finally recovered, but it was too late. "Blood butterfly!" the man looked down at the pale blood Butterfly. The blood Butterfly hurriedly crawled on the ground and respectfully replied, "master, the blood Butterfly is!" The man''s cold eyes don''t know when they become hot Yin dirty. The ugly things between his legs ~ are already proud, "remove your clothes and serve me." The blood Butterfly looked stunned and was stunned for a moment. From her rise to nearly ten million years now, the sexual desires of men and women have long been forgotten. At this time, when she heard men''s orders, she suddenly remembered that men and women can still do that kind of thing. There is no lack of lovers in God and man, but they have already seen through the mortal world, right meat! If you want nothing, spiritual love is more attractive than fish and water. The man smiled and said, "did you forget? It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you. The waste has a servant. His skills in this field are very excellent. I''ll let you communicate well at that time." then he stretched out his hand and squeezed the mouth of the blood Butterfly, and the other hand held the back of the blood Butterfly''s head and pressed it against his ugly thing. (harmony is so powerful that you can only use your imagination.) Two hours later, two lines of clear tears hung on the blood Butterfly''s face, carefully followed the man, stepped into the clouds and smoothly walked out of the mine. Seeing the sun again, things are right and people are wrong, and the complex mood of blood Butterfly is unspeakable. The man turned into a black suit, with his hands behind his back, his feet in the air, with an evil smile on his face, relaxed and comfortable to observe the busy gods and men around, and walked step by step to the management camp of Minmin mining area. The blood Butterfly bowed her head and followed. She didn''t ask where the man was going, and didn''t dare to ask. However, she already had the answer in her heart. All the managers of Minmin mining area are about to fall. This man is more cruel than the devil. If the man signs other master-slave contracts with her, the blood Butterfly will be very happy. He wants to kill and set fire. In this way, the LORD God will come and destroy the man, and she will be free again. But this is not the case. This man can''t die. When he dies, he has to be buried with him. So xuedie didn''t want this man to cause trouble and cause death, but she didn''t dare to say, so she had to follow in pain. In front of a white marble mansion, the man finally stopped and whispered, "kill everyone! Leave the storage ring and divine personality." "Yes, master!" the blood Butterfly did not hesitate for a moment, bowed and rushed out into a light and shadow. The guard at the door was only at the level of the middle God. In the face of the sudden killing, he didn''t respond at all. He was directly destroyed by the blood Butterfly. The blood Butterfly waved, accepted four gods and four storage rings, and rushed in with a murderous spirit. Obviously, these managers have become the vent objects of her anger, resentment, unwillingness and helplessness. After a while, the killing of blood Butterfly was stopped by the people who rushed out of the hall. This man was the mine owner of Min Min Xing, but he was just a superior God. "Blood Butterfly, why did you break into my residence and kill my subordinates?!" this guy knows blood Butterfly and always regards blood Butterfly as his God of wealth, because blood Butterfly takes a large number of top-grade God crystal stones and replaces them with him every once in a while. He has lived in the God position for thousands of years and met this silly girl for the first time, and a fool is tens of thousands of years. Facing the man''s question, the blood Butterfly just smiled coldly, and then the full moon machete in her hand greeted and went away. The man didn''t expect that the blood Butterfly would shoot at him. He was beheaded by the blood Butterfly before he could hum. The man has been carrying his hands, leisurely enjoying the killing of blood butterflies, and his face is full of enjoyment from beginning to end. It seems that the strong smell of blood is like fragrant flowers. The cultivation of blood Butterfly was so terrible that hundreds of gods and men were slaughtered by her in less than ten minutes. The sound of killing and the smell of blood soon attracted many onlookers and managers who guarded the mining area. However, both the front and back were frightened by the slaughter, and no one dared to make a sound, let alone fight. The man glanced at the god man floating in the air, smiled, and then ordered the blood Butterfly, "kill! Leave none!" This order was like a thunderbolt out of thin air. It exploded among the gods and men around. Those who responded quickly immediately urged their divine power to flee around. Those who responded slowly fled in shock after they reacted. But an invisible barrier blocked the way, and all the god people who were eager to flee hit the barrier and bounced back. "Forgive me under the crown! Forgive me under the crown!" "Save your life under the crown!" ¡­¡­ Knowing that the gods and men could not escape, they fell to the ground, knelt on their knees, kowtowed to the man and begged for mercy. Some timid people who just flew up even fainted with fear. The blood Butterfly has a ferocious face, a murderous smile floating from the corners of his mouth, his body floating, and the full moon machete flying. Blood, stumps and heads scattered everywhere. The man didn''t let her stop. She won''t stop. At this time, she also killed red eyes and couldn''t stop at all. Men enjoy closing their eyes. It seems that the sad cry and the urgent and panic cry for mercy are the most beautiful music in the world. "Brothers, fight hard! There is still a glimmer of hope to live, and begging for mercy will only lead to death!" I don''t know who roared. Suddenly, those gods who knelt down and begged for mercy got up one after another, their divine power surged and their fingerprints flew. Magic weapons are flying all over the sky. Those without magic weapons are waving their mining hoes. For a time, the sound of killing shook the sky. "Death!" the blood Butterfly''s face was gloomy, her eyes were red, and her fingerprints were fast knot. Suddenly, she turned into eighteen energy knives. This move is not only her most defensive move, but also her most lethal move. I saw that eighteen put energy into the huff and puff contraction, and each vertical combination had to harvest dozens of fresh lives. The gods who killed the blood Butterfly were scared to death. They didn''t dare to provoke the killing God, so they pointed at the men who gave orders. Unexpectedly, the blood Butterfly who killed Zhenghuan jumped up and killed all the gods and men who intended to attack men. Blood Butterfly''s life is tied to this man. Even if she wants this man to die, she can''t really let him die. When he dies, he dies. There is a great disparity in strength. Resistance is death, and not resistance is death. On the contrary, resistance is faster than not resistance. The killing lasted for half an hour. In half an hour, thousands of gods fell, and the bodies were almost buried in the white marble residence. The blood had already gathered into streams. The strong smell of blood can be smelled hundreds of miles away. The man fiercely opened his eyes, stared at the blood Butterfly crawling at his feet, and asked in a cold voice, "why do you want to leave a few?" The blood Butterfly trembled and replied carefully, "master, the temperament of these gods is superior, which is specially reserved for the master. If the master doesn''t like it, the blood Butterfly will take their gods immediately." The man glanced at several gods left by the blood Butterfly, and found that they were all women, and their temperament was like what the blood Butterfly said. The only thing that hindered the eyes was their consistent dust. "Good! Good!" the man laughed and nodded again and again. He was very satisfied with the proposition of the blood Butterfly. He said, "get up. Give me the divine personality and give you the storage ring as a reward. You are my first servant who can really do things. I will never treat you badly. It seems that you are looking for colorful divine crystals. There may be one or two of these storage rings." Blood Butterfly''s face was stunned and then overjoyed. Unexpectedly, this evil man would think of himself. If so, it was not as terrible as he thought. The blood Butterfly quickly got up, took out all the gods, wrapped them with energy and sent them to the man. The man took a big bite and swallowed all the thousands of gods into his stomach. The blood Butterfly was stunned again and swallowed the God, which she had never heard of. She had also thought about the divine lattice before. The divine lattice is formed by the cultivation of the divine man. If the divine man can be absorbed and transformed, its effect must be much stronger than the colorful divine crystal. But she searched for thousands of years and couldn''t find a way to absorb the divine power. But she didn''t worry about it. If the divine personality could absorb and transform, someone would have studied it long ago. At the moment, the man swallowed a thousand divine figures into his stomach. She didn''t think that the man was idle and playing. What else could he do besides absorbing the divine power. "Hum!" the man snorted unhappily, like a cold ice cone thorn, inserted into the blood Butterfly bone marrow. The blood Butterfly trembled violently and hurriedly knelt down to beg for mercy. "Hum! You''d better think less and do more in the future." the man said coldly, "go and explore your storage ring. I''ll play a little game with these gods. If you want, you can also add it together. Ha ha..." the man laughed and walked to the goddess people who were crouching in the blood. The blood Butterfly did not pity these goddess people, but had some happiness in her heart. What she encountered, others also encountered, and her heart was much more balanced. Such a woman, how pitiful! Karma, her situation at this time is completely self inflicted. If she had been generous and bypassed situ Haonan''s life, she would have come to such an end. PS: I wish you a happy holiday! If you haven''t found cabbage yet, keep trying! If the next Singles Day has not been found, Wuhun will give the blessing of singles day without stinginess! Oh, just kidding. V3.Chapter 300 After some exploration, the blood Butterfly was overjoyed and let her find three colorful crystals. Two of them were found from the master storage ring of Min mine, and the other was obtained from a mining God and man storage ring she cultivated. The latter annoyed her. In the past 20000 years, she did not know how many batches of mining gods she had trained, but she had never explored their spiritual tools such as their stores. In other words, she may have missed many colorful crystals. "Under the crown, Rao - ah -" a shrill scream called the blood Butterfly back from floating ecstasy. Along with the prestige, I saw that the man was naked and straddling a goddess. The eyes of the goddess were almost full of fear, and the muscles on her face had been convulsed and deformed in pain, which was very frightening. In the middle of her stretched legs, a pool of bright red blood is slowly spreading, and the source is the most shy part of the woman. Watching the man twitch the huge ugly thing from the goddess''s body and move ferociously to the next goal, the blood Butterfly not only has no intolerance, compassion and sympathy, but shoots two excited looks in his eyes. He watches the man stab the ugly thing into another goddess''s private place without blinking. He watches the goddess''s face deform in pain and scream bitterly, Looking at that touch of crimson slowly condensed, until the goddess people convulsed and died. After appreciating the man''s evil deeds excitedly for a while, the blood Butterfly thought inhumanely: "the master seems to like the desire of fish and water. In the future, we must pay attention to the goddess with excellent temperament. If we catch it and give it to him, we will be able to please him and exchange more interests." "Gaga, have a good time. Don''t come yet. These women are really useless. None of them can last five minutes." the man stepped down from the last goddess, turned and smiled at the blood Butterfly. "Thank you, master!" the blood Butterfly got up without hesitation, took off her clothes and walked to the man naked. At this moment, she suddenly found that what flowed in her body was Yin evil blood, and she had the same desire as her master. ¡­¡­ Without years of cultivation, APAC finally realized the true meaning of this sentence. He just closed his eyes in the past thirteen years. From being promoted to the throne to returning to Ruhr, APAC felt that it was only a year and a few months after going back and forth for 30 years. "Wenyu, do we really want to go back to the magic land?!" APAC asked excitedly as he stood on the promotion platform of Ruhr star. Wen Yu nodded. "We have done what we should know, and it''s time to go back. Shang -" after that, he gave a soft drink and stretched out his right index finger in front of him. The quiet space was like being corroded by acid, revealing a circular black hole. Then he stepped in with his hands on his back and a smile on his face. Ruixue gently mentioned Rosa, followed by him and said with a smile, "Wenyu, you use the immortal method in gold paper." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, "I only understood one-fifth of the golden paper immortal method, and my accomplishments have gone up. If I understood it all, I would double my accomplishments. No wonder Bing lingjiu and Lockton can control other gods. At Yale, his accomplishments are probably higher than Bing lingjiu and Lockton." Ruixue stared at Wen Yu like a monster and exclaimed, "one fifth, I can''t understand even one tenth. No wonder! No wonder!" Wen Yu asked, "no wonder?" "No wonder they called you a monster thousands of years ago. At that time, I thought they called you that because of your strange temper and cultivation to control the LORD God, but they refused to create a force. It turned out that the name of monster was not because of this, but because of your understanding." Ruixue explained with a bitter smile that she spent the same time as the LORD God. Oh, no, she spent ten times more time than Wenyu, Understanding the same rules is twice as slow as Wenyu. Enough to show how high Wenyu''s understanding is. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "In fact, my understanding is not much higher than you. The reason why I understand so quickly is that I have been cultivating the Tao. To put it simply, I am cultivating the Tao to become a God. All the practitioners on the earth, all the great achievers, seek the Tao to soar. That is to say, I have been understanding the immortal Tao, but I have gone the wrong way. The power of the law is only a simple power, not the great road." With that, he smiled bitterly and shook his head, as if regretting the wrong way. Ruixue suddenly said, "if only I had been born on earth." Wen Yu said with a smile, "hehe, it''s not too late now. In a flash of 30 years, I don''t know how everyone is?" when they spoke, they had appeared over the magic continent. The familiar smell of the magic land came to the face, and the three people and one beast frowned at the same time. Compared with the aura of the divine plane, the air of the magic land was like dirty dust, which was very uncomfortable to breathe into the body. "Hey -" APAC sighed and said sadly, "I thought I had mastered the rules of this space, but it was just my fantasy. Wenyu, I went to a quiet place to practice and try to solve the strange rules of this space before I left again." after saying that, he left in the air. "This guy is addicted to cultivation." Wenyu reluctantly shook his head and immediately launched his divine consciousness. Every corner of the magic land and the magic land appeared in his mind. Ryan said that Xuanye''s divine personality was also hidden in this strange plane, but he had searched it last time and didn''t find Xuanye''s divine personality. After searching the divine sense, Wen Yu''s face suddenly became ugly. He raised his hand, crossed the space with Ruixue and hongmang, and directly appeared in the holy land of the moon god. "Boss, how did you come back so early?" as soon as Wen Yu stabilized his body, several evil people greeted him. Although they could not understand the law of this plane, it was not a problem to sense the space shaking within a hundred miles. So as soon as the space of the holy land of the moon god changed, they were surprised to get together. In addition to Wenyu, who has the ability to tear the space of the holy land of the moon god. Wen Yu frowned and asked seriously, "Wan Shan, where''s Haonan?" "Haonan?" Wan Shan showed a daze in his eyes. As soon as PU met, Wen Yu asked immediately. He didn''t respond for a while. About two seconds later, he reacted, glanced at Wen Yu''s back and said, "didn''t Haonan fly to the throne with the boss? Did he come back earlier than the boss?" Click. Wen Yu''s heart trembled fiercely and said eagerly, "it''s the animal King APAC who flew to the throne with us. How did he become Haonan?!" "Wenyu, Ruixue, you''re finally back!" Brian waved and shouted excitedly all the way. In the blink of an eye, he ran to Wenyu. He just saw that Wenyu and Ruixue were not happy to meet, but worried. His heart sank and asked, "Wenyu, Ruixue, what''s the matter?" then he looked around again and his heart sank again, "Wenyu, where are Haonan and APAC? Why didn''t they come back with you?" "Grandpa, why, why do you say Haonan is flying to the throne with us?" Ruixue asked in confusion, with extreme uneasiness in his tone. Brian knew that something big had happened, and the accident was situ Haonan, but he didn''t panic and explained quickly: "On that day, when APAC soared, you and Wenyu followed. As soon as the three of you disappeared, Haonan suddenly woke up and said he felt a huge tearing force, just like the feeling when APAC soared. They were very happy, so they asked him not to resist the tearing force and to go to the divine plane to find you. Why, did Haonan not soar, but went to other planes?" "Yes." Wenyu nodded seriously, "Haonan didn''t enter the divine plane with us. He mostly went to different receiving points." "How, how could it be like this?" Brian exclaimed in an incredible exclamation, and the faces of evil and others also showed a puzzled look. Usually, when a mortal cultivator flies to the divine plane, he will appear at the same receiving point of the divine plane. "Hey" Wen Yu sighed with a bitter smile. Originally, he wanted to guard situ Haonan step by step and avoid the scene calculated by Ryan as much as possible. But now, situ Haonan has already ascended to the throne. It seems inevitable that situ Haonan and he will meet in battle. "This plane is weird. It''s normal to see this." Ruixue forced out a smile. "Haonan is smart and there will be no danger in the plane of God. We''ll go to the plane of God to find him later. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry." Brian can''t hear Ruixue comforting himself, but he doesn''t say much. It''s Wen Yu who is most worried about situ Haonan. If he is anxious, worried, or even blamed, he can only make Wen Yu more worried. Brian walked up to Wen Yu, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Haonan will be fine on the throne. You don''t have to worry too much. Let him experience it alone. Everyone should learn to survive independently, and Haonan needs to get out of your umbrella. Like you, he is a competitive guy, but he hasn''t got a chance to spread his wings." Wen Yu smiled and nodded. Since he couldn''t avoid it, he faced it calmly. No matter why situ Haonan fought with him, as long as he was worried about his asexual life. "Grandpa, when we met, we said that Haonan stayed on the throne to practice, so he didn''t come back with us. Everyone in the province was worried." Wen Yu told us. "Well, that''s very good. Just, Luo demang always has to say, what are you going to say?" Brian frowned. Wen Yu smiled and said, "let Haonan come back and say it in person. Uncle Luo demang was kind to me and gave Haonan to me. Now Haonan -- hey, I''ll give him a divine personality in front of the throne. Let''s go to the throne with you then. Let''s talk in the hall. Evil, you let everyone gather in the hall, and the other brothers stay at the door for the time being. I have something to tell you." "OK." all evil answered. After 30 years of separation, when they saw Wen Yu again, they were happy to ask. In particular, ye Lianna and Lina threw themselves into Wen Yu''s arms and cried. Sharon''s eyes were slightly red and she stretched out her hands to Wen Yu. Wen Yu had already prepared. She took out dozens of beautiful artifacts and two bottles of top-grade pills. Sharon accepted them one by one impolitely, but after accepting all the treasures, her hands were still shaking in front of Wen Yu. Wen Yu felt guilty for a while. She could only tell the truth and could not find the ancient beast. It was conceivable that she was taken away from him Head to foot, foot to head. During this period, Andrew asked about Xia Haonan. Wen Yu only said that he stayed on the throne to practice and did not come back. Everyone did not doubt that situ Haonan was a practicing maniac. Half an hour later, everyone sat down one by one. Ruixue took the initiative to give up her position and let Ye Lianna and Lina sit next to Wen Yu. Wen Yu brought the news he had learned from the throne together and told him his plan. As a result, some people were happy and others were sad. The consensus is that everyone shows a worried look. Yale is not dead, and its accomplishments are far higher than Wenyu. This is not good news. Happily, the elixir refined by Wen Yu can help people become gods. What worries Wen Yu is that for the safety of people, Brian and others are not allowed to fly to the throne. They can''t fly until he has a firm foothold in the throne. Everyone didn''t object. They couldn''t do anything for the enemy Wen Yu faced. Flying to God would only distract Wen Yu. "Boss, I knew you couldn''t bring back many gods." Wan Shan smiled. The ghost nodded and said, "the boss can''t kill without blinking an eye in his previous life, and naturally he can''t do it in this life. Therefore, all brothers are not willing to leave the boss. But, boss, it seems that you shouldn''t be kind. Each of the eight forces has nearly a million gods, and Yelu has an evil heart. How can we fight." Wan Shan several people frowned and nodded. All evil said: "boss, if you can''t do it, leave it to your brothers." Wen Yu shook his head and said: "No need for the time being. I''ll make a decision when I go to the tomb of God. Your 600 brothers are familiar with the situation of the divine plane. Tomorrow, they will change their body shape and go to the divine plane to find a chance to mingle with the eight forces to collect all the information that can be collected. If they find very important information, they will find a chance to send it. I''ll come back every other time. Let''s remember the unimportant news for the time being In the jade book, you should be careful in everything. Small life is the most important. Do you understand? " "Understand!" the ghost nodded. "Boss, there''s no other explanation. We''ll prepare now." "Well, go. Be careful." Wenyu told him uneasily. All evil smiled, patted his chest and promised: "boss, don''t worry, brothers will come back alive. Hey hey, maybe when we meet again, some of us will step into the level of God." "Ha ha, go." Wen Yu waved his hand and smiled. In the next few days, Wen Yu didn''t do anything and didn''t think about anything. He just accompanied Ye Lianna and Lina to travel around the major scenic spots in the magic mainland to enjoy the flowers and the moon. Lying on the clouds, snuggling up in Wenyu''s arms and enjoying the bright starry sky, ye Lianna said quietly: "Wenyu, Lina and I also want to go to the divine plane with you. When we wait for you, we don''t want to practice at all. What we have is the suffering of waiting. You see, Lina and I are waiting for wrinkles on our faces." V3.Chapter 301 "Ha ha" Wen Yu was amused by Ye Lianna''s exaggerated tone. Thirty years is a long, long life for Lina, almost one-third of her life, but it can be almost ignored for ye Lianna, the fairy queen who has lived for thousands of years. In addition, Wen Yu had considered this factor before leaving, so he specially refined many pills for beauty and skin protection for the two of them and sarong women. Although the effect could not reach the level of eternal youth, it was no worse. Therefore, ye Lianna and Lina can''t find any wrinkles on their faces. Wen Yu compassionately folded his arms, tightened the two women in his arms, and said softly, "if I go to the God''s throne again, I will face the eight main gods and millions of heavenly gods. If I''m not careful, I may encounter them hanging together. How can I be willing to risk you two." "Hum!" Ye Lianna snorted unhappily and muttered discontentedly, "Ruixue can do it. Why can''t we? We also said that we have the same status in your heart. Obviously, it''s not. Hum -" Wen Yu smiled and didn''t know what to do. Ye Lianna''s mouth is so tight that even if he gives hundreds of reasons, ye Lianna can argue one by one. "Giggle" Lina smiled and said, "Wenyu, sister Ye Lianna is joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. We understand your heart, but the days without you are really sad. Hey, you''ve been away for at least 50 years. If anything else happens in the middle, a little delay will take a hundred years, or even longer. I don''t know if we can wait all the time." "Of course." Wenyu replied positively, "I''ll give you two a pill to help you become gods. Once you become gods, you can''t have wrinkles." "Nerd!" Ye Lianna scolded, "Lina means that we may be impatient and secretly run to the divine plane to find you. Hum, you and Ruixue are outside. Can we wait at ease? Thirty years is not long, three hundred years. I can guarantee that if you two go for three hundred years and have no news, everyone will go to the divine plane to find you." Wen Yu was stunned for a moment. Then he realized that his children were not afraid of waiting for a long time, but that they were afraid of encountering accidents in the divine plane. Then he smiled calmly: "It''s still 60 years before the next God''s tomb is opened. 60 years is enough for me to understand the immortal method on gold paper. With my cultivation and understanding, once I understand the immortal method on gold paper, who else is my opponent on the divine plane. Hum, I didn''t provoke them in those years, but they hanged me. I want to see who can beat me in this life!" Ye Lianna rolled her eyes and said with a sneer, "you didn''t blush at all. You didn''t provoke other Lord gods in those years. Otherwise, who would take the initiative to provoke a powerful and excellent Lord God." "Well, it''s my fault." Wen Yu said bitterly and reasoned. He could never speak of Sharon; bickering, he could never fight ye Lianna. "Seriously." Ye Lianna changed her serious look, turned her head and stared at Wen Yu and said, "can''t you really take Lina and me? We really want to be with you, even if we die." "Really not!" Wen Yu refused without hesitation. He knew that once he hesitated, ye Lianna would follow the pole. "Well, you and Ruixue must be more careful. No matter what happens, you must remember that there are two silly women waiting for you in the magic land." Ye Lianna worried. "Yes!" Wen Yu nodded vigorously. ¡­¡­ It took Wen Yu five days to distribute all the existing gods and help them inherit their gods. At the same time, he distributed all the magic weapons and magic pills bought from the evil stars one by one. Wen Yu was never stingy with his subordinates. Ye Lianna and others took the pill and successfully promoted to God with the help of Wenyu''s divine power. After solving these things, Wen Yu found a secluded place to sit cross legged. His divine consciousness rushed and spread, enveloping all things in this plane. Xuanye''s divine personality was hidden here. He didn''t find it for the first time. After he came back, he used his divine consciousness to explore this plane for the first time, and failed again. This shows that Xuanye''s hiding is very secret. He must carefully explore every inch of this plane with his divine consciousness. If it weren''t for this strange plane, Ruixue and others couldn''t search with divine knowledge, Wenyu must launch all divine people to search. Xiaoqiang, the only one who has contact with Xuanye Shenge, has been practicing in seclusion since Wenyu left. Until now, Wenyu doesn''t dare to disturb him. If he can''t find it, the last glimmer of hope lies in Xiaoqiang. There is nothing in the sky; there is nothing underground. There is no strange place. Finally, Wen Yu focused on plants, animals, people and a bunch of dead things. First, the magic land got only one thing that bothered him. The royal family of the magic family was holding a military meeting to formulate the military deployment for attacking the magic land. Wen Yu laughed it off. Without the help of death and the God of light, no one could open the barrier between the magic land and the magic land. Even if the magic family had the power to level the magic land in one fell swoop, it was an empty plan. Excluding the magic land, Wen Yu''s attention shifted to the magic land. The first thing that attracted Wen Yu''s attention was beham, the necromancer. This guy was staring at several bone dragons with sacred breath. Jie Jie smiled strangely. After laughing for a while, he saw him waving his magic wand and didn''t listen to him reciting any spells. The bone dragon with sacred breath suddenly turned red, and then blue and earth "This guy has a lot of savvy!" Wenyu praised him. The second thing that caught his attention was medlar. In a flash of 30 years, medolar has changed from a green woman to the king of a country, with more momentum than other emperors. But now she is doing research on children with her lover in bed. Wen Yu remembers several postures and moves to another place. If medorals knew that Wen Yu was peeking at his house and shamefully wrote down a few gestures, he would roar and lead tens of millions of troops of the Chinese Republic to fight in person and hunt down Wen Yu all over the mainland. "Xuan ye, you bastard!" half an hour later, Wen Yu scolded and got up. In this half hour, he searched repeatedly four times, but he still failed. "Could it be that Ryan''s old bastard made a wrong calculation, and Xuanye''s divine personality was not at this level at all. Or did Xuanye''s divine personality have an accident?" Wenyu paced back and forth, guessing constantly in his heart. "Ryan can''t joke with me, and there''s nothing wrong with Xuanye''s divine personality." Wen Yu frowned and denied his guess. "The only explanation is that I missed a place. But where did I not search? There shouldn''t be a missing place." After thinking about it, Wen Yu gave up the idea of searching again. Now he must go and have a look at Luo demang. Just now, when exploring the divine sense, he found that Luo demang''s face was dead, and his vitality had come to an end. His thoughts flashed, and Wen Yu appeared silently in Luo demang''s bedroom. It was close to midnight, but the main house of the Merson family was brightly lit, and the core members of the family gathered in the hall with grief on their faces. Wen Yu didn''t want to disturb these people, so he went directly to Luo demang''s bedroom. In the bedroom, Luo demang lay in bed with a dead face, leaving only a trace of wandering breath. Beside the bed sat a beautiful woman. Beside the woman sat an 11-year-old girl. Both of them washed their faces with tears and their eyes were red and swollen. "Who?!" the woman heard the sudden footsteps, but did not hear the knocking and opening of the door, so she couldn''t help shouting. Wen Yu hurriedly set up a border and didn''t let the woman''s voice pass out. When the woman saw Wen Yu''s face clearly, she was stunned first, then ran up fiercely, rushed to Wen Yu with an arrow step, and bent her legs to kneel down. Even if Wen Yu didn''t hate others kneeling down to him, he wouldn''t let the woman who was about to guard Luo demang''s life kneel down, so while the woman bent her knees, he stretched out his hands to hold the woman''s arms. The woman seemed very excited. She grabbed Wen Yu''s arm with both hands and cried eagerly: "nephew Wen Yuxian, your medical magic, please save Luo demang. He and he are dying. Sobbing..." the woman couldn''t help sobbing. In recent years, the most mentioned by Luo demang are situ Haonan and Wenyu, so that the core personnel of the whole Merson chamber of Commerce do not know Wenyu. And there was a picture of Wenyu in his bedroom, so the woman recognized Wenyu. The little girl beside the bed was very intelligent. Seeing her mother asking Wenyu for help, she immediately jumped out of bed, ran to Wenyu in small steps, grabbed his skirt and begged, "brother, brother, help my father! Help my father! Niannan doesn''t want to have a father!" Wen Yu suddenly realized that this woman was the second room Luo demang was looking for, and the little girl was situ Haonan''s half sister. Niannan, these two words made Wenyu feel painful. Obviously, Luo demang has been concerned about situ Haonan for the past 30 years. Wen Yu took out a hand, caressed niannan''s small head lovingly and said with a smile: "niannan, don''t worry, brother won''t let niannan lose his father. Aunt, just stand up and let me diagnose uncle Luo demang." "En. En." the woman quickly stood up straight and got out of the way. Wenyu went to the bed and said, "fortunately, I came back in time, otherwise uncle Luo demang will die." What Luo de Meng got was not illness, but longevity and even exhaustion of vitality. He has been busy for Merson chamber of commerce all his life. His only accomplishments have long been put down. Although he has a pill refined by Wenyu to support his health, he can''t resist the call of death. Mortals will step into the Loess one day. With a smile, Wen Yu took out the divine personality specially left to Luo demang from the whole ring. Seal with both hands and put the divine personality into the heart of Luo demang''s eyebrows. Then he used his divine power to repair rodmeng''s almost exhausted body. "Oh -" Luo de Meng made a slight hum in his throat, immediately opened his eyes and woke up. After Luo Deming opened his eyes, he looked at Wen Yu in a daze for a while before he woke up completely. "Wenyu! Wenyu! Is it really you? Am I dreaming?" Luo Deming reacted very violently, sat up and grabbed Wenyu''s arms and screamed. "Uncle, you didn''t dream. I''m back." Wen Yu smiled back, then looked gloomy and sighed: "uncle, I''m sorry I didn''t bring Haonan together. He is still practicing on the divine plane and has reached a critical juncture, so -" Referring to Haonan, Luo demang was more excited, "Haonan, Haonan, is he okay?" Wenyu smiled and nodded, sat down beside the bed and said, "Haonan''s cultivation qualification is unique. In just 30 years, he has made breakthroughs. Now he is at the upper God level, and he is only one line away from being promoted to the God of heaven. That bastard can''t say that he can''t reach the God level and won''t come back to see you. I''m afraid it''s useless for you to scold him." Luo demang''s eyes turned red and choked: "He is the pride of the Merson family. He has become a God and has a glorious family. How can I scold him for being useless. Pity me. My body is getting worse day by day. I''m afraid our father and son will never see each other again. Wen Yu, my life is not long. I entrusted Haonan to you in those years, and I will give him to you again today. You are blood sworn brothers. Your feelings are better than your own brothers. You are the only one in God''s throne Relatives, you should take good care of him. " "Ha ha, uncle, you''re kidding." Wen Yu said with a happy smile, "from today on, you''ll never die again. Just now I''ve put a Heavenly God into your eyebrow, that is to say, your cultivation is one level higher than Haonan. When he comes back, he will be scared to death. I''m afraid he''s going to practice crazily and vow to surpass you by one level." "Ha ha, father is good! Father is good!" niannan excitedly kicked off her shoes, climbed into bed and got into Luo demang''s arms. After several cheers, she stretched out her head and thanked Wen Yu: "brother, thank you! Niannan will always remember you!" her face was very serious, which made Wen Yu laugh. "Father, what is the divine personality? Why does my brother say you will never --" and no little guy said, "also, when will brother Haonan come back? Niannan really wants to see his brother. He will buy a lot of toys and candy for niannan." Niannan''s mother is worthy of being the woman that Luo demang likes. When Wen Yu rescued Luo demang from the God of death, she didn''t act violently. In front of outsiders, although Wen Yu said she couldn''t be an outsider, she hasn''t done anything to make Luo demang lose face. After hearing niannan''s problem, she also showed a puzzled look. Luo demang also knew a little about the divine spirit. At the same time, he knew that Wen Yu could not explain these things clearly, so he had to say: "the divine spirit is the treasure my brother uses to save people. After eating this thing, he can live forever." "Oh" the little girl leaned on her chin thoughtfully, frowned and thought for a while, and cried out in horror: "If my father is immortal, then niannan and my mother will die first. No! No! Our family can never be separated. Brother, do you still have a God? Give niannan two more. When niannan grows up, he will make a lot of money for you. If you don''t believe in niannan, we can pull the hook." Then he put his little hand in front of Wen Yu and held it tightly with his four fingers, except for his little thumb. Wen Yu has lived all his life and has never hooked with others. Unexpectedly, on a whim, he stretched out his right hand to hook niannan''s little thumb, and said, "hang on the hook for a hundred years!" But niannan shook his head and said, "no! No! We can all live forever, so we should hang on the hook for a lifetime!" "Oh, oh," Wen Yu nodded hurriedly and said more righteously, "hang on the hook and don''t change all your life." Little girl nodded with satisfaction. Luo demang is a businessman and a big profiteer. He won''t refuse to make a profit in his life, so he didn''t stop niannan''s rude request. God, this is not something money can buy. V3.Chapter 302 One is situ Haonan''s sister, and her name is niannan. Every time she reads it, Wenyu''s heart will ache for a while. The other is situ Haonan''s stepmother. Wen Yu can''t refuse, nor can he refuse. He made his relatives immortal. If he ignored situ Haonan''s relatives, he would become a white eyed wolf only for himself. The God lattice given to Luo demang is the last one in Wen Yu''s hand, so he can only use a panacea and divine power to transform the physical mechanism of niannan and niannan''s mother. These two people are ordinary people without any accomplishments. Even with the power of panacea and Lord God, Wenyu can''t directly promote them to God. "Uncle, these two bottles of pills are used by my aunt and niannan for cultivation. Two pills a year can be used. There are three cultivation methods in this jade Jian. Just input a trace of divine power into the jade Jian, and the cultivation methods will appear in your mind. My aunt and niannan have never practiced, so you have to give more advice. Just keep practicing with pills, and my aunt and niannan will become gods in a hundred years." Wen Yu put two bottles of pills and a jade mirror in front of Luo demang and explained. Luo Demeng smiled almost to the back of his ear. He took the pill and jade Jian like lightning. It seemed that Wen Yu would repent if he was a little slower. "Wenyu, this is your first visit to the Merson''s house. At the right time, all the main personnel of mersenga are in the house. Let''s go and let the Merson''s house receive one or two." Luo demang said and was about to get up. Wen Yu hurriedly stopped and said, "uncle, I still have many important things to do. I can''t delay here. I hope uncle will understand." "Hehe" Luo Demeng waved casually, "I knew your boy would refuse. You don''t like excitement. Do what you have to do. Let him come back early after seeing Haonan. Niannan has been thinking very much about him." "Well," Wen Yu nodded, frowned and asked, "uncle, is there any strange place in the magic land, such as strange magic array, ancient fierce place, or imprisoned place." In fact, the question of Wen Yu is superfluous. How can those places worth exploring escape the search of his divine consciousness. "Strange magic array? I''m not interested in this. I certainly don''t know. As for the fierce places, I know several places, such as volqiu forest, flax forest, etc. there are forbidden places, holy mountain of the Holy See, and forbidden places for orcs, dwarves and elves. Why do you ask these questions? I''m bored and want to explore?" Luo Deming replied. Wenyu also knew that his problem was superfluous and nodded without saying anything. "Wenyu, I heard that you founded the Chinese Republic." niannan''s mother frowned. Hearing niannan''s mother''s tone, Wen Yu asked curiously, "well, what''s the matter?" Not long after the establishment of the Republic of China, he and Brian and others sat up and shook hands with the shopkeeper. In the past 30 years, Brian and others were eager to practice and had no time to take into account the affairs of the Republic of China. Fortunately, medolar''s ability was outstanding and did not let the Republic of China die prematurely. "Well," niannan''s mother nodded, "Your uncle fell ill six months ago. He didn''t worry about the size of the business of the Merson chamber of Commerce for the past six months. A few days ago, the intelligence personnel of the Merson chamber of Commerce came back with a message that several empires suddenly began to buy food, grass and other combat materials, among which the sakanasi empire was the most powerful. We are worried that these empires are plotting a war, and it is likely to be a war against the Republic of China But we are not sure that the Chinese Republic is guarded by elves, dwarves, orcs, dragons and dark trade unions. The army is close to tens of millions, well-equipped and powerful. It is reasonable that several other empires dare not attack the Chinese Republic. " "Ha ha" Wen Yu smiled and shook his head, "The holy see exists in name, but it can''t hold down several empires. Although the background of the Chinese Republic is strong, it hasn''t taught other empires an unforgettable lesson. These guys have been comfortable for a long time, and their ambitions germinate. It''s reasonable to forget the power of the Chinese Republic. If they want to fight, they can fight. If a country wants to lay a solid foundation, it must have the fighting power that makes the whole continent tremble. The Chinese Republic Have a nice trip. It''s long time to have a good training. When I look back, I and the dragon clan say, "they''re not allowed to do it unless we have to." Niannan''s mother was stunned for a moment. She thought Wenyu would be furious and kill the brewing war. Unexpectedly, Wenyu said it was time to fight and did not allow the dragon family to participate in the war against the Republic of China. This made her wonder. How can war be regarded as a play? A war of this scale can make the economy of the Republic of China stagnate or even regress a few times Ten years! Luo demang listened to it clearly and nodded: "The Chinese Republic should be honed well, otherwise you will all go to the throne in the future. If something else happens, it will be difficult for the Chinese Republic to stand firm in the storm. However, according to Phil, it seems that the sakanasi empire is the leader of the war. Derek is very smart and knows the hidden power behind the Chinese Republic. Does this guy have something to rely on?" "Hehe, I''ll talk to Derek later." Wen Yu said with a bad smile, and then got up to say goodbye, "Uncle, people who practice don''t like worldly things. Uncle, you''ve worked hard all your life. You should enjoy a quiet and comfortable life. Aunt and niannan have just stepped into the road of cultivation. When they have time, they take aunt and niannan out for a walk. Niannan has excellent qualifications. It''s a pity not to cultivate into God. Uncle and aunt, if there''s nothing else, Wenyu will say goodbye." Luo Deming waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s important to do things. Let''s go." Wenyu''s body shook in place, then blurred into a residual shadow and disappeared in place. "Wow!" niannan opened his mouth and cried, "my brother is so powerful that he suddenly disappeared. Father, my brother said that niannan is very powerful. Will niannan have the same ability as my brother when he grows up?" Luo Demeng fondly touched niannan''s head and said with a hearty smile, "my brother said niannan is powerful, so niannan is very powerful. When niannan grows up, he will naturally have the same skills as his brother. At that time, niannan will protect me and my mother." "En" the little girl shook her fist and nodded firmly. It provoked a burst of love and pity from Luo demang. Leaving Luo demang''s bedroom, Wen Yu stepped into the air and walked towards the sakanasi empire. Shenzhi explored this plane again and again, hoping to find the hiding place of Xuanye Shenge. Unfortunately, I still found nothing all the way over the palace of the sakanasi empire. Swept away his displeasure, Wen Yu locked his divine consciousness in the whole palace and found Derek in an instant. Derek was sleeping soundly in a soft big bed, with a sexy woman on both sides. Both of them were naked ~ and tired, apparently falling asleep after intense exercise. In contrast to the second daughter, Derek was not tired. He seemed to be in a deep dream, with the corners of his mouth turned up and a smile on his face. "It''s nothing to worry about indulging in wine and sex." Wen Yu shook his head and regretted, as if he felt sorry for the lack of a strong enemy in the Chinese Republic. After exploring the palace treasure house and finding nothing suspicious, Wen Yu wanted to turn around and leave. I don''t know whether he was attracted by the two women around Derek, or wanted to see Derek again before he left. His divine consciousness locked Derek''s bedroom again. Suddenly, Wen Yu''s eyes shot a surprise. He flashed into Derek''s bedroom and blocked the whole bedroom with divine power. Wrap the two women in bedding and throw them into a corner of the room. Standing by the bed and looking at Derek, who was still sleeping, Wen Yu couldn''t help saying: "What a Derek! In just 30 years, his accomplishments have advanced by leaps and bounds and reached the level of emptiness and darkness. No wonder he dared to collude with other empires to fight against the Chinese Republic. He is worthy of being a hybrid of dragon and man, and his cultivation speed is fast. Hehe, it seems that he has great confidence in himself. He thinks that his accomplishments at this time can be proud of the magic continent. As long as he kills me, Grandpa and others, several emperors The United Nations is not afraid of the tens of millions of troops of the Chinese Empire. " "Who?!" Derek, who was sleeping, finally noticed the uninvited guest standing by the bed, sat up fiercely and waved his hands at Wen Yu. Wen Yu''s thoughts moved, and he quietly dissolved Derek''s power. Then he arched and smiled at Derek, who was stunned: "Your Majesty Derek, it''s Cao min Wen Yu." "Wenyu cage!" Derek nervously stared at Wenyu and said, "how did you get in and what do you want?!" at the same time, he shrunk back and put on his coat quickly. Wen Yu smiled back after Derek was dressed up: "I heard that his majesty Derek has made great progress in cultivation. Congratulations! Congratulations!" "Hum!" Derek squeezed a cold hum from the bottom of his throat, rolled out of bed, went to the table in the bedroom and sat down. "If you have something to say, you don''t have to turn around." "Ha ha, your majesty Derek is still as cheerful as ever." Wen Yu laughed. "The grass people came this time. First, they congratulated and congratulated Your Majesty on his great progress in cultivation; second, they asked your majesty to solve his doubts. Why did they secretly unite with other emperors to move troops against the Republic of China for no reason; third, they wanted to ask your majesty Derek for a treasure." Derek''s eyes flashed a cold light, but he thought that Wen Yu had virtually dissolved his attack just now, swept a cold wind across his back, instantly restrained his unfriendly breath, put on a smiling face and said: "the sakanasi Empire and the Chinese Republic have been making friends and advancing and retreating together. How can I hook up with other emperors to attack my alliance." "Alliance?" Wen Yu questioned, "if I remember correctly, the sakanasi Empire seems to be a subsidiary of the Chinese Republic." "Hum" Derek snorted unhappily and said, "I can''t collude with other empires to send troops to the Republic of China, whether it''s the alliance or the affiliated countries. There''s no reason to do so. You must be bewitched by unkind villains. As for the baby, there are many treasures in my palace, but I''m afraid nothing can move you." "There''s one." Wenyu sat down opposite Derek, stared at Derek''s eyes and smiled: "it''s good on your majesty. To be exact, it should be the baby in your Majesty''s body." "Bang!" Derek slapped the table fiercely, which made the tea cup buzzing on the table. "Wenyu, don''t deceive people too much. If you want to kill me, just say it. There''s no need to make up an unwarranted reason. Take the baby in my body. Thank you for saying it." "Your Majesty, calm down!" Wen Yu smiled and pressed his hands, "I know this treasure is very precious to your majesty and can even be guarded by your majesty with your life. The ancients said that it is rude for a gentleman not to take people''s love, but I want to take your Majesty''s precious life. However, this treasure is related to the life of my friend, and I hope your majesty will understand. Moreover, I''m not sure whether the treasure in your majesty is the treasure I''m looking for, if No, it will be returned to your majesty. " Looking at Wen Yu''s sharp eyes that seemed to penetrate his mind, Derek turned his head to one side uncontrollably and angrily said, "nonsense, there is no treasure in human body except flesh, heart and lung organs and bones." "Hey" Wen Yu sighed and said with regret, "since your majesty refuses, the grass people can only use it. I hope your majesty will forgive me for any offence." "Bold!" Derek was worried immediately. His eyes stared at Wen Yu angrily. He took out his weapon from the space ring and was about to start. But he was suddenly frightened to find that his body could not move at any time. The surging fighting spirit in his body also seemed to disappear. No matter how he called, there was no fighting spirit. Then Derek''s lower abdomen bulged slowly, a fist size bulge, as if something was drilling out. Looking at Derek''s face was livid and his eyes were full of despair, Wen Yu had a dark feeling in his heart. He couldn''t help joking: "Your Majesty, be careful when you eat in the future. Don''t swallow such a big thing into your stomach. It''s harmful to your health. Come out!" A black ball with a diameter of about 10 cm sprang out of Derek''s lower abdomen. Strangely, Derek''s lower abdomen did not have a blood hole, but was intact, even his clothes were not damaged. "Give him back to me! You robber!" roared Derek hysterically, but his words were a little dry and weak. Wen Yu ignored Derek, held the black ball in his hand and felt it for a while. Suddenly, he said with a loud smile: "Ha ha, damn it, I finally found it! Damn it, how can I forget Xiaoqiang''s ability, otherwise I should have found it. Your majesty, thank you! Thank you! I''m afraid I wouldn''t find it in my life if your body didn''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth when you sleep. Gaga, as a gift of thanks, I''ll spare your life." Then Wenyu''s body disappeared in laughter. "Dong!" Derek''s face was pale and paralyzed on the ground. His only hope of turning over was taken away by Wen Yu. What''s more hateful is that Xiuwei was also imprisoned. "It''s over! Everything is over! Why does god treat me like this! Give me hope, but let me despair in hope! Why?" Wen Yu sat on the void, playing with the black ball, smacked his mouth and exclaimed: "Use Xiaoqiang''s animal pill to wrap his divine personality and set up a gathering array around it. Xiaoqiang''s special power can perfectly hide the divine personality from others. The gathering array can continuously absorb the spirit between heaven and earth and become the power summoned by the divine personality. Even if it is discovered, it will only be regarded as a treasure. Tut Tut, it''s so big. I don''t know how Derek does it Into the stomach. " V3.Chapter 303 A space moved, and Wen Yu appeared around Xiaoqiang. After thirty years of continuous cultivation, Xiaoqiang''s body grew another hundred meters, and his scales became darker and darker. In particular, the venom on the spike is bright and can drip juice almost at any time. Wen Yu just stabilized his figure. Xiaoqiang, who was crawling on the ground, suddenly got up and stared at the black ball in Wen Yu''s hand. Xiaoqiang doesn''t know what the black ball in Wenyu''s hand is. He only knows that his heart starts to tremble as soon as the black ball appears. It feels like finding the soul lost for many years. After staring at the black ball for a long time, Xiaoqiang said, "boss, what is this? It makes me feel so kind, as if it was separated from me. Er, boss, when did you come back?" After thirty years of continuous cultivation, Xiaoqiang has obviously grown up a lot. Thirty years ago, he couldn''t speak, but had to communicate with Wenyu and others. Wen Yu smiled happily and said, "this is your beast pill." "Boss, you are so awesome!" Xiaoqiang shouted excitedly, and then asked, "boss, what should I do?" "Open your mouth!" Wen Yu gestured. "Ah --" "Fork! How many years have you not brushed your teeth?!" Wen Yu retreated more than ten steps by the smell from Xiaoqiang''s mouth. Xiaoqiang held his head high and replied proudly, "I''ve never brushed it since I was born. I haven''t even rinsed my mouth. How''s it? It''s powerful." "Cow force!" Wenyu squeezed out two words from his teeth, then threw the black ball at Xiaoqiang and said, "swallow it in your stomach, control the beast pill with your mind, and decompose it. It is wrapped with Xuanye''s divine personality. Don''t digest it together." While Xiaoqiang swallowed the beast pill, Wen Yu stretched out his right index finger, and circles of energy ripples rippled from his fingertips, wrapping Xiaoqiang firmly. Xiaoqiang has not yet reached the level of absorbing animal pill. Wenyu needs to supplement with divine power to enable Xiaoqiang to combine with animal pill and incarnate the ancient divine beast of previous lives. As Wenyu''s fingertip energy waves floated out in circles, Xiaoqiang''s body slowly expanded, and a powerful animal power spread from Xiaoqiang and quickly spread around. Wen Yu''s left hand is used to seal and quickly isolate this space. Brian and others have just been promoted to the next God. They can''t bear the pressure of ancient gods and beasts. Five minutes later, Xiaoqiang''s body has swelled to the size of kilometers, and the external animal power has converged. "Boss, it''s successful!" two lights flashed. Xiaoqiang shouted excitedly at Wen Yu. "With me, can you succeed? Spit out Xuanye''s divine personality quickly. If Xuanye knew that his divine personality had stayed in your disgusting stomach, guess what?" Wenyu smiled unkindly. Xiaoqiang''s huge body twitched violently, quickly opened his mouth and spit out a main God. Then he shouted in horror: "he will certainly break me up and make me into weapons and armor as materials. Boss, you can''t sell me!" Wenyu ignored Xiaoqiang. The palm of his left hand was up and spread out in front of him. Xuanye''s spirit lay quietly on it. Then Wenyu slowly closed his eyes, turned his right hand to the void and shouted, "open!" The void before the meeting took his fingertips as the center and quickly spread around to form a door of space. The place where the door of space leads to is the plane where Xuanye is in this world. Then a strong wind poured out of the door of the space. After the strong wind, there was another person in front of Wenyu and Xiaoqiang. To be exact, it was a little doll wearing open crotch pants. With a lump of mud in one hand and a stick in the other, the little boy sat there stunned, staring at Wen Yu and Xiaoqiang for a while. Xiaoqiang was also stunned for a while, stretched out his front paw, pointed to the little doll and said with a smile: "boss, don''t tell me this is Xuanye." "Wow... Mom, there are monsters! Wow..." I don''t know whether I was awakened by Xiaoqiang''s voice or finally reacted. The little boy turned his mouth and cried in fear. While crying, he shouted to his mother and smashed the mud and stick in his hand at Xiaoqiang. Obviously, the monster in his mouth refers to Xiaoqiang. "Gaga..." little Qiang was happy. His huge body shook and became a rough middle-aged man. He went to the little doll and asked with a smile, "little doll, brother, I''m not a monster. That was my brother''s toy just now. What''s your name?" Strange to say, the little boy''s cry stopped immediately, mostly frightened by Xiaoqiang. "My name is er Gouzi." the little boy replied with his mouth tilted, tears rolling in his eyes. "Er Gouzi, good name. Good name." Xiaoqiang nodded happily. "Tell your brother what you want to do when you grow up?" The little boy raised his chest and replied proudly, "when Er Gouzi grows up, he will be a blacksmith and play the sharpest firewood knife in the world. With this firewood knife, dad doesn''t have to sharpen his knife every day." "Have ambition!" Xiaoqiang raised his thumb in admiration. "Even reincarnation and rebirth can''t wipe out your blacksmith will! Have ambition!" Xiaoqiang blinked, raised a sly smile at the corners of his mouth, looked at Wen Yu and said, "boss, give me this doll to play for two days." Wen Yu stared at him angrily and said, "after integrating the divine personality, the memory of every life in Xuanye will not be lost. If you want to be broken into pieces to build a platform, you can play at will." Xiaoqiang shivered fiercely and cried sadly, "I fork! Boss, why didn''t you say it earlier. Well, I have something else to do. You can play with the open crotch doll slowly." then he dodged and disappeared. The little boy rubbed his eyes in surprise, reached out and touched the place where Xiaoqiang stood. He turned his mouth and cried again. "Monster! Monster! Wow..." Wen Yu was sweating violently and hurriedly took out Xuanye''s divine personality and was ready to help him integrate his divine personality. However, when he heard the little boy crying for his mother, his hand froze. Frowning, Wen Yu called Ruixue out of the ring and said, "Ruixue, this is the world of Xuanye." "Found it! Great!" cried Ruixue in surprise. Seeing that Wen Yu''s eyebrows didn''t show, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter, is there a problem?" "Well," Wen Yu nodded with a bitter smile, "I can''t do it. Once I help Xuan night integrate his divine personality, the little guy will disappear, and his family will be very sad. Therefore, I want you to reshape a flesh body according to the child''s touch, and then give him some memory and send it back." Reshaping the flesh is difficult for others, but it is very simple for Ruixue to cultivate life power, especially in places with sufficient aura. "Sentimental guy! After reincarnation, you have no domineering spirit of the LORD God!" Ruixue sighed helplessly. She doesn''t want Wen Yu to be too cold-blooded, but she doesn''t want Wen Yu to be too kind. There is no good man to repay in the survival law of the divine plane. Wen Yu replied with a wry smile: "it won''t be like this if you hang around on the throne for a period of time. The throne is a place to erase feelings." Ruixue deeply thought, however, that the divine plane wiped out not only feelings, but also people''s hearts. With the continuous understanding of the golden paper immortal Dharma, the breath of life emitted by Ruixue becomes more and more strong, and her cultivation becomes more and more profound. As like as two peas, she was not seen to have any action. A white light flashed across the little boy, and there was a little boy just like him. "Send him back," said Ruixue with a smile. "Open!" Wenyu opened the door of space and sent the little boy created by Ruixue back. Only then did he break the divine personality into the eyebrows of Xuanye, supplemented by divine power to help him integrate the divine personality. Five minutes later, the little boy, no, it should be said to be Xuan night, slowly opened his eyes, and two blank eyes shot out of his clear eyes. When he saw the faces of Wenyu and Ruixue and felt the breath of their Lord God, he was replaced by two pure lights and shouted excitedly: "Niang lie, finally come back!" Wen Yu and Ruixue looked at each other in silence. They never thought that Xuanye would sigh so after integrating the divine personality. "You bastard!" Xuan Ye pointed to Wen Yu with one hand on his waist and shouted angrily and scolded: "bastard, I ran to work hard with others and didn''t tell me, which caused me to break into the battle circle of the twelve main gods, and was beaten by the animals and reincarnated in embarrassment." After scolding, he waved his fist and rushed to Wenyu. Every step forward, his body would swell by one point. When he rushed to Wen Yu, he was half head higher than Wen Yu. "Boom -" Wenyu smiled and punched Xuanye. The disorderly energy tore the surrounding space to pieces. It can be seen how terrible the power of this punch is. Although Xuanye is the LORD God whose position is unknown, his cultivation is not as high as hidden. He is the lowest among the Lord gods. Because he has no interest in cultivation, all his energy is invested in building his career, and he doesn''t know how to promote the LORD God. In addition, his complexion is worthy of the title of blacksmith. His facial features are rough and his complexion is dark and shiny. The muscles under the skin bulge high, giving people a wild and uninhibited feeling. "Ha ha..." after they punched each other, they looked at each other and laughed. "Hello, sister-in-law!" after Changxiao, Xuanye hurriedly turned to salute Ruixue. Ruixue smiled back and said, "it''s hard for us to find. If Ryan, the head of the witch family, didn''t tell us that your God is here, I''m afraid you would suffer from reincarnation for thousands of years." "Hey, hey, I''m afraid of death! After reincarnation, I don''t have any resistance. Naturally, I have to hide my divine personality. Fortunately, I know this strange mortal face." Xuan Ye scratched his head and said with a dry smile. Ruixue blinked and said with a smile, "coincidentally, our divine personality is also hidden in this plane. Otherwise, how would Wenyu know that you are reincarnated? He also signed an equality contract with Xiaoqiang by mistake." "Xiaoqiang? Oh, beetle, that bug! This guy dares to tease me. I''ll have to chop him later." Xuan Ye gnashed his teeth and said. Beetle, obviously the name given by Wen Yu is better. It seemed that he was tired of standing. Xuanye sat cross legged, gestured to Wenyu and Ruixue to sit down, and then asked, "boss, tell me what happened that year? It''s not clear that I died. It''s not easy to live. Tell me about it." "Hey" Wen Yu sighed, then said the reason of the war again, and said the current situation of the divine plane and his plan at the same time. Including the golden paper fairy method. After listening to the fate of Wenyu and Ruixue''s past and present lives, Xuanye couldn''t help floating a trace of sadness on his face and whispered in his heart, "is she all right?" Ruixue was infected by Xuanye''s sudden sadness and couldn''t help saying, "Eliza, she has fallen." Xuan Ye trembled fiercely, then shook his head and smiled bitterly. It seemed that he already had the answer in his heart. Without asking why Ruixue knew Eliza, he changed the subject and said, "Wenyu, I''ve wanted to go in the tomb of God for a long time. I must take me this time." "I''ve wanted to go in for a long time? What are you going to do, looking for death?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Hey, my forging has already encountered a bottleneck. The best and top-grade forging materials I have accumulated in my life can''t make me break through, so I want to go to the tomb of God to find the legendary ancient forging materials. You know my love for forging. This bottleneck is like the bottleneck you encounter during your cultivation. Life is better than death. Hey hey, to tell the truth, I went there thousands of years ago The tomb of the second God just came out after less than a month. It''s too dangerous. I know you like to explore the murderous place, so I''m going to find you together. Unexpectedly, the news is that you are being chased and killed by a group of main gods. Depressed! " "Idiot! If you know I''m being chased and killed by all the main gods, you still go. Just go. It''s not careful." Wenyu said with a smile. "It''s less than 60 years before the tomb of God is opened. We have to find a way to get into the eight forces and get a place in the tomb of God." "Don''t be so troublesome." Xuan night waved his hand. "Do you mean the three of us join hands to kill in front of the eight main gods and millions of heavenly gods?" Wen Yu asked angrily. Xuan Ye rolled his eyes and said sadly, "you think I''m an idiot! There''s not only one entrance to the tomb of God, but there are three I know. Only the other two are dangerous and abnormal, and one can even be called the road of death." "Really?" Wen Yu asked happily. "Believe it or not. If you want to go in behind the eight gods, I don''t mind accompanying you." "Fork! If there are other entrances, I won''t explore behind other people''s buttocks. Eh, don''t you want to see the golden paper fairy method?" Wen Yu asked curiously. Xuanye scratched his head crazily. "I said, are you reincarnated and stupid? When did you see me interested in cultivation? Unless the gold paper records the immortal method of forging. Ah, come and have a look. This gold paper is left by the creator God. It must be a good forging treasure." "Go to hell!" Wen Yu blurted out and scolded, "we''ll wait until we understand all the immortal methods. However, we really want to show you before that. I think no one else except you has the ability to imitate gold paper. Hey hey, so I want you to make dozens of fakes to liven up the atmosphere for the calm God surface." Ruixue was slightly stunned, frowned and said, "Wenyu, is this OK? These fake gold papers will bring a bloody rain to the God''s face. However, this is really a good way to disintegrate the combat effectiveness of the eight forces." Xuanye didn''t care at all. He said with a sly smile, "it''s so good! It''s so good! All the gods in the divine plane fought their lives to rob the things I made. Wow, it''s exciting to think about it. Wenyu, take out the gold paper and let me see. Imitating the things of the creator is also an unprecedented challenge." "Don''t worry." Wen Yu shook his head. "There''s a more important thing to do before that." "Wipe! Why do you have so many things? Besides, what else is more important than making." Xuan night shouted impatiently. "Eliza!" Wenyu stared at Xuan Ye''s eyes and said word by word. V3.Chapter 304 It''s not that Xuan night has forgotten her feelings with Eliza, but dare not ask. Eliza has fallen. Asking everything can''t make Eliza live. On the contrary, it will make him more sad and guilty. In other words, Xuanye chose to escape in this matter. He doesn''t want to know the process of Eliza''s fall, so he can tell himself that Eliza is still alive and the news Ruixue got is false. One day he will find Eliza in a corner of the divine plane with the sweet memories of spending time with Eliza. God and man have no emotion, but once they are moved, they will be remembered for life. When Wen Yu mentioned Eliza again, a trace of excitement flashed from the bottom of Xuanye''s eyes. In his previous life, he knew Wanjie''s personality very well, and Wanjie also knew him. He didn''t ask Eliza. Wenyu must have guessed what he thought. But instead of avoiding the problem as he wanted, Wen Yu mentioned Eliza again with a very serious expression. This gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe Eliza is really alive. Xuanye didn''t answer, but stared at Wenyu with burning eyes, waiting for the following. Wen Yu sighed and said: "In order to find you, Eliza encountered an accident and her divine personality was destroyed. Maybe it was God''s mercy or fate. Eliza didn''t fall down because of the broken divine personality, but came to this position in the form of a divine soul. She was destroyed and couldn''t return to heaven. But Eliza thought of you and didn''t want to lose silently. So she found a very Yin place and used this Yin Qi to keep it The spirit struggled to support. Finally, when she was unable to continue to support, I took Xiaoqiang to her hiding place by mistake. At that time, she recognized Xiaoqiang at a glance and guessed that I was your reincarnation, but she didn''t wake up. So she hosted the spirit in a person, hoping that this person would tell you her love for you after you merged with the divine personality. Eli Sha has fallen, but her memory is still there. " Wenyu wanted to be simple. He didn''t let Xuanye be too sad, but he felt sorry for Eliza, so he told the story in a little detail. He didn''t say Sharon''s name, but wanted to see Xuanye''s reaction first. Xuan Ye''s excited body trembled first, and then his face showed an expression of extreme self blame and guilt. After a long time of self blame and guilt, he took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and asked calmly, "who is that man? I want to see him." This is the first time Wen Yu didn''t see what Xuan Ye was thinking, so he had to reply with a bitter smile: "this man is my sister, Sharon cage. Eliza has fallen. I don''t want you to see her as the shadow of Eliza, otherwise it''s bad for you and her." "Sister?" Xuan Ye was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "you can''t make all your relatives into gods and men in this life? Eh, I''m asking this question for nothing. It''s strange that you don''t do it because of your temperament. Hey hey, it''s good that this thing is still there, otherwise where to find the meeting gift at once." Xuan ye took out a storage ring like magic. "Shit! You don''t put it together with the divine spirit?" Wen Yu asked in surprise. His previous life''s storage ring was also there, but all the treasures in it were consumed in the great war. The storage ring was far from the whole demon ring, so he gave it to Daisy. Ruixue''s storage ring, er, she had a very comfortable life in her previous life. Yale would take care of everything about her when she was around Wanjie. Wanjie took care of her more carefully when she was around Wanjie. This led to her innocence after leaving Wenyu and Yale. She was so poor that she didn''t even have a starry sky and a blue sea. "Hey hey" Xuan Ye smiled and put on the storage ring, "There are guys I eat here. I can''t live without them. Xiaoqiang, well, this name sounds better than the beetle. I''ll call it Xiaoqiang in the future. In addition, you two have changed your names. Should I follow the trend and change a more handsome name? Just, there seems to be no more handsome name than Xuanye in the world, so I''m aggrieved and continue Continue to use the most handsome name in the world. " "Cut!" Wen Yu snorted disdainfully. Then he stared at Xuanye''s storage ring and asked, "how many good things have you saved? I just trained a group of subordinates, hehe..." "You think so!" Xuan Ye stared at Wen Yu warily and said, "you think I''m a blacksmith who catches a lot of blacksmiths. I''m idle all day, beating things, and all I''ve done is rubbish. In my life, I''ve forged a total of more than a thousand pieces. Each one has cost me endless efforts, and some of them are even made with my life. I regard them as my own. Don''t make any wrong ideas." Wen Yu turned his eyes and said with a malicious smile, "well, let''s make a fair deal. I''ll find you a magic weapon. You can give me the equipment you can''t use. Oh, no, give me all the cubs you gave birth to." "Magic weapon? You cheat the ghost. There is no magic weapon in the divine plane. Even if there is, no one can get it. Hum, I have been looking for it since I heard about it. I haven''t even seen the shadow of it until now. You find me a magic weapon and want to cheat my baby in the next life. Well, maybe there is one in the tomb of God." Thinking that there might be magic tools in the tomb of God, Xuan night''s eyes lit up a bit. Wen Yu smiled but did not speak. As soon as his hand turned over, the soul chopping knife suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. He threw it into Xuan Ye''s eyes to try it. Xuanye has been dealing with weapons all his life, so as soon as the soul chopping knife appeared, his eyes changed. Even if he doesn''t know about weapons, he can also detect the special of soul chopping sabre. The evil breath that frightens people''s hearts and souls is not common weapons. Xuanye looked excited and slowly picked up the soul chopping knife. Just before he got it in front of him, he had no time to observe. His face was overcast, and he drank heavily: "die!" These two words are for the soul chopping knife, because the body of the soul chopping knife suddenly burst out an evil spirit and rushed to his mind along Xuanye''s arm, intending to devour his spirit. The spirit of the Lord Xuanye congealed a little and pressed the soul chopping knife in his hand. At the same time, the divine power surged in his body and stopped the evil spirit of the soul chopping knife invading his body. "Buzzing -" Suddenly, the soul chopping knife struggled and screamed in Xuanye''s hand as if it had life. And as the chirp slowly increased, blood red marks appeared on the blood red blade, just like staggered blood vessels. "What a domineering evil spirit!" Ruixue couldn''t help exclaiming. She couldn''t help but show her disgust. She repaired the power of life and was naturally uncomfortable with the evil spirit of soul chopping knife. Xuanye looked nervously at the soul chopping knife. The momentum increased again and again, and the divine power in his body rushed to his right arm, because every time the soul chopping knife struggled and trembled, the evil Qi invading his body would double. Five minutes later, Xuan night''s forehead burst out a layer of fine sweat. At this moment, he has pushed back all the evil spirit of the soul chopping knife, and the momentum of the LORD God has made the soul chopping knife unable to move. But he didn''t dare to be careless, because the soul chopping knife was launching counterattacks again and again, and the power of each counterattack would double. If he continues at this rate, he can support for half an hour at most. If you force hard support, you will probably end up with the destruction of the soul. Half an hour is enough for Xuanye, the Weapon Master, to study. Wenyu and Ruixue didn''t make a sound to disturb Xuanye, and sat quietly watching. "Then!" twenty minutes later, Xuanye shouted uncontrollably when he threw the soul chopping knife back to Wenyu because of his nervous tension. Wenyu took the soul chopping knife, took two knife flowers, smiled and scolded, "beast, you will surrender one day!" "Huhu -" Xuan Ye gasped heavily for a while and then calmed down. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s true that what''s recorded in the ancient books is true. But all magic tools are ferocious and evil things, which can''t be controlled by people! Wen Yu, where did you get this guy? It''s hard enough to be swallowed by it." "Hey, hey, I''m its master. Naturally, it''s all right. But with my current strength, I can only take it for a short time. It''s hard to control it!" Wen Yu sighed sadly. As a master, I can''t control a servant. Anyone would be depressed. Then Wenyu told the story of getting the soul chopping knife and the struggle between death and the God of light for the soul chopping knife. "No!" Xuan Ye shook his head and said, "the God of death and the God of light are just the middle God. How can they seal such evil things!" "Eh, I really haven''t noticed if you don''t say so. I don''t understand if you say so. How can it recognize me as the main? Am I too handsome!" "Wipe! You can''t be as handsome as me!" Xuan night replied disdainfully. Ruixue opens her mouth and finally sighs depressed. The two gods argue about who is handsome. It is estimated that they will laugh at the dead. Wen Yu put the soul chopping knife in front of Xuan night and said with a sly smile, "a magic weapon can let you study it casually and give you an equivalent exchange. Be sincere." Xuan Ye frowned, looked at the soul chopping knife, then gritted his teeth and stretched out a finger and said, "I''ll help you build a thousand top-grade weapons. You can provide the materials. If you succeed, you can''t pull it down!" "A thousand is a little less, two thousand!" Wen Yu shook his head. "Fifteen!" "Two thousand!" "Eighteen thousand!" "Two thousand!" "Nineteen thousand!" "Two thousand!" "Nineteen hundred ninety-nine!" "Deal!" "--" Ruixue was speechless for a while. She has seen haggling, but she has never seen such haggling. She wants to know what price Xuanye will give if Wenyu insists again. Will it be two thousand one. Wen Yu put away the soul chopping knife and stood up and said, "go, let me introduce my sister Sharon to you." Xuan Ye ignored Wen Yu''s words, but stared at Wen Yu with a man eating look and asked, "didn''t you say you wanted to give me the magic weapon to study? How did you take it back?" Wen Yu turned his eyes and asked, "do you dare to put the soul chopping knife in your storage ring?" Xuan ye thought about it and shook his head. The top-grade artifact has aura. If he puts the soul chopping knife in the storage ring, all the treasures in his storage ring must be reimbursed. "Do you dare to hold the soul chopping knife all the time?" Xuanye shook his head again. "Then I''ll give you the soul chopping knife to study. How can you place him?" "I - I fork! You overcast me!" Xuanye suddenly realized. "Oh, the reaction is not slow!" Wen Yu said with a sly smile. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± After a while, Xuanye stood in the hall of the only residence in the holy land of the moon god, staring at Wenyu with an iron face, and wanted to tear him alive. Originally, Xuanye thought that Wenyu''s relatives would slap so many. He was still willing to give these treasures. But when Wen Yu introduced him, he was depressed. Grandparents, parents, uncles and aunts, sisters and wives can''t count two slaps. Every time Xuanye takes out a masterpiece from the storage ring, his young mind will twitch violently. After distribution one by one, his heart is desolate. The wind is rustling and the water is cold. Wen Yu is an old fox! Xuan night decided to engrave this sentence firmly in his heart. Later, he found a nest and settled down. He also mounted this sentence and hung it on the head of the bed. Finally, Xuanye stopped in front of Sharon and stared at Sharon for a long time. "She''s not Eliza, but she has all the memories of Eliza, including those beautiful memories! Unfortunately, she doesn''t have a breath of Eliza, so she''s her, not Eliza!" Xuan night warned secretly. In fact, he was afraid that he would see Sharon as Eliza''s shadow. When Xuanye looked at Sharon carefully, Sharon was also staring at Xuanye with a pair of charming big eyes. After looking at Xuanye from head to foot and from foot to head for several times, sarong suddenly floated a thought-provoking smile around her mouth, blinked and spread her hands in front of Xuanye. Her signature skill - asking for gifts! "Oh, I''m sorry." Xuan Ye scratched his head in embarrassment, frowned, took out a sky blue gauze from the storage ring and sighed: "I made this gauze for Eliza, but I didn''t have time to give it to her. Now Eliza has fallen, and it''s useless for me to put it here. As the saying goes, the sword is matched with a hero and flowers are given to a beauty. I hope sister Sharon likes it." Sarong took Luo Sha, gestured to her body and asked, "is it beautiful?" "Beautiful." Xuan Ye nodded and smiled. "Oh, I''ll take it." Sharon smiled and put Luo Sha into the space ring, then spread her hands in front of Xuanye again, and her big watery eyes eagerly looked at Xuanye. Xuanye smiled and without hesitation took out a treasure and put it into Sharon''s hands. He said with a smile, "this sword took me 700000 years to forge, and it''s also my favorite work. Sister Sharon, you should treat him well in the future." "En" Sharon nodded and accepted, and her hand stretched out again. Xuan Ye was stunned, gritted his teeth and took out another one. His heart has begun to bleed. Secretly sigh that snakes and mice have a nest. They have what kind of brother and what kind of sister. Looking at Sharon''s open hands again, Xuan Ye hurriedly made a plea for mercy and said with a sad face: "sister Sharon, I''m wrong! You have a large number of adults, just bypass the small one. The small one has an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old hungry child. They rely on my family to sell money for their livelihood. Without these things, they will starve to death." Sarong chuckled and said suspiciously, "is the LORD God so ungrateful?" Xuan Ye nodded, shook his head and said, "I''m poor! The God is the poorest of me! I''ve just been slaughtered by Wen Yu. Now I''m too poor to cook." Everyone was happy. Unexpectedly, the legendary Lord God was more gentle than Wenyu and knew how to joke. "Well," Sharon nodded, and a cunning light flashed from the corner of her eyes. "Can you rob things?" Xuan Ye scratching his head, "what do you mean?" "Many rich people in the magic mainland owe me a lot of money, but they say they have no money and I can''t rob hard. Can you do me a small favor? I''ll take you to rob these rich and unkind bastards into their underpants." "Hey, that sounds interesting. Wenyu used to say that it''s best to rob other people''s things. Let''s go and rob all those bastards." Xuan Ye was eager to try. Wenyu gave everyone an unstoppable look and let Sharon lead Xuanye away. After they left happily and eagerly, Wen Yu thought about it and decided to tell Eliza about it. After hearing the story of Eliza and Xuanye, everyone sighed that things are changeable and heaven makes people! V3.Chapter 305 "Hey, how did you become the LORD God? You''re more stupid than a pig! Have you ever seen robbery without a mask?" "Oh, sister Sha, I''m sorry. I haven''t seen any robbers." "No idea. Here, cover your face. Fool, why did you cover your eyes together." ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± "I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me sister Sha. Call me big sister head. Only in this way can I be domineering. When robbing, one word can restrain each other." "Oh, sorry, I can''t remember for a moment. Sha - eldest sister!" "Didn''t you eat? Louder!" "Big sister head!" "Well, you can teach me. Take out two domineering knives." "Oh. Here you are, big sister!" "Stand in front of me, spread your legs, lean on the ground with the tip of the knife, open your eyes, and look straight ahead with your most ferocious expression!" "Oh." ¡­¡­ On an official road connecting the two empires, a man and a woman stood in the middle of the road. With her rich imagination, the woman taught men how to be a domineering bandit. The man looked adored, not only did not get angry at the woman''s scolding, but his eyes twinkled, as if he had been instructed by a hermit expert. I wonder how a man would feel if he knew this seemingly "old-fashioned" bandit and became a bandit for the first time. These two people are sarong and Xuanye who threatened to rob all the rich people in the magic mainland. Xuan Ye''s face is covered with gauze. He holds the knife in his right hand. The tip of the knife points obliquely to the ground, clenches his fist left and right, and puts it around his waist. His eyes were round and angry, and he looked at the front with a fierce face. But he had a doubt in his heart. With his veil covered, how could the other party see his evil face? I have doubts, but I dare not ask the eldest sister behind me, for fear that I will change from a pig to a more stupid animal. Sarong is also dressed in the same way, with her arms interlaced on her chest, and her glittering big knife on her left shoulder. His eyes are shining, looking forward to the prey coming. Half an hour later, Xuan Ye felt his eyes a little sour and blinked secretly. An hour later, Xuanye felt a lot of sand in her eyes. She couldn''t help rubbing it. As a result, she was scolded. Three hours later - it was dark! "Hey, nerd, it''s dark. Go and hide in the grass by the side of the road." Sharon looked at the already dark sky and urged. After three hours, Xuan Ye has realized something. It seems that this experienced eldest sister is not much smarter than herself. But he didn''t point it out, because Sharon was full of interest and couldn''t bear to spoil her elegance. Xuan night followed the command and walked to the grass on the roadside. He asked, "elder sister, why do you hide in the grass at night but not during the day?" "Stupid! Of course the robbers have to -- why do you have so many problems? Go in quickly!" Sharon yelled with a red face. She wanted to say, ''of course the robbers should hide and be surprised'', but she thought of standing in the middle of the road for a few hours during the day and pretending to be afraid that others would not know that they were robbers. She was angry immediately - I''m the eldest sister, You have to listen to me. What do you ask. "This woman is too big." hiding in the grass, Xuan night observed sarong with divine knowledge, sighed secretly, and scattered a divine power to drive away the mosquitoes around. This squat is another two hours. Sharon is still in high spirits, but Xuan night has no patience. I couldn''t help saying, "elder sister, I remember you said you were going to rob those who owe you money. Do you think all those who pass here owe you money?" "Did I say that?" Sharon asked in a low voice. "Yes!" Xuan Ye nodded with great certainty. "Your memory is as weak as your mind. Hey, go back and ask Wenyu to refine some pills for you." "...." Xuan night wants to cry without tears. As the saying goes, men and women work together. They are not tired. They can squat in the grass motionless. They are not allowed to speak, grind their teeth, burp or fart. They have to stare at the empty road. Xuanye finally found that the robbery was not as beautiful as he imagined, but a hundred times more painful than cultivation. Xuanye then secretly looked at Sharon in the bright moonlight, smelled the feminine breath completely different from Eliza, and said with a smile: "Eliza is smart, reserved, gentle and virtuous, and gives men a desire to protect. On the contrary, this girl is big, savage, violent, unreasonable and ghost. She doesn''t look like a woman except looking like a woman. I don''t know why Eliza lodges her spirit in her body." Just as Xuan Ye secretly glanced at Sha Rong and made an evaluation of her in her heart, Sha Rong suddenly turned her head, stared at Xuan ye with a strange light in her eyes, and asked in a low voice, "do you think Eliza is a hundred or a thousand times stronger than me?" "Ah, how do you know what I''m thinking?!" I don''t know whether I was summoned by Sharon for a day and had the idea of obedience, or I was frightened by Sharon''s strange eyes, and Xuan night blurted out a cry. "Hum!" Sharon snorted coldly, fiercely got up, pulled off the veil on her face, threw the big knife in front of Xuanye, turned and left. Xuanye wanted to slap her two mouths. Women are the most competitive animals in the world, especially beautiful women. He answered so directly that Sharon was not angry. It''s a hell. Sharon was very angry and the consequences were serious. No matter how beautiful and powerful the magic weapon Xuanye took out, Sharon always walked forward without saying a word. Despite Xuanye''s praise, she said all the praising words and sentences in her stomach. Sharon always pulled a cold face. After coaxing and cheating behind sarong, he begged and pleaded guilty. After tossing for an hour without fruit, Xuanye was anxious. "Hum!" Xuan Ye stopped, snorted coldly and shouted, "smelly girl, my patience is limited. If you don''t speak again, I can go." This sentence is very useful. Sharon stopped before the sound fell. "Hey hey, hard is better than soft." Xuan Ye pulled his face, but he was secretly proud in his heart. Just when Xuanye was complacent about her hard move, Sharon suddenly turned around and sneered: "Eliza has a lot to say to you. If you don''t want to know, let''s go. In addition, if you dare to go, I''ll tell Wenyu when you go back that you treat me as Eliza and try to do that to me. Unless you kill me, you don''t want to know what Eliza said before leaving. You ungrateful bastard!" Xuan Ye''s face suddenly turned green. Unexpectedly, the big woman in front of her could come up with such a vicious move. "Sister Sha, eldest sister, I''m wrong. Your adult has a large number. Spare the small ones. Or you can just fart the small ones." Xuanye stepped in front of Sharon and begged pitifully. "I treat you as a fart, and you dare to scold me for farting. Hum -" "..." Xuan Ye was hurt by Sharon''s words. "Aunt, I''m really wrong! You said, how can you forgive small? Go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire. Small must satisfy you." "Really?" "Gu -" Xuan Ye swallowed his saliva and was frightened by Sharon''s strange eyes. He wanted to shake his head and tell Sharon that it was fake, but he didn''t dare, and he had to nod hard and say, "really!" Sharon immediately smiled. The smile was no different from the devil''s smile in Xuanye''s eyes. "Sister Sha, I''m not a small bellied woman." "Of course, you are definitely not. You are much thinner than chicken intestines." Xuan night scolded secretly in his heart, but with a flattering smile on his face, nodded and said, "sister Sha is generous! Sister Sha is powerful!" "So, I''ll give you a chance to admit your mistake." Sharon said seriously, took out an ordinary Sabre from the space ring, handed it to Xuanye and said, "this road hasn''t been walked day and night, and it''s useless to keep it. Now, you start digging north from here. Don''t use divine power, and I''ll forgive you when you dig to the end of the road. How about this punishment?" A cold wind blew across Xuanye''s back and said, "it''s too cruel! I didn''t rob anyone on this road, but I pushed all the mistakes to this road and wanted to shovel this road. It''s terrible!" "Why, don''t you accept?" Sharon asked coldly. "Accept! Accept! This punishment is not heavy at all, sister Sha is very kind!" Xuan Ye dared not say a word of No. He has made up his mind not to provoke the aunt again after the disaster. Xuanye is the LORD God of the world. Without divine power, his strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people, so the speed of road demolition is not slow at all. But the ordinary iron knife in his hand is not good, so he changed one after another. Xuanye thought, I''ll use my brute force all the time. I''ll waste you an iron knife in half an hour. When your knife runs out, I''ll be liberated. If you let me use an artifact, hehe, that''s better. I can dig a thousand miles in an hour. This road can support me for several hours. The fantasy is beautiful, but the fact is cruel. Sharon''s space ring is like a barracks Arsenal. Iron knives are taken out one by one, with an inexhaustible posture. Xuanye doesn''t know. Sharon has lived in the dwarf tribe for a long time. Those dwarves don''t have gold coins for her to extort, and Sharon is the kind of master who can''t knock things and can''t sleep. The dwarves are poor and only have forged weapons, so she takes them all. She''s worried that several space rings are occupied by this pile of scrap iron. Now she finally finds a wronged head. If she doesn''t use them, she won''t call Sharon Yes. "Boom -" Just when Xuanye felt dark, from then on, when he, the great Lord God, was going to be a road digger all his life, the ground suddenly trembled slightly, accompanied by the rumbling sound of horse hoofs. Xuanye and sarong''s eyes lit up at the same time. Four dark green eyes hit each other in the air, and then burst into a burst of laughter. "Come on! Come on! Come on!" Sharon magically took out a masked towel and threw it to Xuanye. She also put on the masked towel and hurried into the grass by the side of the road. At this time, the white fish belly was exposed in the sky. Xuanye is more excited than sarong. First, he doesn''t have to dig the road, and the hard days have finally come to an end. Second, the desire to rob is about to come true, and there are many people listening to each other. It must be a piece of fat meat. "Fool, I''m wise!" as soon as Xuan Ye ran into the grass, Sharon patted him on the shoulder and shouted with suppressed excitement, "the road ahead is ruined. We can catch them all as long as we block their retreat later." "Yingming! Yingming! Sister Sha is powerful!" Xuan night burst into sweat. "Come on! Come on! Go ahead and jump out to block their back!" Sharon urged Xuanye''s shoulder. "En. En." Xuan Ye nodded excitedly. It was an exciting little game for him, so he didn''t use his divine knowledge to explore each other, otherwise the game would be boring. "Boom, boom -" With the passage of time, the shaking of the ground became more and more severe, and the roaring sound of horse hoofs became more and more shocking. "Pa!" Sharon patted Xuanye''s shoulder and frowned, "be professional! Stick your ears to the ground and listen to how many people there are." "Oh" Xuan Ye has the material to be a little brother. Without questioning sarong''s instructions, he bent down his upper body, tilted his head and tightly stuck his ears to the ground. As a result, he sadly found that instead of hearing how many people there were, his ears were buzzing. "How many people are there?" Sharon asked eagerly. Xuanye''s eyes turned. After understanding sarong''s temperament, he knew he couldn''t say it didn''t work, so he frowned and said, "there are so many people. There are at least thousands of people." "Wow! So much! I''m rich! I''m rich!" Sharon''s face was hyperactive. "I don''t know if ten space rings are enough. Hey, I''ll grab all the gold coins later. Do you know? If I don''t have enough space rings, you have to help me install them." "Hey, hey," Xuan ye took out an idle storage ring from the storage ring, handed it to Sharon and said, "elder sister, use this, it''s 10000 times larger than your space ring, so it''s enough." Sharon glared at Xuan Ye fiercely and said discontentedly, "why didn''t you take out such a good thing early?!" "--" Xuan ye said with a bitter smile, "take out the good things and change your surname." Five minutes later, fat sheep walked into the vision of Sharon and Xuan night, but they didn''t react for a moment and were stunned. This sheep is very fat. Any bandit''s nest in the fat magic continent dare not have the idea to touch it. A well-equipped army with a number of more than one million, the short eyed bandit dared to touch it. It doesn''t mean that unprofessional bandits dare not meddle. At least Sharon dares. After reacting from the stupefied gods, Sharon pushed Xuanye and hurriedly said, "the battle plan has changed. We don''t block the back road, but copy the front." "Why?" Xuan ye asked puzzled. "Fool! Don''t you see that those who walk in front are officials. The bigger the officials are, the more money they have. I have millions of gold coins here. How many do you have?" sarong asked contemptuously. "I -- I -- I don''t have one!" Xuan Ye shrugged and pulled his head back. The well-equipped million army marched quickly. When sarong and Xuanye woke up from the stupor, the army had stopped. "Really wise!" Xuan night sighed to himself, "destroy the road, millions of troops have to stop obediently!" "Up!" ran to the front of the army. Sharon took Xuanye and ran out. Then she pushed Xuanye forward and said, "shout slogans!" "Slogans? What slogans?" Xuan Ye scratched his head and asked awkwardly. He was seen by hundreds of people sitting on a tall horse as a fool. Isn''t it embarrassing. "Waste!" Sharon grabbed it angrily and dragged it through Xuanye night. She went to battle in person. The big knife was inserted into the ground in front of her, making her full strength and Qi Jiao drink: "I planted this tree and opened this road. If you want to pass by, leave to buy road money!" V3.Chapter 306 After Jiao''s drink, there was silence and the dropping of the needle could be heard. Even the magic wind horse running all the way held his breath and looked at Sharon with his eyes. A man, a woman, holding only one war knife, robbed millions of troops on the official road. It was not only the first time to see these horses, but also the first time to see the general and commander sitting on the horse. Sharon''s petite and lovely figure suddenly magnified a thousand times in Xuanye''s heart. A knife and a roar can subdue millions of troops. No one can reach the throne with such momentum. Xuan Ye looked at Sha Rong with adoration on her face and secretly decided: "I''ll mix with her in the future! Compared with this sister, Wenyu''s brother is still far away!" After a while, the general on the horse woke up. He drew his knife with his right hand and took the reins with his left hand. He shouted eagerly, "there is an ambush and set up a defensive array!" Hearing the general''s roar, the officers and officers who followed him finally woke up, pulled out their weapons, pulled the reins, ran back to their posts as fast as possible, and urgent orders rang through the sky. A million troops soon set up a defensive formation. They were really frightened by Sharon. This is not a dangerous road surrounded by mountains on both sides, nor is it a dangerous foreign country. In fact, they have just started the whole army in the imperial capital and just left the border of the imperial capital. Millions of soldiers walked on this absolutely safe official road and suddenly found that the official road ahead was destroyed. Then they killed a man and a woman and two masked people, saying it was robbery. Who believes it? Who believes who is stupid ~ forced. Just two people, holding two broken knives, robbed millions of troops. There is no such idiot bandit in the world. Therefore, the general got a positive answer in his heart: the two people who blocked the road were meat pawns who delayed time. The real killing machine was hidden in the grass around one person. So he gave the order of array defense at the first time, rather than determining how many enemies were hidden in the roadside grass. If we first explore the grass on both sides and the enemy takes the opportunity to kill, millions of troops will be scattered in an instant. The two armies fought against time and could not delay a moment. The general''s momentum soared and his face was proud when he saw that millions of powerful divisions were in strict formation for a moment. This million army is the most elite fighting force of the Empire, and he trained it himself. In the face of the sudden enemy attack, the whole army moved quickly up and down without a look of panic and high morale. How can he be dissatisfied. It was only two minutes from sarong''s killing to the millions of troops waiting. The general took the reins in his hand, pointed to Sharon with a knife, and said in a deep voice, "who is a small boy who dares to cheat in front of millions of heroes of our Yalong Empire? Don''t come out and die soon!" The action of millions of troops made Xuanye''s decision more firm. With only a knife, he could restrain millions of heroes and let the other party make a defensive array. This woman is by no means a thing in the pool. In the future, when she comes to the throne, she will become the overlord of the powerful party. He Xuanye will follow this elder sister. "Hum" Sharon snorted disdainfully, pulled off the veil on her face and shouted angrily: "Unknown child, aunt, I was three years old. No, I started my career when I was two years old. I killed all the invincible hands in the world and robbed all the wealth in the world. I''m black and white. I''m a fearless ghost Luocha. I''m afraid you can''t get off your horse quickly, tie your hands and take out all your family wealth to buy your life! I warn you, don''t make aunt angry, otherwise, hum, let your head fall to the ground and expose your corpses in the wilderness!" The general''s eyes gleamed with cold light, but he didn''t rush to do it. He was just two flesh soldiers who dared to die. Don''t let them be ambushed by each other. Just wait another minute, and the spies who sneaked out can come back with the most detailed enemy information. It''s a big taboo for soldiers to know themselves and know the enemy, win every battle, and act rashly. "Little girl, did you destroy the road ahead?!" the general asked, pointing to the broken gravel road ahead. In a minute, you can get it in a few words. "No." Sharon replied simply. The general smiled in his heart, "with your strength alone, don''t say to destroy the hardest official way. It''s enough for you to toss about the ordinary way alone." "He did it." sarong pulled Xuanye to her body and said with a smile on her face. "Ignorant child." the general glanced disdainfully, then a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, turned over and dismounted and whispered to the turned spy. The spy turned back three steps and left with extremely confused eyes. The general had already hung up a pig liver face. Three hundred spies explored ten miles in all directions and got the information that there were only a few low-level Warcraft without ambush. One hundred thousand strong divisions were frightened by a weak woman. The general''s mood at this time can be imagined. The general was so angry that his face was like a pig''s liver, his veins were ferocious and protruding, and his fighting spirit soared in an instant. As a general of millions of heroes, the emperor got two or three points when he saw him, but he was teased and played in front of the army by a robbed bandit girl. Such humiliation would never relieve his hatred. So he decided to cut Sharon in half with a knife, and then tie her behind the horse to drag the body. The general''s knife was furious, but when he turned to see Sharon, the knife cut into the air was like eggplant made of frost, and even people with knives were pickled. I don''t know when there is a row of good things in front of sarong, which is enough to make all imperial generals and even emperors greedy for the good things - twelve miniature magic crystal guns. Facing the hole of twelve magic crystal cannons, even the first-class gold level masters will be scared, not to mention the second-class green level generals. Millions of heroes lined up on the spacious road and targeted twelve miniature magic crystal cannons. The general shook his head almost madly to get rid of the terrible idea. Xuanye explored the magic crystal cannon with his divine sense. After learning the general power of the magic crystal cannon, he turned his head and looked at the millions of troops arranged in order. He only felt a dark wind sweeping his back. Heart Music: "Look, look, the boss of Xuanye is not only magnificent, but also ruthless. Wenyu, shit, he''s out of date. Compared with our boss, he''s a two-year-old baby. I was really blind before Xuanye. How could I talk to such a worthless boss? It should be very wise. The eldest sister was not born at that time, Wen Yu takes the lead in the divine throne. It''s right to follow him. Now the eldest sister is born, and I change my master wisely. Gaga... " Sharon pinched her waist with both hands, and her chin was almost reaching the tip of her nose. Her eyes looked contemptuously at the stiff general holding the war knife and said calmly, "I''ll give you three seconds to consider whether to lower or not?" The general''s face is black with green. Whether to surrender or not? Is there any choice to talk with the twelve magic crystal cannons? However, a million soldiers did not move. Oh, no, three hundred spies went out and sneaked around, scaring away the wild animals within ten miles. So he surrendered to a woman. What face will he have to live in this world in the future. If you don''t surrender, ha ha, I''m kidding. One of the twelve magic crystal guns will be shot down, and millions of troops will have to turn into dust in the wilderness. It was a difficult choice whether to go down or not. Sadly, he had only three seconds to think about it. In the firelight, a light of "wisdom" flashed in the general''s eyes and smiled at sarong: "I don''t know it''s the ghost Luocha crown. Please forgive me for the offence. Under the crown, can you tell me why you want to embarrass my millions of troops?" Sharon straightened her waist and said proudly, "there is also a way to steal. My ghost Luocha has been in the Jianghu for many years and is only for gold coins. As long as you hand over all the gold coins you have with you, you can avoid death. Otherwise, don''t blame me for destroying flowers!" Xuan night looked at Sharon and millions of troops. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t think of what Sharon would do to millions of troops. "General, come on, come on." an adjutant stuck it to the general''s ear. He couldn''t stand being destroyed by twelve magic crystal cannons. The general was stunned for a long time before he reacted and ordered the adjutant: "urgent military situation! The road ahead collapses and needs a lot of gold coins to repair. All officers and soldiers listen to the order and hand in gold coins. Those who violate the order will be cut!" "Yes!" the adjutant hurriedly took the order to leave. Not to mention making up the way with gold coins, even if he used gold coins to float in the water, he would not have the slightest doubt. "Wait a moment under the crown and the gold coins will be delivered immediately. I hope what the crown said is true." the general said uneasily. He is not a three-year-old child. He sent twelve magic crystal guns to stop millions of troops just to rob gold coins. It''s ridiculous. Sharon was already happy, her eyes narrowed into a seam, and she silently calculated that one gold coin for one million soldiers is one million gold coins, two for one, ten for one, ten million for one, and twenty for one Seeing sarong''s eyes narrowed into a crack and her face had an elusive smile, the general''s heart suddenly hung to his throat. It was only gold coins, damn gold coins. It was clear that the devil came for the head of this million army. The general was furious, but he didn''t dare to vent it. Moreover, he had to pile up a flattering smile. It was hard to say what he felt in his heart. Xuanye could see clearly the change of the general''s expression and breath. He couldn''t help sympathizing with the poor guy, so he kindly relieved his pressure and asked, "general, where are you millions of troops ready to send?" The general trembled fiercely and shouted: "Damn it, I should have thought of it. The elaborate works of the Republic of China are all over every corner of the magic continent. Although the conspiracy of several empires is secret, how can the army hide from the eyes of the Republic of China. Without a fool, the chairman and general of the Republic of China can''t let several empires join forces smoothly. Yes, they must be sent by the Republic of China. Maybe, maybe The two were transformed by the Dragon royal family. " He didn''t know that Xuanye was just asking casually. He just needed to answer casually. Unfortunately, he didn''t know what Xuanye thought, so he was uncertain for a time, and his face changed alternately. It made Xuanye curious. "General, the general must have known why my boss stopped your millions of heroes." the cold light flashed in Xuanye''s eyes, "The general must know the power of these twelve guns better than I do. A million heroes stand in a straight line on the official path. If they are fired by these twelve guns for three rounds, the general certainly doesn''t want to see the consequences. The reason why my boss didn''t do it is because he didn''t want to kill too many evils. But it seems that the generals don''t cooperate very well, so I have to ask my boss to give you some color. Boss, oh no, elder sister, he They hid gold coins. " "What!" Sha Rong, who was imagining hundreds of millions of gold coins piled into a mountain, suddenly woke up when he heard Xuanye''s words. His eyes were cold, and the white light at the muzzle of the twelve magic crystal guns suddenly rose more than one meter, which almost stunned the general. The general is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to die worthless, let alone die before millions of elite divisions of the Empire fight. Without these millions of heroes, it is tantamount to opening the gate of the Empire to jackals, and the consequences are unimaginable. That''s why he chose to compromise, not only for his life, but also for the territory of the Empire. Seeing Sharon''s killing spirit, the general quickly waved his hand and said, "calm down under the crown! Calm down under the crown!" Biting his teeth, he couldn''t care about anything, and said quickly: "Several empires conspired to join forces to divide up the territory of the Republic of China. The Republic of China is a paradise for the people. Our Yalong Empire didn''t want to participate in it. However, several empires forced it by force and had to obey it without conscience. Fortunately, our emperor was wise. He ordered his young generals to give up and fight with the army immediately when the army fought And the powerful forces of the country attack from inside to outside and disintegrate the conspiracy of several empires. " "Death!" Sharon spit out two words in a bland tone. From the beginning to now, she either roared or coldly. Suddenly, she said these two words blandly, which scared the general into a cold sweat. Although the magic crystal gun was cold, he didn''t feel Sharon''s real killing intention. At this time, he finally felt it, and it was the murderous spirit that went straight into the bone marrow. Sharon stared at the general with a cold sweat on her forehead and said in a low voice: "Do you know who I am? I''m Sharon cage, a member of the cage family. Do you know who founded the Chinese Republic? It was founded by the cage family. Do you know who built the large and small towns of the Chinese Republic? Half of them were built under my leadership. Do you know how many gold coins these towns spent? I don''t know. I don''t know! You want to divide the gold coins of the Chinese Republic, It''s an unforgivable sin to rob my gold coins! " Xuan Ye wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said to himself, what are you talking about? After talking about so many things, he finally pulled the gold coins. The boss is too -- too talented! "Now, immediately, immediately, dismount, put down your weapons, take off your armor and clothes, and leave only one underpants all over your body. You don''t wear underpants. After 15 minutes, turn around and roll back to your empire. You can choose to resist!" Sharon said in a language that can''t resist. "Boom -" the leftmost door of the twelve magic crystal guns suddenly turned its muzzle and fired a shot in the distance. The grass and trees where the magic crystal shells passed were crushed, and the sand and stones flew in disorder. A gully five meters wide and one kilometer long was forcibly torn out on the ground. This is Sharon''s warning! She''s just a bigwig, not a fool. Naturally, I know the general''s words are false. These guys sent millions of troops to rob gold coins in the country she built with her own hands. It''s an unforgivable crime! V3.Chapter 307 If he could resist, the general would have launched a million troops to point at Sharon. If sarong and Xuanye were only two hidden experts, even if they were the Dragon Emperor of the dragon family, the general would not shrink back and be afraid. Unfortunately, there were twelve magic crystal cannons in front of him. What made him more depressed was that his one million heroes were standing neatly on the official path, just like a live target specially prepared for the twelve magic crystal guns. For the lives of millions of soldiers and the safety of the imperial territory, no matter how rude and harsh sarong''s requirements are, he must obey them. Three hours later, millions of well-equipped heroes changed into millions of naked men wearing only underpants. Colorful, various styles and models. The soldiers who had stood behind and didn''t know the truth protested one after another after receiving the order and refused to implement it. But when their officers took them to the front and pushed them to the muzzle of the twelve magic crystal guns, they took off faster than anyone else. Looking at sarong who swaggered away, the adjutant covered the bottom with one hand and swallowed his saliva in front of his chest at two points with the other hand. He asked the iron faced general, "general, shall we go back or continue to March?" "Aunt!" the general cursed sadly. "Fortunately, the little devil didn''t capture our underpants. Continue to March? Do you want to show the people of the whole continent the bare pole legion of the Yalong Empire? Or do you want to show your proud posture to the people of the whole continent? Mom, it''s not a woman. You cover your chest and dry birds!" The adjutant quickly opened his chest with a dry smile and said, "let''s go back? Before millions of troops have gone out of the territory of the Empire, they have become such an embarrassment. After returning, your majesty is afraid to --" "Hum" the general snorted coldly and ordered: "order the whole army to run at full speed with light clothes, and the mountains and forests to the right of the target. When it is quiet at night, sneak back to the barracks, put on your clothes, and then go back to the imperial capital to apologize to your majesty." "Yes!" the adjutant was ordered to leave. The general frowned at the direction of sarong''s departure and said: "Although there is no military order for this March, millions of troops were robbed by two people before they left the imperial capital, and the whole army only had millions of underpants. If you go back like this, those guys who care about my position very much on weekdays can kill me in a few words. If you go back, you will die. Even if your majesty forgives my family, those guys will not let them go. That is to say, going back is full The gate is beheaded. Alas, if I were the only one, or tens of thousands of soldiers, I would still be honored to die in battle. But this is the glory of millions of elite of the Empire. But who will protect the gate of the empire after death? Who knows my good intentions for the Empire?! alas, your majesty, I forgive you, loyalty and righteousness cannot be achieved! " ¡­¡­ "Nuo, this is the booty of our first cooperation. You can take it. Even if you take it all, I don''t care about the boss." Sharon sat cross legged on a large bluestone on the top of the mountain and pointed to more than 30 silver coins in front of her. Xuanye took a small wooden stick and pulled dozens of silver coins in front of him, muttering, "of course you won''t be distressed. The total value of the materials you grabbed is at least ten million gold coins. You''re really willing to buy dozens of silver coins." "Hum!" Sharon snorted coldly and disdained, "it''s good for you to say. You''re a Lord God. You don''t know the bandit''s slogan. I even provided the mask. Hum, that''s OK. Look at your later performance. Oh, I''m sorry to say you hiding behind me. Tut Tut, you''re really promising if a Lord God pays money with me!" "You -" Xuan Ye looked at Sha Rong stupidly, but he couldn''t say a word to refute. Sarong nodded with satisfaction, smiled at the corners of her mouth, held out her hand and picked up the silver coins one by one, saying: "I''m sorry, I have a straight temper and I don''t speak well. You are a Lord God. How can you appreciate small silver coins. You see, there are only two of us here. If you don''t want to, won''t you lose it? What a pity to lose it. So I''ll keep it for you first, and I''ll give it to you when you can use it later. Or, I''ll give it to you when you get good things later." "I -" Xuan Ye was about to cry without tears. He was busy with his feelings for two days and one night, but he didn''t get one. He couldn''t help shaking. The boss was too stingy, so he''d better follow Wen Yu. "Cough, listen," said Sharon with a serious face, "The guy who gave us the money said that the operation was a joint effort of several empires. There were one, two or three empires in the magic continent - well, there were several empires, that is to say, there were several who gave us the money. Next, if you behave well, I will change the silver coins into gold coins when sharing the stolen goods. By the way, how many storage rings do you have? Half of them have been used It''s too late. " Xuanye finally couldn''t help it and shouted, "elder sister, the gold coins of the whole magic continent can''t buy a storage ring. You, you can''t rob the army and then rob me! I, I''m a Lord God. It''s easy for me!" "Look. Look at your promise. Isn''t it a broken storage ring? I can''t buy 100 gold coins!" then she took out a pile of gold coins and put them in front of her. After hesitating for a while, she looked up and asked, "can it be cheaper?" "Ah - did you listen to me? I said that even if all the gold coins in the magic continent add up, you can''t buy a storage ring, let alone a hundred gold coins. You and you bargain. God, you are more strange than ancient Warcraft!" Xuan Ye shouted with his hands holding his hair. Sharon sneered contemptuously and said, "all the gold coins in the magic land are added together? Who can gather all the gold coins in the magic land together. If they can''t be gathered together, how can you buy a storage ring? You think I''m stupid. Such a simple brain turns and wants to scare me." "You''re good! You''ve become a monkey! Who can scare you!" Xuanye shouted angrily. Now he wants to find out whether Sharon and Wenyu are brothers and sisters. "All right! All right!" Sharon waved her hand. "One hundred gold coins is one hundred gold coins. I''m always generous as the boss. I''ll pay the money with one hand and deliver the goods with the other. Bring the storage ring. Hum, it''s cheap for you." "How big and cheap!" "It''s not. I haven''t encountered such a good thing. You''re lucky. You met such a good boss as me when you first started." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sharon came down several Yin times and Xuan night shamefully followed. No, it should be said to be a mental breakdown, confused from. Wearing the storage ring, Sharon turned to look at the moonlight clouds under the cliff and whispered: "Eliza asked me to tell you that she was very happy when she was with you. She was just as happy when you left, because she knew she occupied a place in your heart. In addition, she said there was no regret in this life! You don''t have to blame yourself. I hope you can leave a place for her in a corner of your heart. Just think of her once every hundred years. Don''t worry about your beloved in the future Women mention her. Oh, no wonder mom says every day that a woman who falls in love is the stupidest wretch in the world. Now I finally understand. To tell the truth, you are not worthy of Eliza, not at all, because you don''t understand her at all. Do you know what I want to do when Eliza''s spirit dissipates in my mind? I want to live you with a gold coin Life and death. " Xuanye looked painfully at Sharon''s back and said with a bitter smile: "I really don''t deserve her and don''t understand her." Sarong suddenly turned around. A pair of eyes stared at Xuanye with a complex look and said in a trembling voice, "you don''t understand me. It doesn''t matter. I understand you. Ah ye, I finally found you." V3.Chapter 308 "Ah Ye" Since Xuanye ascended to the throne and was named Xuanye, Eliza was the only one who called him that. At the moment, hearing the call from the bottom of his heart again, Xuan night''s body trembled fiercely and looked at Sha Rong foolishly. Although a voice in his head kept reminding him that the woman in front of him was Sharon, not his lover Eliza, his sight was still slowly blurred uncontrollably, and then changed from fuzzy to clear, and the people in his sight also changed. "Eliza" Xuan night stood up excitedly, approached Sharon step by step, and stared at her without blinking. For fear of blinking, "Eliza" left him again. Facing Xuanye''s open arms, Sharon not only didn''t refuse, but took a step forward and buried her delicate body in Xuanye''s arms. Although Sharon has always been careless and her little daughter''s posture is difficult to see in her, she is still a woman after all, and she is in the flowering season and in the bud. Such a woman, for the first time, broke into the arms of a man, and was wrapped around her waist with each other''s arms and hugged tightly. Her reaction can be imagined. Sharon was like a squatting statue, her fingers clenched into fists, hanging uneasily on both sides of her body. His eyes were closed and his silver teeth were tight, like a terrible devil standing in front of him. His muscles were tight and he stood upright. The heart stuck in the throat and ran out. "Eliza''s request is too much!" Sharon roared in her heart. She suddenly changed and took the initiative to throw herself into Xuanye''s arms, all because of Eliza''s only wish on her deathbed. Eliza wanted to feel the warm embrace of Xuan night again. At that time, Sharon agreed without thinking. Xuanye is the LORD God. His concentration is extraordinary. Under normal circumstances, Sharon can''t make Xuanye hallucinate and regard her as Eliza. But Sharon absorbed Eliza''s memory. Her voice calling Xuanye and her posture and look when she turned around were all Eliza''s. Xuan night has only two favorites in her life, one is to build, the other is Eliza. He had just lost Eliza, and there was a gap in his heart. Sharon''s move just went through the gap. Eliza Rong''s EQ certainly couldn''t think of this move, so she complained about Eliza. She felt that Eliza had sold herself. "Thank you!" When Sharon was about to integrate into her role and her tight muscles relaxed slowly, Xuanye suddenly released her arms around Sharon, took a small step back, and looked at Sharon''s eyes with gratitude and spit out two words. Sharon was stunned for a moment, then nodded, turned red and said, "this is Eliza''s last wish. She wants to feel your arms for the last time, so please don''t think about it. I''m not interested in men like you." "Well, I feel it." Xuan Ye nodded with a smile and said with a smile: "originally, this woman will blush!" In fact, the moment sarong got into his arms, he woke up. Sharon''s body is stiff. Holding her in her arms is like holding a zombie with body temperature. How can he not notice the difference. It was only because he felt Eliza''s residual breath from Sharon that he held her for a while. Seeing some embarrassment in the atmosphere, Xuan Ye broke the silence and asked curiously, "eldest sister, you don''t have any interest in men like me. What kind of men are you interested in?" "Hum! Only Eliza, that stupid woman, will be fascinated by you. Poor people who don''t have a gold coin are idiots who are interested in you." Sharon replied with a sneer. Xuan night was speechless, shook his hand and sighed, "when I didn''t ask." Then he sighed at Sharon''s back. Measuring a man in gold coins, this woman is also terrible. In this way, none of the divine planes can enter her eyes. Tut Tut, with this alone, she can win the title of the first female deity. If I have a chance, I have to go to the witch family and let them pinch their fingers to see if the woman is reincarnated. It seems that anyone who has been with Sharon for a long time will have the same question. "Ah, I''m sleepy. What should I do?" Sharon yawned without the image of a lady. Xuan Ye rolled his eyes and replied, "sleep when you''re sleepy." Sharon immediately showed a wary look and said, "can I sleep at ease with you around?" "Hehe, you can rest assured that you are not interested in me as a man, and I am not interested in you as a woman. As for the wild animals in the mountains, I dare not approach them." while talking, he also deliberately aimed at Sharon''s body, sighed and shook his head. "Hum! Empty mouth and white teeth, who believes you! If I wake up and you steal all my gold coins, who am I looking for?" "--" Xuan Ye opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word. The girl was worried about gold coins. "Hey" Xuan Ye sighed frustrated and said, "what do you want? Find a rope to tie me firmly, so that I can sleep at ease?" "Good idea!" Sharon''s eyes brightened and her hands turned over. She took out a dark red rope from the storage ring and said with a smile, "you gave me this artifact? What''s the name, binding the whip?" "Elder sister, you won''t come, really?" Xuan Ye cried with a sad face. At the moment, he wanted to take his two mouths and chop his hands. What''s wrong? I have to give her some advice. What''s wrong with giving her? I have to give her this bundle of whip. "Elder sister, this is an artifact I gave you. It hasn''t been a few days. Do you want to tie me with what I gave you? Heaven and earth can learn. I''m not interested in gold coins. How can I steal gold coins when you''re asleep." "It seems that it must be tied!" Sharon said firmly. "Why?" "Hum! Maybe you didn''t think of stealing gold coins just now, but now the word ''stealing gold coins'' comes out of your mouth, which proves that you have this idea. If I don''t bind you, you will do so. People''s greed is the most terrible!" Sharon said plausibly. "Come here!" Xuan ye took a step forward with a bitter face and said, "do you have to tie it?" "You can''t do it without binding! Hey, I''m also good for you. You''re a Lord God. If you leave because of greed for stealing, you''ll become a thief. Good, boss, I''m also good for you." "Thank you, boss! You think so much!" Xuan night said sadly. "That''s right. I don''t think much. Can I be your boss?" Sharon held her chest proudly. Driven by her divine power, the bundle whip was like a poisonous snake, which tied Xuanye from head to foot. Then she drove the bundle whip to shrink hard until she confirmed that the gap between the rope and the rope could not drill into an ant, and then nodded with satisfaction. After enjoying her masterpiece for a while, Sharon said with a smile: "in fact, this is also a sleeping bag with excellent material. It''s cheaper for you." Xuan ye, who was tied into zongzi, almost vomited blood. Sharon''s mind moved slightly, and the earth and rock at her feet surged wildly around. Soon she sank into the center of the mountain. He opened a stone room, took out a soft big bed from the space ring, took off his tight coat, got into the quilt, and soon fell asleep. Xuanye''s divine sense has been following Sharon. After confirming that Sharon was asleep, the tight bundle of divine whip suddenly loosened. "Hey, silly woman." put away the bundle of God''s whip. Xuan Ye couldn''t help laughing proudly, "I made this whip, how can I be trapped? Besides, if I can make a whip that can bind the Lord''s God, can other Lord gods still be mixed. Fool!" Xuanye stood on the edge of the cliff with his hands on his back. Looking at the clouds surging with the wind, he looked sad and said, "Eliza, I have received all you left me. Thank you! If there was an afterlife, I would never leave you alone. Alas, things in the world make people. If I hadn''t been moved at the beginning, you should be living well now." After standing on the edge of the cliff for a while, Xuanye looked at a slightly invisible white light in the sky and said: "I felt the power of faith just now, but I didn''t expect it to be so strong. If it was stronger, I''m afraid it would call the power of the God he believes in. With such firm faith, this son will be able to ascend to the throne of God in the future. Wen Yu seems to be training his men. At present, he''s just bored. It''s better to help him accept this son." V3.Chapter 309 With the decline of the Holy See, people in the magic land not only gradually forget the temple connecting the divine world, but also gradually forget the terrible human demon war. The Holy See represents light and justice, and the demon family represents darkness and evil. Now that the holy see is gone, what else does the demon family come to do. No one knows the truth of the human demon war, so people subconsciously think that the demon clan was recruited by the Holy See. To say the least, even if the human demon war breaks out again, people in the magic continent are not afraid. Why did the Holy See die? The cage family did it. Why the cage family has the ability to destroy the overlord of the magic land, because the cage family has subdued the dragon family, combined with a powerful orc, a dwarf proficient in casting and a powerful spirit. These powerful forces formed the Chinese Republic, which frightened the holy see without fighting. In every human demon war, the Holy See will lose both sides and narrowly win. Now the Chinese Republic is many times stronger than the Holy See. The demon clan is certainly not the opponent of the Chinese Republic. It can only train troops for the Chinese Republic. The struggle between the Holy See and the cage family ended invisibly, and several empires were crushed to death by the Chinese Republic. After 30 years of peace, people gradually forgot the word war, or the disastrous word subconsciously. Civilians, rich businessmen don''t like war, but some people like it. These people are not satisfied with their existing territory, are not satisfied with being on an equal footing with others, and even want to be a dwarf. Therefore, after a period of quiet development, when war materials are sufficient and full, they will rub their hands and show their hidden ambitions for a long time. Which country is the most hated by these people in the magic continent? Naturally, it is the Chinese Republic that regards itself as the overlord. So, Derek just encouraged a few words, and these guys readily agreed. Reached an agreed strategic goal, destroyed the Chinese Republic and shared his land and wealth. Ambition is not terrible. The most terrible thing is ignorance. Derek these guys are pathetic. The Holy See fell, and the magician Union fell. Over the past 30 years, the great empires have almost wiped out the strong ones of the magician trade union, and they have cultivated a large number of experts at the same time. Derek, in particular, has made rapid progress in strength and confidence in the past three decades. He even thinks that it is no problem to destroy the Vatican with his current strength. With such strong combat effectiveness, why should the dragon family be afraid. Derek had even planned that after the destruction of the Chinese Republic, he would return ten times and a hundred times the humiliation of the cage family to himself. Cut off all the men of the cage family and keep them in the bucket. Send the women of the cage family to the brothel. Let the men of the cage family watch their women being kneaded and abused by countless men on the bed. The poor guy doesn''t know that his current strength can''t even rival Wenyu 30 years ago, not to mention Wenyu who integrates the divine personality and restores the power of the LORD God. The price of ignorance is very expensive. Derek is not only the treasure taken by Wenyu to practice, but also abandoned by Wenyu. What''s more sad is that Wenyu didn''t abandon all his accomplishments, but left him a little to struggle and despair in infinite hope. Derek''s hatred of the cage family, to be exact, his hatred of Wen Yu, can no longer be described in words. Only the cage family''s blood can wash the hatred in his heart. After his accomplishments were abolished by Wen Yu, he did not cancel the battle plan, but became more crazy and lost his mind in hatred. He wants Wen Yu to pay the price of bleeding. He wants to launch major empires to jointly attack the Chinese Republic and fight with the cage family. Unfortunately, his plan is destined to be a farce. A million troops of Yalong Empire were robbed by sarong and Xuanye as soon as they left the imperial capital, leaving only a million shame pants. This robbery completely made Sharon fall in love with robbery. How can other empires be spared. In order to prevent the Holy See from attacking the dwarf tribe, the magic crystal cannon is now all in the sarong space ring. Not to mention robbing millions of troops, it is enough to rob an empire. Of course, the most terrible lethality is not these magic crystal cannons, but the main god Xuanye. The joint military operations of several empires are very secret. How can we hide some interested people from launching a war? At least the Merson chamber of Commerce infers from the increase of material prices. Merson chamber of Commerce knows that the Chinese Republic must also know that it has been waiting for several empires. Besides these people, there is another girl who knows. The name Selena has long been heard in the magic land, and 80% of the people in the magic land have seen her face. Especially in the poor, Selena is the embodiment of justice and kindness. It is the fairy sent by heaven to save those who are wronged and suffering. A pure girl as beautiful as heaven, walking alone in various towns and villages in the magic continent, all the suffering people she meets will always get her favor. However, she will always stand up for justice without fear. This is a fairy given by God to the poor, a soldier who specializes in fighting against the powerful people who bully the people and dominate the city, and a girl who is strong and unyielding in her heart. She became the Savior of the poor, but she also became the public enemy of the powerful. Over the past 30 years, the dignitaries she has offended may add up to the sum of the dignitaries of an empire. So many people wanted to kill her, but no one dared to do it. Because they know that this woman is backed by the Chinese Republic, supported by the Merson chamber of Commerce, and hundreds of strong men hidden around. No one who pointed at her could see the sun the next day. The magic continent, which has been peacefully settled, is about to start a war again, and it is a war involving all countries in the magic continent. Naturally, Selena doesn''t want this war to be staged, so she told herself that the war must be resolved. War is the doomsday catastrophe for the poor. She is like the legendary Tibetan Bodhisattva on earth. She has the same faith. She wants to use her faith to influence the world. I have to say that she is a very silly and naive woman! As long as someone has greed, greed has an ugly side. How can she achieve her wish that the Tibetan Bodhisattva can''t fulfill. Selena wants to resolve the war, and her method is very simple, that is to persuade the armies of the major empires back one by one. Pull anyone and tell him what Selena thinks. You''ll laugh. If a few weak words could stop war, there would be no word war. But Selena doesn''t think so, and she believes she can do it. This is the belief that has always supported her, which can also be understood as simple stupidity. "KOG, she''s Selena!" the military division of the falling rain Empire pointed to Selena standing in the middle of the road and stopped nearly ten million troops alone, and introduced it to general KOG. There are too many unknown forces hidden behind Selena. Even if there are thousands of troops behind her, he doesn''t want to offend this mysterious woman. Thousands of troops are naturally not afraid of Selena, but there are still people in his family. He doesn''t want his recklessness to send his wife, children and mother to hell. "Selena?" cogg frowned and looked at Selena in a white robe. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Kun Zhong, go and ask her why she stopped the thousands of troops of the falling rain Empire? Does this simple and stupid woman want to stop the war?" obviously, he didn''t want to offend Selena easily. The military master shrugged helplessly and said with a wry smile, "Selena has done good deeds everywhere. Her grace is all over every corner of the magic continent. She has long been praised by the poor as a fairy to save suffering and distress. What else can she do to stop us from marching?" However, he turned over and dismounted, walked to Selena with a smile, saluted and said: "the beautiful Selena fairy is Kunzhong, the military master of the falling rain empire. I don''t know why the fairy stopped the way of our army?" Fairy is a good name and honorary title given to Selena by people. Selena smiled back and said, "Lord Kunzhong can just call me Selena. I don''t deserve the word fairy. The little girl is standing here to persuade general cogg to withdraw. The suffering poor people are not easy and stable. After a few years, why do they have to use war to bring disaster to them? I hope general cogg and Lord Kunzhong think of the security of the imperial people." Kun Zhong smiled helplessly and said, "fairy, we are just ministers of the falling rain empire. Where your Majesty''s fingers go, we have to listen to the order. We can''t decide to retreat." "Ha ha, the military master must have heard a saying that she will not accept military orders outside." Selena still kept a warm smile on her face. "After the falling rain Empire retreats, I will persuade other empires. As long as the two empires retreat, the war can disappear. I hope you can think twice for the sake of peace on the mainland." "Hey, hot potato!" Kun Zhong sighed helplessly and arched his hand: "fairy, wait a moment. Such a big event depends on the general''s words." the hot potato can''t be taken, so he pushed it to cogg. "Well, on behalf of the world''s poor, thank you, sir!" Selena saluted happily. Originally, she thought it would take a lot of words. Unexpectedly, two or three words would have an effect. She didn''t know that Kun Zhong was afraid of the hidden strong around her and didn''t want to offend those guys. Kun Zhong went to kogma, spread his hands, shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "you guessed it. She wants to resolve the war and let us withdraw." "Retreat?" cogg couldn''t help but draw. A weak woman stood in the middle of the official road, blocking the way of tens of thousands of troops, and asked tens of thousands of troops to retreat. He saw such a ridiculous thing for the first time. "The army has moved, how can we say to retreat?" cogg turned over and dismounted. He is a general and it is his bounden duty to carry out the Imperial military orders. If he obeys and retreats obediently now, how can he face to be the commander of the three armed forces. Selena is not easy to mess with. If she does, she may be killed, but it doesn''t mean that no one dares to mess with her. He is a general and commands thousands of troops. He won''t frown with a knife on his neck, let alone a few threatening words. KOG walked up to Selena with a cold face and frowned: "fairy, the emperor''s military order has been issued and the army has moved. It is impossible to retreat. I hope the fairy will understand and make way for the army to pass. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Selena''s smile suddenly froze, her eyes firmly said, "general, please have mercy on the poor all over the world!" Cogg shook his head and said, "I''m a soldier. In my heart, there are only military orders, not poor people. It''s no joke to retreat when I say to retreat. It''s OK to retreat. As long as there is an imperial order, I''ll turn around immediately. How about this? The fairy goes to the rain emperor capital to meet his majesty. As long as the fairy brings his Majesty''s dispatch sign, I''ll withdraw immediately." He''s not stupid. This girl can''t be provoked. It''s better not to be provoked before she dies. If she could persuade his majesty, he would withdraw; If she didn''t move, when she came back, the army had already reached its destination. Cogg is not stupid, and Selena doesn''t stay. It''s a few days away from the imperial capital of the falling rain empire. When you enter the imperial capital to see your majesty, you have to toss for a few days. This time, it''s enough time for tens of millions of troops to kill in front of the Republic of China. "General, if you lead a large army to wait for me here, I will immediately go to the imperial capital to meet your majesty and beg him to withdraw." Cogg''s face sank and said, "the war is coming. The army is very fast. How can you stop? Fairy, please make way!" Seeing that Selena''s eyes were firm and there was no sign of retreat, cogg frowned, sighed secretly, turned back and shouted, "move on, be careful not to hit the fairy." I can''t provoke it. I can''t walk around. The road is so wide that you can stop one person, ten people, and thousands of troops. Anyway, you can''t kill people. Just leave a few soldiers for you to drag. "No!" Selena yelled fiercely, and then the staff danced lightly, creating a holy light curtain in front of her, separating the spacious road. Cog clenched his teeth. If he wasn''t afraid of being implicated in his family, he would wave his hand and let thousands of troops run over Selena. "Detour!" cogg pointed to the grass on the side of the road with a green face and motioned the army to detour from the side of the road. "Who dares!" Selena was worried, her brain spinning quickly, thinking about strategies. She can''t stop the thousands of troops who insist on passing. Selena had an idea, fixed her eyes on KOG and said, "there is only one way to retreat these tens of millions of troops at present, that is to catch the general and let him give orders." "Fairy, I know what you want to do." when Selena fixed her eyes on herself, COG guessed what the girl was up to, "Fairy, I have said that I am a soldier and have only military orders in mind. Even if you put a knife around my neck, I will never order the withdrawal of troops. It is said that fairy once lived with iron man general Brian for a period of time. What do you think general Brian will do in the face of this situation?" If it were grandpa Brian, I''m afraid I would have been the fallen soul. Selena smiled bitterly in her heart. She didn''t dare to say it in her mouth. "General Brian will never ignore the pain of his hard work and wantonly launch a war." "No! Fairy, you still don''t understand." cogg shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I''m a soldier like general Brian, and I''m the commander of the three services. It''s not us who started the war, we just execute the military orders. Half of the territory of the sakanasi empire was fought by general Brian. It''s our military''s duty to protect our country and expand our territory." Serena doesn''t understand that cogg is a soldier, has a soldier''s soul, and she also has her own soul, that is, in her lifetime, she will spread the holy light all over the magic land, so that everyone can feel the holy warmth. At this time, her loyalty is not the God of light, but the light in her own heart. V3.Chapter 310 Seeing Selena not only didn''t make way, she looked more and more determined. Cog sighed helplessly. He had heard about Selena and knew more or less about the woman''s temperament. Now Selena is determined to stop him. Even if he breaks his tongue, it is impossible for Selena to change her mind. In desperation, cogg could only put down his identity as a general and brush a rogue once, gritting his teeth and saying: "Fairy, your deeds of doing good are familiar to everyone in the magic land, and we also understand your pains. But we are all soldiers. You have your principles, and soldiers have their principles. Now you stop my thousands of troops alone, and we can''t hurt you, but we must go through this road. You can stop three or ten people, but you can''t kill me Stop all the troops. The whole army listens to the order and moves forward! " "General, you are a scoundrel!" Selena stamped her feet angrily and shouted eagerly around: "predecessors, can you help the little woman?" She always knew that there were many senior masters hiding around her, who had been quietly protecting her in the dark. Many times she wanted to meet these masters and thank them face to face, but these masters would only show up to help in times of crisis. After the trouble was solved, they would dodge and leave without giving her a chance to thank them. How can she stop thousands of troops alone? Even if she kills ruthlessly, she can''t kill them until she is soft. So she can only ask these senior experts for help. This is the only hope to stop thousands of troops. As soon as Selena''s voice fell, hundreds of golden lights flashed around, and then hundreds of people appeared on the official road out of thin air. Most of them were white haired old people with consistent blue robes. These gold level strongmen were originally controlled by the Holy See with soul magic, and later saved by Wen Yu. At the beginning, after Wen Yu completely solved the Holy See, he took a period of time to carefully treat Selena''s personality schizophrenia. I don''t know whether Selena was lucky or not. The treatment went smoothly and successfully. That scheming and relatively smart personality was erased, leaving Selena familiar to Wen Yu and others. Later, when Wen Yu and others wanted to leave the Republic of China to practice in the holy land of the moon god, Selena insisted on spreading the light in her heart all over every inch of the magic continent. After persuasion failed, Wen Yu and others could only follow her wishes. Wen Yu was afraid that this simple girl would be drowned by the cruel rules of survival, so he found these gold strongmen and asked them to protect Selena in turn. When these gold level strongmen were manipulated by the Holy See, their hands were covered with blood. When they learned Selena''s wishes, they readily agreed. Protecting such a simple and kind girl is a disguised way for them to make up for their blood debt. Therefore, they have been quietly protecting Selena in the dark, but they have reached the state of no desire and no desire and don''t like things in the world. Therefore, they disappear in Selena''s sight without saying a word every time they help Selena solve her problems. A hundred gold level strong men appeared, and the powerful momentum immediately pressed on cogg and the army behind him. The invisible pressure forced cogg to step back more than ten steps. "General cogg, I hope you can listen to the fairy''s persuasion, understand the fairy''s kindness, and retreat! Resolve the catastrophe!" a white haired old man stared at coglang and said in a voice. The voice was not loud, but clear and powerful. No one in a million troops listened to it. Those soldiers who didn''t know why the army stopped behind suddenly understood. They are all soldiers, and it is their bounden duty to carry out orders. However, they are also human beings, with a fresh life. There are wives, children and children waiting for them at home. This time, the enemy is the Republic of China, which is more terrible than the Holy See, and 80% of the people come with the consciousness of death. Now the army is stopped and asked their generals to withdraw, so they face it for a while There was a smile of narrowly escaped death on the. KOG''s face sank without fear. Facing the old man''s sharp eyes, he replied: "senior, unless there is your Majesty''s amulet, I will never order to withdraw. I hope you will understand!" The most fearful people have appeared, but cogg is not as afraid as before. There are tens of thousands of troops behind him, and how can a hundred gold level strong people deal with him. "Hehe" the old man stroked his white beard and smiled calmly and said, "general, you hold tens of thousands of troops. We can''t bear you. On the contrary, you just need to give an order to kill us. Of course, the general will not be so stupid." "Why not?" cogg asked. In fact, that''s what he planned. If he couldn''t talk about it and tear his face, what would he do if thousands of troops fought against the 100 gold level strong, and he was full of confidence to kill these old guys. Firstly, these tens of millions of troops are the most elite troops of Luoyu Empire, with extremely strong combat effectiveness and coordination ability. Even if the other party kills himself first, the morale of the army will not waver; secondly, there is no lack of strong people in these tens of millions of troops. After the magician Trade Union became lonely, the Empire absorbed thousands of high-level magicians at any cost; thirdly, the Empire has been committed to the cultivation of strong people for the past 30 years There are two gold level strong men, and they are among the millions of troops. The old man was stunned and then smiled: "Why not? Hehe, the general joked. Although we can''t defeat thousands of troops, we are confident that we can kill one or two million. The general''s trip is to attack the Republic of China, and the army will lose millions before it reaches its destination. I''m afraid our morale will drop a lot. Second, we are not fools. How can we fight with thousands of troops foolishly? Let''s be honest Li, when the general''s tens of millions of troops arrive at the gate of the Chinese Republic, it is absolutely no problem to kill all the generals. Without a core army, even millions may not break the gate of the Chinese Republic. General, do you say yes or no? " Jiang is still old and spicy. Selena couldn''t think of such a cruel trick. Killing the general, this hand directly caught cogg''s seven inches. Cogg was livid and speechless. "Hey, general, listen to the fairy and retreat." the old man sighed, "How could the Chinese Republic not have known that the great empires were moving troops to the Chinese Republic? But we only saw the vigorous actions of the great empires, but we did not see any response from the Chinese Republic. This does not mean that the Chinese Republic has been appointed and intends to open the door to surrender to the great empires. It shows that the Chinese Republic is not afraid at all. To tell the truth, in the past 30 years, the great emperors The combat effectiveness of the Republic of China has indeed increased by several levels, but why can''t you see the power of the Republic of China? Sitting in tens of thousands of armies, pulling any soldier is a powerful general who can defeat hundreds. The dark trade union and the thunder mercenary regiment alone can defeat an empire. Dwarves and spirits are not dwarves and elves 30 years ago. Now their combat effectiveness is even comparable to that of the orcs Yes. You all know the ferocity of the orcs. You could resist the Holy See alone 30 years ago. Maybe you don''t know yet. The disadvantages of war weapon crazy soldiers have been eliminated. Now there are 100000 crazy soldiers. 100000 crazy soldiers, tut Tut, millions of troops are not enough for them. As for the dragon family, I won''t say anything. In addition, the most important point is that the Republic of China is not the original holy see. There are hundreds of real gods behind it. These hundreds of gods are resting in a corner of the magic continent. Thousands of troops, ha ha, there is no return! General, you should withdraw for the lives of these tens of millions of soldiers and for the rain empire. " Selena''s eyes brightened and cried eagerly, "senior, when Wen Yu left, she specially entrusted me. If you encounter irresolvable difficulties, you can use this to call him to stay in this unavoidable divine power. When the divine power comes, if he comes, he must have a firm faith, that is, to believe in his faith. I don''t know if I can do it." "Ha ha" the old man looked at Serena''s strange staff engraved with runes and said with a smile: "fairy, if you can''t summon the power of the moon god, I''m afraid no one in the magic continent can do it for thousands of years. Try it. Or let our general cog die." "Well," Selena nodded happily, then looked at cog and said, "general, I''ll summon the power of the moon god. Wait a minute." God? Cogg was a little confused and nodded subconsciously. Selena danced the staff lightly and whispered the obstinate mantra that no one could understand. Her heart had no distractions. Er, she was simple and had no distractions. The spell sound changed from slow to urgent, and Selena''s magic wand also reacted. A dazzling light suddenly shot from the front end, which was like a sharp blade and stabbed into the sky. After the spell, the light changed from dazzling to dazzling. Then the light dispersed, and a figure fell on the clouds, which was the virtual body of Wen Yu. The virtual body of Wen Yu did not fall to the ground, but vaguely floated at a height of 100 meters, and the main God''s power suddenly shrouded thousands of miles. Within ten thousand miles, whether human or animal, grass or wood, all uncontrolled chaowenyu knelt down and surrendered, except Selena. Wen Yu gently raised his right hand, called Selena in front of him, smiled and asked, "Selena, what can I do for you?" "Well," Selena nodded excitedly, "Wenyu, oh no, Lord Luna, please let general cogg withdraw." "Where''s cog?" Wen Yu shouted in a deep voice. "Lord moon god, COG is here." cog''s face is pale and his close clothes have been soaked with cold sweat. He has no doubt about the God summoned by Selena. Nonsense, thousands of troops and even the surrounding vegetation bow down and surrender. Can people do this. "Selena asked you to retreat. Why don''t you retreat?" Wen Yu asked coldly. Ke Ge Meng shivered and replied in a trembling voice, "I''ll withdraw immediately!" "Well, I hope you can do it, otherwise I will appear again. It won''t be a question of a word or two at that time." Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction, then gave Selena a fixed smile and disappeared out of thin air. After Wen Yu''s shadow disappeared for a long time, Ke Ge took a deep breath and reluctantly stood up. "Fairy, look forward to Haihan''s offense. I''ll order you to withdraw!" KOG saluted Selena respectfully. The appearance of Wen Yu made everyone understand that the fairy is not the laudatory name given to Selena by everyone. It is a real fairy! Reciting a spell can summon gods, which is more than the pope in those years. "The whole army listens to the order, takes the tail as the head, turns the defense line, the target falls on the rain emperor capital, and advances at full speed!" cogg stepped onto the war horse and shouted loudly. "Wait!" A laugh interrupted cogg''s command, and the voice came from the sky. Cogg was startled. Thinking that Wen Yu had gone and returned, he quickly got off his horse and knelt down. However, when he saw the visitor''s face, he immediately stood up with an angry face. He asked coldly, "Sir, who did you want to stop me from retreating?" Selena and others also frowned and finally asked cogg to order the withdrawal of troops, but after cogg''s order, a man suddenly killed a man to stop cogg''s order. This man is really disharmonious. Xuanye ignored KOG, but looked at Selena curiously. Unexpectedly, this woman with strong faith was actually a woman, and what she believed in was her old friend Wenyu. After looking around, Xuan Ye smiled and fell in front of Selena and said, "fairy, I''m an old friend of Wenyu. Well, don''t you know sister Sharon?" Selena is very simple. In her heart, she never thought that others would deceive herself, so when she heard Xuanye''s words, her frown immediately stretched out, nodded happily and said, "sister Sha, is she still in the magic continent? Old Brian, how are they?" "Well, it''s all right. It''s all right." Xuan nodded at night, then pointed to the distant mountain and said: "sister Sha, she robbed millions of troops of the Yalong Empire yesterday. She was too tired and was resting in the cave of that mountain. Sister Sha''s plan was to rob all the troops of the Republic of China. Therefore, the fairy needn''t bother. Just leave it to sister Sha and me." Selena covered her mouth and exclaimed, "sister Sha, she robbed millions of troops. Isn''t it for gold coins?" "Er" Xuan Ye was stunned, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "It seems that sister Sha has loved gold coins for a long time. Well, what''s your name, COG? Cog, now I order you to leave everything, gold coins, armor, space rings, war horses, grain and grass, and only one pair of shame pants. Otherwise, this will be the place where you lost thousands of troops. Gaga, sister Sha robbed millions of troops, and now I robbed thousands Wan Dajun, when she wakes up and learns of my victory, her jealous eyes will shine green. " Kege didn''t react for a moment. He has been a general for decades and has experienced countless wars, but he has never seen anyone dare to stop tens of millions of troops alone, let alone rob tens of millions of troops alone. A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. It''s understandable that thousands of troops are forced to withdraw by the gods, but it''s a shame if they are robbed by one person with only underpants left. "Don''t deceive people too much, sir!" Ke Ge shouted in a deep voice with a cold face. Xuanye quickly waved his hand and said, "bully people too much? No, no, I never bully people. Why bully people too much. You''re kidding." Alas, elder sister is still capable. When twelve magic crystal cannons are put there, millions of soldiers dare not fart. My hall leader is obsessed with this pestle, and fart is useless. What can we do? We can''t kill in a big way? Xuanye thought with his right hand against his chin. "Hum" cog snorted sadly. The army had turned around, waiting for his order, "move forward!" Xuanye was in a hurry. He was still waiting to see Sharon''s green eyes with jealousy. How could he let go of the tens of millions of troops. "Wait a minute!" Xuan ye made a sound again to stop it. The sound was not loud, but it shocked thousands of troops with tinnitus and dazzle. "What''s this?" Xuan Ye''s hands were sealed, and there was a row of magic crystal cannons in front of him, which was more than ten times larger than Sharon''s Micro magic crystal cannons, and the number was as many as 20. Ke geben didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he couldn''t bear his inner curiosity. He turned his head and looked at it. This glance almost didn''t scare his eyes out. There were 20 cold light puffing magic crystal guns, and they were super large guns he had never seen before. "Stop!" cog shouted. "Hey hey, elder sister''s moves are effective, at least more effective than my identity as the main God." Xuan Ye smiled proudly, but his face maintained a serious look, "look again!" "Boom -" V3.Chapter 311 Cogg''s eyes were bigger than cattle eggs and could see clearly, but because he could see clearly, he almost collapsed with fear. The super large magic crystal gun was fired at Lu Dong. The early morning sun is very soft, there is no impurity in the air, and the field of vision is extremely wide, especially facing the soft early morning sun. Kilometers away from the east of the road, there are continuous peaks, and the highest peak goes straight into the sky. But at this time, the continuous mountains and the towering green mountains disappeared out of thin air after a roar. Instead, there is a vast ocean with no side to see. Under normal circumstances, the mountains were hit by magic crystal shells, which should have been filled with stone debris, dust and the roar of mountain collapse. But cogg didn''t see this scene. The continuous mountains and towering green mountains were hit by the magic crystal shell with energy huff and puff. There was no dust and gravel, just as it was an illusory portrait, which was broken by the magic crystal shell to reveal its true face. "Elder sister''s moves are effective!" Xuan night looked at cog, who was stunned and trembled with his legs, and couldn''t help admiring sarong''s ability again. "Cough" Xuan coughed twice in the night, woke up the stunned people and said with a smile: "this is only half the power of magic crystal cannon. Cog, now I have 20 magic crystal cannons with such power. Each magic crystal cannon can be fired at least 100 times continuously. How many times can your thousands of troops stand?" KOG had a cool back, stared at the magic crystal gun in front of him, swallowed his saliva and said with a bitter smile: "Sir, not to mention tens of millions of troops, I''m afraid even tens of millions of dragons can''t stand a hundred rounds of shooting. However, soldiers have the dignity of soldiers. It''s OK to let tens of millions of troops disarm and surrender, but it''s not OK to humiliate our dignity. If you insist, just fire. The soldiers of the falling rain empire will never frown." As he spoke, he glanced at Selena secretly. Part of the reason why he dared to speak so straight was Selena. Selena was compassionate. How could she watch Xuan night massacre thousands of troops. Sure enough, as soon as cogg''s voice fell, Selena begged for the mercy of thousands of troops and said, "Sir, can you give them a horse in the face of the moon god? Let them leave money and weapons, so they don''t have to take off their clothes?" Xuanye''s face sank and he said coldly, "fairy, I call you a fairy to see Wenyu''s face. Don''t talk more about it, otherwise - hum, let alone the illusion of Wenyu''s divine power. Even if he came in person, he won''t say anything more. Cog, I''ll give you one last chance. Will you ever or never?" Although Xuanye didn''t master the law of this plane, he could cover thousands of miles with divine power. When he spit out the last word, the power of the LORD God instantly enveloped thousands of troops, and its power was ten times stronger than the previous virtual image of Wenyu. Cogg, who was the first to bear the brunt, sprayed blood and flew out. Xuanye controlled the pressure very well. Those with relatively high accomplishments were all pressed to spit blood. Those ordinary soldiers were not hurt much, but their blood surged up and dizzy. The LORD God is one and the same in the aspect of the divine position. He will talk back or bargain with the LORD God. Unless this person is also the LORD God, it will be a dead end. In Xuanye''s eyes, the tens of millions of troops are just toys he plays with, and his life is not even as good as an ant. If cogg is tough and unyielding and loses the face of his Lord God, he will really turn the tens of millions of troops into dust in heaven and earth. Xuanye is not sarong. Although sarong took out twelve magic crystal cannons, she was awe inspiring, but if the general was tough and unyielding, she would never be able to kill the killer. If she died, she would kill several people to vent her anger. Unlike Xuanye, the life of God and man is nothing in his eyes, not to mention ordinary people. If she had to set a place for these tens of millions of troops in his heart, she would be a superior God at most. The LORD God killed the superior God without any feeling. After cogg flew out of the ground, he immediately turned over and knelt down, but the direction of his kneeling was Selena, "fairy, help me!" "My Lord -" "Hum!" Selena wanted to bend over and plead with Xuanye, but she didn''t want Xuanye to hum coldly and sweep her long sleeves away, directly sweeping her and 100 gold level strongmen out of the distance of kilometers. After solving the noisy Selena, Xuanye took a step forward with a cold face and said without emotion: "since you don''t appreciate it, I''ll send you to reincarnation. Toast, don''t eat and punish wine, kill you, and the gold coins, armor and weapons are still Lao Tzu''s." Xuanye''s voice is not emotional and small. Only cog and dozens of people in front of the team can hear it, but the deterrent is hundreds of times more effective than roaring. Because every word he spits out in COG''s ears is like being deprived of part of his vitality by the God of death. After Xuanye''s words, they inexplicably have an illusion that they seem to be dead ¡£ I don''t know whether it was the subconscious fear of death or the struggle after death. Cogg suddenly woke up with a shiver and begged for mercy eagerly: "Sir, spare your life! From! We from!" "Oh" Xuan Ye raised his eyebrows and sneered, "do you know it''s wrong?" "I know! I know!" cogg nodded desperately. With each click, his forehead hit the hard ground. Three times, his skin and flesh burst and blood flowed. "Hey, forget it, let''s give Wenyu a face." Xuan Ye sighed, put away the killing opportunity and said, "give you thirty minutes. Remember, put the gold coins alone and leave other things in place." "Yes!" cogg nodded hurriedly. The dignity of soldiers has long been thrown out of the sky by him. Half an hour later, Xuan night watched thousands of bare men leave with a smile. Grasp the void on the ground full of weapons and armor, put the miscellaneous things into the storage ring, and then take out a storage ring to store the gold coins separately. Later, he will take these gold coins to make a good appetite for sarong. "General, we -- we --" Kun Zhong looked ugly and wanted to say something, but he hesitated for a while and didn''t say it. He was full of bitterness, which can only be expressed by a bitter smile. Cog smiled and said sadly, "go back and take the blame!" "Ha ha," the adjutant smiled happily and said: "General, military division, in fact, it''s not humiliating or humiliating. After all, the other side is two gods. Besides, didn''t you hear that man say that millions of troops of the Yalong Empire were naked before us, and so were the other empires. We just need to report to your majesty that your majesty is not a fool. I believe he won''t punish us. God, I used to listen to others Talking about how powerful the God of light is, today I finally witnessed with my own eyes how powerful the God is. " Kun Zhong''s face was much better. He looked back at the ass army and couldn''t help stroking his beard and laughing happily. The guys behind him couldn''t help laughing when they saw the military master staring at him. The laughter seemed to be contagious. After a while, tens of millions of troops gave out a shocking laugh. Some soldiers even make fun of each other''s underpants. Fortunately, no one likes to fight in a vacuum, otherwise they will be laughed to death. "Hey," cogg sighed with a smile and said, "whether your majesty will bring down the crime or not, I have to play bravely and advise your majesty not to have crooked ideas about the Chinese Republic. We ordinary people can''t provoke the Chinese Republic!" ¡­¡­ "Lord Xuanye, you -- you, didn''t take general cogg to them --" Selena stared at Xuanye, holding her breath and asked carefully. "Hehe" Xuan Ye was amused by Selena''s nervous touch, shook her head and said: "Girl, your heart is too kind. The best way to stop several empires from moving troops against the Chinese Republic is to destroy them. I can only delay taking their armor, equipment and supplies for a few years. Eh, girl, how do you know my name is Xuanye? Well, well, put away your expression. I didn''t do anything to them." Selena took a long sigh of relief and bowed: "Lord Xie Xuanye has mercy on all sentient beings! I used to live with general Brian for some time. I heard that Wenyu mentioned the name of Lord Xuanye. Except for Ruixue, only Lord Xuanye dared to sit down with Wen Yuping. In addition, what I stopped was war, regardless of camp. If the Chinese Republic moved troops against other empires, I would give my life to dissuade me." Xuan Ye shook his head irrefutably and stopped thinking about how to enlighten this simple girl. He was attracted by Selena''s extraordinary faith. Such a strong, firm and simple faith can''t be achieved by ordinary people. Pure mind, firm will and no distractions are the most basic requirements. People who meet this condition are often the kind of recognition One thing, ten cows. No, the ten Lord gods can''t pull back. So no matter how much he says, it''s just a waste of saliva. Thinking of Wenyu''s guy who is jealous of evil and will repay for evil, Xuanye couldn''t help grinning. Seeing Xuanye shaking her head first and then grinning, Selena asked, "Xuanye, did I say anything wrong?" "Oh, No. you''re right. The ancients said that human nature is good, also known as man-made. I believe that as long as you persevere, you will be able to realize your dream one day." Xuan ye said with a strange smile on his face. Human nature is good? Talking about human nature in a world of the jungle, Xuanye feels as if she is telling Selena a fairy tale. After listening to Xuanye''s "encouragement", Selena nodded happily, and her bright eyes became brighter and clearer. However, the gold strong man standing behind him looked strange at Xuanye, and didn''t believe that human nature was good. Xuanye looked up at the high sun and said, "fairy, sister Sha is resting in a mountain over there. She must be getting up soon. Do you want to go with me?" Selena blinked a trace of panic in her eyes, shook her head and said, "Lord Xuanye, please say hello to sister Sha and others for me, and I won''t see sister Sha. Sister Sha has always disagreed with me. Last time, if it wasn''t for the persuasion of master Brian, I would have been forcibly taken to the moon god holy land by her. Goodbye to her, I''m afraid I''ll be forcibly abducted to the moon god holy land by her." "Ha ha, sister Sha is really violent." Xuan night couldn''t help laughing. Selena nodded deeply. "Well, in that case, let''s say goodbye. Fairy, the armies of several empires will be handed over to sister Sha and me. You are busy with other things. Listen, you young people, protect the fairy and don''t let him suffer any harm, otherwise -" A hundred gold level strongmen hurriedly saluted in panic and replied, "don''t worry, sir. We will sacrifice our lives to protect the fairy." "En" Xuan Ye nodded with satisfaction, stroked with his right hand, and waved a hundred golden lights. He didn''t enter the eyebrows of the hundred gold level strongmen. He said with a smile: "although my divine power is not as strong as that of entertainment, it''s enough for you to walk horizontally in this position. My divine power is limited. Save some use. Fairy, in case of danger, you can summon Wenyu''s divine power. Don''t be stingy." Without waiting for Selena to answer, she dodged and disappeared in place. Xuanye left. A hundred gold level strongmen saluted Selena and disappeared. After this, Selena''s position in their hearts soared several steps. Before, they all regarded Selena as an ignorant, innocent, pure and kind-hearted little girl, but now Selena has become a real fairy in their hearts. Blessed by two gods, it''s not what a fairy is. Selena smiled bitterly, shook her head, saluted around and said, "you predecessors, how can you be a little girl? If there is an afterlife, you should make a report. In this life, you wronged predecessors will sprinkle kindness with me." "Fairy, don''t say such a heavy word again. We can''t afford it. We are all people with bloody hands. We follow the fairy only to make up for our previous sins. I hope the fairy won''t drive us away in the future." an old man''s panic came from the void around us. Selena nodded and didn''t say more. Wen Yu told her about the experience of the 100 gold level strong. ¡­¡­ "Big sister, the sun is drying her ass." Xuan night stood in front of sarong''s bed and looked at sarong, who was sleeping under her body. "Get out!" Sharon yelled and turned over. "I''m sleeping in the mountains, my girl. Where can the sun shoot through the mountains?" Xuan Ye lost his smile. He has been observing Sharon with his divine consciousness for fear that Sharon would wake up and see that she was not bound by the divine whip, but leisurely stood in front of the bed teasing her and began to do it on her own in anger. Who knows, Sharon didn''t mean to wake up at all. The reply just now was completely dreamy. When sleeping, you can answer other people''s questions with dream words. I''m afraid this strength is a hundred times stronger than the sun shooting through the mountains. Xuan Ye stepped back three steps and shouted, "elder sister, the gold coin has run away!" "Miso!" sarong''s body was like a spring. She stood up with a miso sound and made an offensive posture. She roared in her mouth, "who demon should rob my girl''s gold coins and die!" "Ha ha..." Xuan Ye was so amused that he burst out laughing, "elder sister, I''m kidding you." Sharon stared at Xuanye with a gloomy face and said in a deep voice, "Why are you in my room and why can you break away from my girl''s bundle of divine whip? What do you want? Say!" "Eldest sister, I''m here to wake you up. Well, I''ll go out first. You change your pajamas and wash. We''re in a hurry to rob." "Stop!" Sharon snapped, "hum! You want to run after stealing my girl''s gold coins? Do you think I don''t know if you don''t tell me? No wonder I feel someone touching my gold coins when I sleep. It''s you." Xuanye hurriedly raised his hands, "elder sister, wronged! Wronged! How dare I make your idea of gold coins!" "Really?" sarong replied with a sneer and pointed to Xuanye''s left hand. "I remember you only have a storage ring on your right hand, but why do you have one more in your left hand now? Check the storage ring in your left hand for me. If there are no gold coins in it, it will prove that you haven''t had time to steal." Xuan ye said bitterly, "what do you mean? I didn''t intend to steal it before I had time. I just robbed the gold coin in this storage ring." Hearing the words "gold coins", Sharon''s eyes became more terrible. She sneered and said, "just your two brushes also want to grab gold coins. It''s a fool''s dream. It''s clear that they stole me." Xuanye''s intestines are green with regret. I''m full. I''m free to provoke this aunt. Now, as long as she thinks I stole it, my Lord will really become a thief. Damn it, why should I put these gold coins alone in a storage ring and wear them on my hand? Isn''t this looking for trouble. Sharon jumped out of bed, spread her right hand in front of Xuanye and said with a sneer, "hum! If you don''t speak, it means you are guilty. Don''t bring it quickly." "No! No! I''m not a thief!" Xuan said with red ears at night. "Elder sister, check your gold coins. There must be no less." "Check? How to check? I have a lot of gold coins. Can I count them clearly every time I rob. Anyway, your gold coins are stolen from me. Don''t try to cheat!" "Why do you say that?" Xuan night was dissatisfied. "Just because you have gold coins." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Can''t I have gold coins?" "Why do you have gold coins?" "- I can use a gun, too." "Why can you rob?" "I --" "Hey" Xuan Ye sighed like a resentful woman and waved her hand and said, "it''s all right! It''s all right! I stole your gold coins. I''m satisfied. I''m so wise and confused that I was planted in the hands of a nervous woman today." Sharon grabbed the storage ring handed by Xuan ye in front of her and scolded, "you little thief, you are so arrogant as a thief. You are worthy of being the LORD God!" "I -" Xuan Ye was almost so angry that blood gushed out. "What are you? Wow, you wicked thief, stole so many gold coins from me. Fortunately, I woke up in time, otherwise - no wonder people often say that it is difficult to prevent domestic thieves day and night. Eh, why so many?" Xuan Ye''s eyes lit up and finally saw the hope of eluting the evil thief. He said eagerly, "elder sister, I really robbed these gold coins. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Selena. Besides, if you lose so many gold coins at one time, you will find that you have less gold coins, won''t you?" "Cut!" Sharon glanced at Xuanye and muttered, "if you can grab so many gold coins, Selena is not Selena. I must have forgotten the number for a time because I have too many gold coins." "Well, can I rob so many gold coins? What does it have to do with whether Selena is Selena?" "It''s because it doesn''t matter, so you can''t rob so many gold coins." "-- what logic!" "Because -- so -- don''t you understand?" "- I, I understand! I understand!" V3.Chapter 312 Even though Xuanye has the ability to connect heaven and earth, he finally succumbed to Sharon''s obscene power and obediently hung the "glorious title" of evil thief. Five days later, the names of Xuanye and sarong started completely, almost reaching the power of turning pale when listening and losing soul when seeing. There is such a doggerel in the armies of all Empires: a man and a woman, two licentious thieves, where they pass, there are only underpants! Remember! Remember! March in the future, only wear underpants! I don''t know how Xuanye will feel when he knows that his name is promoted from evil thief to obscene thief. After five days, she had a lot of fruits, but she was so happy that she smiled hard, and the cherry mouth almost didn''t close. Contrary to sarong, Xuan night has been looking resentful for five days. He worked hard for five days and gained countless gold coins and materials, but he only got five poor copper coins. One a day, Sharon gave him a salary. Since she was labeled as a thief by Sharon that day, Sharon has been guarding against him as a thief. But whenever he decided to wash his hands and go back to the holy land of the moon god to find Wenyu, Sharon would move out all kinds of threats and force him to stay with him. In doing so, Sharon was naturally not reluctant to give up Xuanye, but took a fancy to the speed of Xuanye and the area covered by divine consciousness. To say a bad word, the role of the five-day Xuan night is a hard-working mount. Where Sharon refers, he runs wherever he goes. At the same time, he also uses his divine sense to search the road conditions and find prey for Sharon. With Xuanye, a "thousand mile horse", the robbery efficiency is naturally high. In five days, they robbed seven waves of troops, five of which were powerful empires with tens of millions of troops, and the other two were small empires with millions of troops. In fact, these small empires did not volunteer to send troops, but had to bite the bullet because of the obscene power of several big empires. When several big empires pull up their small empires, they naturally do not consider the interests of the small empires. When the battle starts, the small empire is the best meat shield. When the war was over, they could easily swallow these small empires. Kill two birds with one stone. So when several big empires negotiated to send troops to the Republic of China, they took these small empires. Several imperial armies were robbed. How can such a big thing be concealed? It spread all over the magic continent almost overnight. The small empire that has not yet started seems to have grasped the life-saving straw and directly beat the ready army back to the barracks to watch the change. He prayed silently and supported Sharon and Xuan night in spirit to rob all the empires. If they can, they will certainly send out human and material support. The high level of the Chinese Republic got the news at the first time. A San, who was promoted to general by Brian, wanted to take the opportunity to counter attack and give several empires a bloody lesson to let them know the end of having an evil heart for the Chinese Republic. But she was stopped by medlar, because Wenyu had told her before she left that no matter how prosperous the Chinese Republic was, she should not take the initiative to provoke a war, let alone expand abroad. Medolar didn''t understand what Wenyu thought. This doubt has been with her for 30 years, and she hasn''t figured it out yet. Unifying the magic continent is the ultimate dream of every country. The Chinese Republic obviously has this strength, but Wenyu is not allowed. Although he hadn''t figured it out for more than thirty years, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became, medlar didn''t want to violate Wenyu''s order. Now the Empire joined hands to move troops against the Republic of China. Wen Yu stopped the war by a very mischievous means. Obviously, he was telling her not to move troops. Obviously, medolar was wrong. It was not Wen Yu''s intention to rob the imperial army. On the contrary, he also hoped that several Imperial troops would come to the city of the Republic of China and let the Republic of China experience a baptism of war, so as to further strengthen the foundation of the Republic of China. Unfortunately, his wishes were undermined by Sharon. The saddest part of this farce is Derek. After Wen Yu abandoned his cultivation, he not only didn''t give up the idea of fighting against the Republic of China, but also strengthened his determination and was bound to fight with the Republic of China. But who knows, as soon as he led thousands of troops out of the imperial capital, he received handwritten letters from several other imperial emperors. As if it had been negotiated in advance, there was only one line in the letter: the plan was cancelled and no troops would be sent to the Republic of China for a hundred years. Then Derek received the reason why several empires cancelled their plans - tens of millions of troops were robbed by two people and went back in underpants before they left the Empire. After learning all this, Derek roared up to the sky for half an hour, finally spewed three feet of blood, fell into the war horse, and then lay on his sickbed forever. This also saved thousands of troops of the sakanasi empire. "Elder sister, we should go back." Above the clouds, Xuan night begged the happy sarong with a bitter face. This is the 57th time in five days that Xuan night begged Sharon to go back. Xuanye never thought that he would be coerced by a hairy girl one day and reduced to being a horse. He had enough anger to destroy the magic land in his stomach, but he had nowhere to vent. To be exact, he didn''t dare to vent. Xuanye thought that Sharon would refuse her request as she had done 56 times before, and then scolded her with disgust. Not wanting to, Sharon nodded with a smile, waved her little hand and said, "go back." Xuan Ye was stunned for a while before he reacted. He hurriedly patted the horse: "big sister is wise! Big sister is powerful!" then he immediately tried his best to drive the speed to the maximum. If he could, he would like to move a space and directly return to the holy land of the moon god without giving Sharon any chance to repent. After confirming that sarong really meant to go back, Xuan night carefully asked, "eldest sister, now you are the richest man in the magic continent. What do you want to do with these gold coins?" These days, he has been confused by this problem. The cage family sits in the Republic of China, and Wenyu is the main god above thousands of people. It can be said that he wants money, money, status and status, and he can''t compare with it. He really couldn''t think of what Sharon wanted so many gold coins for. Xuanye doesn''t know. He''s not the only one who doesn''t understand. Wenyu and others have the same confusion. Wen Yu and others have asked this question more than a hundred times, but each time Sharon will give a different answer. And every answer made them laugh and cry. For example, it''s good-looking, buying snacks, and there are too many space rings. You have to fill them with gold coins to become the richest man in the world. Money makes money. Put them up to let these gold coins reproduce "Too many gold coins can make you jealous and make you uncomfortable. Gaga, you only have five copper coins, poor child." Sharon knocked her mouth and replied proudly. Xuan Ye was stunned for a moment, then pointed to himself and asked, "I am jealous! Gold coins are of no use to me. Why am I jealous?" "Cut!" Sharon glanced at Xuan Ye disdainfully, and said in a strange tone of yin and Yang: "don''t you envy? Don''t you envy why someone stole my gold coins while I was sleeping? Don''t you envy why someone has been robbing with me these days and doesn''t think I paid him too little? Don''t you envy, why does someone react so violently when they hear me say he is jealous?" Xuanye hurriedly waved her hand to interrupt Sharon and sighed, "get! Get! I''m jealous! I''m jealous! My intestines are knotted!" "Just admit it." "I -" Xuan Ye bit his teeth hard, closed his lips, and vowed to himself that he would never take the initiative to talk to this reckless woman. After a moment of silence, Sharon suddenly remembered something. She took out a space ring from the space ring on her finger, another one from the space ring, and then¡ª¡ª When Sharon took out the tenth space ring from the ninth space ring, Xuanye finally couldn''t help but ask, "elder sister, do you play juggling?" "Hum! It''s not because of you!" Sharon glared at Xuanye angrily, took out the eleventh space ring from the tenth space ring, and then put the escaped space rings one by one in the original order. Xuan Ye gently slapped himself and muttered, "I knew that there would never be a good word in this girl''s mouth." "Promise, I''ll give you a reward for your good performance these days." Sharon handed a pill to Xuanye. Xuanye took the pill, put it in the palm of his hand and observed it for a while, then handed it to sarong with an inquiring look, and didn''t dare to ask. "Don''t throw away the reward." Sharon replied faintly, and then turned her head to one side. Xuanye looked suspiciously at sarong''s back and thought, "is this girl really stupid or fake stupid? This pill is the golden pill for the divine throne. She even gave it to me like this. Er, this pill won''t only take a layer of skin, but it contains super laxative? No, such pure spiritual power can''t be fake." Don''t understand, Xuan night had to ask, "elder sister, I can''t take this pill. It''s too precious." "This is for you. Don''t just throw it away." Sharon replied without looking back. "Left for me? What do you mean?" Xuan night asked puzzled. "There''s so much nonsense. Hurry on." Sharon replied impatiently. If Wenyu and others were here, they would certainly show a look of enlightenment. It turned out that sarong had always refused to give the marrow washing pill to situ Haonan, which was specially left to Xuanye. This is not the case. When Wen Yu refined the first batch of marrow washing pills, Sharon didn''t know about Eliza. At that time, the little girl heard from Wen Yu that the marrow washing pill had the effect of bringing the dead back to life. Before, when they fought with the earth bear, Wen Yu and Yasi almost died. So the little girl regarded the marrow washing pill as a treasure, to be exact, as the life of her relatives. Although situ Haonan is Wen Yu''s blood sworn brother, she can''t match the weight of Wen Yu and others in her heart. Wen Yu and others didn''t know that Sharon thought so much. They thought she was going to give it to a very important person. Later, Sharon fused Eliza''s spirit and knew that situ Haonan would have died if he had not been helped by the marrow washing pill when he attacked the cloud robbery. On the contrary, with the help of the marrow washing pill, she would benefit a lot, so she had to bite her teeth and give the marrow washing pill to situ Haonan. Later, there were more marrow washing pills in Wenyu''s hand. Sharon learned about the existence of Xuanye again, so she asked Wenyu for one. She planned to find Xuanye''s reincarnation and give it to him, so that he could recover his memory of his previous life as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Xuan night was directly summoned back by Wenyu, and there was no need to wash marrow pill at all. Just now Sharon suddenly thought of it, so she took out the marrow washing pill. In her opinion, now they all become gods with the help of Wen Yu and get the immortal body. The marrow washing pill is naturally useless. It takes up a place in the space ring. It''s better to vacate this position to put gold coins. If Xuan ye knew what sarong thought, he would hit the wall depressed. The rare divine elixir of the divine position is not as good as a few gold coins in sarong''s heart. It is estimated that only Sharon can think of such an absurd idea. Although he didn''t want to understand the meaning of sarong''s words, and the pill was useless to him, Xuanye sincerely thanked him. Sharon just shook her head gently, then looked at the clouds in the distance and said nothing. Xuanye collected the pill and looked at sarong again. His body was shocked. At this time, sarong exudes a faint sadness. There is a trace of melancholy and some colors that Xuan can''t understand at night. From head to foot, from look to breath, Xuanye couldn''t feel the breath of Sharon he was familiar with, just like Sharon standing in front of him changed herself out of thin air and became a woman who could not be seen through. Stunned for a moment, Xuan Ye shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed: "maybe I really don''t understand women at all. Eliza, I can''t understand, and this nervous woman can''t understand. Grandma, is my EQ negative?!" In fact, Xuanye''s EQ is not as miserable as he thought. A woman''s heart is a needle in the sea, and a man can''t see through it. Besides, Sharon at the moment, even if she changed to Wenyu, I''m afraid she will frown and be confused. Who has really understood this lively, cheerful, unreasonable, neurotic and unreasonable girl. Sharon was silent and looked strange. Xuanye was even more afraid to speak. He didn''t know what the aunt was thinking. If she said something wrong to annoy the aunt, who knew how she would torture herself. The ancients said that silence is golden, so Xuanye chose to be silent with Sharon. Of course, it''s best to die in silence. He doesn''t want to bear the bombing after Sharon''s silence. So they were speechless all the way and returned to the holy land of the moon god in more than half an hour. "Eldest sister head" Xuan night just came up with a voice to remind Sha Rong, who has always maintained an unfathomable state, that the holy land of the moon god has arrived, but was surprised to find that Sha Rong did not know when she had returned to her nature and sent out the barbaric atmosphere that frightened him again. She was so scared that she trembled and hurried to shut up. Sarong, with a funny smile on her face, turned her head and stared at Xuanye, who vowed to die silent with her lips closed, and asked, "what''s up?" Xuan shook his head faster than the rattle at night, indicating that there was nothing. In my heart, I scolded: "I really don''t fucking smoke. This aunt has been silent for half an hour. She must be playing tricks on people''s ghost ideas. Well, I''ll wake her up for what." Sharon turned around Xuanye, who was shivering, and then pasted it in Xuanye''s ear and asked in a low voice, "how about I marry you?" "Dong -" Xuan Ye was scared to death and kept praying, hoping that Sharon would let herself go. Unexpectedly, Sharon suddenly jumped out of such a sentence after laughing for a long time, and its power was more than a thousand times stronger than a bolt from the blue. Xuan night, who was unprepared, staggered his legs and scared him to lie down. "Eldest sister, my stomach hurts! My legs ache! My head hurts! My hands ache! My neck hurts! I-I-I''ll go first!" Xuan Ye was pale with fear, used both hands and feet, rolled and crawled, and disappeared in Sharon''s sight. "Woo woo - I knew it! I knew she would scare me to death as soon as she spoke! Woo woo - God, you want to kill me!" Xuan Ye hid in a secret corner and growled with grievances. He didn''t dare to shout loudly for fear of bringing the big gray wolf, oh no, for fear of bringing Sharon. Watching Xuan run away in the night, Sharon flashed a strange light from the corners of her eyes, then hummed a minor and ran to the mansion. V3.Chapter 313 Looking at Sharon entering the mansion from a distance, Xuan night took a long sigh of relief, walked out of the corner, patted her chest and said with lingering palpitations: "God bless me, let me escape from this disaster! Eh, no, what does the girl''s last strange look mean? She and she won''t accuse Wen Yu of what I did to her, and then let Wen Yu force me to take charge. Hehe, a good girl can''t laugh at her virginity." Xuan Ye shook his head with a smile and rejected his guess. He just smiled, but his smile was slowly stiff, and then turned into panic. He slapped his thigh and shouted: "A good girl''s family naturally won''t joke about her virginity, but Sharon, is she a good girl? Hell, how can I connect this aunt with a good girl. Thirty six strategies are the best policy. I''d better find a place to avoid the wind first." In the hall, Wen Yu looked at Sha Rong and listened to her vivid description of her experience in recent days. After listening to sarong''s story, Brian and Ghana felt deeply and sympathized with the generals robbed by sarong. They were born soldiers and could deeply understand the tragic experience of those generals. Brian even asked himself what he would do if he led tens of millions of troops to encounter the same thing. After thinking about it, he got the same answer as those generals. As a general, military prestige And your own face is important, but you can''t kill thousands of soldiers for these two. "Alas, several great empires have been tossed about by you, and they will never dare to send troops to the Chinese Republic in a hundred years." Brian sighed. The others nodded with deep agreement. Wen Yu looked around and asked carefully, "sister, where''s Xuanye?" compared with the generals and soldiers of several empires, he sympathized with Xuanye more. The LORD God of the hall, who had been a "horse" for five days, was also labeled as a villain. What''s more sad is that he only got five copper coins after five days of hard work. Pity is far from enough to describe Xuanye''s tragic experience. "I caught the thief and caught his personal stolen goods when he was stealing. He must have no face to see everyone and ran to a secret corner to hide." Sharon hey said with a smile. Wen Yu sighed helplessly. If someone else believed it, Xuan Ye stole gold coins and killed him. Of course, if he didn''t believe it, he didn''t dare to say it. If he annoyed Sharon and labeled him a fellow thief, there would be a play. "Grandpa, things here have been handled. It''s time for us to go to the divine plane. I''m not sure that Haonan practices alone in the divine plane." Wen Yu said, glancing at the people in the hall. Although they had long known that Wenyu would return to the divine position immediately after finding Xuanye, it was really the time to leave. They still showed an extremely reluctant look. They were also worried. But they couldn''t leave Wenyu or go to the divine position with him. For a moment, everyone was silent and the atmosphere in the hall sank. Seeing this, Wen Yu quickly smiled and said, "there is another place on the throne that does not belong to the eight forces. I will fight this place as soon as possible. With a place to live, I promise to pick you up at the first time." Daisy got up and went to Wenyu. With a strong sense of reluctance and concern, she helped Wenyu straighten his collar and said with a smile: "Wenyu, the divine plane is different from the magic continent. It''s dangerous there. You should think twice before you do anything. You must not be as ambitious as in the previous life, because there are many people waiting for you to come back." Wenyu smiled and nodded hard, then looked at ASI and said, "Dad, I want to hold mom. Won''t you be jealous?" "He dares!" Daisy smiled and glanced askance at Yasi, then held Wenyu in her arms. Yasi opened his mouth depressed and muttered, "mother-in-law, can''t you give me some face?" Hearing Yasi''s murmur, everyone was happy, and the dull atmosphere immediately eased a lot. Wen Yu glanced at the crowd, gave Ye Lianna and Lina a reassuring look, and then disappeared in front of the crowd with Ruixue, white scale and golden dragon. The sadness of parting made him uncomfortable, especially the eyes of Ye Lianna and Lina. He blamed himself more if he looked at them more, but he couldn''t take them to the throne, so he had to choose a quick knife to cut the mess and dodge directly leave. Out of the holy land of the moon god, Wen Yu''s divine knowledge sent a message to niemenkol and said, "Pope, the newly promoted God will be handed over to you." In the process of cultivation, Niemann Cole trembled, hurriedly got up to tidy up his appearance, and then prostrated on the ground and replied respectfully: "Niemann Cole takes command!" "By the way, there''s another thing. Thirty years ago, I sent the God of light and the God of death to investigate something. If they find here, you''ll let them go back and wait. The reward I promised will be sent to them later. If they have an opinion, you can do it." "Subordinates understand." the corners of Niemann Cole''s mouth are slightly tilted. He is looking forward to meeting the God of light and the God of death. "Well, go on practicing." Then Wenyu used his divine sense to search for APAC and asked him to stay in this position. After peace of mind and cultivation, he used his space to move to find Xuanye and Xiaoqiang. The three people and four beasts tore the space and stepped into the divine position again. The most pitiful thing these days is not the general and soldiers robbed by Sharon, not Derek, nor Xuanye, but the heavenly beast hongmang. The poor guy was almost not tossed to death by Jinlong. Fortunately, Jinlong is not very playful and has no more ghost ideas in his mind than Sharon. After tossing it for a few days, he lost his interest. Looking at the starry sky of the divine plane, Wen Yu sighed sadly, "I don''t know if they have found Haonan?" Ruixue suddenly said, "it turns out that you let the ghosts come to inquire about the news in order to find Haonan. I said, it''s unnecessary to send them to inquire about the information of the eight forces. Wenyu, don''t worry too much. One day we will see Haonan again, as long as his life is not in danger." "Well," Wen Yu forced out a smile, looked at Xiang Xuanye and asked, "Xuanye, where are the other two channels? It''s less than 60 years before the next God''s tomb is opened. We have to hurry up. It''s best not to meet the eight forces in the God''s tomb." Xuan took a deep breath at night and said with a smile, "the smell of the divine plane is still the same. I thought it would change a little in thousands of years. Wait a minute, I''ll see the star compass." Then he took out a palm sized disc from the storage ring. Xuanye inputs a trace of divine power into it. In front of him, a three-dimensional interstellar map appears, which is much higher than the interstellar map in the starry sky and LAN sea. Xuanye pointed to a corner of the star map and said, "this is where we are. One of the two places I said is here and the other is here. The well-known entrance to the tomb of God is here." with his words, four bright spots of different colors appeared on the star map one after another. "This entrance is extremely dangerous." Xuan Ye pointed to the red bright spot and said, "I almost died here in those years. Now, although we have three main gods and three ancient gods and beasts with strength comparable to the main gods, we''d better choose this relatively safe entrance. After all, our purpose is to enter the tomb of God, not to explore the channel into the tomb of God." Wen Yu nodded in agreement, pointed to the green bright spot and said, "can this entrance pass 100% safely with our strength?" Xuan Ye nodded affirmatively, then frowned and said, "it''s not a problem to pass through nature. The problem is to enter the tomb of God from here. It''s very dangerous after entering. I don''t know which floor this is the tomb of God. Have you been searched by the eight forces?" "Let''s go in and be careful. If we can''t, we''ll retreat and blend in with the eight forces and let them serve as cannon fodder for us. Of course, the premise is that some of us have fully understood the golden paper immortal method, otherwise we''d better not provoke the eight forces. The so-called eating, seeing and learning can''t make the tragedy of that year happen again. Can Hong mang find it here?" Wen Yu turned to the red mang behind him and asked. Red mang looked at the Golden Dragon bitterly and replied sadly, "I can find it, but there is little energy left in my body. I''m afraid I can''t go far." Wen Yu found the difference of hongmang. After a little thought, he guessed the experience of hongmang and said with a smile: "it doesn''t hurt, as long as you remember the direction. Xiao Jin, I can only ask you to take everyone for a walk." Jinlong glared at hongmang fiercely, then raised his head and said discontentedly, "Why me? White scale and Xiaoqiang are faster than me." "Well, you three raise your hands to vote," Wen Yu said with a bad smile. Xiaoqiang smiled, lay on the ground, raised his six claws and said, "I raise my six hands in favor of boss Wenyu''s proposal." Bai scaly trimmed the feathers between his neck, smiled at the Golden Dragon and said teasingly, "if you can raise your sixth hand, I''ll be your driving tool." "I-I -" Jinlong wanted to lift up his immature little brother, but he bit his teeth several times and didn''t mean to lift it out. I can only glare at Xiaoqiang and curse, "bedbug, wait. I''ll pull out all your six claws if I have a chance." Red mang sat trembling on the giant forehead of the Golden Dragon and acted as a guide. It''s a good chance to ride an ancient divine beast for thousands of years. Xiaoqiang and Bai Lin naturally won''t let go. They both shrink their bodies and climb to the Golden Dragon''s forehead. Jinlong was so angry that he almost went on strike. After chatting with Xuan ye and Ruixue for a while, Wen Yu sent them to the whole ring. He and Ruixue continue to understand the golden paper fairy method. Xuanye starts to study the golden paper and then tries to imitate it. Fortunately, Xuanye''s storage ring is still there. There are many rare forging materials in it. Otherwise, they have to buy some casting materials before they can get on the road. Xuanye studied the gold paper in the whole ring for a few days, woke up Wen Yu in cultivation and said, "Wen Yu, it''s not difficult to imitate the gold paper. The difficulty is that it can''t imitate the divine power fluctuation on the gold paper. Now the gold paper is so divine that you can see the truth and falsehood at a glance with some strength." Wen Yu replied as like as two peas: "no harm, you can only imitate it, and you should create the same as gold paper. I will try to find the way to do it. I am not trying to deceive the eight main gods. I will use the gold paper to make the confusion of the gods. As long as these gold paper can deceive the gods of the gods below, the eight forces will test your solidarity." "Unite a fart!" Xuan Ye laughed and scolded, "the golden paper immortal method is the immortal treasure left by the creator God. Getting it is equivalent to getting the opportunity to surpass the LORD God and step into a higher level. Who is willing to give this baby to others. Wait for the world to be in chaos. Alas, you probably caused the catastrophe of the divine plane pushed by Ryan." Wen Yu waved his hand indifferently and said, "don''t worry about him. The eight forces have been powerful for thousands of years. It''s time to reshuffle the cards. At that time, the three of us will be in charge, form one force, and keep it. We can walk horizontally on the throne." "Walking sideways? You are too naive." Xuan ye said with a bitter smile, "if those guys know, you are the disaster of that year. They must gather all their forces to eliminate us without saying a word. Alas, how can they follow you." "Disaster? Why don''t you go back to the magic land and continue to follow Sharon as a bandit?" Wen Yu asked with a strange smile. Xuan Ye trembled all over and shook his head fiercely. "You kill me! It''s not a bandit to follow her. It''s clear that you follow her for her to rob and abuse." "All right! All right! Stop gossiping! You work quickly, take out one imitation and give it to me. I''ll hardcover it and throw it out. Try to make a hundred and eighty pieces before reaching the destination. By the way, you can write the content on the gold paper casually. The more you can''t understand it, the better. Slightly modify the beginning. It''s best to be completely tempted when you see the first sentence. Hey..." "I see. I know. You hurry to understand and strive to understand thoroughly before entering the tomb of God, otherwise we will run into the eight forces at that time." Wen Yu nodded and sighed, "if only I could enter the whole ring, the time inside is better than outside - ah -" Before he finished, Wenyu suddenly felt a strange tearing force on his left finger, and then the scenery shook in front of him, and then Xuanye''s figure appeared in his sight. They stared at each other for a long time and asked: "Didn''t you say you couldn''t get in? How did you get in?" "How did I get in?" Stunned for a moment, Wen Yu quickly stretched out his left finger wearing the whole ring in front of him. It was strange that the impression of the whole ring was still there and did not fall off from his body. "Wait a minute." Wenyu made a gesture to Xuanye, who looked confused. His mind moved slightly, and then he appeared on Jinlong''s back again. After five experiments back and forth, he finally determined that he could go in and out of the whole ring at will. Moreover, when his ideas were introduced into the whole ring, he could strangely see everything in the whole ring, as if there was a space for the formation of the whole ring in addition to this space. But when he stood in the whole ring and put something into the whole ring, he put it directly under his feet. "What''s the situation?" Xuan night couldn''t help asking. Wen Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know. I''ve tried more than a hundred times before, and I didn''t succeed at one time. Why, I just sighed casually today, and I really came in." Xuanye stared at Wenyu''s left finger for a while and frowned: "Wenyu, I''m afraid this whole ring is not an ordinary artifact. I''ve never seen a storage ring that can bend over the human body." "Yes." Wen Yu nodded and then smiled: "Whatever, as long as it''s harmless to me, the most important thing is not to study this guy. Hey, hey, now I can go in and out of the whole ring at will. It''s better to change the time law in the whole ring, preferably 10000 times the time outside. In this way, I will be able to understand the golden paper immortal method before I reach the tomb of God. Eh, it''s strange that I can''t change the time law in the whole ring Then! " V3.Chapter 314 Wen Yu has been studying this strange space ring with amazing functions, but he has never studied it thoroughly. As soon as the whole ring came into Wen Yu''s hand, it gave him a big surprise. It not only integrated into his body after dripping blood to recognize the Lord, but also absorbed various magic elements and released magic without consuming magic power. After that, with the improvement of Wenyu''s spiritual power, the space of the whole ring is also gradually improved. As long as Wenyu''s spiritual power can be improved, the space area will expand infinitely. After that, Wen Yu listened to Ye Lianna and turned the space of the whole ring into an independent natural system. Later, the whole ring helped him understand the laws of the magic land. Now it has realized Wenyu''s only regret. It can be said that the whole ring has been growing with Wen Yu, and every distance, it will bring some unexpected surprises to Wen Yu. Wen Yu inexplicably entered the space of the whole ring, but found that he could no longer change the law of the whole ring. In fact, he has never tried to change the law of the whole ring since he formulated various laws for the whole ring. Maybe he can''t change it after the space in the whole ring has independent laws. Unable to redraw the law of time for the whole ring, Wen Yu''s dream was naturally dashed. Fortunately, he is not a greedy person. He will be satisfied with the status quo after a little entanglement. Entering the space of the whole ring, he can have ten times more cultivation time out of thin air. What else can he be dissatisfied with. As for what level of artifact the whole ring is and what abilities it hides, Wen Yu didn''t bother to study it, because he knew that he couldn''t study it. It is worth mentioning that Wenyu can still sense the external situation in the whole ring, but Xuanye can''t. After Wen Yu explained to the four golden dragons and left a trace of divine knowledge to deal with emergencies, he entered the whole demon ring and calmly understood the immortal method. It is nine years away from the entrance of the God''s tomb mentioned by Xuan Ye. It is 90 years in the whole ring. Wen Yu has full confidence to understand the golden paper immortal method in 90 years. ¡­¡­ Time flies. Four years have passed in a flash. Forty years have passed in the whole ring. These 40 years are like a blink of an eye for the three of Wen Yu. Wen Yu and Ruixue are immersed in the golden paper fairy method. Naturally, they can''t feel the passage of time. Compared with Wenyu, Xuanye didn''t feel the passage of time. In the long 40 years, he only waved Ten Hammers, with an interval of at least 100 days between each two hammers, and his look was dignified and his breath changed with each hammer. It is said to be ten hammers. In fact, each hammer has at least hundreds of collision sounds. This is the casting technique developed by Xuanye alone. The gold paper containing immortal Dharma is nothing special in the eyes of Wenyu. Except for the gold words and divine power fluctuations on it, it is a thin paper made of pure gold, which is also the reason why Wenyu believes that Xuanye can imitate it. And Xuan night got the gold paper and after watching it, he thought the same. But when he set up the forging table, smelted the forging materials and forged with a hammer, he found that the gold paper recording immortal Dharma was not as simple as he thought. As a result, every time he swings a hammer, Xuan night''s look will be dignified, because every hammer falls, he will have a new discovery, and the difficulty of forging will increase a hundred times. The interval between each two hammers is the time for Xuan night to think about how the next hammer should fall. Xuanye was immersed in forging all his life. If he said that he was the second in forging technology in the divine plane, many people must stand up and call himself the first. This is because Xuanye has always been very low-key, so low-key that few people knew that there was such a master foundry master at the level of God before the war of God. In fact, among countless casting masters, Xuanye''s casting technology is unmatched. The first caster of the divine plane didn''t imitate it for 40 years. It can be seen that the gold paper casting technique is strange. In fact, it''s not so difficult to imitate gold paper. If you change to an ordinary foundry, such as dwarf elder evandeka, he can imitate nearly 100 pieces in a day. As like as two peas, the night spent forty years in the world, and only one model was built because he wanted to create a similar image. Second, because his casting technology is too high, he can see what others can''t see, and he is confident that he can do it. Therefore, the difficulty of imitation has been increased thousands of times. Ten hammer, as like as two peas of gold, he had a strong sense of forewarning that if he could forge a gold paper identical to his own, he would have been able to break through the bottleneck for years. Giving birth to this premonition, Xuanye is not willing to drop the hammer casually, which once again increases the difficulty of forging. Over the past 40 years, Xuanye has made a new breakthrough in the forging field. Wenyu and Ruixue have not wasted 40 years, and their harvest is much more than Xuanye. Of course, there is no comparison between the former and the latter. Xuan night vision forging is like life, and cultivation is like floating clouds. Wen Yu and Ruixue pursue a breakthrough in cultivation. They have different preferences, so naturally they can''t be compared together. When it comes to understanding the golden paper immortal method, we have to say that Wen Yu has a strong understanding. In 40 years, Ruixue has only understood one third of the immortal Dharma, but Wen Yu has understood four fifths of it. He is only a little short of understanding the fifth volume of immortal Dharma. The difference in the speed of comprehension between the two, excluding the reason of comprehension, most of the reason is the understanding of Tao. As Wen Yu said, he has been pursuing Tao, but Ruixue has just begun. If one has already laid a solid foundation and the other has just come into contact, there will be a gap. In fact, Ruixue''s Enlightenment speed is not slow. Compared with binglingjiu and Lockton, her enlightenment speed can be described as flying. After Bingling 92 people got the golden paper immortal method, it took 30000 years to understand it. It took her less than a thousand years to understand one-third of it. If Bingling 92 knew her enlightenment speed, they would be ashamed to hit the wall. Of course, it is not ruled out that the golden paper fairy method obtained by Bingling 92 is more difficult to understand than this golden paper fairy method. In these four years, although three people and four animals have been walking in the debris flow of space, they have not seen a human shadow. The periphery of space debris flow is a place of death for ordinary gods and men, but it is very safe for gods and Lord gods. At least it won''t die easily. In the space debris flow, there are fairy stars that are very attractive to all gods and people, so some idle gods often flee to the periphery of the space debris flow to try their luck. During this period, the four golden dragons encountered three gods in total, one wandering alone and the other two walking together. However, whether walking alone or in pairs, the four golden dragons did not take them to heart. The three poor gods never thought that there would be ancient gods and beasts on the periphery of the space debris flow, nor did they think that ancient gods and beasts would travel together, so when they saw the four golden dragons at the first sight, they were all a burst of joy, thinking that they had met low-level gods and beasts by taking shit luck. After the ecstasy, they were ready to fight and catch the four low-level divine beasts to sell some money. Who would have thought that before they could make a move, the four golden dragons had already started. The four guys were so bored that they suddenly ran into one or two gods who could pass the boring time. So before the three poor gods started, they sadly found that the divine beast did not catch it, but they became the prey of the divine beast. Although the four golden dragons have always maintained a harmless look of human and livestock in front of Wen Yu and others, in fact, they are very violent and bloody. In the aspect of the divine throne, unless a contract is signed between the divine beast and the divine man, the meeting is life and death. The three poor gods fell into the hands of the Golden Dragon and four beasts, and their fate can be imagined. After being tortured, he was divided and swallowed by white scales and red awns. ¡­¡­ On this day, Wen Yu, who was absorbed in understanding the immortal Dharma, suddenly opened his eyes, because there was a wave in his divine consciousness outside. Then he found that someone blocked the way of the four golden dragons, and there was only one person. Only the LORD God has the power to stop the four golden dragons and beasts alone. Wen Yu''s divine knowledge glanced at Xuanye and Ruixue. Seeing that they were in a state of selflessness, he didn''t wake them up and flashed on Jinlong''s back. When Wen Yu came out, the four golden dragons had turned back to their original shape and stood side by side, staring at a quiet man a hundred meters away with vigilance and anger. Men wear Confucian robes, short black hair, facial features are not handsome, but they give people a sharp feeling. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the four golden dragons with interest, with a hint of greed in his eyes. The ancient divine beast is the existence of a horse and the main God. No matter the lower God or the main God, when you see an ancient divine beast, you can''t help but want to take it as your own, not to mention three ancient divine beasts. If you can sign a contract with these three ancient gods, you will get three loyal Lord gods. If you change to Wenyu, I''m afraid you will be more greedy than this man. Seeing that Wen Yu suddenly appeared on Wen Yu''s back out of thin air, the man couldn''t help frowning slightly. He was not unhappy because the three Jinlong were masters, but looked for the information of this man in his brain. A god man who can have three ancient gods and beasts is by no means an unknown person. He frowned. The man''s eyes suddenly became hot when he looked at Wen Yu. At dusk, he arched his hands and smiled at Wen Yu: "younger generation Bing lingjiu, I''ve seen master Wanjie!" his expression and tone were extremely respectful, just like the younger generation at home met the elder. Yale took the lead in the war against Wen Yu, and Jin Long stole the limelight. At the first sight of the golden dragon, he felt familiar. After Wen Yu appeared, he thought a little and knew that the ten thousand robbers that dominated the God''s throne had come back. Wen Yu didn''t deny it. He nodded and said with a smile, "Bing lingjiu, the ancients should take a new look at him on the third day of his leave. What he said is really good!" Bing lingjiu smiled and arched his hand and said, "I''m afraid the younger generation would still be the old end of the LORD God without that war." he thanked Wen Yu from his heart. Every time he saw his current status for thousands of years, he would silently thank Wen Yu. "Hehe, that''s your chance. It''s destiny, so you can''t talk about TOEFL." Wen Yu waved his hand. "Oh" a surprised look flashed in Bing lingjiu''s eyes and asked suspiciously, "senior, do you already know the successor of that war?" "Well, Yale told me," Wen Yu replied quietly, and then observed Bing lingjiu''s reaction. As Wen Yu thought, when Bing lingjiu heard the word Yale, his face shook and his body shook uncontrollably. However, this series of reactions were all in an instant. After an instant, Bing lingjiu immediately returned to calm, as if the previous reaction was Wenyu''s illusion. "Yale is crowned? Is he, is he okay?" Bing lingjiu asked after all. "Good! Unusual good!" Wenyu replied with a strange smile. "Not only did he not have the space to bury himself, but he also understood the immortal Dharma of Lord Dharma. He is hiding in the evil stars and enjoying a leisurely little day." Aware that Wenyu''s strange tone was mixed with a torrent of hatred for Yale, Bing lingjiu smiled clearly. At the same time, he secretly wondered why Wen Yu could still stand here after meeting Yale who understood the golden paper fairy method. Seeing that Wen Yu''s breath was normal and there was no sign of injury, Bing lingjiu couldn''t help but wonder: "Wanjie and Yale have a bitter feud. It''s inevitable that they will have a fierce battle when they meet. But why can Wanjie appear here? Does his cultivation today not fall behind Yale who understands the golden paper immortal method? Or does he also get a golden paper immortal method?" Appreciating the change of Bing Ling''s nine looks, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t make random guesses. Let me answer your doubts. Yale and I have a grudge against each other. I have only one purpose to return to God, that is to kill Yale for revenge. However, Yale and I met again, and we didn''t fight endlessly as you think. On the contrary, we talked very calmly for a long time, and he gave me the gold paper in his hand It''s too late. " It seems that he is afraid that Bingling nine doesn''t believe it. After that, Wenyu takes out the gold paper from the whole ring. When he saw the gold paper, Bing lingjiu''s face trembled fiercely, and his eyes were full of greed. Unfortunately, he didn''t know the depth of Wen Yu, otherwise he would rob him. "Why should I give you the gold paper under the Yale crown?" Bing lingjiu asked in confusion. Wen Yu shook his head, put away the gold paper and said with a smile, "like you, I don''t understand why he didn''t kill me, let alone why he gave me these immortal treasures. But one thing I know is that he gave me this thing not to dissolve our hatred, but to use me to do something. As for what he wants to do, I haven''t thought of it yet." Bing lingjiu''s brain is full of question marks, but Wen Yu has made it very clear that he doesn''t know anything. That means that if you ask me, I won''t tell you. Bing lingjiu doesn''t know. Wen Yu really doesn''t know anything. Wen Yu could not guess the plot of Yale. What he could do was to let all the gods know that Yale was still alive and was still brewing a plot. Wen Yu was still worried about this. How could he make other gods believe that Yale was still alive? Now when he met Bing lingjiu, he could not miss such a good opportunity. With the golden paper fairy law, Bing lingjiu was willing to believe it. And he had another goal of "Bing lingjiu, the immortal Dharma in my hand is the fifth volume. What volume is the immortal Dharma in your hand?" Wen Yu asked with a smile. "Volume three." ice spirit nine replied with a strange look, "do you want to exchange it with me?" "Hehe, that''s what I mean." Wen Yu smiled. "This is the only way I think of to resolve the Yale conspiracy. As long as my cultivation is twice as strong as him, why should I be afraid of his conspiracy. Do you want to help me? If you don''t want to, I can only go to Lockton and hope he can read a trace of friendship in those years to help me resolve the disaster." Bing lingjiu''s heart pounded, but he didn''t show it on his face and didn''t hurry to give Wen Yu an answer. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "senior, since you have already returned to the divine plane, you must have known the situation of the divine plane now. What''s your plan?" Without waiting for Wen Yu to answer, he went on: "Binglingjiu was one of those who were bewitched by Yale to encircle and suppress the elder, but neither I nor my subordinates moved during the whole encirclement and suppression process, because I always admired the elder''s rebellious style. I was helpless at that time. Elder, do you know about the God''s tomb? The God''s tomb has been jointly blocked by the eight forces because of Jin It is said that the other four volumes are hidden in the tomb of God. " "Oh," Wen Yu frowned, "are you sure?" Bing Ling nodded nine points, then shook his head and said: "The reason why the eight forces jointly blocked God''s tomb was that a group of adventurers entered God''s tomb and finally escaped only one person. This person brought out a shocking news. There was a stone tablet at the entrance of the second floor of God''s tomb with four big characters engraved on it, Dharma cave. So we boldly guessed that there must be gold paper immortal Dharma in God''s tomb. As for several volumes, that''s not enough I see. " "Can you get something from your thousands of years of exploration?" Wen Yu asked curiously. "The younger generation is right. There is indeed such a stone tablet at the entrance of the second floor of the God''s tomb. Now we have explored the twelfth floor, but there is no trace of gold paper, but we have gained a lot of other benefits. Now there are so many gods out of thin air because of the treasures in the God''s tomb." Wen Yu nodded. Bing Ling paused for nine times, suddenly bowed to Wen Yu and said sincerely, "master Wanjie, why don''t you come to our east fairy house to explore the tomb of God with the younger generation and understand the fairy way together." "Ha ha" Wen Yu waved his hand and laughed, "Bing lingjiu, since you admire my style, you must know my style. Do you think I will join the eight forces?" Bing Ling was stunned, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "take the liberty, younger generation. I hope you don''t blame me." he is a smart man. Wen Yu''s answer shows that he won''t join the eight forces, at least not his Dongxian mansion, so he didn''t further persuade him. It''s better not to talk in vain. He can save himself talking too much and offend Wen Yu accidentally. "Bing lingjiu, would you like to exchange the golden paper fairy method with me?" Wenyu pulled the topic back to the main topic, "I won''t pursue anyone except Yale for what happened in those years. Of course, if no one offends me, I''ll kill them together. That is to say, as long as you don''t provoke me in Dongxian mansion, we''ll be friends. If you need help, I can help you according to the situation. And I''m not interested in power and status. You''re a smart man. You should pay attention to the advantages and disadvantages of the golden paper fairy method It should be clear. " For Wen Yu''s proposal, Bing lingjiu is very excited, but he has other concerns. By exchanging the golden paper immortal method, he can understand two volumes of immortal method, and his accomplishments will naturally advance by leaps and bounds. But he can''t guarantee that Wenyu will not exchange it with Lockton after understanding his immortal method. If Wen Yu and Lockton exchange, they will tell Yale this golden paper immortal Dharma together. At that time, Wen Yu and Lockton will understand three volumes of golden paper immortal Dharma, and he will only understand two volumes. Or if Wen Yu doesn''t tell Lockton, it''s Wen Yu''s own enlightenment three volumes. At that time, Wen Yu will investigate the hatred of that year. Who can handle him. "What are you worried about?" Wen Yu asked puzzled. "Senior, it''s not that the younger generation doesn''t want to, but is afraid --" Bing lingjiu tells the truth about his worries. "Ha ha!" Wen Yu laughed up. "I''m a man of two generations. I''m aboveboard. I say one is one and two is two. I''ve never broken my promise, nor have I repaid the enemy with kindness, nor have I played any tricks. Since you don''t believe me, there''s no need to talk about it." "Wait a minute, master!" Bing lingjiu hurriedly stopped, took out the gold paper from the storage ring, and said with a smile: "don''t blame me, master. I''m worried about it. With the behavior style of the master, even if I tell Lockton another volume of immortal Dharma, I will tell Lockton that volume to me." "OK!" Wen Yulang said, "I swear that as long as the East immortal mansion does not harm me, I will not collude with others, or help others to do things that harm the interests of the East immortal mansion. If I violate it, I will be bombarded by God''s thunder, my soul will be terrified and will never be reborn!" At the same time, the thief in his heart said with a smile: "poor Wanjie, brother, I''m sorry! If you are hit by God''s thunder in the future, don''t settle with me! Hey hey, I didn''t say I can''t do it myself. I''m afraid. I just don''t know if this fool will be fooled." Wen Yu has made a poisonous oath in righteous words. Bing lingjiu will not doubt. While saying that his predecessors are serious, he walks to Wen Yu with the golden paper immortal method. Wen Yu jumped down from the golden dragon, strode up and said with a smile, "Bing lingjiu, if you encounter something that can''t be solved or inconvenient to be solved in the future, come to me. I''ll remember this feeling forever. But you''d better find me less for disgraceful things. Ha ha..." at the same time, he took out the gold paper. "Hehe, you''re kidding me. How can I ask you to do those things." They stood face to face, looked at each other and smiled. At the same time, they stretched out their hand holding the gold paper, and the other hand went to take each other''s gold paper. The exchange went very smoothly. V3.Chapter 315 In the whole ring, the hammer head held high for 100 days in Xuanye''s hand finally fell again and knocked out the eleventh hammer in 40 years. I saw hundreds of sparks of gold and iron hitting each other on the forging table. With the flash of each spark, the prototype of gold paper lying on the forging table changes at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, the last spark flashed. A piece of gold paper 20 cm long and 15 cm wide was now in the sight of Xuanye. Xuan Ye stared at the gold paper that had taken him 40 years to make. His hot eyes flickered and his body trembled uncontrollably. At the moment when the eleventh hammer fell, the feeling in Xuanye''s heart was stronger. The last hammer fell perfectly behind the scenes, and the strong premonition came true. His forging technology finally crossed the bottleneck and entered a higher level. Staring at the gold paper for a long time, Xuan night calmed down a little and stretched out his trembling hands due to excessive excitement to take the gold paper on the forging table, but at the moment when his fingers were about to touch the gold paper, the gold paper lying on the forging table suddenly disappeared out of thin air. At the same time, Wen Yu, who was exchanging the golden paper immortal method with Bing lingjiu, flashed away with a sly look in the corners of his eyes. Bing lingjiu, who focused all his attention on the golden paper immortal method, did not find the change in Wen Yu''s eyes. Wen Yu and Bing lingjiu agreed in advance. Their actions were consistent and slow. Although the two faces keep the same smile that I can trust you, they are very cautious for fear that the other party will cheat. This is the immortal Dharma left by the creator God Dharma. Understanding the seven volumes of immortal Dharma can surpass the existence of the main God. It is not easy for ice spirit nine to agree to exchange. Otherwise, for thousands of years, he would not hold a piece of golden paper fairy law with locketon and not communicate with each other. Their movements were unusually slow, but they went very smoothly. If the exchange is successfully completed in this way, the two will look at each other and laugh, even shake hands, and have a happy cooperation. Everything went well after all, and the transaction did not develop according to the most perfect expectation. When both sides held each other''s gold paper and the other hand was about to release their own gold paper, a sudden change occurred. Although Wen Yu calculated Bing lingjiu from the moment he proposed the method of exchanging gold paper immortals, it was not him who suddenly attacked him, but Bing lingjiu, who has always been humble and respectful. Wen Yu is calculating Bing lingjiu, and Bing lingjiu is also calculating Wen Yu. Bing lingjiu really admires Wanjie''s style, and that''s what he catches. If it was Wanjie in a previous life, he would never cheat when trading after making a poison oath. Unfortunately, what stood in front of him was not Wanjie, but Wanjie''s reincarnated Wenyu. Wan Jie and Wen Yu are different in nature. Bing lingjiu''s plot will not go as smoothly as he expected. After Bing lingjiu held the gold paper in Wen Yu''s hand, his other hand didn''t loosen his gold paper, but kicked it out of Wen Yu''s chest. It was his all-out blow that had been brewing for a long time. Bing lingjiu is full of confidence. Even though Wen Yu has fully understood the fifth volume of golden paper immortal method, he will lose half his life if he doesn''t die. But what Bing lingjiu didn''t expect was that at the moment when he raised his foot, Wen Yu kicked a foot almost at the same time. The difference is that Wenyu''s attack parts are different. He aimed at Wenyu''s chest, but Wenyu aimed at his lower ~ Yin, the most fatal part of a man. Even a strong Lord God can''t cultivate a man''s fatal weakness into a realm of invulnerability to weapons and water and fire, let alone the attacker is a Lord God of the same level. Both of them found each other''s attack at the first time and responded at the first time. They can''t take the other party''s full blow. But when Bing lingjiu reacted, he also took some time to scold Wen Yu for being mean. When they attack, they both hold the idea of killing each other without leaving any spare force, so it is impossible to change or accept the move in the middle of a kick. But both of their hands were clinging to the gold paper. Neither of them was willing to let go, nor did they dare to let go first. So a dramatic scene was staged. The two main gods were like two lengtouqing, watching each other''s feet kick themselves, enjoying the pleasure of kicking each other, and seeking a trace of comfort from the pleasure of being hit. After a brief collision, the trusted smile on both faces disappeared. Wen Yu''s smile was replaced by a sinister smile, plus a trace of pain. Bing lingjiu''s face was resentful, and his cold eyes wanted to strip Wen Yu of his muscles and skin. The little brother was kicked into meat mud. Which man can laugh. Fortunately, Bing lingjiu has the ability to reshape the flesh, otherwise he will be the first eunuch of the main god level in the divine plane. After a collision, the two people again did not launch the second strike, or brewing the second strike, as agreed in advance. At the same time, they were secretly vigilant against the other party''s second strike. Wen Yu shook his right ankle slightly, smiled and scolded, "Bing lingjiu, you are really good. My feet were numb when I went down. It''s really hard. Ha ha..." The muscles of Bing lingjiu''s face twitched, and his veins burst. He roared ferociously, "Wanjie, what do you mean?" Wen Yu was stunned for a moment, then aimed at the lower body of Bing lingjiu and said, "I mean, your little brother is very strong." "I ~ grass! I''m asking why you suddenly changed your mind, but you hurt me?!" Bing Ling roared wildly. My little brother is gone and still strong. Wen Yu looked cold and said in a deep voice: "Bing lingjiu, I should ask you this question. If you didn''t kick first, oh, no, how could I kick your little brother. But then again, I kicked the little brother of the LORD God for the first time. My feet feel very good. You can find a quiet place and try it yourself when you have time. I firmly believe that you can kick your little brother with your cultivation." Seeing that Bing lingjiu was stimulated by his words, Wen Yu hurriedly asked, "don''t be impulsive. I still have helpers, Xiao Jin, Bai Lin and Xiao Qiang." The golden dragon three beasts roared and rushed over, surrounded the ice spirit nine in the middle, and brewing the strongest blow. Glancing at the covetous golden dragon three beasts, Bing lingjiu immediately calmed down. If there was no Wenyu, he wouldn''t pay attention to the golden dragon three beasts at all, but now his hands were bound. He had to bear the attack of Wenyu equivalent to his own cultivation, and at the same time, he didn''t have any confidence in the joint force of the three ancient divine beasts. If he knew that Wen Yu had not fully understood the fifth volume of immortal Dharma, and his soul was seriously injured after being kicked by him, he wouldn''t think so. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Wen Yu''s ease was completely pretended to be strong. Bing lingjiu thought over and over again, and finally proposed: "Wanjie, let the three beasts back, and then let us release our right hand at the same time?" what''s in their right hand is their own gold paper, that is to say, Bing lingjiu doesn''t want to give up the opportunity to exchange gold paper. "OK!" Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction. "Xiao Jin, you step back!" Although the golden dragon three beasts were dissatisfied with Bing lingjiu''s address, they could get Wen Yu''s order and didn''t dare to teach Bing lingjiu a lesson. They had to stare at Wen Yu bitterly and step back. "When I count to three, we will let go at the same time. If you cheat again, hum -" Wen Yu said coldly. Bing lingjiu glanced at the three golden dragons and nodded. But he was a little puzzled. Why didn''t Wen Yu take this strong opportunity to swallow the golden paper immortal method in his hand with a tough attitude. Unfortunately, Wen Yu didn''t give him time to think about it, and he counted to three in the blink of an eye. After a collision, the exchange was much smoother. With the third sound from Wenyu''s mouth, the two released their right hands at the same time, holding each other''s gold paper and retreating hundreds of meters in an instant. Wen Yu retreated quickly with the four golden dragons. Bing lingjiu didn''t retreat slowly, but his face suddenly changed when he just withdrew 200 meters. His retreating body stopped and rushed towards Wen Yu at a faster speed. At this moment, he finally understood why Wen Yu didn''t take the opportunity to make trouble, but showed great generosity. Because the gold paper in his hand was fake. Bing lingjiu''s heart is full of confusion. His attention has never left the gold paper in Wen Yu''s hand. He dares to use his head to ensure that the gold paper in Wen Yu''s hand is true or not, but why does it become an ordinary gold paper with nothing in his hand? Of course, at this time, he has no time to find the answer. His divine consciousness firmly locks on Wen Yu who runs away, and is bound to fight to the death with Wen Yu, At least kick his eggs and get back the golden paper fairy method. "Ha ha" after the divine sense locked Wen Yu for a while, Bing lingjiu suddenly burst into a happy laugh and said coldly, "ten thousand robbers, I didn''t expect you were already at the end of a powerful crossbow. The divine soul is damaged, and I see where you are going. Hum, the wise man stopped, handed over the golden paper immortal method, knelt down and begged for mercy. Maybe I can let you live, otherwise - hum!" Hearing Bing lingjiu''s laughter, the four golden dragons looked at Wen Yu and asked in unison, "boss (smelly man), are you hurt?" "En" Wen Yu smiled bitterly and nodded, "I didn''t expect that the cultivation of ice spirit nine was so high that my soul was damaged by just one foot. I thought I could understand four fifths of the golden paper immortal method and at least compete with ice spirit nine. Who would have thought that one fifth of the gap would defeat me. Fortunately, I had a deeper understanding of the law, otherwise that foot might directly kill me. In other words, this boy is really enough Silly, I didn''t find out I was trying to support. " Bai Lin didn''t have a good way: "smelly man, you''d better think about how to get rid of this murderous God. You can catch up with us in less than two minutes at his speed. Then you''ll die obediently." Wen Yu''s divine sense has always locked in Bing lingjiu. He has long found that his speed is much faster than himself, but he can''t think of any way to get rid of Bing lingjiu in a short time. The golden paper immortal method is in his own hands. Even if he runs to the inner layer of space debris, Bing lingjiu will never give up pursuing. After thinking about it, Wen Yu only thought of one way, that is to throw the fifth volume of golden paper fairy method into the space debris flow layer, but he was not sure whether Bing lingjiu, who had been cheated by himself once, would believe that the discarded golden paper was true. If he didn''t believe it, the gain would not be worth the loss. Moreover, Wen Yu''s desire to occupy didn''t allow him to give the golden paper fairy method to each other. "Since you can''t escape, then fight!" the Golden Dragon gnawed his teeth. "Idiot!" Bai Lin sneered. "Not good!" Wen Yu, who was thinking about how to get rid of Bing lingjiu''s pursuit, suddenly changed his look and turned fiercely to clap his hands. At the same time, the three golden dragons also turned and gave the strongest blow. At the same time, they felt that the speed of Bingling nine increased suddenly. It would take more than a minute to catch up with them. With the rapid increase of Bingling nine''s speed, they rushed behind them almost in an instant and launched an attack without saying a word. The red Mang, whose body is lying on the back of the golden dragon, wants to take the opportunity to show his bravery, but he knows that he will be very heroic and die bravely under the full attack of the LORD God who is stronger than Wenyu. The five energy clusters collided together in the space debris flow, and several energy storms were set off in the space debris flow. The space where the storm passed was broken and the energy overflowed. "Poof -" Wen Yu vomited blood, and his body was like a broken kite, turning into a ray of light, slanting towards the inner layer of the space debris. Just now, he was the first to react, the first to take the shot and bear most of the attacks. Coupled with the damage to his spirit, he was even more invincible. Fortunately, there are three golden dragons to help, otherwise Bing lingjiu''s strike will kill him. "Boss (smelly man)!" the golden dragon three beasts saw that Wen Yu was hit and flew, and roared to catch up. "Ha ha!" Bing lingjiu looked up and laughed wildly, "the ten thousand robbers that dominate the divine plane are just like this. I can''t even bear the nine blows of Bing lingjiu. It''s ridiculous! Hum! Ten thousand robbers, it''s not so easy to want to die. Come back to me!" With that, his right hand stretched out in the evening and grabbed the direction of Wen Yu''s fall. With the closing of his five fingers, a huge hand of golden energy grabbed Wen Yu at a very fast speed. "Death!" the Golden Dragon roared and turned to attack. "Come here!" Wen Yu quickly stopped Jinlong and ordered Bai and Xiaoqiang to move closer to him. "Hum!" Bing lingjiu thought that Wen Yu wanted to unite the power of the three golden dragons to resist his attack. With a disdainful cold hum, he turned his hands on his chest and made a seal. With the changes of his hands, golden runes entered the golden giant hand. "Close!" Bingling nine drank fiercely and put the last Rune into the golden giant hand. The golden giant hand soared a hundred times in an instant, and the five fingers like a towering stone column closed in the evening, which was caught by Wen Yu and the four beasts. A funny smile flashed on Wen Yu''s pale face and disappeared out of thin air at the moment when the golden giant hands were completely closed. Bing lingjiu looked stunned. He didn''t expect that the blow he was determined to win would fail. He quickly flashed to the place where Wen Yu disappeared. The majestic divine sense rushed around like an explosive mountain torrent. Unfortunately, after the blow he was determined to win failed, his divine sense search failed again. "Hum!" Bing Ling nine Leng snorted, and his body flashed unreal. He searched all directions. Unfortunately, there was no trace of Wen Yu''s escape. Ice spirit nine looked ferocious and stood for a long time where Wen Yu disappeared. Finally, he roared hysterically: "ten thousand robbers, don''t let me meet you again!" But his roar was a little empty. Wen Yu already had two rolls of golden paper immortal Dharma in his hand. Maybe he will run away next time. The little brother was kicked, the golden paper immortal method was robbed, and the culprit disappeared out of thin air. Bing lingjiu could only vent his anger with a few roars. After standing in place and waiting for dozens of days, there was still no trace of Wenyu. Bing lingjiu could only leave with a towering resentment. It''s only a few decades before the next God''s tomb is opened. This time, he must gain something, otherwise he won''t find Wenyu. I''m afraid Wenyu will find him first. V3.Chapter 316 With Wen Yu''s accomplishments, it was impossible to disappear in front of Bing lingjiu. Therefore, after Wen Yu disappeared without any trace, Bing lingjiu waited in place for dozens of days. He concluded that Wenyu was hiding in an independent space with the help of some kind of treasure and would come out sooner or later. In fact, as Bing lingjiu thought, and if he kept standing there, he would be able to wait for Wen Yu, but it was him who ran away at that time. In fact, when Bing lingjiu''s last blow fell, Wen Yu''s heart had already fled to his throat, and he was ready to flee to the broken stream of space. Fortunately, at the last moment, he remembered that he could enter the whole ring and escape. ¡­¡­ In the whole ring, Xuan sat on Xiaoqiang''s head at night, holding a forging hammer in his hand. It seemed that Xiaoqiang''s head was a wooden fish, knocking loudly. "Asshole! Idiot! Selfish! Stupid!..." Xiaoqiang was knocked into a small star in front of him, but Xuanye was angry again. He didn''t dare to beg for mercy, otherwise Xuanye would not knock on a wooden fish, but hit his forehead as a bell and drum. So a stomach of resentment can only complain in the heart. "I''ve provoked anyone. I''m beaten outside, but I''ll be tortured by my master inside, and I won''t let people live! Oh, no, I should let the beast live! But then again, that rabbit named Bing lingjiu is really powerful. It only takes one move to damage the spirit of boss Wenyu. Bai Lin and Jin long can only take half the move together. Mom De, what''s the face of God It has become so dangerous at this time. I''d better pack up and go back to the mortal plane as soon as possible. Er, the mortal plane is also very dangerous. It''s better to stay in this space. " "Boss, you -- ah, boss Wenyu, it''s very nice of you to come! It''s very kind not to see you for hundreds of days! Have you had lunch?" Just when Xiaoqiang couldn''t help it and was ready to beg Xuanye for mercy at the risk of changing the bell and drum in his forehead, Wenyu appeared out of thin air like a Bodhisattva who saved the suffering. If you can, Xiaoqiang really wants to give Wenyu a big hug with snot and tears. However, his hug must be the smelly feet kicked by Wen Yu. The whole God plane dares to bear Xiaoqiang''s hug. I''m afraid he hasn''t been born yet. "Asshole, I killed you!" Sure enough, as soon as Wen Yu appeared, Xiaoqiang was saved. Xuanye waved the hammer, and the red eyes of chaowenyu rushed over. Xiaoqiang''s six claws moved together, like seeing a cat''s mouse, and ran without a trace in the blink of an eye. Give him eight courage, and he doesn''t dare to stay next to appreciate how Xuanye rubs Wenyu. The reason is very simple. Xuanye is not Wenyu''s opponent. He will be tortured by Wenyu in turn. At that time, Xuanye''s towering resentment will find him to vent. "The world is too crazy to provoke me. I can''t hide!" Xiaoqiang shouted proudly while running hard. Wen Yu was startled by Xuanye. He hurriedly jumped back a distance and shouted, "Hey. Hey. Calm down, I don''t seem to have robbed your wife?" Xuanye roared angrily, "Mom De, you not only robbed my wife, but also gave my wife to others. You dare not say you didn''t rob my wife. Ya, that''s the most proud work of my life. I haven''t had time to appreciate it or even touch it, you damn bastard!" "Mom De, I''m scared to death. I thought your wife ran away with a man who looks like me." Wen Yu slapped his chest and joked, "stop! Stop! Can''t I compensate your wife and your wife?" "Compensate? What to compensate?" Xuan Ye roared almost close to Wen Yu''s face. The high hammer didn''t fall down, but spit on Wen Yu''s face. Wen Yu disgustingly wiped the saliva off his face, rubbed it on Xuan ye and said, "I''ll take all the forging materials you need in the future. I''ll get them for you whether you go to the knife mountain or the sea of fire. Can you?" Xuan Ye was stunned. He immediately changed into a smiling face and said with a smile, "I didn''t force you. You said it yourself. At present, I don''t need any strange materials. Just give me the gold paper in your hand." "Fuck me!" Wen Yu scolded angrily, "asshole! This is the immortal Dharma left by the creator God. You should forge it. Your head is rusty." Xuan Ye''s smiling face suddenly turned angry and scolded: "bird hair is not rare, even Lao Tzu left by the ancestral God. In a word, give it or not?" "Give it! Can''t you give it!" Wen Yu said with a helpless wry smile. As soon as he turned his hand over, two pieces of golden paper fairy law jumped on his palm. Xuan Ye was stunned for a moment, grabbed two pieces of golden paper immortal method, smiled and scolded: "bastard, you lied to me! Fuck, you engraved words on it and opened the wife I didn''t touch!" That day, the spirit of Wenyu was damaged and hid in the whole ring. He didn''t have time to explain to Xuanye. He only said that he sent Bingling nine with his gold paper, and then closed the door to recover. So Xuanye saw that the gold paper of binglingjiu was engraved with words. Without thinking about it, he scolded Wenyu for opening his wife. Wen Yu scolded in tears and laughter: "Ya, when did you become such a rascal? It''s better to burst your chrysanthemum ~ flowers first if you open it for your wife!" Rhythmical night, as like as two peas, "not your rogue sister taught you." Xuan night replied, "I didn''t see it, you''re so high in the level of fake, not only the divine power is fluctuating and the real thing is the same, but even the fabricated fairy law is very orderly. I will take it as a genuine version if I don''t know." "Nonsense! This one is really good or not." Wen Yu said with a smile, "I cheated this one from Bing lingjiu. Your wife has long been taken back by Bing lingjiu to be the wife of the stronghold." "What do you mean?" Xuan ye asked puzzled. "Hey, hey, listen to me slowly." Wen Yu was very happy when he thought of kicking and exploding binglingjiu''s eggs that day. Then he told Xuanye the story of cheating binglingjiu that day. If Bing lingjiu listens in, he will understand why the golden paper immortal method will become false when it comes to him. From the beginning to the end, the one he saw in his eyes was always true, but Wenyu held two in his hand. The one above was true, and the one just made by Xuanye was hidden below, but it was cut short by him. Therefore, when exchanging, Bingling nine only pinched the real one, but did not give it out, and there was a fake one hidden below. At the last moment of exchange, Wen Yu used his deeper understanding of the law of space to make a little effort, pushed the fake one into bing lingjiu''s hand, and really received the whole ring. At that time, if Bing lingjiu calmed down a little, he could see through Wen Yu''s trick. Unfortunately, he never thought that Wen Yu would cheat him with a fake. Even at the moment of exchange, his attention on the golden paper immortal method shifted to Wen Yu, for fear that Wen Yu would give him another kick. Xuan Ye sighed after hearing this. He stared at Wen Yu strangely and said with a smile: "you are really vicious. The LORD God of the hall should use such indiscriminate tricks. Thank you. But then, it must feel good to kick the LORD God''s eggs and feet?" "What a cool word! Ha ha..." recalling Bing lingjiu''s expression after being kicked, Wen Yu immediately smiled up and down, and Xuan night also imagined the situation at that time. After laughing, Wen Yu''s face was cold and his eyes were sharp "Yale, Yale, now I''ve got two volumes of golden paper immortal Dharma. Let''s see how your plot works. The tomb of God is opened once every 500 years, and the eight forces haven''t got a volume of immortal Dharma after exploring for thousands of years. I don''t believe they can get something this time. Hum, it won''t take 500 years. As long as I stay in the whole ring before the tomb of God is opened this time, I can get it Two volumes of immortal Dharma can be understood thoroughly. Then -- " "All right! All right! Don''t talk hard and do more practical things." Xuanye said impatiently, stuffed the golden paper fairy method to Wenyu and urged him: "go to enlightenment quickly. I''m still waiting to study the materials of two rolls of golden paper. The things left by Lord Dharma are different. Further research and research may make a breakthrough in my casting." Wen Yu held a piece of golden paper fairy method in one hand and spread it in front of Xuanye. He said with a smile: "write down the fairy methods on both sides and mix the two volumes together when copying. The more real, the better." Xuan Ye looked at Wen Yu disdainfully and hummed, "do you need to remind me? I''ve already written it down. Fuck off! Fuck off! Don''t hinder me from making a wife!" "Well, you make more. Don''t pursue the best. Just make it a little better than Sister Feng." "Sister Feng? Who is Sister Feng?" Xuan ye asked in confusion. Wen Yu said contemptuously, "how do you mix up? You don''t know sister Feng, who is at the height of the sun. That''s a woman worthy of only Lord zushen." Xuanye silently wrote down the name and thought that he must meet this woman when he had a chance. Although Bing lingjiu has left, Wen Yu doesn''t dare to go out. He decides to fully understand the fifth volume of golden paper immortal method before continuing on the road. When he fights with Bing lingjiu, he loses, which gives him an alarm. Farewell to Xuan night, Wen Yu returned to the previously closed space. He was not in a hurry to practice, but sat on the ground, looked at the two volumes of immortal Dharma in front of him, and frowned in confusion. "The immortal Dharma is divided into seven volumes. It should be understood step by step. But why can each volume be understood separately? Is it that the seven volumes of immortal Dharma exist alone? No, if the seven volumes of immortal Dharma exist alone, why does Dharma divide them into seven volumes?" This confusion has been haunting Wen Yu''s mind. Now he has obtained the third volume of immortal Dharma of Bing lingjiu. He can''t help but want to solve the confusion that has haunted his mind for a long time. Unfortunately, he can''t even read a word before he understands the immortal Dharma. Depressed for a while, Wen Yu could only suppress his confusion, put away the third volume of immortal Dharma and hit the last paragraph of the fifth volume of immortal Dharma. V3.Chapter 317 The blood Butterfly looked vaguely at the man not far ahead. The man was galloping wildly across a goddess naked. The goddess who was pressed by the man had been struggling, crying, yelling and begging for mercy. Unfortunately, she would rather die than surrender for only an hour. At this time, only the most primitive human flesh ~ desire ~ moan ~ moan came out of her mouth. Blood Butterfly''s inexplicably excited eyes were mixed with a trace of jealousy and pity. In recent years, she has been closely following the man, who is hundreds and thousands of times more terrible than the devil. In her heart, there is only killing and meat ~ desire. Everywhere she goes, there is blood flying everywhere and corpses everywhere, while those goddess people with high temperament are kidnapped by him to vent their animal ~ desire. At first, in order to protect her life, blood Butterfly had to cater to men and let men gallop on her. However, over time, she suddenly found that she didn''t know when she fell in love with this kind of men''s and women''s game, especially when men rubbed other goddess people, she always had a strange evil fire in her heart and was extremely eager for men to jump under her. What makes the blood Butterfly puzzled and happy is that after a man vent his desire ~ fire on other goddess people, no matter what the temperament of the goddess person is, he will ruthlessly suck it into a mummy. Apart from her, the man didn''t accept a female pet. And all the treasures robbed by the man were given to her at her disposal. Over time, xuedie was frightened to find that she was in love with this cold-blooded and cruel man. Men are not afraid, fearless and fearless to kill and fight on the divine plane, but the blood Butterfly has been uneasy and worried about men all the time. She knew that the man was very powerful, and no one under the LORD God could bear his blow, but his actions would sooner or later provoke the eight Lord gods, the master of the divine plane. If you provoke the eight gods to do it themselves, men will be in danger. Especially when we meet binglingjiu and Lockton, these two people have long been beyond the existence of the LORD God. It''s a dead end for a man to meet both of them. So in recent years, blood Butterfly has been wandering in remote places with men, trying to avoid the prosperous areas of major forces. "If it goes on like this, it will disturb the eight main gods sooner or later. What should I do? Should I tell him? If I tell him, will he think I despise him?" "What are you worried about? Are you afraid that one day I will treat you like them?" the man walked up to the blood Butterfly and asked, pointing to a mummy not far away. The tone is cold, without a trace of emotion. "Ah" the blood Butterfly quickly swept away the worry in her head, shook her head with charming eyes, took out clothes from the storage ring and served the man to wear them. The man closed his eyes and enjoyed the service of the blood Butterfly. He asked again, "what are you worried about?" The blood Butterfly clenched her teeth and risked being punished: "Master, besides you, there are eight main gods on the divine plane. The eight main gods live in one side and divide the divine plane into eight forces. All the planets we rob and kill are the territory of the eight forces. The eight main gods certainly don''t allow us to kill in their territory. I''m afraid I''ll bump into them one day. If there is only one person, it''s natural not to be afraid of the master''s cultivation, but if several of them join hands Hand, master, I''m afraid it will be a little dangerous. " With that, xuedie closed her eyes and waited for the man to scold or even beat. But instead of scolding her, the man nodded and asked, "have you heard the name Wanjie?" The blood Butterfly looked stunned and replied, "yes! He was a legendary and powerful Lord God on the throne thousands of years ago! Oh, it was precisely because he constantly offended other gods that he finally caused public anger and was killed by more than ten Lord gods! After his death, he was also labeled as a devil! Master, I, I feel that you are a little similar to the original crown of disaster." "A little like? Hehe, just a little like his behavior. I won''t be as stupid as him. I will single out all the main gods." the man shook his head and smiled, "do you know who situ Haonan is?" "Situ Haonan?" the blood Butterfly frowned and pondered for a long time before she remembered the name. Situ Haonan was just an insignificant passer-by in her life. She had been popular with men all these years, and had long forgotten situ Haonan. She carefully replied, "a God who has just ascended to the throne is dead." The man turned and looked at the blood Butterfly, waved his hand and said, "no, he didn''t die, but he didn''t live very well. He is really a god man who has just risen, but he also has an identity, a brother who swore to worship after Wanjie''s reincarnation. Wanjie came back thousands of years ago, and he came back for revenge!" "What?! Wanjie didn''t die, but he came back! He is still the brother of situ Haonan who swore to worship with blood?!" xuedie cried in fear. If Wanjie knew how she treated situ Haonan, with Wanjie''s temperament, he would definitely chase her thousands of miles. "Well, he came back and entered the divine plane with situ Haonan. He is a terrible enemy. How many colorful gods are you short of?" "What?" the blood Butterfly didn''t keep up with the man''s jumping inquiry. After the reaction, his eyes suddenly became hot and replied: "master, another thirty yuan is enough." Then he said sadly, "thirty colorful crystals are too hard to find." up to now, she and men have slaughtered countless gods and men. Unexpectedly, no colorful crystals have been found. The man stretched out his hand and took the blood Butterfly into his arms and said with a smile, "go, take me to find Bing lingjiu. He must have it there." The blood Butterfly''s face changed and said in horror, "master, never. The bitch would rather not have colorful God crystals than let the master take risks." "Go!" the man''s tone was suddenly cold and piercing, which could not be questioned by the blood Butterfly. There are tens of thousands of XingKong Lanhai in the storage ring of blood Butterfly. They have all kinds of quality, but they have never been used, because men don''t like XingKong Lanhai. The reason is very simple. Sitting in the starry sky, you will miss the god man who can be killed. After running in the void for a while, the blood Butterfly finally couldn''t help saying, "master, bitch, tell you about the deeds under the nine crowns of ice spirit." Without the man''s consent, she went on: "Thousands of years ago, the ice spirit was the last God to enter the realm of the LORD God, and his cultivation was the weakest of all the Lord gods. But after the God Man war, the ice spirit disappeared under the nine crowns for 30000 years. When he reappeared, his cultivation was only as strong as that under the Rockton crowns, which had lost 30000 years at the same time. Thousands of years ago, his cultivation was the highest under the Wanjie crowns The LORD God of, and now I''m afraid I can''t take the next move of the ice spirit nine crowns. " What xuedie wants to say is not the deeds of Bing lingjiu, but to gently tell men that Bing lingjiu''s cultivation is unfathomable and cannot be easily provoked. He hopes that men will give up the idea of looking for Bing lingjiu. The man frowned slightly and asked curiously, "these two people have disappeared for 30000 years, and their accomplishments have advanced by leaps and bounds, pressing all the main gods. Is there a secret?" "En" the blood Butterfly nodded, "Unfortunately, no one knows why their cultivation can advance by leaps and bounds in a short time. Perhaps only the LORD God knows. However, everyone speculates that the rise of their cultivation must be related to the God''s tomb, which is the first place of God''s throne. Because after Bing lingjiu and locketon formed their own forces, they jointly sealed the God''s tomb and opened it every 500 years. Each time they explored the God''s tomb The eight forces will add hundreds of thousands of heavenly gods out of thin air. It is speculated that there must be a baby in the God''s tomb that makes the LORD God salivate, otherwise they can''t go out in person every time. " "The tomb of God." the man''s mouth curled up a curved arc. He had the memory of situ Haonan. Although he had not personally entered the tomb of God, he was no stranger to this fierce place that made all disasters fear. "How long will it be before the next time the tomb of God opens?" "It seems that there are still decades to go. The maidservant is not one of the eight forces and is not qualified to enter the God''s tomb. These years, she has focused all her energy on the colorful God crystal, so she doesn''t pay much attention to the opening time of the God''s tomb. Master, go ahead and catch a few God men to ask. Those at the upper God level basically know." "No need." the man shook his head. "Do you want to go into the tomb of God?" "Yes. Just -" "Then hurry up. I don''t think Bing lingjiu will refuse us to join his forces." "Ah, master, are you going to join the East fairy house?" cried the blood Butterfly in surprise. "I thought the master was going to find Bingling Jiumian for trouble." "Hum! Don''t think of me as stupid as Wanjie. Bing lingjiu will certainly not refuse us to join his forces, and when he knows that you are about to enter the realm of the LORD God, he will try his best to help you find the colorful God crystal. Hum, remember, the most terrible thing in the divine plane is not Bing lingjiu or Lockton, but Wanjie who returns to the divine plane. In Wanjie, he knows situ Haonan''s Before the encounter, we must have the cultivation to surpass him and at least have the strength to compete, otherwise you and I will wait for the soul to be destroyed. " Blood Butterfly was stunned for a moment, and her heart was full of confusion. She didn''t understand why men were not afraid of the eight main gods, but were so afraid of returning to the God''s throne. However, compared with offending the eight main gods, she was not afraid of the God''s throne. The God''s face was vast, the power of the God was weak, and the chance of meeting the God was too small. When he learned that the man was looking for Bing lingjiu to join the East fairy house, the speed of the blood Butterfly instantly increased several times. At the same time, he couldn''t help asking, "master, why do you want to join the East fairy house? With your cultivation and the strength of the maidservant, you can build a force by yourself or replace the position of a main God by strength." The man glanced at the blood Butterfly coldly and hummed, "you seem to have a lot of problems today." "Bitch, damn it!" the blood Butterfly lowered her head in panic. "Hum, don''t forget your identity. I hope you won''t let me remind you again, otherwise -" The biting cold from the man forced the blood Butterfly to shiver a few times, and said in fear, "master, the bitch doesn''t dare anymore!" ¡­¡­ Overlooking the bustling planet under his feet, the man said with a cold face: "have you always taken me around the bustling area? Why are the planets we slaughtered not only small, but also poor, with only a few gods and men. Most of the places we pass are some deserted planets." Blood Butterfly quickly knelt down in horror in front of the man and explained, "master, bitch, damn it! Bitch is afraid to provoke the eight main gods and worry about the safety of her master, so she deceives you. Please punish her!" "Death!" the man kicked the blood Butterfly on the chest without pity. The blood Butterfly gave a miserable cry and the blood arrow flew back more than a hundred feet. However, as soon as her body stopped, she folded back at a faster speed and knelt down in front of the man again without a trace of resentment. The man stared at the blood Butterfly coldly and said, "I''ve been trying my best to improve my cultivation. You took me around the busy planet. Do you want to die?" "Bitch, damn it!" blood Butterfly was pale with fear, because she really felt the murderous spirit of a man. "Get up! I''ll fix you later! He''s coming!" the man stared at the planet below. Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, a man appeared out of thin air in front of him. The visitor is the purpose of the man''s trip, Bing lingjiu. Ice spirit nine looks surprised at the cold man in front of him, and tries to search for the man''s identity in his mind. There are only a few gods on the divine plane. He knows all the existing gods that fell or reincarnated thousands of years ago. But after searching for a long time, I couldn''t find an exact location for men to take their seats. So he asked tentatively, "who is your excellency? What can I do for you?" Blood Butterfly stood behind the man with her head down, uneasy in her heart, for fear that the man''s tone was cold and disrespectful and angered Bing lingjiu. To be exact, she is ready for Bing lingjiu to be angry, because she has never seen this man give anyone a good face. It seemed that he wanted to tell xuedie that he was not a stupid disaster. The man smiled on his cold face and arched his hands at Bingling nine arches. His tone was flat but respectful: "Under the nine crown of Bing Ling, I''m a nobody who has just been promoted to the LORD God. I admire the nine crown of Bing Ling. I''ve always wanted to join the East fairy house, but I''m afraid of being despised by the nine crown of Bing Ling. Unexpectedly, God treated me well and let me be promoted to the LORD God by chance. I come here just in the hope that Bing Ling will be accepted under the nine crown." After hearing the man''s words, xuedie almost dislocated her chin. In the evening, a Lord God jumped out and took the initiative to take refuge in himself. Bing lingjiu won''t put out a banner of warm welcome, but was vigilant. However, he was not willing to refuse. If the man''s words were true, it would be a pity to miss an opportunity to improve his power in vain. "Ha ha, your words are a little dreamy. I''m suspicious." Bing lingjiu smiled, "a Lord God jumped out of thin air and took the initiative to take refuge in me because he admired me for a long time. This reason is a little unreasonable. The eight forces fight openly and secretly. If they are not careful, they may be swallowed up by other parties. I have to be careful." The man replied with an understanding smile and nodded: "I can understand your doubts. I come to take refuge in you. Besides admiring you, I have two small wishes. One is to sell me 50 colorful divine crystals. The other is to give me a chance to enter the tomb of God. You''re afraid I''m a spy sent by other forces. Just don''t let me touch the important proceedings of the immortal''s mansion. In addition, you can do everything you need if you need my help Open your mouth and I will obey it. Loyal officials need time to test. As long as the crown gives me enough time, I can prove my loyalty to the crown. " V3.Chapter 318 Bing lingjiu looked at the man suspiciously. It''s like a piece of delicious fat. If you want to eat it, but you''re afraid of a fish hook hidden in the meat, you won''t want to spit it out again. If five years ago, Bing lingjiu would have agreed without thinking, and would even regard a man as a guest of honor and give him the right second only to the head of the house. The lesson of that day five years ago, Bing lingjiu can''t forget in his life. I''m afraid no man can forget the day when he was kicked to explode his eggs. That day, he was not only kicked by Wen Yu to explode his eggs ~ eggs, but also walked away from the golden paper fairy method by Wen Yu Yin, and he also learned a very bad news. Yale is not dead, and he has been planning a plot in the dark. The important thing is that he has also understood a roll of golden paper magic. The emergence of Wen Yu, Yale''s plot, like two heavy bombs, blew out the crack of Bing lingjiu''s self-confidence of being arrogant. He and Lockton are just two clowns standing in the light, staring at them in the dark and waiting for the opportunity to go out. Seeing Bing lingjiu hesitant, the man flashed a touch of disdain from the corners of his eyes. This is the ability of the boss of immortal mansion to fight against the ten thousand robberies after reincarnation. It seems that my judgment is right. The biggest enemy is not Bing lingjiu, not Lockton, but the damn Wenyu. With his temperament, if he knew situ Haonan - he would not let me go. "Ha ha, I don''t know what to call you?" Bing lingjiu broke his silence and asked. Although he didn''t give an answer, his look of hesitation showed that he had made a decision. "Hate!" the man replied faintly. "Hate? Ha ha, interesting name." Bing lingjiu said with a dumb smile, "do you have an enemy?" "Yes or no. what I hate is not someone, but the world. I hate the hypocritical world. If I can, I will destroy the world." the man replied coldly. The blood Butterfly standing behind him looked stunned, and then he was at a loss. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Hate the world, ha ha, I''m afraid 90% of the gods and men hate the world and want to destroy the world." a touch of unclear bitterness appeared on Bing lingjiu''s face, "No matter how strong our cultivation is, we still can''t get rid of the shackles of the laws of the world. The law of the jungle, a simple four words, reveals the cruelty of the world. Well, hate, welcome to Dongxian mansion!" This is a piece of fat. Maybe there is a fish hook in the fat, but he is not willing to give up the chance to swallow it, so he decided to take it as his own temporarily and peel it slowly. "Thank you for your crown. No, thank you for your appreciation!" the man smiled, "Lord, can you help me find 50 colorful crystals as soon as possible. My maid needs colorful crystals to cultivate urgently, and ordinary crystals can''t meet her needs. Blood Butterfly, I haven''t seen the Lord!" Blood Butterfly hurried forward to salute: "bitch, blood Butterfly, meet the Lord!" Bing lingjiu glanced at the blood Butterfly and said with a smile, "ordinary divine crystals really can''t meet the cultivation needs of the gods. Fortunately, I''ve seen colorful divine crystals beautiful before and collected some specially, otherwise I really can''t find 50 colorful divine crystals at a time. Hate, being your maid is really not an ordinary blessing." He saw through the cultivation of the blood Butterfly at a glance, and thought that the blood Butterfly wanted the colorful God crystal only because the energy contained in the colorful God crystal was several times more than that of the top-grade God crystal. That''s why he said that being a man''s maid was very happy, and there might not be a god practicing by the colorful God crystal in the whole God plane. Although colorful divine crystal contains a lot of energy, it is an extremely rare luxury. Of course, it is only limited to gods and men at the level of God. Those below the level of God can not absorb the energy of colorful divine crystal at all. It is not rare to absorb the energy of crystal when reaching the level of Lord God. If Bing lingjiu knew the real use of the colorful crystal for the blood Butterfly, I don''t know how he would feel. I''m afraid he wouldn''t give him 50 yuan at a time. The opening day of the God''s tomb is approaching, and this time binglingjiu is bound to enter the God''s tomb. Therefore, he is very busy. He not only personally selects the candidates to enter the God''s tomb, but also secretly finalizes some treasure hunting plans with his confidants. The man didn''t like the excitement, and Bing lingjiu was too busy, so he took the man to a quiet and elegant cave, casually politely said a few words and left. The emergence of a man completely disrupts his previous plans. He needs to make a new battle plan and take into account the man''s loyalty. Looking at the luxurious and improper decoration in the room, the blood Butterfly''s mouth was open enough to plug eggs, and his eyes stared round. He was stunned for a long time and didn''t wake up. This cave is one of the three private caves of Bing lingjiu. When he heard that a man needed colorful divine crystals, he decided to give this cave to a man, because the decorations in this cave are all colorful divine crystals. Not to mention 50 yuan, 500 yuan is also available. The man is not interested in babies and other things, which can be seen from the fact that he gave all the looted babies to the blood Butterfly. However, he couldn''t help being stunned for a while when he saw the colorful crystals dotted all over the room. The man waved his hand at will, piled all the colorful God crystals in the room in front of the blood Butterfly and asked, "is that enough?" "Enough, enough!" the blood Butterfly replied hoarsely, staring at a pile of colorful crystals and swallowing. The man nodded and asked, "how long will it take?" "How long?" the blood Butterfly looked a little confused, and her brain didn''t keep up with the man''s triple jump question. "How long does it take to advance?" Blood Butterfly realized that the man asked her how long it would take to be promoted to the main God. Thinking that she was about to be promoted to the main God, her burning eyes were even hotter and replied excitedly, "two years is enough!" The man frowned and said, "I will leave for the tomb of God in three years. I wanted to use these three years to improve my cultivation. It seems impossible." The blood Butterfly smiled and replied, "master, although your cultivation method is very special, there is an excellent cultivation place." The man raised his eyebrows and asked a little eagerly, "where?" "The tomb of God!" "The tomb of God? What do you say?" "Master, since the tomb of God was jointly blocked by the eight forces, at least the level of God is qualified to enter every time. The weakest of the eight forces also has nearly one million gods, that is to say, there are at least one million gods entering the tomb of God every time. Now we join Dongxian mansion, and the nine crowns of ice spirit will certainly not prevent us from weakening the four gods The power of the domain. " "Ha ha, good! Good!" the man laughed happily. "You should hurry up to practice. I''ll help you protect the Dharma. You must be promoted when you leave for the tomb of God." "The maidservant will not let the master down!" the blood Butterfly bowed. Looking at the back of the man leaving, the corners of the blood Butterfly''s mouth turned slightly, and a bitter smile mixed with happiness appeared on his face. He asked himself, "will there be love in the devil''s heart? If I die in his hands one day, will I be happy? HMM -" As soon as this idea was born, the blood Butterfly hummed and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and hurriedly swept away the idea of disrespect to men in panic. "The deputy head of Dongxian mansion sat down and the right Dharma protector came to meet elder hate!" On the morning of the third day, a loud cry outside the cave woke up the man who was practicing with his eyes closed. The man slowly opened his eyes and looked cold and unhappy. He could hear that the people calling outside the house seemed to have prejudices against themselves. Frowned, the man closed his eyes again and ignored it. "The deputy head of Dongxian mansion sat down and the right Dharma protector came to meet elder hate!" The cry came into the man''s ears again. Unlike the call just now, it was not loud this time, but it had strong penetration. Almost woke up the blood Butterfly of selfless cultivation. The man fiercely opened his eyes, shot two ice skate like eyes, and then his thoughts disappeared in situ. Although Bingling is the only one in Dongxian mansion, he did not trap his power, but distributed it to his subordinates as much as possible to make them feel their position in Dongxian mansion and become more loyal. But at noon yesterday, Bing lingjiu suddenly summoned all core officials and told them that a god man with unfathomable cultivation came to Dongxian mansion. Because he is not sure whether he is loyal, he is granted the position of elder temporarily. After his loyalty is confirmed, he is granted the position of vice governor. From the beginning to the end, Bing lingjiu didn''t know the man''s real cultivation, so these core officials only thought that the man was a God with high cultivation. Ice spirit nine appoints officials only according to one principle. There is the survival law of the divine plane. The law of the jungle is the law of the jungle, and those who can live in it. In addition, he has relaxed his power, so as long as he reaches the position of core official, he can get the supreme power of wind and rain. In particular, the status of the Deputy mansion master in the divine plane is almost comparable to that of other immortal mansion masters. Now a man is suddenly killed, which is appreciated by Bing lingjiu. He even has the idea of giving him the post of vice governor. The current Vice Governor hell can''t be reconciled. Not only can he not be reconciled, he has to destroy this guy who doesn''t have eyes. At least let the governor know that he is more qualified for the post of vice governor than he is. If hell has the ability to kill this loaded Bi cargo called hate, the house Lord will never punish or reprimand him for a dead body. During the meeting, hell has been carefully observing the look of ice spirit nine, and tentatively asked a few questions. Finally, I got a message that Bing lingjiu didn''t hold this meeting to show the loaded Bi goods, but to let them challenge or compete for the position of vice governor. After hell went back, he discussed his ideas with several confidants. After some discussion, hell felt very bad. Because his confidants speculated that the loaded Bi goods called hate might be a piece of Bing lingjiu. He wanted to use this piece to trigger a battle for the position of vice governor. If so, it means that Bing lingjiu doesn''t trust his strength in hell and wants to promote people with more strength. If you are questioned by the master, no one will feel better. So early this morning, hell sent his men to test the strength of men in the future, and he wanted to let Bing lingjiu see clearly that only he in Dongxian mansion was qualified to be the vice leader of the mansion. Tianci stood at the door of the cave and shouted. Seeing that there was no response, he yelled with energy. Before the sound fell, a man flashed out of the cave. When he saw a man, God couldn''t help frowning because he couldn''t see the man''s accomplishments. He looked at the man up and down and saluted and said, "my God, see elder hate!" "What''s up?" the man asked blandly. "The deputy head of the mansion, Lord hell, heard that elder Han joined our Dongxian mansion and wanted to invite the elder to have a drink and have a good relationship, so as to better assist the head of the mansion." God sent a respectful reply. This is a world of the jungle, especially in Dongxian mansion, so when he couldn''t see the man''s cultivation, he put away his contempt. "Go back and tell your master that I don''t have time and don''t bother me in three years. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving face to the house master! Hum!" the man said displeased. "Elder -" "Get out!" He respectfully invited him, but he didn''t give himself face and scolded at will. Tianci suddenly felt angry and said, "elder, no one in Dongxian mansion dare not give face to the vice Lord. You''d better keep a low profile when you come out of Dongxian mansion." "Oh, really? You mean I should feel very honored to be invited by your master." the man asked with a smile. God nodded and said, "you know!" The man glanced at the sky intentionally or unintentionally and said softly, "do you know why I call hate? Because I hate the world and like others to hate me. If I kill you, will your master hate me?" Tianci stepped back warily and said with a sneer, "kill me, Lord Hell won''t hate you, because no one will hate a dead man. Everything in Dongxian mansion follows the law of the jungle, and the Lord of the mansion will never blame the strong." "In that case -" the man stared at the gift with a sly smile, "just leave your life." God sent his scalp numb by the man''s strange eyes. He was busy making a defensive posture, and his momentum rushed to resist the oncoming murderous spirit. "Elder, don''t push people too hard!" the heavenly gift roared with red eyes. The man wanted to kill the thing without eyes. After thinking about it, he changed his mind. He has been very bored these days. Playthings are automatically delivered to the door. It''s a pity to die at once. "Force people too much, so what? Didn''t you say the law of the jungle?" the man asked with a smile. "Hum" God sent a cold hum, "in that case, you can feel the taste of the law of the jungle. Broken!" God sent his hands to seal, turned into 10000 energy lightsabers, broke through the man''s aura and killed the past. "Insect carving skill!" the man looked at the energy lightsaber from all directions and despised it. His right hand was flat, his five fingers were claws, and suddenly grasped it. Ten thousand energy lightsabers are like being fastened by an invisible rope and stop around men. God''s gift changed greatly and sprouted the idea of retreat. He can break his energy accumulation and strike at random. He can''t provoke such strength. Such terrible strength, is he the LORD God? I have no time to think more. God sent me to spread out the body method and jump back and forth as fast as possible. In a moment, I turned into a light spot and disappeared. "Run? Interesting! Go!" The man smiled and did not chase, but waved his hand at will. I saw the ten thousand energy lightsabers suddenly turn around, tear the space and shoot in the direction of God''s escape. On the void, Bing lingjiu frowned, looked at the battle below and said, "it''s neither the law nor the immortal law. This man''s moves are really strange! Should I believe him? Or do I have the strength to control him?" Bing lingjiu was frightened by Wen Yu''s blow, and his confidence in his strength began to shake for thousands of years. V3.Chapter 319 The man looked up at the void again, showing an inquiring look. It seems that he had already noticed the ice spirit nine above the void. Bingling nine times smiled and whispered, "elder, I hope you will spare the ignorant young man''s life for my face and let him go back with a little punishment. The tomb of God is about to open, which is the time to hire people." The man nodded and whispered back, "master of the house, the eight forces work together to explore the tomb of God. Will they fight each other when they go in?" Bing Ling nine frowned and said: "Although the eight forces are divided into two camps, Xianfu and Shenyu, there are constant frictions among the forces on weekdays, and no one is satisfied with them. However, after entering the tomb of God, Xianfu and Shenyu will be clearly divided, and there will be no conflict of interests between the same camp. As for the small friction between Xianfu and Shenyu, it is inevitable, but it will not be scuffle. If you encounter interests that are difficult to give up For example, when people from two camps find a treasure at the same time, our eight main gods will stand up and send three generals each, and the winner will get it. " After a pause, Bing lingjiu then said, "there was no scuffle because I didn''t find the baby that moved the LORD God. If I found the baby that the LORD God coveted, I''m afraid none of the eight Lord gods knew who. We have explored the twelfth floor of the God''s tomb, and no one knows the next few floors, but my intuition tells me that I will soon meet the baby that moved the LORD God." The man''s eyes lit up and said, "master, if you encounter a baby that moves the Lord''s God, which leads to the scuffle of the eight forces, I will try my best to help you. But after robbing the baby, all the fallen gods belong to me. I''m only interested in gods!" "Ha ha, it''s you, not a disaster!" Bing lingjiu suddenly laughed inexplicably. "What do you mean?" "Some time ago, there was a Lord God level guy who wandered around the periphery of the eight forces. He burned, killed and looted where he passed without leaving a living mouth, and he had a special liking for gods. We thought it was the ten thousand robbers who returned to the gods. Unexpectedly, it was you." ice spirit nine explained. The man was shocked, his body trembled fiercely, and the murderous spirit rushed out. He looked ferocious and said, "Wanjie! Wanjie is not dead?" Bing lingjiu was startled by the murderous spirit suddenly released by the man. Listening to his poor tone, he seemed to hate Wanjie, so he tentatively asked, "do you have a feud with Wanjie?" "Hatred? Ha ha, the hatred of the gods!" the man roared ferociously, "hum! It''s reasonable that I should thank him well. If he hadn''t slapped me into the space, how could I get the ability to swallow the divine personality cultivation, and how could I be promoted to the level of the LORD God. Master, where is the disaster? Where is he?" The enemy of the enemy is a friend. When he heard that the man and Wanjie have a bitter hatred, Bing lingjiu''s reassurance immediately decreased and smiled: "Elder, Wanjie and I also have a grudge against each other, but Wanjie''s cultivation is unpredictable. I''m afraid you and I are not his opponent together. Elder, don''t be impulsive, not to mention the vastness of God''s throne and Wanjie''s anonymity. It''s not easy to find him. The top priority is to improve his strength. It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years!" The man was stunned for a moment, then looked slowly calm, nodded and said, "I''m impulsive!" Bing lingjiu smiled and dodged away. "It''s no wonder that the moves of devouring God''s cultivation are strange! It''s just a young generation who is easy to be impulsive, and it''s easy to control it! Now there is a main god in my East fairy house, Lockton, what do you take to fight me! Ha ha..." Aware of Bing lingjiu''s departure, the man flashed a cunning in the corners of his eyes and shouted, "come back!" In the void, the heavenly gift, who was struggling with ten thousand energy lightsabers, suddenly turned pale, and a blood arrow gushed out of his throat. Then a huge tearing force dragged him into the fragmented space. God''s face was as gray as death. When his eyes were closed, he roared sadly, "my life is over!" But before the roar fell, a joking voice sounded in my ear: "don''t worry, your life can''t rest. The Lord of the house appreciated you and asked me to spare your life. It''s just that capital crime can be avoided and life crime can''t escape, so you have to pay some price for offending me." "Elder, forgive me! Elder, forgive me! Subordinates have no intention of offending and are willing to be punished!" the fear of death shattered the pride given by God. "Come with me!" the man waved to God, then turned and walked into the cave. God sent, who dared to disobey the man''s command and was caught running so far back. He didn''t dare to run away again to challenge the man''s patience, so he hurriedly got up and followed up. The man took the gift to a room, poured himself a cup of tea, sat down at the table and said with a smile, "I''m a little bored. You can perform some programs to help me relieve my fatigue." Show to relieve fatigue? God''s fool. I''m not a song ~ trick. How can I perform a show. "Elder, I''m very stupid. I can''t perform any programs. If you want to see the programs, I''ll find you a professional play group immediately. I''ll guarantee your satisfaction." "Hum! Death and acting are your choice." the man said coldly without doubt. "Play! Play! Little play!" the heavenly gift replied with a sad face. He took out a sword from the storage ring and said with a smile: "elder, let me show you a set of sword techniques." "Not interested! Strip, I haven''t seen a man dance strip." Strip, strip? God sent his eyes black and almost fainted. At least I''m also a God. I''m allowed to strip. God damn it! "Is your fart ~ a weight? If you twist it, you will die!" "Waste! Is there a steel plate on your waist? Twist, twist hard! I''ll connect you when you''re broken!" "Ma, take off, don''t take off your clothes and dance a fart strip dance!" "Take it off! Don''t leave any! Hum, be careful I''ll kill you!" ¡­¡­ Like a abused daughter-in-law, Tianci''s eyes were full of wronged tears, pursed farts ~ shares, twisted the bucket waist, twisted and twisted in front of men, and soon became a primitive man. "Stop! There''s no technical content at all. How can you get out?" the man said unhappily. "Hold your right foot with your left hand, hold your left foot with your right hand, and roll around the room." "By the way, where''s the sword you just took? Take it out and cut the crotch!" "Elder, you, you''d better kill me with one palm!" God sent roared madly. "Well, I''ll help you. Hey -" "No! No! I cut! I cut! Sobbing -" Three days later, there were two more people in the room. Being rubbed ~ abused by a man, he was almost crazy. Finally, he had a trace of comfort in his heart. He squatted in a corner of the room to enjoy the striptease dance of two big men. One of the two miserable people is a brother from heaven, and the other is their master hell. They both came to find a gift from heaven, and then they were forcibly detained by a man. ¡­¡­ Time is like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, it is another eight years. The eight forces have embarked on the road to the entrance of God''s tomb. Because hundreds of thousands or even millions of troops act together, the forward speed is very slow. In the past eight years, a major event has taken place on the God''s throne. The golden paper immortal method left by the creator God Dharma has been startled in the broken flow of space and some fierce places. These golden paper immortals are like bombs thrown into the calm lake one by one, setting off waves of terrible waves on the divine throne. The killing continued, the blood flowed, and it became more and more intense. Naturally, the eight gods and Yale, who have been hiding in the dark, have the greatest reaction to the cash paper immortal method. However, when they snatched a piece of gold paper immortal method, they learned that someone had made a fake and deliberately caused confusion in the divine position. They want to stop it, but they have more heart than strength. Each of those fake gold paper immortal dharmas clearly indicates that this immortal Dharma is left by the creator God Dharma. Understanding the seven volumes of immortal Dharma can step beyond the main God. Moreover, there is an almost unreal power fluctuation on each gold paper, and the immortal method engraved on the gold paper is half true and half false. Those gods who have not seen the genuine gold paper immortal method naturally can''t tell the true from the false. How can such temptation be calmed by a few pale and weak explanations that can surpass the power of the LORD God? Therefore, although the eight Lord gods wanted to dissuade, they did not take practical action. Bing lingjiu was the first victim of the false golden paper fairy method, so when he learned that the golden paper fairy method was false, he thought of Wenyu at the first time. Rockton thought of ice spirit nine for the first time, and was 100% sure it was the ghost of ice spirit nine. Although the other six main gods are not sure who did it, they also have clear objects of doubt. Anyway, they are not ice spirit nine or Lockton. Only they have the real golden paper fairy method. Yale and Bing lingjiu are the same. After learning that the golden paper immortal method is false, they directly lock Wen Yu, because the confusion of the divine plane is not good for Bing lingjiu and Yale, but detrimental to their interests. Naturally, they will not do the stupid thing of moving a stone and smashing their own feet. In addition to fighting and killing, the fake golden paper immortal method also set off an exploration fever. Countless gods and men scrambled to enter all fierce places in the hope of getting a roll of golden paper immortal method. The culprit Wen Yu, who led to the chaos of the divine plane, was facing the last layer of pipe card entering the tomb of God. "Wenyu, crossing this dark sea of fire is the tomb of God. Come, let me see your strength now." Xuanye pointed to the blue sea of fire in front of him and smiled. Wen Yu looked at Xuan Ye strangely and said with a smile: "Is this the relatively safe passage you said? Tut Tut, the ghost fire will destroy the spirit if it is touched. The LORD God will retreat from the evil thing when he sees it. How did he get there?! Er, how did you get there? By the way, I have another question. Are you sure crossing this sea of ghost fire is the tomb of God, not other evil places?" Xuan Ye was stunned for a moment, then he scratched his head and replied: "It should be, almost, probably. The netherworld fire is an endless sea of netherworld fire. Besides the tomb of the God who is the most ferocious in the divine plane, which place is worthy of this netherworld fire? Tut Tut, if I can control some netherworld fire, no matter how hard the material can be melted and refined." "Hehe, hehe, hehe, you''ve been deceiving us! Tut Tut, unexpectedly, after reincarnation, you''re capable. Even I dare to play. I can''t see it! I can''t see it!" Wen Yu praised angrily and walked towards Xuanye step by step. Xuanye was frightened by Wenyu''s ill intentioned look and stepped back, shouting: "Stop! Stop! Take another step, believe me or not - I jumped into the sea to commit suicide and died to show you! Think about it, think about it carefully. If there is no God''s tomb behind the dark fire sea, this place must be better than the God''s tomb, and the treasure hidden in it is not inferior to the treasure in the God''s tomb. Is it reasonable?" "Yes - there''s your sister!" Wen Yu scolded angrily. "I''m going to the tomb of God. I don''t care what treasure he''s hiding here. Besides, what treasure is better than the golden paper fairy method." "Hehe, you two stop making trouble. Anyway, you''ve come. You might as well go in and have a look. Maybe it''s really the tomb of God?" Ruixue smiled and glared at Xuanye at the same time. Xuanye, like the drowning man who grabbed the straw, darted behind Ruixue and said with heartfelt praise: "long live sister-in-law! Sister-in-law is wise! Sister-in-law is powerful!" "Hum!" Wen Yu snorted angrily and blurted out, "mighty fart!" "Well," said Ruixue in a deep voice, "what did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Repeat it again." Wen Yu quickly made a surrender: "powerful! Nvxia wise! Nvxia powerful! Xuanye, come on, why did you lure us here?" "Hei hei, Hei hei, actually, I really thought there was a God in the netherworld Fire Sea -" "Believe it or not, I''ll turn around and leave right now!" Wenyu interrupted Xuanye angrily. "Ah! Don''t! Don''t! I say! I say immediately and immediately!" Xuan night waved his hand hurriedly, and then pointed to the depths of the netherworld Fire Sea, "The netherworld fire is a flame that the divine plane can burn everything, but you see, the flame there is much more prominent than elsewhere. Does it mean that there is something hidden under the flame? If so, have you ever heard of something that is not afraid of being burned by the netherworld fire?" "Fuck! I knew your boy came for rare materials." Wen Yu smiled and scolded. Although he scolded and angry before, he actually pretended to be. He was not angry with Xuanye, a brother who shared life and death. Along the direction of Xuanye''s fingers, Wenyu and his companions saw a raised nether flame. "I''ll try!" Ruixue pinched the lingjue with her hand, and a dazzling holy white light rushed out of her fingertips, converged into energy ribbons in the air, and swept away towards the nether fire. "Hiss -" The energy ribbon touched the nether flame like a red iron thrown into cold water. "Hi!" ruixuejiao drank, then pinched the lingjue, and the energy ribbon condensed into a thin line in an instant. Xuanye looked nervously at the concentrated thin thread controlled by Ruixue. If it could resist the burning of the nether fire, he would immediately practice the golden paper immortal method and become the first blacksmith forged with the nether fire in history. "Deng Deng Deng..." the thin line of energy only lasted a few minutes and dissipated into a white fog. Ruixue stepped back six steps, shook her head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s worthy of being the first fire of the divine plane. I can''t help it. Wen Yu, you try." V3.Chapter 320 Ruixue''s failure didn''t destroy Xuanye''s hope, but let him see the dawn of hope. Xuanye''s heart was surging, his blood was boiling and rolling, his eyes were shining at Ruixue, and he thought to himself: "Ruixue only understands the fifth volume of golden paper immortal Dharma. Although she is still invincible to the burning flame of Youming fire, she has been able to stand in a stalemate with Youming fire for several minutes. It seems that if she understands all the seven volumes of immortal Dharma, she may be able to control Youming fire. If I can control Youming fire at will, my forging - Oh, my God, it''s too exciting! My heart can''t bear it!" Xuanye covered his heart with his hands and gasped. Ruixue saw through Xuanye''s inner thoughts at a glance and asked with a smile, "Xuanye, do you want to understand the golden paper immortal method?" "En. En." Xuan Ye nodded eagerly, but frowned again immediately: "Alas, my understanding of cultivation is thousands of miles worse than that of your literature. It took you hundreds of years to comprehend Volume 5. It would take thousands of years to complete volume 7. I''m afraid it would take me millions of years. It takes millions of years to cultivate. It''s more difficult for me to suffer than life is better than death! Alas, it''s all my mother''s fault. Why doesn''t she give me a smart life? My requirements are not high. I have literature Just half. " "Puff" Ruixue was amused by Xuanye and said with a smile: "half of Wenyu? Then you Ma will be guilty. There is an idiot behind your ass all day." Xuan Ye was stunned, then laughed heartily and nodded: "sister-in-law is reasonable. Half of the idiots are naturally idiots. Thank God, thank my mother!" Wenyu, who was fighting against the netherworld fire, heard the sarcasm of Ruixue and Xuanye, his facial muscles twitched and his mind shook, and he was almost possessed. Jealousy! This is naked jealousy! Wen Yu, who has no time to protest, can only comfort himself silently. Ruixue and Xuanye are really jealous of Wenyu''s understanding. Since they began to understand the golden paper immortal method, Ruixue has been in the whole ring to understand. It took nearly 300 years in the whole ring to understand the fifth volume thoroughly, while Wenyu only understood the third and fifth volumes in more than 200 years. That''s faster than eating and drinking water. Of course, if other gods know that Ruixue has only spent decades in the real world to understand the fifth volume of the golden paper fairy method, she will certainly get angry with her jealous eyes, scold God for injustice and Ruixue for metamorphosis. If they know Wen Yu''s Enlightenment speed, it is estimated that they will be ashamed to live. Why is there such a big gap between the two gods. Wen Yu pinched the immortal formula and manipulated the energy to carefully deal with the netherworld fire, trying to wrap the netherworld fire with energy. The nether fire is the first fire in the divine plane, and the main God has to avoid it. Even if Wen Yu and Ruixue have eight lives before they understand the immortal Dharma, they dare not provoke the nether fire. The reason why the nether fire can be called the first fire in the divine plane is not only because of its terrible burning power that can destroy the soul of the main God, but also because of its counteracting power. Ordinary flames only have burning power. As long as they don''t touch the flame and stay away from the flame, they won''t be afraid of being burned by the flame. But the nether fire is different. Once attacked or disturbed, they will lock the target that invades it and fight back. Ruixue stepped back six steps with a pale face just now. She was counterattacked by the nether fire. Fortunately, she stopped in time and cut off the contact with the nether fire. If she was successfully swallowed by the nether fire, the soul would be destroyed in a moment. Seeing a layer of sweat oozing from Wenyu''s forehead, Ruixue couldn''t help but say with concern: "Wenyu, be careful!" Xuan ye also nodded nervously and said, "it''s really no good. When we collect the seven volumes of immortal Dharma, we''ll teach it again. Shit! Stop quickly. How can I feel that the dark fire harassed by you is getting stronger and stronger." Wen Yu frowned and said in a deep voice, "you retreat to a hundred feet away and be ready to escape quickly at any time. Don''t worry, I know myself clearly and won''t mess around. Besides, I haven''t lived enough and I don''t want to die here. I want to try what degree my cultivation has reached." Ruixue and Xuan night looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They turned and asked the four golden dragons to move and retreat to a hundred feet away. When Ruixue and Xuan night retreat, Wen Yu takes his mind and devotes himself to the confrontation with Youming fire. Xuanye''s feeling was right. The nether fire suppressed by Wenyu''s energy not only did not weaken, but grew wildly with the increase of energy, just like a flame pouring combustion supporting agent. "Go up!" Wen Yu drank heavily. His fingers were unpredictable, and the magic formula appeared one after another. But no matter what moves he used, the result was the same. After a short suppression, the Youming fire would rebound madly. Wenyu carefully controlled the energy and thought to himself, "although he has never fought with the nether fire, it shouldn''t be like this. Could it be that the nether fire doesn''t burn my energy, but absorbs my energy and converts it into my own energy like the whole magic ring." Wen Yu''s eyes lit up when he thought of the whole ring, but he immediately shook his head and rejected the absurd idea. He said with a bitter smile: "if the whole ring can''t control the nether fire, I''m not looking for my own death. Forget it, if I can''t control it, I can''t control it. Let me see the power of the third volume of golden paper immortal method." At dusk, Wen Yu''s ten fingers became illusory, like ten dancing colored silks. It was very beautiful. This is the spirit formula of the third volume of golden paper immortal Dharma. Compared with the immortal Dharma in volume 5, the immortal Dharma in volume 3 is much more feminine. This can be seen from the opposite fingerprints. The fifth volume of immortal Dharma gives people a sense of masculinity and domineering, and the third volume gives people a sense of soft illusion. "Eh" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but be surprised. As soon as he performed the third volume of immortal Dharma, the boiling infernal fire was pressed down and didn''t rebound. Wen Yu was so happy that he quickly stepped up his efforts. The little dark fire shrouded by his energy shrouded suddenly shrank into a mass like a cat''s mouse. Wen Yu even felt the nether fire trembling. Wen Yu frowned slightly and said: "When the fifth volume of immortal Dharma is applied, the nether fire is not under control, but is burning more and more fiercely. When the third volume of immortal Dharma is applied, the nether fire is like a grandson, and I can kill him obediently. From this point of view, the fifth volume of immortal Dharma is related to the nether fire, and the third volume of immortal Dharma is related to the nether fire. Is it not that the seven volumes of immortal Dharma are related to each other, like the five elements of Taoism?" Xuanye, a hundred feet away, saw Wenyu controlling the netherworld fire. He almost couldn''t control his excitement. He ran over and chewed Wenyu. "Sister-in-law, that idiot subdued the netherworld fire!" Xuan night shouted excitedly at Ruixue. Ruixue glared at Xuanye fiercely and said unhappily, "asshole, who are you calling an idiot?!" Xuanye pointed to Wenyu and said in confusion, "he -- he! Just now you scolded him as an idiot." "Hum! You''re an idiot, big idiot! I think you''re tired of living, and you dare to scold my Wenyu idiot." Ruixue forced herself to smile and pretended to be angry. "Ah, you -- you -- I -- hey, the ancients said that only villains and women are difficult to support. It''s not surprising! It''s not surprising! The ancients also said that those close to Zhu are red and those close to Mo are black. As expected, there is no reasonable person around sister Sha! The ancients also said -" "Cloud, cloud, cloud, you head!" Ruixue angrily interrupted Xuanye and pointed to the netherworld Fire Sea: "look, is that bulge moving and approaching Wenyu?" Along the direction of Ruixue''s fingers, Xuanye really saw a bulge slowly approaching Wenyu. He couldn''t help shouting with interest: "Wow! It''s true! What''s moving in the dark sea of fire!" Xuanye swallowed his saliva and looked at Ruixue strangely. Shua! The look of Ruixue and Xuanye suddenly became very frightened and shouted in unison: "Wenyu, be careful! The bulge in the dark sea of fire is approaching you!" The danger of monsters that can survive in the dark sea of fire can be imagined. No, it''s impossible to imagine. Wen Yu was startled by the frightened roar from the depths of his soul by Ruixue and Xuanye. He hurriedly stopped rubbing the nether fire controlled by him and looked at the bulge in the sea of fire. At the same time, the LORD God''s consciousness rushed over. After some exploration, Wen Yu''s face became quite strange, because his divine sense could not find anything hidden under the nether fire. "Wenyu, can you find out what that is?" Xuan ye asked loudly. Obviously, he couldn''t see through the netherworld fire. Wen Yu shook his head and said with a dry smile, "prepare - prepare to escape! I''ll try to control this guy. If not, give me the strength to run." "Be careful!" said Ruixue anxiously. "Don''t worry. If I can''t, I''ll hide in the whole ring." Wen Yu smiled back, then let go of the nether fire that was rubbed ~ abused for a long time, showed the strongest power of the third volume of immortal method, and rushed towards the moving bulge. "Boom -" Before Wen Yu''s attack touched the bulge, the whole netherworld Fire Sea sent out deafening roars. The flame that was less than one meter jumped to ten meters in an instant. Between two breaths, it jumped to a height of nearly 100 meters, and it was still running fiercely. "Gulu -" Wen Yu swallowed his saliva fiercely. Without saying a word, he turned and spread his feet. Xuan ye, Ruixue and the four beasts didn''t express any emotion, and ran fiercely with their milk strength. Wen Yu''s face was green with fear, because the dark sea of fire like the eruption of a volcano had locked him in, and the tongue of fire was puffing and puffing, more than twice as fast as him. "Ma, the netherworld fire is coming!" Wen Yu shouted as he ran. "Run! Run with your milk strength! Don''t look back!" And he was also shouting anxiously in his heart, "what should I do?! what should I do?! at the speed of the nether fire, I can catch up with us in less than half a minute. I have to hide in the whole ring. No, if the whole ring can''t bear the nether fire, I''m looking for my own death. Even if the whole ring can bear the nether fire, how can I get out later. Damn it, what should I do?!" "Give up the flesh!" Wen Yu only thought of one way in the light of the stone fire, that is to run, run at the fastest speed! He didn''t believe that the nether fire would lock them in pursuit. If so, let the whole God face bury the three of them. Hearing Wen Yu''s roar, Ruixue, Xuanye and the golden dragon four beasts did not hesitate. The spirit returned to the divine lattice (animal pill) and turned into a light to constantly tear away the space. In an instant, it ran out of the divine knowledge range of Wen Yu. There were three people and four beasts, but he didn''t give up his flesh. No one is willing to give up the flesh when life and death are at stake, because once giving up the flesh is tantamount to giving up combat effectiveness and can only escape. With Wen Yu''s cultivation, he can catch up with Ruixue in only two breaths, but he didn''t do so, but he kept falling behind. Now Ruixue, Xuanye and the four beasts give up their bodies several times faster than him, so he can safely raise the speed to the highest. "Hoo -" divine knowledge glanced behind him, and Wen Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, his speed was the same as that of Youming fire. As long as he didn''t have a fever and stopped to fight with Youming fire, his life would not be in danger. "Boom, boom -" But Wen Yu was not happy. The nether flame behind him sounded a rumbling sound again. Every time it sounded, the flame chasing Wen Yu would jump more than 100 feet in an instant, and its speed would exceed Wen Yu several times again. "Ma, play with me!" Wen Yu shouted and scolded in horror. The surging divine knowledge turned into a thin line and spread forward as far as possible. After it was determined that Ruixue, Xuanye and the four beasts had fled out of the largest search scope of their divine knowledge, they finally clenched their teeth and gave up their flesh. The speed of fleeing increases ten times in an instant, and the direction of fleeing is reversed. Intuition tells Wen Yu that the reason why the hell fire sea broke out in pursuit is that he violated the unknown protrusion in the fire sea, that is to say, the hell fire came for him and didn''t lock Ruixue. So he changed his escape direction and tested his guess. Wen Yu''s intuition was always accurate, and this time was no exception. After he turned around, the ghost flame immediately changed its direction. Seeing that his guess was correct, Wen Yu was relieved again. After giving up his body, his speed was many times faster than that of Ruixue. It was only a matter of time to shake off the nether fire behind him. Cao Cao lost Huarong Road and laughed three times in exchange for three times of despair. Maybe God wants Wen Yu to feel Cao Cao''s mood at that time. After he breathed a sigh of relief for the second time, he was completely desperate. Unfortunately, Wen Yu doesn''t know Cao Cao. Otherwise, he must find him to drink and talk to each other. Wenyu is desperate, completely desperate! He didn''t understand why he broke into the encirclement of the netherworld fire and when the netherworld fire set up the encirclement. He only knew that there was netherworld fire in all directions at the moment. He was in a sphere surrounded by the netherworld fire, and the sphere was shrinking at a very fast speed. "Ow --" Jinlong, Xiaoqiang and hongmang, who were fleeing, suddenly changed their direction and fell down with the scream of the divine soul. The three shining glass animal pills lost their color and turned into a dull gray white. V3.Chapter 321 "Ah!" exclaimed Ruixue, who hurriedly turned and rushed to the three fallen animals. Click. The soul of Xuan night trembled fiercely and was shrouded in a strong sense of uneasiness. While turning around to keep up with Ruixue, divine consciousness rushed frantically behind him. The answer confirmed his uneasiness, and Wen Yu disappeared. There is a symbiotic contract between Jinlong, Xiaoqiang and Wenyu, and hongmang and Wenyu sign a one-way symbiosis. The three beasts were not fatally attacked, but their vitality suddenly went crazy. Only one situation can explain this sudden situation. Wen Yu is in danger, and his life is at stake. Inferring that Wenyu was in danger of life and death, the terrible dark sea of fire immediately jumped into Xuanye''s mind, and then he didn''t dare to think any more. We can only secretly pray to God for Wenyu''s safe return. Due to the lack of flesh, Ruixue took great efforts to stabilize the beast pill of the golden dragon three beasts. "Xiao Jin, what''s the matter?!" Ruixue asked eagerly. In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but she didn''t dare and didn''t want to believe it. "Lord, mother, the old and the old are in danger! My vitality and vitality are disappearing madly!" Jinlong replied in a weak and hoarse voice. Xiaoqiang shouted anxiously, "boss Wenyu must have been caught up by Youming fire, otherwise, the vitality of the three of us cannot dissipate." Ruixue can''t guess. If Wen Yu is injured alone, it''s impossible to dissipate the vitality of the golden dragon three beasts. This can happen only when he is really dead. "Xuanye, you watch the three of them. I''ll go back and help Wenyu!" Xuanye hurriedly blocked Ruixue''s way and shouted, "sister-in-law, calm down! The vitality of the little golden three beasts has not completely dissipated, which says that Wenyu is still alive. We don''t have a body now, and the top priority is to reshape the body. Believe Wenyu, he won''t leave us!" Bai Lin said, "master, don''t worry, the smelly man will be fine. Don''t forget the prophecy of Ryan, the head of the witch clan." Hearing Bai Lin''s consolation, Ruixue couldn''t help but be stunned, and then cheerfully shouted, "yes! Yes! Ryan''s prediction hasn''t come true. Wenyu will be fine until then. Bai Lin, help me!" "En" white scales answered, and the animal pill emitted dazzling white light, almost illuminating the starry sky. At the same time, Ruixue''s divine personality also emits dazzling silver white holy light, which blends with the white light emitted by white scales. With the continuous enhancement of the two lights, the white scale beast Dan and the God of Ruixue slowly approached and finally touched one. Then, under Xuanye''s incredible eyes, they slowly merged, and finally merged into something that is not like a beast pill or a divine personality. Xuan night looked at the scene of the integration of the beast pill and the divine personality as if in a dream. He couldn''t help whispering: "how can it be? How can it be?! how can the beast pill and the divine personality be integrated together After the combination of the beast pill and the divine personality, the wanzhang Xiaguang gradually dissipated, and then the charming sound of Ruixue came from the fusion of the beast pill and the divine personality. After Jiao shouted, a phantom appeared in front of Xuanye, and then the phantom turned into an entity at the speed visible to the naked eye. Xuanye hurriedly collected his mind, closed his divine knowledge, and kept saying: "don''t look at me! Don''t look at me!..." because the flesh remodeled by Ruixue is as smooth as jade without any clothes. Ruixue cultivates the power of life. If her body is not destroyed, it''s just a small effort to help Xuanye and Jinlong reshape her body. However, her own body was destroyed, and it would be much more troublesome to help her reshape her body. Without the help of white scales, it would take less than a year to reshape her body. After recovering her flesh, Ruixue''s right index finger pointed to Xuanye''s divine lattice. A circle of white halo floated out from her fingertips and slowly shrouded Xuanye''s divine lattice. Almost a breath, Xuan night recovered his flesh. I saw him covering his eyes tightly with both hands and muttering in his mouth: "don''t look at me if I''m not polite! Don''t look at me if I''m not polite!..." Distinguish clearly the murmur of Xuanye, Ruixue''s face is not red. She raises her hand and slaps Xuanye on the forehead, which makes Xuanye cry miserably. Xuanye looked dignified and collected the animal pill of the golden dragon three beasts, looked at the direction of the netherworld Fire Sea and said in a deep voice: "sister-in-law, if I hadn''t been greedy for that thing in the netherworld Fire Sea, Wenyu wouldn''t be in danger. If Wenyu was really - I would make amends with my life!" Looking at Xuan Ye''s look of guilt and regret, a trace of resentment against him in Ruixue''s heart suddenly faded a lot. Although she didn''t know Wen Yu about the man, she knew that the man had almost fallen in order to save Wen Yu. Now Wenyu''s life and death are unknown because his greed provoked Youming fire. If Wenyu really lost his life, the man may really kill himself and make amends. Even if not, the future will always live in guilt. On such a thought, Ruixue''s resentment against Xuanye disappeared. She even envied Wenyu and found such a good brother. Ruixue smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, Wenyu will be fine. Although the vitality of the little golden three beasts is almost exhausted, it has stopped dissipating. It says that although he is in danger, he has no worries about his life. Moreover, as Bai Lin said, Ryan''s prediction has not been fulfilled. Before it has been fulfilled, Wenyu can save himself even if his life is in danger." She is comforting Xuan night and herself. Xuan Ye nodded and said nothing. Youming fire, can Wen Yu really escape this robbery? They galloped back along the original road. After two cups of tea, a dark sea of fire appeared in their vision. Previously, when they fled, they abandoned their flesh, several times faster than turning back. The netherworld Fire Sea returned to its original appearance, and the fire blue flame was less than one meter high. The only difference is that the protrusion turned into a nether fireball with a diameter of two meters. Ruixue trembled and stared at the fireball in the sea of fire with red eyes. She shouted anxiously and sadly, "I feel it! I feel it! I feel it! Wen Yu is trapped in the nether fireball! What should I do?! what should I do?!" If Xuan Ye hadn''t stretched out her hand to hold Ruixue in time, she would have rushed into the dark fire without control. "Sister-in-law, calm down! Calm down!" Xuan Ye''s eyes are red, but he clearly knows that he and Ruixue''s current cultivation have no ability to control the nether fire. If they touch it, the spirit will be destroyed. Even if the nether fireball wrapped Wenyu rolls in front of them, even if they take a small life, it is impossible to break the fireball and save Wenyu. Xuanye grabbed Ruixue with one hand and took out Jinlong''s animal pill with the other hand. After determining that Jinlong''s vitality was still stable, he was secretly relieved. Now, as long as it is determined that the vitality of the golden dragon three beasts will no longer dissipate, it can be determined that Wenyu is still alive. This is the only place that deserves his and Ruixue''s comfort. "Xuan night, let me go." Ruixue said aloud. Xuan Ye didn''t dare to let go. Instead, he pulled harder, "sister-in-law, calm down!" "Well, I''ve calmed down and thought of a way to save Wenyu." ruixueqiang squeezed out a smile and replied. Xuanye''s eyes lit up and asked urgently, "sister-in-law, how can I save Wenyu?!" "Practice! Practice the golden paper fairy method!" replied Ruixue bitterly. This is the only way she thought of and the only way to save Wenyu, "I remember Wen Yu said that there is no connection between the third volume of immortal Dharma and the fifth volume of immortal Dharma. As you saw just now, Wen Yu can control part of the netherworld fire, that is to say, if you and I understand the third volume of immortal Dharma, we can control part of the netherworld fire. If you and I can understand the third volume of immortal Dharma and join hands, we may have the hope of breaking the fireball. It''s really not possible. I can and can go Please help me. " It will take at least 300 years to understand the third volume of immortal Dharma without the help of Wenyu''s whole ring. With Xuanye''s understanding, thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years are possible. Thousands of years and tens of thousands of years are just a blink of an eye for him and Ruixue. Can Wenyu, trapped in the dark fireball, hold on? Xuanye opened his mouth to reject Ruixue''s method, but the words lingered in his throat for a long time and didn''t spit out, because there was only one way to save Wenyu. Unless he could find the creator God Dharma and ask Dharma to help. Obviously, it was impossible. Xuanye smiled bitterly, handed Jinlong''s animal pill to Ruixue and said, "as long as Xiaojin doesn''t die, Wenyu will be fine. Take it and you can feel at ease to understand the immortal method. Hehe, if -- if it''s unfortunate -- we''ll jump down and accompany him!" ¡­¡­ Ruixue feels right. Wenyu is really trapped in the nether fireball, but his situation is much worse than Ruixue and Xuanye imagined. When he was surrounded by the nether fire layer by layer, facing the gradually closing fireball, Wen Yu wanted to cry without tears. Giving up his body was tantamount to giving up the power of resistance, so he could only watch the nether fire swallow himself. Almost at the moment of touching the netherworld fire, his divine personality turned into ashes, oh no, directly into a mass of heat. Without the protection of the divine personality, the spirit hidden in the divine personality will inevitably die. The spirit was destroyed and the spirit was destroyed. It is reasonable to say that Wen Yu died very thoroughly. But I don''t know how long later, there was a trace of consciousness in the nether fire. This weak consciousness was not afraid of the nether fire, but swam freely in the nether fire, just like a dying fish suddenly fell into a river or lake. This faint consciousness wandered aimlessly in the netherworld fire, and increased a little over time. It seems that it is urgent to become stronger. This consciousness swam to the depths of the netherworld Fire Sea, as if there is a power to make it stronger. ¡­¡­ On this day, Ruixue, who understood the third volume of immortal Dharma, opened her eyes and went beyond the Golden Dragon''s beast pill from her arms as usual. Although she left a trace of divine knowledge on the Golden Dragon''s beast pill, once the Golden Dragon''s vitality dissipated, she could feel it for the first time. But she still couldn''t rest assured. She had to wake up every two years and use a pair of naked eyes to confirm that the Golden Dragon''s vitality had not weakened It seems that what the naked eye sees is more accurate than what the divine mind detects. "It''s been ten years since the blink of an eye. Wenyu, why don''t you come back? Do you know I''m thinking of you and looking forward to you all the time!" Ruixue whispered faintly looking at the direction of the dark fire sea. Her haggard face makes people worried, and her eyes full of autumn water have even been slightly sunken. "Hey --" With a disappointed sigh, Ruixue carefully takes back Jinlong''s beast pill, and closes her eyes again to understand the immortal method. "Sister in law! Sister in law!..." Less than a minute after Ruixue closed her eyes, she was awakened by Xuanye''s voice. Ruixue sprang up and appeared in front of Xuanye. A heart pounded badly, because she heard Xuanye''s voice mixed with excitement and excitement. "Xuan night, isn''t it? Is Wen Yu coming?" Looking at Ruixue''s haggard face and eager eyes, Xuanye wanted to nod. Unfortunately, Wenyu didn''t come back. He could only answer Ruixue with his head. Seeing Xuan Ye shaking his head, Ruixue''s eager eyes were suddenly replaced by deep loss, and asked, "have you understood the third volume of immortal Dharma?" Xuanye shook his head again, handed the two animal pills in his hand to Ruixue and said eagerly: "sister-in-law, you use your Divine sense to explore whether the vitality of Xiaoqiang and hongmang has been enhanced?! hurry up!" Ruixue''s heart, which had just recovered its stability, beat violently again and hurriedly launched her divine knowledge to explore the past. After a while, she excitedly took out Jinlong''s animal pill. After carefully exploring dozens of times, tears poured out of her eyes and nodded again and again: "yes! The vitality of Xiaojin three animals has indeed increased! Great! Great!" "Ha ha... God bless! God bless! Ha ha..." after receiving the affirmative answer from Ruixue, Xuanye was more excited than Ruixue, and his eyes roared up to the sky. "Xuanye, Wenyu is working hard, and we have to work harder!" Ruixue wiped the tears off her face and smiled. "En!" Xuan Ye nodded hard and then scratched his head awkwardly. "Sister-in-law, I''m too stupid to understand even one tenth of the third volume of immortal Dharma." Ruixue was in a good mood. Bai Xuan glanced at the night and said with a smile: "you think the enlightenment immortal method is forging iron. There is no such good enlightenment. I only understand one tenth of it. Don''t talk nonsense and practice quickly!" ¡­¡­ In the distant starry sky, an army composed of nearly a million gods is marching bravely. A red flag fluttered every hundred feet in the army, with three big characters of Dongxian mansion printed on it. Bing lingjiu glanced at the strange weapon behind the man again, and finally couldn''t help asking, "hate elder, what grade is the weapon on your back? How do I feel that it has been resisting your control?" He has been holding this problem in his stomach for a long time. Man is the most powerful God in the divine plane. Even if he is a top-grade weapon, he has the ability to subdue. Along the way, he felt the strange weapon on the man''s back struggling to resist, the weapon struggling to resist in the hands of the LORD God. He only knew that one weapon had this ability, that is, the legendary magic weapon. The man frowned and replied softly, "there is no grade, and I don''t know why it can resist my control." V3.Chapter 322 Bing lingjiu smiled awkwardly and thought that the man didn''t want to tell him the secret of the strange weapon. It is forbidden to ask others about artifact magic weapons and cultivation skills. Bing lingjiu was just curious. The man didn''t say that he would not ask, but asked another question that tickled his heart: "hate elder, don''t you have a storage ring? Why do you always carry divine soldiers? Don''t you feel troublesome and tired?" After asking, Bing Ling nine conditionally swept the man''s hands, and found that the man really didn''t have a storage ring. He shook his head and smiled, and took out a top-grade storage ring and handed it to the man. But the man waved his hand and refused, "master, I don''t need this. I feel safe when the weapons are kept close to me." Ice spirit nine looked stunned, and then laughed and said, "yes! Yes! Holding a magic weapon, I have it in the world!" "Hehe, the world? The mansion master, sitting on the world is your ultimate goal?" the man asked with a smile. Without Bing lingjiu''s answer, he then said: "the world, sitting on the world but can''t find the enemy, sitting on the world but can''t find the door to a higher level, what can you do with sitting on the world?" Bing lingjiu didn''t answer the man, but smiled and asked, "elder, what is your ultimate goal?" The man''s breath was instantly cold and said, "kill ten thousand robbers! Ask the way of heaven! Sit with three thousand beauties!" "Sit and sit with three thousand beauties? Ha ha, the elder is really funny. With your current strength, don''t say that sitting with three thousand beauties, even if it''s three hundred thousand or thirty million, it''s just a word." Bing lingjiu shook his head in tears and laughter. The ultimate goal of the LORD God of the hall is to sit with three thousand beauties. Won''t this guy be a monk who is not close to women when he is a mortal? After hearing the man''s goal, the blood Butterfly behind them laughed and said, "sitting with three thousand beauties is really just a word for other main gods, but it is as difficult for him as heaven. Unless one day he no longer enjoys the goddess and kills her." There are three ultimate goals for a man, but Bing lingjiu is only interested in the first one. He smiled and said, "elder, although I have a feud with Wanjie, I haven''t reached the level of my life, his death and his death. However, now you are the elder of our east fairy house. If we find Wanjie in the future, our east fairy house will try our best to help." "Thank you, mansion master!" the man saluted and thanked, but sneered in his heart: "if you give him enough time to develop, I''m afraid it will be your Dongxian mansion that will be destroyed by then. Alas, Wanjie, Wanjie, are you really as dangerous as situ Haonan said?" "Buzzing -" The artifact heavenly punishment on the man''s back suddenly trembled violently and struggled, as if to break free and fly away. "Hum! Die!" the man snorted coldly, drew the heavenly punishment in front of him, and a divine sense intruded into the heavenly punishment. His voice said coldly: "waste, be honest with me, or don''t blame me for being ruthless! Hum! Eh, I forgot that you were so excited these days. Did something happen to that man?" Ice spirit nine only saw the man''s face staring at the artifact heavenly punishment, and couldn''t hear the voice of his divine consciousness. If he heard a man talking to an artifact, he would be speechless. "Ha ha, kill me? If you have seed, kill me! Don''t think I don''t know. You and I are symbiotic and perishing. Killing me is tantamount to killing yourself. Hum, Wenyu will find you one day. Then -" "Shut up!" the man seemed to be very afraid of Wen Yu. When he heard Wen Yu''s name, his eyes flashed a little frightened. When the powerful power of the LORD God stung, he jumped at the weak spirit who spoke. "Ah --" Listening to the scream of the weak spirit, the man smiled ferociously: "Yes, I really can''t kill you, but I can make your life worse than death. Wen Yu, hum, after I absorb millions of gods, ten of them are not my opponent. Hey hey, I''ll send him in to accompany you and reunite your brothers. Besides, you''re so excited, there must be an accident with that man. Maybe you two brothers won''t see each other in your life." Ice spirit will take a look at the man on September 1, and then take another look at the artifact in the man''s hand, thinking: "is this really a legendary magic weapon?" Thinking of the power of the magic weapon, the nine corners of Bing Ling''s eyes flashed an imperceptible color of greed. "Lord, how long will it take to get to the entrance of God''s tomb?" the man looked up and asked. Bing lingjiu took out the star map, looked at it and replied, "soon, you can reach the destination in less than seven years, but you have to wait a few years after you reach the destination. You can''t open the tomb of God until the eight forces gather." ¡­¡­ Evil stars, in a secluded cave, Yale slowly opened his eyes, shook his head with two bitter and lost eyes, and said with a bitter smile: "as expected, he failed again! Hey, Xiandao, what is Xiandao? I have understood the magic Dao and seven volumes of magic skills, but why can''t I see that level?" After a long time, he recovered from his extreme loss and said with a light smile: "It''s not far from the day when the tomb of God is opened. It''s time to start. Hey, Wanjie, I hope you won''t disappoint me. Only you can move me on the whole divine plane, and the other main gods are waste. The third volume of immortal Dharma is in the hands of Bingling nine, and the fourth volume is in Lockton. I''ll let you get the second volume on this journey of God''s tomb." Yale turned his left hand, a piece of gold paper appeared in his palm, and said with a light smile: "Wanjie, Wanjie, it''s much smarter to reincarnate once. You know how to play tricks. You spread the fake golden paper immortal method everywhere, just suspecting that I want to use you to find six other volumes of immortal methods to confuse my sight and interfere with my plan. Do you know that there is not only one golden paper immortal method. Hehe, you certainly don''t know, otherwise you won''t waste your energy to fake the golden paper immortal method It''s a pity. Unfortunately, your biggest weakness in your previous life still exists in this life, so you still can''t fight in this life. " If Yale had been more careful and read this fake golden paper from beginning to end, he would have gained something else. Unfortunately, he didn''t. ¡­¡­ On the sea of Youming fire, Ruixue and Xuanye stand side by side. Not only can they not see the color of worry, but they are full of happy smiles. Because just now, Ruixue helped the golden dragon three beasts reshape their flesh. Over the years, the vitality of the three golden dragons has been restored and enhanced, and has been fully restored to this day. For Ruixue and Xuanye, it was happier than seeing the creator. The recovery of the three beasts'' vitality shows that Wenyu has got rid of the danger of life. Although he hasn''t come out of the dark sea of fire, it''s only a matter of time. Because Jinlong, who had the strongest relationship with Wenyu, told Ruixue that Wenyu was in the dark sea of fire and didn''t come out because of cultivation. Cultivating in the dark sea of fire makes Ruixue and Xuanye speechless. There was no worry. Xuanye''s heart that had been stuck in his throat was finally put back safely, and the haze mood had already cleared up. Looking at the blue flame jumping in the dark sea of fire, Xuan night asked curiously, "sister-in-law, how did you do it?" "What? How did you do it?" Ruixue was puzzled by the problem that suddenly appeared in Xuanye. "It''s incredible to fuse with the white scale, the divine lattice and the beast pill!" Xuan night exclaimed. Ruixue replied with a smile: "what I cultivate is the power of life, and white scale has the ability to devour the divine lattice. She can use the ability to devour the divine lattice to integrate my divine lattice into the animal pill, but I can keep the immortal spirit, so I can integrate together." Xuan scratched his head in the middle of the night and asked, "what about the white scale? It''s integrated with you?" "Well, that''s understandable." Ruixue nodded. "Although fusion can instantly increase my strength several times, it can do great harm to Bai Lin. at this time, we are sharing a divine personality, and she estimates that she will recover after recuperation for thousands of years. Hey, I wouldn''t let Bai Lin make such a great sacrifice if I knew Wen Yu was okay. By the way, there is only one year left before the tomb of God is opened?" "En" Xuan nodded at night and said angrily, "Hey, it''s all my fault. It not only caused Wenyu to turn around at the gate of hell, but also delayed the event. I don''t know when Wenyu will come out. I''m afraid I''ll miss this opportunity. But I''m not sure. Maybe this dark sea of fire is really a way to enter the tomb of God. On the star map, the distance between the two is very close." Ruixue shook her head and said, "don''t blame yourself. If it''s really strange, I can''t get rid of it. If I didn''t let Wenyu try the nether fire, there would be no danger. Since you don''t know whether the nether Fire Sea is the channel to the tomb of God, that is to say, another dangerous place is not." "Hey, hey," Xuan yegan smiled and shook his head, then said with lingering fear: "Another place is a hundred times more dangerous than here. Although the nether fire is the first fire in the God''s position, it is a dead thing after all. As long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke, there will be no danger. It''s different there. As long as you step into that area, there will be terrible red sky thunder on it. The red sky thunder is like someone''s controlling it. It just calls me on the forehead However, other areas are safe and sound. No matter where I run in that direction, Tianlei will follow me. Now I think my back is cold. If I hadn''t reacted quickly and had many defensive artifacts, I would have lost my life there. " After swallowing his saliva, Xuan night continued: "sister-in-law, you don''t know how powerful the thunder was. I took it with all my strength. As a result, the body was directly destroyed and the spirit was almost destroyed." "Hum!" Xiaoqiang snorted in displeasure and cursed in a low voice, "I''ve broken three pairs of six legs. There are holes all over my body. I was hurt by you." When Ruixue heard Xiaoqiang''s dissatisfied curse, she joked, "red sky thunder? It''s the first time I''ve heard. Xiaoqiang, it seems that you have gained a lot of experience with Xuanye!" "Hum! That''s needless to say!" Xiaoqiang glared at Xuanye discontentedly. "This girl is like a mouse. He has to go in and make a hole in any dangerous place. Alas, fortunately, my life is 100 times harder than scale and armor, otherwise a hundred lives will die." Xuan night''s old face is red, and scolds: "I see your face is harder than your life." you mean, "I don''t think it''s worse than Wen Yu''s 1/10. You see how small the gold is." "Of course he''s calm, because boss Wenyu never let him rush in front and always takes the lead. What about you, which time you didn''t use me as a shield and which time you didn''t follow my ass." "Ah ah, you have no conscience." Xuan Ye couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "I let you go ahead. It''s good for you. You can grow up only when you are in danger. You see how strong you are. You should have a head and a face. Look at Xiao Jin. He''s thin and long, just like noodles. What''s more sad is that he''s still in the growth stage and not yet an adult. He''s a flower in a greenhouse." Ruixue chuckled, rolled her eyes and asked, "it seems that Xiaoqiang has a head and a face from the moment he was born, and it seems that Xiaoqiang had been an adult for thousands of years when he signed a contract with you?" "Cough" Xuan coughed twice at night and hurriedly changed the topic: "sister-in-law, tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. I wish you a happy holiday!" "Well, I also wish you a happy holiday! I also wish all readers a Happy Mid Autumn Festival!" Ruixue bowed to the readers in front of the computer. Wenyu, who was practicing in the dark sea of fire, trembled. He quickly opened his eyes, sorted out his clothes, arched his hands to the dada in front of the computer and said, "dada, give me a moon cake!" It''s a pity that readers have more than enough heart and less strength. They can only reply: "I''m giving it to you when I dream tonight. Oh, by the way, you come out quickly!" A disharmonious reader whispered, "fuck! Who has time to send you moon cakes? I''m going to talk to sister Chang''e and play games." Wen Yu was angry when he heard this: "sister Chang''e is mine. Who doesn''t have eyes to rob me?" ¡­¡­ After waiting for a few days by the sea of netherworld fire, Ruixue and Xuanye withdrew from Baizhang again, set a ban and continue to understand the third volume of golden paper immortal method. From Volume 5 to volume 3, Ruixue''s state of mind has changed. She vaguely sees a door, but every time she wants to open it, it will disappear. At the same time, Ruixue also found a surprise. That day, as usual, she woke up on time to find out the vitality of Jin long, and she could not help but see a scene of acquaintance with Wen Yu. Then she thought of Wen Yu''s giving her the nine Yin manual, and then uncontrolled again to cultivate it, and wanted to practice this method to the last level. The nine Yin manual an easy job to do the nine Yin manual is the best way to make the nine Yin manual. Then she took the way of practicing the fairy doctrine from the nine Yin manual, and found that the speed of understanding was much faster. Unfortunately, she knows little about Taoist cultivation on earth, otherwise the cultivation speed can be improved. The consciousness in the dark sea of fire grew day by day, and over time there was an entity. When the consciousness entity grew to the size of a fist, pictures poured into its body like a flood. When the dreamy picture stops, the conscious entity finally has a glimmer of enlightenment and finds itself. In the sea of netherworld fire, Wen Yumeng opened his eyes, and the two sharp sword eyes forced the netherworld fire in front of him to fly. These two sharp sword like eyes only lasted for a few seconds, and then they became bitter and helpless. The conscious entity is the one who was broken by the ghost fire. As for why he was not burned to death by the nether fire, why he became an illusory consciousness, why consciousness grew into an entity, and then recovered his memory, Wenyu didn''t know. He thought for a long time and finally locked all his doubts on the whole ring, because when he recovered from his flesh, the impression of the whole ring was still on his left finger. "Is this my new flesh? Is this meat?" Wen Yu looked at his new flesh, grabbed his thigh, patted his chest and said, "it''s tough and feels good! It''s not afraid of the dark fire. It''s just a good fit." V3.Chapter 323 I''m not afraid of netherworld fire. This guy even said that he was barely fit for it. He''s a good guy who got a bargain. After checking the organs of the new body, especially the free telescopic part that symbolizes the man, Wen Yu made Jin relieved after confirming that all functions were normal, and then looked at the mark of the whole ring pointing to the left. This mysterious ring, which had always surprised him, lived up to expectations and gave him a great surprise again. It saved his life under the burning of the nether flame. Looking at the intact scenery in the whole ring, Wen Yu secretly marveled and exclaimed. "Good guy, if I had known you were not afraid of netherworld fire, I would have hidden in. However, if I had hidden in your space, I would have no chance to pry into the true meaning of immortal Dharma in my life. It must be a blessing to survive a disaster. That''s what Wen Yu said." Wen Yu looked at the marks of the whole devil ring and smiled strangely. "My guess is true. The seven volumes of immortal Dharma left under the crown of Dharma is the Tao on earth. The highest state of Tao is to integrate itself into all things and return life to nature. Gold, wood, water, fire and earth are the foundation of all things. The fifth volume of immortal Dharma is fire, and the third volume is water. Water conquers fire. No wonder I didn''t do as much as he did when I fought with ice spirit 9. It turned out that It''s not that he has high accomplishments. It''s not that the third volume of immortal Dharma is better than the fifth volume of immortal Dharma, but that the third volume of immortal Dharma overcomes the fifth volume of immortal Dharma. That''s why when I cast the fifth volume of immortal Dharma, I can grow the netherworld fire, but when I cast the third volume of immortal Dharma, I can control the netherworld fire. Eh, no, there are only five volumes of Jinmu Shuihuo earth, but there are seven volumes of immortal Dharma. Is it possible that there are two kinds besides Jinmu Shuihuo earth? En, It should be so. Under the crown of Dharma is the creator God, and the earth is just a mortal plane. It''s good to be able to tell the five attributes of the origin of the world. " As Wen Yu said, he was blessed by misfortune again. Instead of being buried in the dark sea of fire, he realized the true meaning of immortal Dharma and made a qualitative leap in cultivation. The golden dragon, who was sleeping on the sea of Youming fire, suddenly trembled and looked up at the sea of Youming fire. I saw the huge netherworld fireball in the netherworld fire sea slowly split from the middle, as if it had been cut in half by someone. When the split spheres were fully opened, a familiar and strange figure jumped into the sight of the Golden Dragon. Familiarity is because the owner of this figure is the Wen Yu they look forward to day and night. As for strangers, Jinlong can''t say clearly. Anyway, he feels that Wen Yu is different from before. The extremely excited Golden Dragon didn''t have time to think about the difference between Wen Yu. In an instant, he was sleepless. As soon as the dragon body shook, his mouth was a thorough dragon cry in the starry sky. If he wasn''t afraid of Youming fire, he would have rushed over without hesitation to give Wenyu a dragon hug. Hearing the excited long howling of Jinlong, Xiaoqiang and Hong mangton who were dozing woke up. When they saw the culprit of hook ~ Jinlong hair ~ spring, they also launched spring. Red mang roared twice. Depressed, he found that his voice was thousands of miles worse than Jinlong and Xiaoqiang, so he had to stop it boring. His eyes turned and rushed to the place where Ruixue and Xuan closed at night. Ruixue stared at the man in front of her. Her mouth opened slightly, but she couldn''t say a word excitedly. You can only express your mood at this time with uncontrollable tears falling from the corners of your eyes and a slightly trembling body. After staring at Wen Yu for a long time, Xuan Ye woke up. He turned around and secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. He went forward and punched Wen Yu''s chest, smiled and said, "I knew you couldn''t die!" Wenyu smiled and punched back and said, "I said, I haven''t lived enough. I''m not willing to die!" After seeing each other and smiling, Wen Yucai slowly walked to Ruixue, stretched out his hands to gently wipe away the tears on Ruixue''s face, and said softly, "I''m sorry to worry you again!" Ruixue''s delicate body trembled and rushed into Wenyu''s arms. Then she puffed a smile and said discontentedly, "just say I''m sorry! Asshole, can''t you say something to warm people''s heart?" "Cough" Xuan hurriedly coughed twice at night and said, "it''s strange that my ears have been tinnitus today and I can''t hear anything! Well, Xiao Jin, are you tinnitus too?" "En. En. En. Tinnitus, I can''t hear anything!" the Golden Dragon and three beasts nodded in agreement, but their ears stood up and wanted to reach Wenyu''s mouth. Wen Yu''s old face was red, brewing a love affair that was a bit nauseating. When he was about to speak, he was stopped by Rui Xue. Ruixue said with a smile, "when you are alone, don''t let them learn secretly. Wen Yu, listen to Xiao Jin saying that you came out of the sea of netherworld fire. What happened that day? Why did the netherworld fire catch up with you at your speed? And are you not afraid of the Netherworld fire now?" Hearing Ruixue''s question, Xuanye immediately came over, "say it! Say it!" Wen yubai glanced at Xuan night and didn''t have a good airway: "aren''t you tinnitus? How can you hear so clearly?" "Hei hei. Hei hei. Somehow, the tinnitus suddenly got better. I think it''s mostly because I''m too excited to see you. That''s why there''s a brief tinnitus." Xuanye laughed. "After you abandoned your flesh and fled that day, I also abandoned my flesh, but the speed of Youming fire increased several times in an instant. I was faster than you. I guessed that Youming fire was coming at me for fear of bringing Youming fire to you, so I changed direction. Unexpectedly, I broke into the trap set by Youming fire..." Wen Yu said everything before and after. After hearing this, Ruixue and Xuanye pulled Wenyu''s arm and rubbed, pinched, pulled and pinched the martial arts of class 18. Xuan ye even stared at Wen Yu''s arm with a faint green light in his eyes, drooling and said excitedly, "Wen Yu, is your body really shaped by the fire spirit? How about cutting a piece for me? Unexpectedly, the moving bulge turned out to be the legendary fire spirit." Wen Yu took back his arm from Ruixue''s hands with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know whether this body is shaped by the fire spirit, but one thing is certain that the fire spirit is in me. Asshole, what are you doing with a knife?!" "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s just an accident. I''m glad to see a hunter. I''m itching!" Xuan Ye replied hurriedly and apologetically. While talking, he also used his knife to gesture back and forth to Wen Yu''s body. Saliva hung on the corners of his mouth, just like Wen Yu is a roasted delicious lamb. Ruixue chuckled and joked, "Wenyu, you have to be extra careful in the future. Be careful to be cut and skinned by Xuanye." Wen Yu pretended to be frightened and took a small step back: "yes, be careful! No, these two jade slips are just made by me. They contain the understanding of the Tao by practitioners on earth. You first understand the Tao of the five elements, and then the immortal Dharma. I hope it will help you." Xuanye couldn''t wait to catch the jade slips and said, "there is fire spirit, but there must be gold spirit and water spirit. For a better casting career, I must understand the seven volumes of immortal Dharma." Ruixue also happily took over the jade slips. She had already made a decision. After Wenyu came out, she asked him for Taoism. In this way, it would be much easier. After collecting the jade slips, Ruixue said with a bitter smile: "the tomb of God has been opened for two years. It seems that we are going to miss this opportunity." Wen Yu shook his head indifferently and said with a smile, "once in 500 years, it''s fast. It''s not too late to enter again next time. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the other end of the netherworld Fire Sea. Maybe this is really the channel to the tomb of God." ¡­¡­ Wen Yu did not know that although the tomb of God had been opened for two years, the eight forces had just begun to explore. Although the first to twelfth floors of God''s tomb have been opened by them, each floor is still dangerous. Nearly ten million troops marched, but they were so careless that it took two years from the first floor to the twelfth floor. At this time, the eight forces gathered on the 12th floor of the tomb of God, and the eight giants were standing together to discuss the plan to explore the 13th floor. "Everybody boss" Bing lingjiu looked around and said with a smile, "in fact, there''s nothing to talk about. We go to the tomb of God every 500 years for thousands of years. The rules have already been set. How about following the previous rules this time?" "That''s nature!" Qi Lufu, Tong emperor and the evil king, the eldest of the west, South and North immortal mansion, nodded in unison. But the boss of the four God domains headed by Lockton frowned. When exploring the twelfth floor, the people of the fairy house walk in front as a test stone. They get 37 points for the treasure and 3 points for the fairy house. After walking on the 12th floor, the combat effectiveness of immortal mansion lost more than half. The danger of each layer of God''s tomb is multiplied, especially after the tenth layer, it is almost tripled. Now it''s the 13th floor. If the danger is three times higher than the 12th floor, it''s estimated that the five million gods in the divine domain will be destroyed and can''t get through the 13th floor. So qiluf''s three heads were flying, while Lockton''s four frowned. After a moment of silence, cinchos, red hair and RIBA all focused on Lockton. They didn''t wait for Lockton to make up their mind, but wanted Lockton to find a way to refuse. Although those who rush to the front can get seven points of benefits, they are not rare for those who can get points. Their goal is the immortal Dharma that can not be divided. Lockton glanced at the four men, and then looked at Bing lingjiu. He smiled and said, "we all know the danger of the 13th floor. I''m afraid it''s wrong to take only one side as the main force of the exploration." "Yes. Yes." the three men nodded in agreement. "Hum!" qilufu snorted unhappily, "from the first floor to the twelfth floor, your Divine domain has been exploring the odd floor, and our fairy mansion has been exploring the double floor. We haven''t said anything until the twelfth floor. Don''t tell me that your Divine domain is afraid of death!" God''s tombs are more and more dangerous. The loss of immortal mansion is much greater than that of God domain. "Ha ha," said Lockton with a dry smile and a breathless nod, "boss qiluf is right. We are afraid of death! The rules are dead, people are alive, and we can''t be tied by dead things. I think we''d better change the rules." Bing lingjiu spread his hands and said: "Boss Lockton is right. Since the four bosses feel that the rules are old and need to be modified, they should change them. But there is one thing to say first. No matter how you change them, it''s Shenyu''s turn to take the lead on the 13th floor. If the four bosses still have opinions, it''s better to let our fairy house on the 13th floor give you Shenyu, and our fairy house will explore the 14th floor alone." Qilufu''s eyes brightened and they nodded in agreement. In their opinion, it is not far from the last floor of the God''s tomb, and the last floor is likely to be an even number of floors. It is good to rob half of the last baby. Lockton four naturally disagreed. They subconsciously thought that the last floor of fairy house was even. But Bing lingjiu has released these words, and his attitude is determined. He is bound to let the divine domain take the lead in exploring the 13th floor. What''s the significance of changing the rules. Lockton frowned and looked at the three of Sydney joss. The four people stared at each other for a while, but they didn''t come up with a good way. Just when Lockton was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do, Bing lingjiu said again: "four bosses, you see how good it is. The first half of the 13th floor is led by your Divine domain, and the second half is led by our fairy house, baby. We have some losses in our Fairy house, and we take the lead on the 14th floor, and your Divine domain is responsible for the second half." Qiluf''s eyes brightened again and praised Bingling nine''s intelligence. Everyone knows that the 13th floor is extremely dangerous, but what bothers them most is that they don''t know what the danger of the 13th floor is. If the divine realm takes the lead and detects the danger on the 13th floor, the danger will be reduced by half. On the 14th floor, they lead. Who knows whether the baby is in front or behind. In the front, they put it directly into their arms, and in the back, they can recharge their energy and rob. "Hey," Lockton sighed sadly and said with a bitter smile, "just do as boss Bingling nine said. If we knew so, we would never compete with you for the right to explore the first layer. Sinajos, do you think so?" Although the three were unwilling, they could not think of a better way, so they could only nod helplessly. It''s so hard for a mute to eat Coptis chinensis! After reaching an agreement, the eight bosses went back to their respective camps and deployed a detailed action plan. This is the tomb of God and man. No one wants to die rashly. Bing lingjiu explained a few words to the core members, then went to the man and asked, "elder, is that man still watching us?" The man nodded. "He has been staring at us since we entered the tomb of God. Unfortunately, I can''t feel his specific location. I can only sense that a very powerful divine lattice is hidden nearby, at least at the level of the main God." The eight forces opened the entrance of the God''s tomb. When they stepped into the first floor of the God''s tomb, the man suddenly felt a powerful divine lattice hidden around, but Bingling nine couldn''t feel it. So Bing lingjiu was very careful along the way and guessed who the master was hiding around. The ice spirit nine frowned and said with a smile, "what can hide at such a close distance without being noticed by the eight of us may be under the crown of the creator God Damo. It is about to step into the 13th floor. The elder must be extra vigilant. The danger here can easily kill the Lord God." The blood Butterfly behind the man couldn''t help asking, "under the nine crowns of ice spirit, how do I feel that the tomb of God is like a huge planet. It can not only accommodate nearly ten million people, but also step on solid soil. Flowers and grass, mountains, rivers, birds and animals emerge one after another along the way." "Hehe, it''s not just you who think so. We all think so. It''s forged by the creator God Dharma. We can''t see through it. Well, get ready. The people in the divine domain will take the lead. We just need to follow behind." Bing lingjiu smiled back. V3.Chapter 324 Yale, hidden in another space plane above the void, looked coldly at the thousands of gods below, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Wanjie, I didn''t expect that after reincarnation, you became so cautious that you were willing to give up the opportunity to enter the tomb of God. Still, after I calculated once in the previous life, you left indelible fear in the depths of your soul. You were afraid of me, so you didn''t dare to come." Then Yale looked cold and said angrily, "there are a group of waste. There are two main gods in Dongxian mansion. There is no news about such a big thing. When I go back, I will clean up all your waste. Each floor of the God''s tomb can surprise people. I don''t know what the surprise of the 13th floor is. It must be very exciting." ¡­¡­ Leading to the 13th floor is a barred void door, which has been broken by the eight locktons during the last exploration of the eight forces. The void gate is like a sunken space vortex, with a large area, which can reach at least 100 people at a time. The four locktons and their subordinates stood in front of the void gate. After a while, they selected a thousand death squads from the four forces. The role of these 1000 people is only one, that is, stepping into the 13th floor and passing on the information inside. In the past, when entering the next level, the eight locktons took the lead, but now they have explored the thirteenth level, and the hidden danger is enough to kill the LORD God. Even Lockton, who has learned a volume of immortal Dharma, dare not venture into the thirteenth level. Thousands of God fearing death entered the 13th floor in ten batches. But five minutes later, the 1000 people withdrew in turn, each looking strange. "What''s the matter? Why did you come out so soon?" Lockton asked with a frown. One of them arched back: "Under the crown, the thirteenth floor, like the sixth floor, is an endless grassland. The difference is that there is no tall tree on the thirteenth floor. There are no birds or animals within our reach. What''s more strange is that all the flowers and plants are red and look like a sea of fire from a distance. As for the danger, we can''t detect it after walking thousands of kilometers." The others nodded in unison, indicating that what the man said was the same as what they had detected. The thousand people went in with the idea of death. Unexpectedly, they just enjoyed the fiery red scenery and withdrew unharmed, so everyone had a strange look on their faces. There is no danger, which is too abnormal for the tomb of God. After listening to his subordinates'' report, Lockton''s eyebrows almost screwed together. The obvious danger can be overcome as long as we find a way, and we can walk around if we can''t overcome it, or we can just quit and come in after we think of a solution. The unknown danger is the most terrible. We don''t know what the hidden killing opportunity is, where it is, when it appears, and nothing I know. If you rush in rashly, there may be no danger, no casualties, maybe the whole army will be destroyed in an instant, and even their eight main gods will stay inside. "What should I do?" RIBA couldn''t help asking. Lockton glanced at Bing lingjiu, who looked at the play in the distance, and gritted his teeth and said, "go in! If you can''t detect the danger, it means there is danger everywhere. The immortal mansion let us take the lead and let them taste the taste of the thirteenth floor with us." An hour later, on the 13th floor of the tomb of God, thousands of gods and men looked strange, with a fine cold sweat on their foreheads and a dark wind on their backs. It''s so quiet, it''s almost like dropping a needle. It''s not a scenic resort, but a dangerous God''s tomb, which may die at any time. This terrible silence has caused unprecedented psychological pressure to thousands of gods and people. At the beginning, they dared to step on the red flowers and plants, but after walking thousands of meters, their feet floated off the ground and walked in the air. Because when they came in, they could only see these red flowers and plants, so they subconsciously thought that the unknown danger was hidden in these red flowers and plants. Yale, hidden in the void, looks the same. He has been trying his best to find this killing opportunity, but he can find nothing. The blood Butterfly swallowed her saliva, her warm, dry throat, and asked, "master, aren''t you afraid at all?" The man smiled, shook his head and replied: "There''s nothing to be afraid of. The people with the strongest divine plane are here. It''s worth dying with so many people buried. Besides, I''m looking forward to the danger coming soon. How can I do it without danger. Later, don''t leave me too far and rob any treasure. My goal is only one, that is, the divine personality of heaven. When I cultivate to control the eight main gods, I have all kinds of treasures." The blood Butterfly quickly nodded and said, "master, today is a gift from the master. The bitch just wants to be with the master all the time. There''s nothing else!" The man nodded with satisfaction and asked, "you seem to have told me before that the eight forces explore the tomb of God in order to find the immortal Dharma left by the creator God Dharma. It seems that binglingjiu and Lockton hold one scroll in their hands?" "Well," the blood Butterfly nodded, "I''ve heard what others say. Whether it''s true or false, only the eight main gods know." "Hum! Whether he is true or false, once my cultivation is above the eight main gods, I will take their divine personality and help you get these two immortal dharmas. At that time, there will be only two main gods and only one king." The blood Butterfly nodded excitedly. "Elder, what are your master and servant whispering so happily?" Bing lingjiu asked with a smile. "Ha ha," the man smiled and replied, "house master, we are guessing what the danger of the 13th floor is. She said it''s the red grass under her feet. I said this may be a rest station for us by the creator. There is no danger." Ice spirit nine looked stunned and nodded deeply. "The elder''s guess is not unreasonable. From the first floor to the twelfth floor, there are dangers everywhere. If you are not careful, you may die. Under the Dharma crown, you must know our cultivation accomplishments. It''s not impossible to get such a resting place." The blood Butterfly interposed and said, "Lord of the house, I have a guess." "But it doesn''t hurt to say it." Bing lingjiu waved his hand and smiled. "Maybe as my master said, there is no danger in this floor, which is specially reserved for us to rest under the Dharma crown. If this floor is used for rest, the next floor may be the last floor of God''s tomb." the blood Butterfly replied respectfully. Ice spirit nine looked stunned again. Two lights flashed from the corners of his eyes, arched his hands at the man and said, "elder, I''ll go and talk directly with your master and servant." Seeing Bing lingjiu leave in a hurry, the blood Butterfly couldn''t help laughing and said, "master, look at his look, it seems to take my guess seriously." The man frowned and said, "maybe your guess is true. Maybe it''s better. If the next layer is the last layer of God''s tomb, then the tens of millions of gods and gods will be ours." "Well" the blood Butterfly smiled and nodded, then said strangely, "strange, is he really unaware of my cultivation, or is he pretending not to know." "He never thought you could step into the realm of the LORD God. Naturally, he won''t deliberately explore your cultivation. As long as you hide and don''t show up in front of him, he won''t notice it in his life." the man sneered. "Ah --" Finally, the frightfully quiet fire red grassland was torn apart by a shrill scream, which seemed to come from the 18th floor of hell and directly penetrated into the people''s bone marrow, which made people shiver after listening to it. The scream was particularly shrill, everyone was terrible, but the thousands of gods who heard the scream were relieved and secretly said that the one who should come finally came. The scream came from the camp of Beixian mansion. The evil king suddenly jumped into the air and jumped to the place where the scream came from. But when he saw the screamer, he immediately retreated back at a faster speed and shouted eagerly, "the nether fire! It''s the nether fire! Everyone immediately jumped into the sky!" "Ah --" "Save --" "Ah --" ¡­¡­ It was like responding to the urgent roar of the evil king. As soon as his voice fell, the eight forces continued to scream in all camps. Whenever the scream sounded, the red flowers and plants on the ground turned into clusters of fire blue flames, and spread around at a very fast speed. In some places, there were even flames several meters high. In just a few seconds, tens of thousands of gods were buried under the nether flame. The nether fire, the divine plane, can burn all the flames, not to mention the God of heaven, even if the LORD God touches it, the spirit will be destroyed. "Damn it!" the man cursed with a gloomy face floating in the sky. Being touched by the nether fire, the spirit is broken, and the God is turned into gas. How can he not be angry. A minute later, the endless fire red grassland completely turned into a sea of fire, and it was an extremely terrible hell sea of fire. The surviving gods and men, whether God or Lord God, have the glory of the rest of their lives on their faces, because no matter what their level, if the first dark fire rises at their feet, no one can escape the call of death. Everyone looked around nervously, because they knew clearly that this was the 13th floor of the tomb of God, which was several times more dangerous than the 12th floor, and they were floating in the air, and the dark fire on the ground could not hurt them at all, so there must be other more terrible dangers. "Damned Dharma!" Lockton cursed angrily. "We didn''t light the nether fire until we came to the middle of the 13th floor. We were in a dilemma. It was clearly a tomb that wanted to bury all of us." "Damn it, Bing lingjiu, what should I do now?" Lockton yelled at Bing lingjiu in a hurry. Compared with Lockton, Bing lingjiu was much calmer. He helplessly spread out his hands, shrugged and replied, "what can I do? Retreat or enter, what can I do. Of course, you can also choose to wait here for death." Back? If they quit, why did they spend thousands of years here. In? Waiting ahead for them to live or die. For a time, all the eight main gods hesitated, refused to give up, and dared not enter. "Listen, brothers of Dongxian mansion, this is the 13th floor of the tomb of God, not the back garden of your 13th aunt." Bing lingjiu shouted at his throat, "Here, there is no life or death, because you never know whether you can live the next second. Here, there is a baby that makes all gods and people covet. If you get it, you may be the next Lord God, or even become an existence beyond the LORD God. Now, your boss, I will sacrifice my life and continue to look for the baby. Those who want to make a fortune together will give up life and death and follow me If you want to live comfortably, turn around and return. Of course, whether you go in or out, I can''t guarantee that you can get out of here alive unless your boss dares to take a bath with the nether fire. " "Ha ha..." Bing Ling''s funny roar attracted a burst of laughter, and the tense atmosphere immediately relieved a lot. "Boss, I''ll go with you! We''ve already lived enough. It doesn''t make much sense to live like this. It''s better to give up our life, die and get rich if we don''t die!" a god waved his fist and smiled. Some people respond and others are silent. The gods are also human beings. People are afraid of death, not to mention some people with intentions. At this time, there are the strongest gods and men in the divine plane. If all those who choose to move forward are buried here, they will be famous figures in the divine plane after they go out. Retreat. If you can, Bing lingjiu also wants to retreat. But if you get nothing on this trip, Wanjie will surely seek revenge from him. At that time, facing the Wanjie of understanding two volumes of immortal Dharma, he will only have a dead end, so he knows he can''t retreat. Not only can he not return, he will get the golden paper immortal Dharma, but at least he will get one volume. After Bingling nine roared, he went to the man and asked with a smile, "elder, are you going to enter or retreat?" The man replied indifferently: "my purpose is not the treasure of God''s tomb, so whether to advance or retreat depends on whether to advance more or retreat more. To be exact, it depends on where to go to get more benefits." Bing lingjiu smiled and said, "elder, if I die here unfortunately, I hope you can help me maintain the East fairy house. Alas, I created the East fairy house with some feelings. I don''t want it to perish with me." "Yes," the man nodded. "Boom -" They have not decided to advance or retreat, and change and regenerate. The nether flame below seemed to be angry because it couldn''t taste delicious cakes, and rushed 100 meters in a roar. Looking at the suddenly rising flame, Bing lingjiu no longer hesitated, roared and ran forward. Seeing this, Lockton no longer hesitated and ran over. The remaining six main gods also followed one after another, lest they fall behind others. The danger of the 13th floor is the nether fire. It''s useless to have more men, so the eight people didn''t force their men to go with them. Bing lingjiu smiled back and said, "I knew you would follow." Seeing his boss rushing forward without fear of life and death, some gods and men who were originally interested in retreat were hot headed and rushed over. In an instant, thousands of gods and men in the eight camps scattered, seven points in and three points out. In the man''s eyes, the murderous opportunity was awe inspiring, and a message was sent to the blood Butterfly: "let''s retreat!" Three tenths of the thousands of heavenly gods chose to retreat. There were at least three million heavenly gods, and without the protection of the LORD God, he was naturally unwilling to let go of this big meal. V3.Chapter 325 As Yale wished, the danger of the thirteenth layer made the eight forces from the soles of their feet to fever, which completely stimulated him, but he himself was also stimulated. The nether fire can burn all the flames. He was also frightened for fear of being touched by this terrible flame. Yale thought that Bing lingjiu and others would retreat without hesitation after seeing the nether fire. Unexpectedly, Bing lingjiu and others did not retreat but entered, which put him in a dilemma for a time. Follow up. Who knows if the nether flame that reaches a height of 100 meters will reach a high altitude and even swallow up this space. Let''s go. He''s thinking about the baby in God''s tomb. Maybe he can break through the bottleneck and leap to a higher level. Hesitating, Yale''s divine sense suddenly locked on the man and blood Butterfly who retreated with millions of heavenly gods and said, "Bingling 98 people don''t want their lives for the baby in God''s tomb. Why aren''t they attracted by the baby?" After a little thought, Yale had the answer in his heart. He shook his head and said with a smile: "Wise man, if the eight main gods are destroyed in the God''s tomb, the God''s throne will be their world. Dharma left immortal Dharma under the crown and naturally understood the cultivation of the LORD God. Now the 13th floor is guarded by the most terrible nether fire of the God''s throne. If the God''s tomb has 14 more dangerous floors, no one has the strength to step into the whole God''s throne. So, the 13th floor It is likely to be the last layer of the God''s tomb. The research treasure hidden in the God''s tomb under the Dharma crown is naturally hidden in the last layer. " Thinking of this, Yale no longer hesitated and chased in the direction of Bing lingjiu and others. When the man saw that millions of heavenly gods had opened enough distance from the eight main gods, he immediately winked at the blood Butterfly and motioned to start. After receiving the man''s signal, the blood Butterfly didn''t start at once, but said: "master, there are at least three million gods here, and there is a frightening unknown danger. If we start without scruples, we will certainly push them to a dead end. With the three million gods working together, I''m afraid we can''t eat." The man frowned and said, "what do you say to do?" Obviously, he was also afraid that the three million gods would join hands to fight back. He was not sure that he had enough strength to resist. Stealing chickens could not erode rice, which was not the result he wanted. The ghost of the blood Butterfly smiled and said, "master, please cooperate!" "Ah -" the blood Butterfly suddenly opened her mouth and exerted all her strength, and screamed bitterly, "you and Youming fire are catching up, save me!" Hearing the blood Butterfly''s insincere and shrill cry, the man raised his eyebrows and gave birth to a funny smile at the corners of his mouth. He opened his voice and roared, "save -- save -- life! My life is over! Ah --" The gods running in front heard the shrill screams behind them. They didn''t dare to stop to help. They didn''t even dare to probe back, because they knew clearly that the nether fire would lock the attack target along the divine consciousness of God and man. At one time, three million gods, each with a red face, used their milk strength to escape to the entrance of the 13th floor. "Master, hurry up!" the blood Butterfly hurriedly sent a message to the man, holding a full moon machete and cleaving to a God who fell at the back. She didn''t kill with one blow, but did not use the killing move until the attacked God screamed bitterly in her mouth. It has to be said that the blood Butterfly is very smart. In this way, the God who runs away in front of him will hear the continuous screams behind him, so he believes that the nether fire is catching up, and then runs away even more. The man and the blood Butterfly just need to fall behind and kill the God who falls behind. The man looked at the blood Butterfly with a strange eye, and then learned the practice of the blood Butterfly and quickly collected the divine personality of the gods. For a time, he screamed continuously and the blood rain was flying. The power gap between the God of heaven and the LORD God is too big. In the case of one-to-one, one God of heaven can never take 80% of the power of the LORD God. Therefore, men and blood butterflies can kill 100 gods in one breath. Three million gods seem to be a huge number, but they can''t stand the reduction of 100 people per second. Half an hour later, less than one million of the three million gods were left, and they had already rushed out of the 13th floor, but the screams behind them were more dense. A speeding God listened to the screams coming closer and closer behind him. His face was pale and fell into the abyss of desperate death. He ran and looked up at the sky and shouted sadly: "why? Why?! we have already exited the 13th floor, why do we have to kill them all?" His sad roar came into everyone''s ears and drew a big question mark in their minds. Yes, we have all escaped from the 13th floor for more than ten minutes. Why did the nether fire catch up? Previously, they had only a simple idea in their mind, that is, run quickly, the faster the better, the farther the better. The faster and the farther, they could escape from death. In order to struggle to escape from death, they ran away. But the God''s sad roar broke their simple thoughts and raised a big question in their hearts, so some bold guys scattered their divine knowledge back. Especially those who fell behind, they clearly knew that if they continued at this speed, they would receive the call of death in a few minutes, so some guys who had no hope of survival turned their heads to them Later, I hope to see the style of Youming fire before I die. Whether it was to explore with divine consciousness or to look back with the naked eye, when I saw the real reason for the bleak scream, I couldn''t help but be stunned. They didn''t see the terrible nether fire, only saw a man and a woman, two bastards with butchers'' knives in their hands, constantly killing their partners. "Fuck! Brothers, we''ve been cheated! It''s not the nether fire, but two bastards doing mischief!" "Kill these two kings ~ eight ~ eggs!" "Don''t run away from those bastards in front! If we run like this, we will be killed one by one sooner or later!" "Yes! Kill these two bastards first, and then the tomb of trance!" "Kill!" The only hundreds of thousands of gods turned around one after another, and there was a loud cry of killing. "Ah - Lord - Lord God, they are Lord God!" "Crown, I''m Dongxian mansion - ah -" ¡­¡­ "Under the crown, why do you even kill the brothers of Dongxian mansion, not afraid of the punishment of the mansion master?" "Ask the ghost!" the man smiled cruelly at the corners of his mouth, smashed the God who questioned him with a ferocious face, and then aimed at another prey. The plot was found out, and the man and the blood Butterfly no longer had any scruples, broke into the crowd and slaughtered wantonly. Three million gods are not sure to get it done, and hundreds of thousands of unprepared gods are sure to get it done. Although hundreds of thousands of heavenly gods have no chance of winning the two main gods, they have the power of a war and can even repel them. But the premise is that there is a unified command, a wise battle formation, and the most important thing is to work together. The hundreds of thousands of gods came from the eight forces respectively. It was obvious that they could not find a general to command the battle in a short time. Moreover, in the face of the cold and ruthless butcher knife of men and blood butterflies, most people had already started to escape. They all have a sense of luck. The two main gods, nearly a million gods, fled separately. How can they catch up. Nearly half of the people have such a foolish idea of luck, how can they go with one heart. The joint attack of several or even dozens of heavenly gods can be completely ignored for the powerful main God, so men and blood butterflies rush into the sheep like two ferocious and cruel hungry wolves, killing as much as they want and playing as much as they want. These retreating gods fear death, otherwise they will not withdraw from the 13th floor. So after someone took the lead to flee, thousands of people followed suit and compared with the LORD God. Only fools were so stupid, so these "smart people" fled in an instant. They don''t know that men and blood butterflies want the gods in their heads, and how can they escape easily. After hundreds of thousands of gods scattered and fled, the man handed blood Butterfly a look, and then chased in the direction of the largest number of people. The blood Butterfly understood and jumped one after another towards the entrance of the twelfth floor. There are only two exits, one to the eleventh floor and the other to the twelfth floor. The former is the living door and the latter is the dead door, so they only need to block the living door to the eleventh floor. ¡­¡­ The 12th floor of God''s tomb staged a tragic slaughter, and the 13th floor also staged the same scene. The difference is that all gods and men on the 13th floor are slaughtered, and the butcher is Youming fire. When the man and the blood Butterfly chased the three million gods out of the 13th floor, the nether fire on the 13th floor ran up again, and the fire blue flame had reached a height of kilometers. If only the netherworld flame ran for kilometers, it could not hurt a dry god man floating at a high altitude. It was the netherworld fire rain that made them run away. Clusters of netherworld fire fell from the sky and completely dyed the space on the 13th floor red. The sky, the ground and the air were red, which was spectacular. Bingling nine and others are thankful that the Youming fire rain did not pour down like a torrential rainstorm, otherwise they would have turned into a heat wave in the Youming fire rain. Almost seven million gods gathered together to move forward, and the nether fire fell over without warning. It can be imagined that those poor people who walked in the middle and reacted slowly and were afraid had no chance to scream, and were directly burned into heat by the nether fire. With red eyes, Rockton dodged the dark fire falling from the sky, and shouted angrily at Bing lingjiu: "asshole! You caused all this! Nearly seven million gods, there are only half of them in the blink of an eye. Bing lingjiu, you will become a God face sinner for thousands of years!" I regret it. Yes, Lockton regretted it, and so did the other six gods. Watching their hard-made combat effectiveness swallowed by Youming fire, they all regret being bewitched by Bing lingjiu''s words. If they retreat, their position in the divine plane will have a qualitative leap. In fact, Bing lingjiu was more regretful than them, but he was already ready to pay for his impulse. And at this time, his heart was not on his subordinates, but on the babies on this floor. Stepping into the 13th floor, no one has found valuable treasures, and the 13th floor is the most terrible nether fire guard of the divine plane. Bing lingjiu has the same idea as Yale. These thirteen floors are the last floor of God''s tomb. The treasure left by the creator God Dharma must be hidden somewhere on the 13th floor. Bing lingjiu gave Lockton a very happy smile. "I''m a sinner through the ages, and you can''t escape the relationship. Hum, ask for more luck!" then he spread out his body method and rushed to the deep. "Asshole!" Lockton is not stupid. He naturally wants to get what Bing lingjiu thinks of, so when he sees that Bing lingjiu plunges into the deep, he immediately unfolds his body method and runs in another direction. The six qilufu people were unwilling to fall behind and ran in different directions. It''s a blessing or a curse. Look at fate! "Ha ha..." a God with strong cultivation dodged the netherworld fire rain and laughed wildly, "Brothers, you see, our leaders are eager to find the treasure. Now life and death are unpredictable, brother. I''ll tell you the truth. The eight forces in the immortal Kingdom jointly block the God''s tomb and explore it every 500 years. What does this mean? It shows that there are treasures coveted by our leaders in the God''s tomb. Now, there is a thousand meter high dark flame below, and it keeps falling on it Under the nether fire, no one knows what''s next. It''s not pleasant to say. Maybe we''ll never get out of the tomb of God again. Brothers, fight. If you find a baby, you can become the boss of the divine plane. If you can''t find it, you''ll wait to be burned to ashes by the nether fire. Good luck or bad luck, brother. I''m looking for a baby! " Then he ran in one direction. "Ha ha, what a fate! I''ll fight too!" "Roar, roar, go!" "Gaga......" "A group of madmen! But it feels good! Brothers, laugh and die!" "Ha ha..." For a time, there was a roaring laughter on the 13th floor. Unknowingly, you would think these guys had found the baby. Laughter shook the sky, but the smell of death became stronger and stronger, because everyone''s laughter was filled with despair. Having fun in pain was far from enough to describe their mood at this time. Yale, who easily dodged the netherworld fire rain and could disperse the netherworld fire falling over his head with a wave, listened to the shocking laughter, shook his head and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that they have such a lovely side! I''d like to see what treasure Dharma can leave in the Netherworld fire sea." In the depths of the netherworld Fire Sea, Wen Yu walked on the netherworld fire with snow and night. The three golden dragons were collected into the whole ring by Wen Yu. The three of them had been walking with sharp teeth, but they ran for several days without going out of the dark sea of fire. They simply stopped to have a rest and enjoy the first fire of the divine plane from zero distance. Wenyu, who was farting and chatting with Xuanye, suddenly frowned and asked Xuanye: "did you hear laughter?" "Laughter?" Xuan ye thought Wenyu wanted to tease himself, rolled his eyes and replied, "smile? No one can laugh in the dark sea of fire except your Divine position." Seeing that Wen Yu was not joking, Ruixue pricked up her ears and listened carefully. As a result, she didn''t hear anything except the unpleasant grinding sound of Xuan night. V3.Chapter 326 Seeing that Ruixue and Xuanye didn''t hear anything, Wenyu didn''t say any more. He stepped his feet and sped towards the source of the sound. "Eh, I heard it. There are really people laughing in front, and there are a lot of people." more than ten seconds later, Xuanye suddenly stared at the front and shouted in surprise. Ruixue nodded and said, "well, I heard it, too." Wen Yu said with a smile, "it seems that the end of the netherworld Fire Sea is not far in front. So many people laugh together. Have you found a baby?" "No! Listen carefully!" the careful Ruixue heard the strange laughter and shook her head and said, "listen carefully, this laughter is not a real smile from the heart, but full of unwilling and desperate laughter." Xuanye''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at Ruixue. He worshipped: "my sister-in-law is really talented. I didn''t expect that there are so many feelings in the laughter in addition to the sound of beating the iron. Don''t make a noise and let me have a good taste of this unwilling and desperate laughter." Wen Yu stared at Xuan Ye angrily, pointed to the sky above his head and scolded with a smile: "listen to a fart and see why they laugh like this." Looking in the direction of Wenyu''s fingers, Ruixue and Xuanye couldn''t help but open their mouths and be stunned. They have seen small, medium, heavy rain and meteor shower, but they have not seen the nether fire shower. Don''t say goodbye. I haven''t heard of it. Shocked, Xuanye finally woke up with a shiver and shouted excitedly, "shit! The nether fire rain is really, really spectacular!" Wen Yu''s eyes were cold. He stared at the front right and said, "someone is coming. You enter the whole ring." then he swept away the night with his left hand. Xuanye didn''t make any resistance. He was honestly sent to the whole ring by Wenyu together with Ruixue. This is no other place. There is a sea of netherworld fire at the foot. There is a rain of netherworld fire on it. Once there is a battle, the two of them stay, which is a burden to Wenyu. Moreover, Wen Yu can walk smoothly in the dark sea of fire. They don''t have any need to worry. After entering the whole ring, Xuan Ye''s excited color on his face remained unabated and asked Ruixue, "sister-in-law, guess who laughed in the dark fire and rain?" Ruixue frowned and thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "There are at least tens of thousands of people listening to the voice. There are only a few or dozens of people in ordinary adventure teams, and there are only a thousand people in large adventure teams. Maybe, maybe you are right. The end of the nether Fire Sea is the tomb of God, so these people should be the people of the eight forces. If not, it is estimated that the nether fire rain suddenly fell on the base camp of which force." "Suddenly it began to rain on the netherworld fire!" Xuan shivered at night. "Sister-in-law, you are so humorous. If the netherworld fire rain runs around, no one will dare to stay. Tut Tut, the people of the eight forces really have seed. They can laugh in the netherworld fire rain and have courage!" Obviously, Xuan Ye has determined that the end of the nether Fire Sea is the tomb of God, and the people who laugh in the nether fire rain are the people of the eight forces. ¡­¡­ Lockton carefully dodged the dark fire rain falling from the sky, and hurried forward. The surging divine consciousness didn''t miss any corner. Suddenly, his face changed, stared at the dark fire sea below in horror and stopped. Lockton had seen everything in his life. There were countless things or things worth his surprise, but he had never been so surprised at the moment. He felt his heart stuck in his throat and would come out with a slight opening of his mouth. "Bang!" A violent explosion sounded in Lockton''s ear, which made his face livid, and his underwear was soaked with cold sweat for almost an instant. Because at the moment of his stupidity, a cluster of netherworld fire happened to fall directly above his head. If the man standing in the netherworld fire didn''t rescue him, he would die, and Lockton''s name would become a historical figure of the divine plane. Rockton swallowed his saliva and moistened his dry throat. He dressed up meticulously and saluted Wen Yu in the dark sea of fire with the best etiquette of the God''s throne. He said, "crown, thank you for saving your life! I''ll take the liberty to ask you, you -" Wen Yu''s eyes slipped with a cunning, waved his hand to interrupt locketon, and said in a low voice without any emotion: "locketon, you are very lucky. You are the first person among thousands of people to meet your self! Say it, I can meet your wish, but don''t be too greedy. Greed and death are just a word!" As soon as locketon appeared in sight, Wen Yu recognized him and immediately had a plan. Although Wanjie was almost the same as Wen Yu''s breath, Wen Yu''s face changed and his breath was all restrained. He stood in the dark sea of fire with ease. Locketon would never think of him with Wanjie thousands of years ago. Lockton''s heart trembled. He quickly put away his greed and replied respectfully: "under the Dharma crown, I want two volumes, oh no, one volume of immortal Dharma!" Lockton can''t think of a second person who can stroll in the dark sea of fire except the creator God Dharma. Wen Yu smiled faintly, stared at Lockton with great interest and asked, "is it a volume or two?" "A roll! A roll!" Rockton shook his head again and again in fear, and dared not let out the atmosphere. "As you wish!" Wen Yu clapped his right hand, and the fifth volume of golden paper immortal method appeared in his palm. However, he didn''t throw it to Lockton, but said in a low voice: "You, Bing lingjiu and Yale each have one volume of the seven volumes of immortal Dharma. I put the remaining four volumes in the tomb of the God. As long as your cultivation meets my requirements, you can get one volume of immortal Dharma. Finally, you can collect the seven volumes of immortal Dharma and step into a higher level. Unfortunately, you have disappointed me. The three volumes of immortal Dharma have been in your hands for thousands of years. You only understand the fur of immortal Dharma, even this little secluded place Hell and fire can''t do anything. I wouldn''t care if I wasn''t afraid that you would be buried here. After all, you''ve only half explored the tomb of God. " Lockton was stunned for a long time before he reacted and asked eagerly, "under the crown of Dharma, do you mean we don''t understand the essence of immortal Dharma, or we can control the netherworld fire with the magic power of immortal Dharma?" "Hum! Your ears are bad, or I don''t understand enough!" Wen Yu Leng hummed. He didn''t give Lockton any face. He thought that the creator God Dharma should be so unkind, at least on the surface. Lockton quickly saluted and said, "it''s the younger generation''s stupidity! The younger generation''s stupidity!" "It''s reasonable to say that you haven''t met my requirements. I can''t give you another four volumes of immortal Dharma. However, meeting is fate. I can give you a volume of immortal Dharma, but I want to exchange it with the immortal Dharma in your hand. Each of the last four floors of God''s tomb should put a volume of immortal Dharma. This is my game rule and can''t be changed. Of course, I don''t ask you to change it. Whether to change it or not is up to you. Here are three Minutes consider time. " Three minutes? It''s worth thinking about, of course. Lockton shouted with great excitement in his heart, but he didn''t dare to be rude in front of the "creator God". After thinking for a second, he nodded and said, "crown, I''ll change it!" then he took out the immortal method from the storage ring and wanted to drop it to Wenyu and give it to him. Wenyu didn''t stop it either. He felt that Lockton, a fool, had no vigilance. As long as he restrained his breath, the pig would not doubt it. After receiving the golden paper fairy method handed by Lockton to him, Wen Yu nodded with satisfaction after he carefully observed the meeting and determined that it was not an imitation. People believe him respectfully, but he is more vigilant than a mouse. He is a villain. Standing in front of Wen Yu and in the sea of netherworld fire, Lockton was very excited and elated. God, see, standing in front of me is the Creator under the crown of Dharma! See, I''m standing on the sea of netherworld fire and making zero contact with netherworld fire! God, I''m about to get another roll of golden paper immortal Dharma. Who can compete with me from now on! Yale, hum, that bastard is not dead! Wen Yu stared at Lockton without blinking. The muscles on his face twitched slowly and finally fixed on a ghost''s smiling face. He said happily, "Lockton, I haven''t seen you for a long time! I didn''t expect that you are still the same and haven''t changed at all! Don''t move. There is a nether fire under your feet. I just need an idea to turn you into the heat of the nether Fire Sea." Lockton''s eyes were bigger than cow''s eggs, and his eyes almost came out. He stared at Wen Yu stunned for a long time, and roared, "you, you''re not under the Dharma crown!" "This girl''s reaction is really slow. I don''t know how he trained to the level of the LORD God." Wen Yu smiled and said, "naturally, I''m not under the crown of the creator God Damo." "Bastard, who the hell are you?!" Lockton''s face was as red as pig''s liver, but he didn''t dare to move. He didn''t dare to scold without scruples. For a time, Qi and blood in the body churned, anger hit the heart, and a mouthful of blood essence stuck in the throat and ran up and down. "Hum, you can see who I am!" Wen Yu Leng hummed, and then his facial muscles contracted rapidly, revealing his face before reincarnation, and his breath was released. Feeling the almost strange breath, looking at the smiling face in front of him, Lockton spit out two words hard: "ten thousand - robbery -" "Yes, I''m back again!" Wen Yu said with a happy smile, playing with his enemies heartily. It was not a general pleasure. "Ha ha..." seeing Lockton''s face turning from red to purple and his fist pounding, Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing. The golden paper fairy method in his hand shook in front of Lockton and played with the taste: "Lockton, I want your fairy method. Do you want it on purpose?" Rockton shook his head with a sneer and said in a low voice, "let me live!" "Give you a way to live? Hehe, it''s funny. You did a lot to force me to reincarnate thousands of years ago. Now your life and death are completely in my hands, but you let me give you a way to live. Touch your conscience and say, is it possible?" Wen Yu sneered. "No way!" Lockton replied very simply. "Let me live. This life belongs to you. This is the only chip I can get." Is Lockton stupid? Not stupid. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to step into the divine plane from the mortal plane, and then climb from the bottom to the level of the main God, and the main God has become one of the two giants of the divine plane. All this can''t be changed by luck alone. The reason why he is willing to give his life to Wenyu and let Wenyu sign a contract with himself is that he knows Wanjie. Wanjie, the existence of both right and evil, does things all according to his preferences, but pays great attention to his brother, and even can sacrifice himself for a brother. He knew that now he was in the hands of Wanjie. With their gratitude and resentment, Wanjie could not let him go. If you want to live, you have to come up with a price that moves Wanjie, and his only price is himself. The important thing is that with the personality of Wanjie, even if he is accepted as a slave, he will not live a life worse than death. On the contrary, it may make him live better than now, which can be seen by Wanjie walking around in the dark fire. Life and death is a very simple choice. Lockton chooses life. But he didn''t know that even if he chose to die, Wen Yu would not kill him and would let him leave unharmed. Wen Yu''s biggest enemy is not the eight forces, but Yale hidden in the dark. Now he is weak and needs some people to contain Yale. There are only eight main gods in the whole divine plane. If locketon didn''t offer to trade himself for a way of life, he had to let locketon go. He and Lockton are the same Lord God. If Lockton doesn''t want to, he can''t force him to sign a master servant contract. Cleverness was mistaken by cleverness, and Lockton''s cleverness hurt him instead. However, I can''t say that. Generally, I won''t suffer losses if I follow Wen Yu "As you wish!" Wenyu smiled and nodded, one handed, and the master-slave contract was instantly formed. Lockton accepted the master-slave contract without resistance. Seeing Lockton looked a little embarrassed, Wen Yu waved his hand and said with a smile, "that''s all! That''s all! I''m not the kind of villain who has a small stomach and a chicken heart and will repay for evil. Therefore, although you and I have the name of master and servant, you don''t need to call me master by master. You can call me Wen Yu in the future. Wen Yu is the name of my life. Do you continue to look for treasure or go around with me." Lockton smiled bitterly and said, "there is a sea of fire under your feet and a rain of fire over you. If I feel right, there will be changes later. It''s safer to follow you. Can I ask you a question, why can you come and go freely in the sea of fire?" "It seems that you don''t treat yourself as a servant at all." Wen Yu joked, "I told you the answer just now. You haven''t fully understood the immortal Dharma. Alas, you have spent thousands of years exploring the tomb of God, why can''t you honestly understand the immortal Dharma. If you fully understand a volume of immortal Dharma, will you be so embarrassed?" Lockton wanted to ask the essence of Wen Yuxian''s method, but he didn''t open his mouth, because he knew that even if he asked, he couldn''t get the answer. It''s not that Wenyu won''t tell him, but because the immortal Dharma at such a level can only be understood by himself. Wen Yu walked slowly with Lockton and asked, "Lockton, what floor is this?" "Thirteen floors," returned Lockton. "Many deaths and injuries?" Wen Yu said happily. "Tens of thousands of gods, three million left, and the remaining seven million is estimated to be few left." Lockton said with a bitter smile. "Ice spirit nine, they are all here?" "We are all there. We are looking for the baby separately. Unexpectedly, I was lucky. The baby didn''t find it, but found a fake creator." Lockton''s heart is very bad. In all directions, which direction is bad. He had to choose this direction. The baby didn''t find it. Instead, he became a servant of others. V3.Chapter 327 Wen Yu couldn''t tell how happy he was when he felt the netherworld flame under his feet and the netherworld fire rain above his head. The eight forces that gave him a headache and could hardly be shaken are now pouring out to run to the tomb of the God and feel the netherworld fire. Death, death, death, combat power sharply reduced by 90%. Moreover, God also gave him a big gift and gave him Lockton, the boss of the four God domains, as a slave. He has no reason to be unhappy. After walking forward for a while, Wen Yu suddenly frowned and thought of a very important thing. He looked at Lockton and asked: "When I was forced to reincarnate, you guys broke your face and fought because you robbed the immortal Dharma. After the war, there were only eight main gods on the divine throne. Except me and Xuanye, four fell. Of course, now it should be said that four disappeared. Yale not only didn''t die, but lived a hundred times more natural and unrestrained than before. Did the remaining three reincarnate or rush into the space Or did it really fall? " "Ah," said Lockton with a long sigh: "It''s really fallen! Yale took the lead in seizing a roll of immortal Dharma, but rushed into the space debris layer without hesitation. Then we fought together. Binglingjiu and I luckily grabbed the immortal Dharma and fled. During this period, the three poor people were destroyed and their bodies and spirits were destroyed. After binglingjiu and I left, the remaining six people naturally aimed at their gods. As a result, none of us grabbed it, but we lost it The three main gods entered the inner layer of space. " Wen Yu frowned and said, "so, who knows whether the three main gods have been broken by the broken flow of space? Even if they have fallen into the hands of others, no one knows." "Er -" Lockton was stunned. He never thought of this possibility, just as they never thought Yale could survive by jumping into the space debris layer. Wen Yu smiled and did not continue to discuss the issue. Instead, he asked, "what have you gained from exploring the first floor to the twelfth floor of the tomb of God?" "Hey" Lockton sighed again and said with a bitter smile, "just talking about harvest, every time we enter the tomb of God, we return with full load. Although tens of thousands of gods have to be sacrificed to explore each layer, we can double it after going out. If we talk about quality, there is no harvest at all. Every time, the eight of us are frustrated." "Could there be hundreds of thousands of gods on each floor, or even more?" Wen Yu asked with great interest. "Yes, each floor is a God''s lattice, which is scattered on the ground, just like stones in the mountains and forests. In addition to the God, there are some top-grade artifacts, strange flowers and rare forging materials, but none of them is what the eight of us want." "Have you ever wondered why there are so many heavenly gods in the tomb of God?" "There are gods and gods everywhere. As long as they are normal people, I''m afraid they will think why." Lockton cried and laughed, "but this is the tomb of God, the tomb of God and man, and the most mysterious place of the divine plane. Not to mention us, I''m afraid it''s the divine plane. All the heads of God and man are put together, and I can''t think of why there are so many gods and gods here." Wen Yu nodded and asked, "there are gods on the first to twelfth floors. There must be a lot of them. How much have you gained?" "Harvest - harvest a fart!" Lockton scolded without the image of God. He was full of resentment when he mentioned the thirteen floors, "Not only did the thirteen floors have no gods and gods, but there was not even a little valuable spirit grass. There were even no birds and animals in such a large space. When we came in, there was only a fire red grass. But when we came to the middle, the fire red grass suddenly turned into a nether flame, and then there was a nether fire rain on the void. What a strange thing! The whole God plane could not be found There are several fierce places with netherworld fire, but there are everywhere here. Is it possible that the netherworld fire is the treasure on the 13th floor? EH - " At this point, Lockton''s breath stagnated and his eyes were shocked at the netherworld fire under his feet. He was angry, but when he blurted it out, he felt that perhaps it was true as he said, the netherworld fire was the treasure of the 13th floor. Being reminded by Lockton, Wen Yu also frowned and looked at the dark fire under his feet, and said to himself: "The fifth volume of immortal Dharma is the fire of the five elements, and the spirit of fire is bred in this dark fire. If you get the spirit of fire, you can thoroughly understand the fifth volume of immortal Dharma. The treasure of the thirteen layers may be the spirit of fire. No! No! If the tomb of God is really left by Dharma and the remaining four volumes of immortal Dharma are hidden here, it means that only those who have the fifth volume of immortal Dharma can pass through the thirteen layers. And you have to take a chance. If you are unlucky, even if you have the fifth volume of immortal Dharma, you will be buried in the netherworld Fire Sea. If the person who has the fifth volume of immortal Dharma is buried in the netherworld Fire Sea, then the fifth volume of immortal Dharma will not stay in the netherworld fire sea forever. Who can get it from the netherworld Fire Sea. Dharma is not bored enough to play this boring game. " Seeing Wen Yu frowning and frowning for a while, Lockton couldn''t help asking curiously, "what are you thinking? Has the baby on the 13th floor been pocketed by you?" Wen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you think I''ll be bored to take a walk in the nether fire? But I can tell you clearly that the baby on the 13th floor can''t be the nether fire. The nether fire is the baby. I''m afraid only you have such a wild imagination." Lockton curled his mouth depressed and muttered: "But there is only the netherworld fire on the 13th floor. Do you think I want to think so? I said, can you go faster? Although I have no chance with the treasure on the 13th floor, I don''t want it to fall into the bag of Bing Ling Jiu and others. The treasure qualified to hide in the netherworld fire can''t think of anything else except the fairy method. Don''t tell me you''re not interested in the golden paper fairy method?" "Ha ha, no interest, but full of greed!" Wen Yu joked and accelerated his pace. There are not ten thousand or eight thousand gods who choose the same direction as Lockton, but Wenyu and Lockton chat and fart for so long, and he didn''t see a God who followed. This shows how fast Lockton is. Of course, we can''t rule out that the gods who follow Lockton have been unlucky or changed their direction halfway. After more than ten minutes, they saw scattered gods in the sky, but these guys had been driven by the increasingly dense and urgent nether fire rain. They all made full efforts to escape. They didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the nether fire sea below, let alone look for treasures. Even dozens of heavenly gods flashed over Wen Yu and found no two people in the sea of fire. Wen Yu''s speed was very fast, but Lockton was still dissatisfied and shouted, "boss, you can''t hurry up any more. At this speed, there are fairy laws everywhere on the 13th floor, and you don''t have your share!" Wen Yu held his chin in one hand and shook his head back: "sometimes there must be a hit. Don''t force it when you hit!" Rockton turned his eyes with anger, and the two rows of steel teeth rattled, but there was nothing he could do about Wenyu. The nether fire under his feet is getting higher and higher, and the nether fire rain over his head is getting faster and faster. Now he doesn''t want to leave rashly when he finds Wenyu''s life umbrella. If you wait for a while, you''ll have to run away from the nether Fire Sea and hand over with the nether fire rain in the void, isn''t there only a dead end. In fact, Shangyu also wants to hurry up, but this is already his fastest speed in the dark sea of fire. Naturally, it can''t be faster. Although the fire spirit was in his body, he could not control the fire spirit, or even detect the fire spirit in his body. If you can control the fire spirit at will, Wenyu is the controller of the netherworld Fire Sea. With one thought, you can explore anything hidden in the netherworld Fire Sea. Just one thought can kill Bingling nine and others. It takes only one thought to find the baby on the 13th floor. Unfortunately, Wenyu can''t control the fire spirit, so all this is a daydream. "Boss!" suddenly, a roar of surprise and shock came from the sky. Wen Yu and Lockton looked up at the sound source at the same time. Lockton''s first reaction was that people in the divine realm called him, and so was Wen Yu''s first reaction. The 13th floor was full of people from the eight major forces. When the boss came out of thin air, he would naturally think it was Lockton. But when they saw the shouting man, they were stunned. Lockton was stunned because the other party was not his subordinate, but hung the sign of Xixian mansion, but he really stared at his boss. Why do people in Xi Xian mansion call themselves the boss? I don''t seem to have an internal line in Xi Xian mansion? Lockton was full of doubts. Wen Yu was stunned because his previous idea was wrong. This man was not called Lockton, but himself. His face was strange and his voice was strange, but he knew the familiar breath that he was a ghost. "Ghost, come down!" after an instant reaction, Wen Yu hurriedly shot to disperse the dark fire rain falling above the ghost''s head. The ghost made a dive without hesitation and changed back to its original appearance while falling. Stabilizing his body in front of Wen Yu, he asked excitedly, "boss, why are you here? Brothers say you''re not in the eight forces camp?" Wen Yu replied with a smile, "I broke in by mistake. Brothers - what?! are everyone here?! why aren''t we with you?!" Wen Yu asked anxiously. At the same time, he expanded his divine knowledge and explored in the direction of the ghost. Unfortunately, the exploration distance was limited, and he didn''t find any other brothers. The ghost also showed an anxious look and quickly replied: "Eighty brothers, including me, came to join the eight forces. Other brothers also successfully joined the eight forces, but they didn''t come in, but took this opportunity to explore the details of the eight forces. Alas, we were so unlucky that we met the nether fire the first time we entered the tomb of God. Fortunately, we used to haunt everywhere with the boss, Otherwise, you''d be dead. Boss, you don''t have to worry too much. The brothers are all experienced. This danger won''t defeat them for the time being. But, just wait a minute. Eh, isn''t this the crown of Lockton? " The ghost stared at Lockton in surprise and found that the guy around Wen Yu was Lockton, the boss of the divine realm. Lockton''s look and eyes were more surprised than the ghost. He did not think that his celestial realm even lurked Wen Yu''s eyeliner. He even thought that all eight forces had the eyelid of Wen Yu. That is to say, Wen Yu had come to the throne for a long time, but he never showed up. He thought he could not help shivering with his eyes day after night. Wen Yu gave Lockton no face and replied to the ghost, "this guy is captured by me. Don''t pay attention. Lockton, send you to a good place." after that, Wen Yu threw Lockton into the ring. There is a master servant contract between him and Lockton, so Lockton has no power to resist at all. Seeing the ghost with a tangled face, Wen Yu waved his hand and said, "explain when you have time. Find your brothers first. You can''t let them die in the dark sea of fire." then he took the ghost into the air and rushed forward at the limit speed. At the same time, his divine consciousness expanded the search as much as possible. In the netherworld Fire Sea, his speed is limited, and there is no limit when he leaves the netherworld Fire Sea. Experiencing the reckless rampage in the netherworld fire rain, the evil spirit of the netherworld fire rain disappeared in the ghost''s belly, and secretly shocked the terrorist improvement of Wen Yu''s cultivation. After a while, the ghost woke up from the shock and asked, "boss, ask you a question, where is Haonan?" Wen Yu looked stunned, fiercely stopped his body and asked eagerly, "ghost, have you seen Haonan on the throne?! where did you see him? Where is he now?!" The ghost didn''t answer and asked, "boss, did you say Haonan wasn''t with you?" "No." Wen Yu replied with a guilty look. "In fact, when I went back last time, Haonan didn''t stay on the throne to practice. I said that for fear of everyone''s worry. In fact, I don''t know that Haonan flew to the throne. He didn''t appear at the same point with us. Tell me, where have you seen him?" "As like as two peas, as like as two peas," the ghost replied with a frown. "I can only say that a man who looks exactly the same as Hao Nan has the same punishment as the weapon of Hao Nan, but I dare to use the head to ensure that he is not ho Nan." Click. Wen Yu''s heart trembled fiercely. His intuition told him that something had happened to situ Haonan. Without Wen Yu''s questioning, the ghost then said, "that man is the elder of the East fairy house. I can''t see through his cultivation. However, judging from Bing lingjiu''s attitude towards him, it should be the main god level. The elder of the East fairy house, the main god level, and doesn''t know all the evils hidden in the East fairy house camp, so I say he''s not Haonan." "No! He is Haonan, otherwise how could he have the strength to fight with me." Wenyu said positively. "Boss, why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? What''s the strength of World War I?" the ghost asked in confusion. "He said as he walked." Wen Yu spread out his body again and galloped forward, "You know, Ryan, the head of the witch clan, divined for me once before he fell, and two of them were the pictures of me fighting with Haonan. That is to say, some unexpected things happened after Haonan rose to the throne, so what you said happened. So he came to the tomb of God and was right here." "No!" the ghost shook his head and said, "after the emergence of the dark sea of fire, some people in the eight camps want to continue to search for treasure, and some want to quit the tomb of God. The man went out!" V3.Chapter 328 Wen Yu''s feet stagnated and asked, "is Haonan out?" The ghost''s expression was confused. He didn''t understand why Wen Yu was so sure that the man was situ Haonan, but he nodded and replied: "well, he went to the 12th floor. In addition, there was a coquettish woman beside him. Her cultivation was unfathomable, and she was probably at the level of the LORD God." The nether fire under his feet was burning more and more intense, and the nether fire rain on his head was getting denser and denser. Wen Yu had to suppress the impulse to go to the 12th floor to find situ Haonan and said, "ghost, find a way to summon other brothers, and we''ll find Haonan when the number is all." "Well," the ghost nodded in response. His expression showed deep concern. His hands were trumpeted in front of his mouth and shouted at his throat: "the boss is coming, brothers, hurry up to me!" Wen Yu stumbled at his feet and almost fell into the dark sea of fire. He shouted angrily, "is this the set signal you agreed to?" The ghost spread his hands and replied with a bitter face: "boss, brothers didn''t agree to gather signals, and this space is full of netherworld fire. My divine consciousness can only cover a little space, and the roar hasn''t spread far." "Hey" Wen Yu sighed helplessly. As the ghost said, his divine consciousness can only cover a small space, "then shout. I hope the brothers don''t go far, otherwise --" Before Wen Yu finished, he was interrupted by a surprise roar, and then a figure appeared in front of them, "ha ha, boss, you''re finally here! Xiao Qi reported!" Wen Yu was dumb, looked at the ghost and said with a funny smile, "this is quite effective. Ghost, Xiao Qi, you two shout together and call your brothers over." "OK!" The roar of the ghost was really effective. As long as there were brothers of the moon worship cult, they would come at the first time, but it also attracted many people of the eight forces and added a lot of trouble. "Boss, I''m afraid they''re more or less evil and good?" the ghost sighed hoarsely, and the other 36 brothers also had a sad look on their faces. At this time, the space on the 13th floor can''t distinguish between heaven and earth, and there are all dark fires within the reach of the eye. Let alone the God of heaven, I''m afraid the main god can''t shuttle back and forth in the only gap. Wen Yu turned to the right rear and said in a low voice, "never give up until the last moment. It was like that in those days, it is still like this today. Who makes us brothers who share life and death. The nether fire is getting stronger and stronger. I''m afraid there will be changes later. I''ll send you into the whole ring first." After that, Wen Yu sent all 37 ghost people into the whole ring, increased the speed to the fastest, and ran in the direction of his eyes, because he suddenly felt as if something was calling him. ¡­¡­ On the 12th floor of the God''s tomb, the man looked at the mountain of heavenly gods in front of him with satisfaction and said to the blood Butterfly, "I want to absorb the divine power of these gods and help me protect the Dharma. No one is allowed to come near before I wake up." "Yes, master!" said the blood Butterfly respectfully. Miso! The man inserted the divine punishment into the ground and said with an evil smile: "useless things, see? After I absorb the divine power of these gods, Wanjie is a humble ant that can be run over to death, ha ha..." Then the man looked up at the entrance of the 13th floor and said, "there are countless gods waiting for me to enjoy. Gaga, maybe I can get some main gods." Holding the full moon machete, the blood Butterfly stood vigilantly 100 meters away, carefully exploring the movements around, and secretly surprised. Just now she was a little worried about men. So many gods and gods digested and absorbed one by one, which had to be absorbed into monkey years, horses and months. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly turned into a cloud of colorful smoke and wrapped all the mountains of heavenly gods. Then there were bursts of hiss in the colorful smoke, as if the colorful smoke was melting the heavenly gods. The blood Butterfly shook her head, woke up from the shock, looked at the entrance of the 13th floor and sighed: "the tombs of God have created thousands of heavenly gods. Now I''m afraid all these thousands of heavenly gods have to be buried in the tombs of God. People''s hearts are not enough for snakes to swallow elephants. That''s right." ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Wen Yu jumped into a fairy mansion covering an area of thousands of mu. The clouds and mists above the immortal mansion not only blocked Wen Yu''s sight, but also isolated Wen Yu''s exploration of divine consciousness. The dark fire is dense above the clouds, and it is surrounded by the dark fire. Wen Yu was so worried that he fell down in front of the house. His intuition told him that if he climbed over the wall, he would die without a burial place. "Bury God''s house!" On the green door of the mansion hung a purple edged gold plaque engraved with three domineering red characters. "What medicine is sold in the gourd under Dharma''s crown?" Wen Yu smiled at the golden plaque, stepped over the front steps of the door and pushed the door in. There is no doubt that there is no nether fire in this mansion on the 13th floor, and the baby naturally hides in this strange mansion. "Boss!" As soon as Wen Yu stepped into the gate, a surprise cry sounded in his ear. "Er -" Wen Yu looked stunned, looked at dozens of familiar faces in front of him strangely, and asked, "Wan Shan, why are you -- why are you all here?" "Ha ha, of course I''m here waiting for the boss to come." evil Lang smiled back. "The brothers have already come, but I heard a madman yelling outside that the boss is back. The brothers gathered quickly. They don''t understand. We can really hear it, so we waited here for the boss to come. Hey, ghost, aren''t they with you?" "In my whole ring." Wen Yu replied, then quickly counted his heads and found that there were not a few of the eighty brothers. He was relieved and asked curiously, "listen to the ghost that you acted separately. How could you all get here?" Wan Shan replied with lingering fear: "in fact, we have already made psychological preparations for burial in the dark sea of fire. Unexpectedly, we suddenly felt a strange sense of call, so we ran along with the feeling and then got together. Boss, did you also find it along with the sense of call?" "Well," Wen Yu frowned and asked, "so the people of the eight forces are coming?" "They''ve all come, but they''ve already gone down this road to look for treasure." Wenyu looked back and saw that the gate of the immortal mansion had disappeared, replaced by the clouds that cut off his sight and divine knowledge. But there is a spacious bluestone road in front of me, which can''t see the end at a glance. "Come out." Wen Yu raised his hand and released Ruixue and others. "Shit! All evil, all good, sunspot, everyone is here. I thought you were asleep in the dark sea of fire. Ha ha..." the ghost shouted happily holding the shoulders of all evil and all good. The other brothers also looked excited and smiled to celebrate that each other was still alive. Ruixue quickly observed the surrounding scenery and asked Wenyu in confusion, "Wenyu, what''s the situation? Where is this, the twelfth floor or the fourteenth floor of the tomb of God?" Ghost and others have told her and Xuanye about the outside situation, so after finding that there is no ghost fire around, Ruixue thought she had left the 13th floor. V3.Chapter 329 Wen Yu glanced awkwardly. He looked like Lockton, who was a little shorter. Pointing to the bluestone road leading to the unknown place, he replied, "we haven''t left the 13th floor. This is probably the only place on the 13th floor that hasn''t been covered by the dark fire. In other words, the baby on the 13th floor is hidden here." Everyone''s eyes were bright, but they didn''t make a voice to express their opinions. Only Lockton cried eagerly, "what are you waiting for? They haven''t found this place by Bingling nine. Go in and find it quickly." "Eh" Wan Shan looked up and down at Lockton and said in surprise: "isn''t this the crown of Lord God Lockton "Ha ha" the ghost didn''t give Lockton face at all, but deliberately raised his tone and said, "this boy has been accepted by our boss and signed the master servant contract. Is there any brother willing to explain to this new guy the rules for us to explore the fierce place?" "Cool! It''s much better than killing him with a knife!" "Ha ha, boss, you don''t have a good eye. This guy is not half as handsome as Xiao Jin!" "Boss, give him to me as a mount?" Jinlong poked Lockton with his front paw and said contemptuously. ¡­¡­ Listening to the insults from the gods and animals, Lockton was livid and angry. Full of bitterness, resentment and anger, he can only swallow in his stomach. When he became king and defeated the enemy, he could only complain about his life. Lockton''s hands were stained with the blood of the moon worshiping brothers, but no one wanted to kill him, because they all knew that the punishment of signing the master servant contract was better than killing him. Wan Shan was not afraid of Rockton jumping off the wall. He patted Rockton on the shoulder and taught him a lesson as an elder: "boy, remember, as long as you enter a fierce place with a baby, everything must be assigned by the boss. The baby you get must be unconditionally handed over to the boss and assigned by the boss. Be smart when you explore in a fierce place in the future. Don''t break the rules." Lockton''s chest was stuffy, slapped Wanshan''s hand, looked at Wenyu and said word by word: "ten thousand robbers, scholars can be killed and not humiliated. Don''t go too far." "Hehe, a good scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Unfortunately, you can only say, but you don''t know its true meaning, otherwise you won''t be my servant, will you?" Wen Yu teased with the tip of his eyebrows. "Hum" Lockton snorted coldly and turned his head to one side. "Well, Lockton''s face is a little thin under the crown, so stop teasing." Wen Yu smiled, looked at Wan Shan and asked, "Wan Shan, tell your brothers the specific situation." Wan Shan''s expression suddenly became serious and looked at the blue stone road with no end in sight: "presumably everyone has felt that something is calling us, just like a baby waiting for us to get it." Lockton looked stunned and looked at Wanshan in confusion. He thought that only he felt the call from inside. He was secretly happy. He didn''t expect everyone to have this feeling. "Our place should be the only place on the 13th floor that is not covered by the nether fire. From the outside, it is a huge fairy house. The clouds over the fairy house are shrouded, and the nether fire is frowning around. These strange clouds around can not only isolate the line of sight, but also block the exploration of divine consciousness. If you accidentally step into the clouds, I''m afraid you''ll never come out again." After a pause, Wan Shan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "to put it simply, there is only one way we can go now, that is to go down this bluestone road. If we are lucky, we may find an exit and leave the 13th floor. If we are not lucky, we can only venture into the surrounding clouds and find a way out. If we are almost lucky, we can squat here and stay together forever." "In addition, Bingling nine and other main gods have gone inside to look for treasure. The combat effectiveness of the eight forces on the 13th floor is as high as ten million heavenly gods, but less than one million are left here. Of course, there are more than us." "Giggle, so everyone''s life is very hard, not a few." Ruixue joked, "Wenyu, tell me, are you going in or waiting here for Bing lingjiu to return with heavy casualties?" Xuanye replied for Wenyu, "there is a specially assigned person to open the way. Why don''t you go in? Lockton, go forward and explore the way. The palm you slapped me in those years still hurts." "Ha ha, yes, Lockton, come forward and open the way!" "What are you doing? Go!" These guys are the masters of revenge. Now there is a good opportunity to rub and abuse their enemies, and none of them is willing to miss it. Some guys even pushed Lockton twice. Wen Yu smiled and said nothing. He wanted to see how strong locketon''s endurance was. In locketon''s heart, dignity was more important or life was more important. "A group of greedy and afraid of death!" Lockton cursed disdainfully and walked deep down the bluestone road. "The longer you live, the more afraid you are of death. That''s true." Qin Feng shook his head and smiled, and then told me, "raise my vigilance by 200%. No matter what kind of danger, you must not step into the surrounding clouds. Ghosts, all good and all evil, behind you three halls." "No problem," said the ghost in a loud voice. "Hey, the guy walking in the front forgot to tell you. There is a plaque hanging on the gate of the immortal house. It says three red characters to bury the god house. Be careful!" a guy shouted at his throat. Rockton stumbled under his feet and almost blurted out a scold. "Hey, I can''t blame anyone for becoming a king and defeating an enemy." Lockton sighed, nervous and moving forward carefully. Lockton is really afraid of death, but it is not because he is afraid of death that he stifles the humiliation of ghosts and others, but because Wenyu has three volumes of immortal Dharma in his hand, and Ruixue and Xuanye have discussed with him about understanding immortal Dharma in the whole ring. Although the two people would tease him from time to time, it could be seen that Wen Yu did not hide the meaning of the other two volumes of immortal Dharma from him, which gave Lockton a glimmer of dawn. By understanding the immortal Dharma and crossing the level of Lord and God, you may be able to break free from the bondage of the master servant contract and regain your freedom. One hour, two hours... Five hours, Qingshi road still can''t see the end at a glance. Lockton, who took the lead in the front of the team, had already exuded a layer of fine sweat on his forehead, and his tight nerves tightened again and again, almost reaching the edge of collapse. Wen Yu and others were no better. Their faces were uncontrollable and showed a nervous and impetuous look. Knowing that there are many dangers ahead, if you don''t pay attention, you will lose your life, but the danger doesn''t appear. Just like a person jumping off a cliff, knowing that he will be thrown into meat and mud on the ground, and completely saying goodbye to the world, he still can''t see the ground after falling down for several hours, which is more painful than the torture of eighteen layers of hell. "Boss, when can we get to the end step by step? It''s better to start the body method and run?" Wan Shan couldn''t help making a voice and suggested. "Boss, how do I feel we''ve been spinning around?" "Boss, maybe the real road is hidden in the clouds on both sides." ¡­¡­ Wan Shan''s words aroused thousands of waves, and everyone spoke out one after another. All the words revealed anxiety. Wen Yu smiled, took a brother''s shoulder and asked, "Feijie, do you remember when you were born?" "When was he born?" Faye scratched his head awkwardly and said with a smile, "boss, I''ve long forgotten? But at least it was thousands of years ago." "Then tell me, how long have you traveled in your life? How many years have you traveled together?" Without waiting for Fei Jie''s answer, Wen Yu continued, "I''ve only been away for five hours. Look at you. It''s like holding feces in your crotch. Cold sweat is holding out." "If I have the boss, I will die first if I want to die. You''re afraid of a hair!" Wen Yu said with a smile. "Ha ha, this house is called the burial house. Maybe we''ll all be buried here. In that case, we should think we''ve already died. Recall the interesting stories of our childhood and share them with you." Xuanye knew that Wenyu was diverting everyone''s attention and resolving the tense atmosphere. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "brothers, do you want to hear how your boss hooked up with the beautiful lady Ruixue? Those who want to hear stay, and those who don''t want to hear turn and walk five steps forward." "Yes, boss, tell the brothers quickly. Before, we thought you, boss, were like us. No one wanted a bare pole commander!" V3.Chapter 330 Lockton, who was walking in front, turned around and glanced at Ruixue with sad eyes. The battle of the LORD God was ignited by this woman. Without her, Yale would not gather us to deal with all kinds of disasters, would not find the golden paper immortal method in the debris of space, would not have the pattern of the eight forces, and would not have to explore the tomb of God. If I don''t explore God''s tomb, I won''t become a servant of all calamities. Hey, beauty is a disaster. If you want to harm Yale and Wanjie, why do you harm me like this. Thinking of this, Lockton looked like a little daughter-in-law left out on the wedding night, sighed wrongfully, and looked up at the end of bluestone road. Then he looked stunned, stopped, pointed to the surprise ahead and shouted, "finally come to the end!" Hearing Lockton''s cry, Wenyu stopped laughing and looked forward in the direction of Lockton''s fingers. However, thousands of kilometers ahead, there is a fork in the spacious Qingshi Road, which is fan-shaped and divided into five branches, each of which is separated by strange clouds. Wen Yu gestured to everyone to be vigilant, then walked side by side with Lockton, and soon came to the fork in the road. "Life, death, reincarnation, demon livestock, asked." Xuanye looked at the white marble stone tablet standing in front of each branch road with great interest, and said the words engraved on the stone tablet one by one from left to right. "What do you mean? Boss, which one shall we choose?" the ghost scratched his head and asked Wenyu. Climbing the Golden Dragon on Wenyu''s shoulder, he jumped on the stone tablet engraved with the word "demon animal" and said, "my intuition tells me that I should take this road." "Well, I feel the same way," Xiaoqiang nodded. Wen Yu frowned, because a feeling suddenly appeared in his heart, which made him choose the road of "death". "A voice told me to choose this one." Wenyu pointed to the stone tablet engraved with "death", then looked at Ruixue and asked, "what about you?" "Contrary to yours, intuition makes me choose the way of life." Ruixue said seriously. Xuan Ye rolled his eyelids and said sadly, "reincarnation, I''ve been reincarnated once. Do you still want me to reincarnate once?" Lockton replied in a happy tone, "asked. My intuition told me to take this one." "What about you?" Wen Yu asked the ghost and others. "We''ll take whichever way the boss chooses." the ghost didn''t care, but he said his intuition. "My intuition is to turn around and go back immediately. Don''t choose any way." "Strange, mine too." all evil and all good responded in unison. "Mine too." "Me too." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lockton scornfully glanced at the ghosts and others and said in a low voice, "this is the burial house. If you don''t have good cultivation, you''d better not be brave." The ghost smiled and refused to refute. Lockton was right. If they were not covered by Wenyu, they would die many times. "Boss, it''s still the old rule. You make up your mind." Wan Shan said, "you say go in, you say go back, you say stay where you are, we stay where you are, waiting for you to come back." Wen Yu looked down for a while and replied, "now we have only one way to go. That is to go forward and find a way out. But if we go forward, there must be a lot of dangers. I don''t want you to take risks and I don''t trust you to stay here. How about this? I''ll send you into the whole ring and I''ll take you to this dead road." "I''ll accompany you." Ruixue said hurriedly. "No." Wen Yu shook his head without hesitation and refused, "all go according to the feeling in his heart. If I guess correctly, this - Ruixue, you -" Ruixue didn''t listen to Wen Yu''s explanation at all. Taking advantage of Wen Yu''s inattention, she stepped into the road of death. Ruixue doesn''t listen to Wenyu''s explanation at all. When Wenyu doesn''t pay attention, she dodges and jumps into the way of death. Wenyu was devoured by the nether fire before. Although it was dangerous, and it was a blessing in disguise, Ruixue still resents it and blames himself for leaving Wenyu alone behind the temple. Now that she meets the choice of life and death again, she will never leave Wenyu. Wen Yu smiled bitterly, shook his head, took the ghost and others into the whole ring and said, "good luck, I''ll take a step first." "Bang -" Suddenly, a dull and harsh blasting sound came from the road of death, and then Ruixue flew out in horror. "Auspicious snow!" Wen Yu exclaimed, stretched out his hand and took the fallen auspicious snow into his arms. He asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Are you hurt?" Ruixue smiled awkwardly, stood firmly on her feet, left Wenyu''s arms, looked at the way of death and said in surprise: "I was walking, and a strong thrust suddenly came in front of me. I didn''t even have the strength to resist, so I was pushed out directly." "Oh" Xuan night frowned and stepped carefully into the fifth road. Half a minute later, with a bang, Xuan night flew out upside down, which verified the guess in his heart. Sorting out some messy skirts, he said, "it seems that we have to go according to our feelings whether we want to or not. Lockton, you go in and try. If you don''t get pushed out in a minute, it proves that my guess is right." Lockton looked at Baixuan night angrily, and then he couldn''t wait to step into the fifth way. Sure enough, Lockton went in for more than five minutes and nothing changed. "Boss, take a step first. I feel that after stepping on this road, I can bid farewell to my growth period and enter adulthood." Jinlong couldn''t help but say, looked at Xiaoqiang and stepped into the demon livestock road one after another. "You two talk slowly, and I''ll take a step first." Xuan night waved to Wen Yu and stepped into reincarnation. Wen Yu glanced back and forth with a strange look at the two stone tablets engraved with "life" and "death", and said with a light smile: "I didn''t expect that we would say goodbye to the choice between life and death again. Ruixue, go in. Believe me, we will get together inside." Ruixue blinked and said with a smile, "I have a way. If you take me into the whole ring, we can walk side by side." Wen Yu frowned and said, "maybe the golden paper immortal method is on these five roads. I don''t want to miss any chance to get the golden paper immortal method." In fact, he doesn''t want Ruixue to take risks with himself, life and death. Just looking at the words, he knows that the latter is very dangerous. "Well, I listen to you. I hope it won''t be thousands of years after we meet again." Ruixue sighed bitterly and turned to the first intersection. "Don''t worry, it won''t. my intuition tells me that it''s just a joke played by the master of the immortal mansion. Go ahead and we''ll meet soon." Wen Yu watched Ruixue and smiled. After Ruixue stepped into the first intersection, Wen Yu stepped into the second Qingshi road. Soon after Wen Yu''s figure disappeared at the intersection, the calm air suddenly twisted, and then Yale''s figure appeared where Wen Yu had just stood. Yale looked at the second green stone road and said in a low voice, "I thought you didn''t come. It turned out that you had already come in. Life, death, reincarnation, demon animals, asked, interesting, why didn''t you tell me which way to choose?" "In that case, let''s go with Wanjie. You can''t have an accident until you understand the golden paper immortal method." V3.Chapter 331 After Wenyu stepped into this blue stone road, he put down all his thoughts and walked forward. This forked bluestone road does not seem to be different from the previous one. Just after Wenyu had gone for about two hours, suddenly the fog on both sides of the road seemed to dissipate rapidly. Wen Yu hurriedly stood and set his pace. The fog disappeared after only two breaths. Look at both sides of Qingshi road. What caught Wen Yu''s eyes was a dark red bare stone mountain. It seemed that the surface of these stone mountains was mottled after thousands of years. The stone mountain is not high, but it blocks Wen Yu''s view. The rolling stone mountains are surrounded by dark red, which makes the blue stone road at the foot of Wenyu out of place. Wenyu carefully released his divine consciousness. The current changes are sudden and strange, as if he had been pulled into a more space. Then something strange happened. The front and rear ends of the Qingshi road Wen Yu was standing on were rapidly disappearing. Within a few seconds, they became the ground composed of dark red rocks. Seeing this, Wen Yu hurriedly flew into the air, but found that he exceeded the cultivation of the General Lord God and couldn''t fly! It''s impossible! It is completely impossible to be a Lord God and not even be able to fly. However, this impossible thing really happened. "Is it a mirage?" Wen Yu asked himself suspiciously. He thought of the whole ring and hurriedly raised his left hand, but found the whole ring quietly on his left hand. Wen Yu breathed a sigh of relief and put his divine knowledge into the whole ring. "Boss, hehe, can we go out?" the ghost first sensed Wenyu and said excitedly, "what''s up? What''s the harvest?" Wen Yu glanced at Wan Shan and others who were all focused on waiting for the good news, smiled bitterly and said, "I''m still on this'' dead ''road, but now the situation is something wrong..." Wen Yu said it again. "The LORD God can''t fly!" the evil opened his mouth and was stunned. This God''s house is too terrible. The ghost''s eyes turned and said, "boss, why don''t you let me out and I''ll try?" As soon as the others listened, they also asked Wenyu to release them. Wen Yu thought for a moment and said, "I just want to try whether it''s a fairyland. If the fairyland can''t change the whole ring, you''d better not go out..." "Boss, you can''t say that." the ghost said first: "or is it just effective for the LORD God, not for us? I haven''t seen any big storms with you. I want to see how special it is where the LORD God can''t fly!" "No!" Wen Yu said flatly, "I can''t test the lives of my brothers. Well, I''ll try the animals in the whole ring. You can practice it here. You should practice the golden paper fairy method in three volumes and five volumes. In this way, you can reach the realm of the Lord God." After that, Wen Yu stopped talking nonsense with them and directly locked an animal of the whole ring with his divine consciousness to remove it from the whole ring. However, the strange thing happened again. Wen Yu couldn''t take this action out of the whole ring! Wen Yu was shocked. He tried several times and still did so. After quitting the whole ring, Wen Yu tried several immortal methods one after another and found that his immortal method had no response. All the results show that Wen Yu''s divine power cultivation is still there, but he can''t use any immortal magic. This made Wen Yu look at the dark red world again. The sky is dark red, and the earth is also dark red. No plant, even a weed, was seen around except stones. Wen Yu has determined that this is not a fantasy, it is more like a space. A very desolate and desolate space. Here, it seems that there is only one living creature in heaven and earth, that is Wenyu himself. An invisible pressure filled Wen Yu''s heart. Wen Yu just hesitated and raised his feet to the dark red stone mountain. This pressure is only a slight impact on Wen Yu, but it can''t shake his heart. ¡­¡­ Yale was in a hurry to follow Wenyu and then entered the green stone road engraved with the word "death". However, he never thought that after he flew quietly for half an hour, he still didn''t find the trace of Wenyu. Just when he was wondering, his body suddenly felt a heavy pressure, which pushed him to the ground before he reacted. Yale was surprised and hurriedly got up from the ground, only to find that the irresistible pressure had disappeared. So when Yale wanted to fly again, he found that he couldn''t fly. "Ten thousand robbers! Come out! Don''t make a fool of yourself!" Yale was surprised and drank tentatively. Only a burst of miscellaneous footsteps gradually sounded, and the fog around suddenly dissipated. Yale, who was on full alert, was surprised to see that the footsteps were not made by Wanjie. He was surrounded by monsters in all directions. These dragon like monsters are covered with dark spikes, twice as tall as the dragon, which completely shows that they are not easy to provoke. Yale''s eyes turned red as he looked at the monster approaching slowly from all sides. He has just tried. Even the golden paper fairy method can''t be used. Now he can only put all his eggs in one basket, that is the magic scroll. Yale has never given up all its divine power and turned it into magic, including his divine personality, as said in the seven volumes of magic books. He has always had a glimmer of fantasy and wants to use the magic scroll to reach the realm of Dharma. After all, Yale feels like a God, not a demon. However, over the years, he has been unable to reach the state he wants, and has been hovering between choices. However, the current situation has made Yale completely determined. The magic in Yale''s body soared and swallowed up everything. When the magic touched the God, Yale felt the pain of tearing his soul all over his body. "Ah ah ~" Yale let out a long, inhuman howl and curled up in pain. ¡­¡­ Lockton, who was walking on the road of "asking questions", stopped his steps and set up a peak at the end of the bluestone road in front of him, which was inserted into the fog above his head. ¡­¡­ Compared with the three, Xuan night seems to be the most relaxed. Now Xuanye is in a place full of flowers. The sun was shining high and the breeze was blowing. Xuanye was drinking wine, squinting and lying on the ground, as if intoxicated with all this. However, after looking carefully, I found that there was not a drop of wine flowing out of Xuanye''s wine pot. Xuanye himself seemed to be petrified and fixed there. This is like a landscape painting, but in this landscape painting, Xuan night is motionless, but the flowers around him are strangely stretching out flowers and bones. In the twinkling of an eye, the flowers and bones become blooming flowers, and then the flowers wither, and then the withered flowers stretch out a flower and bones On the five Qingshi roads, only Ruixue on the "Sheng" road, Jinlong and Xiaoqiang on the "demon livestock" road are walking forward as if nothing had happened. V3.Chapter 332 Wen Yu, who climbed the dark red stone mountain, was suddenly stunned. In front of him was a plain covered with white bones. Wen Yu has not killed people, and the people or God he killed can be counted in tens of millions. However, it is difficult to calculate the boundless white bones with a thickness of several meters. The bones of animals, humans and birds are pale. I don''t know what the great necromancer Beckham looks like when he sees such a scene. Such an idea came out of Wenyu''s mind. He smiled at himself and went to the white bone wasteland. Now nothing can stop Wen Yu''s footsteps, because someone is waiting for him to go out, the reincarnated lover and the loved ones in the world! Even if there is no way, Wen Yu will go out of his way. "Crack" "Creak" Stepping on the white bone, Wen Yu''s feet heard the sound of brittle bones or friction, and sometimes even raised bursts of bone powder. Wen Yu''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He felt the vibration coming from his feet. In a twinkling, the vibration was getting bigger and bigger. Then, Wen Yu saw that several skeleton soldiers stood up from the dead bones not far ahead. Yes, skeleton soldiers. In his left hand was a bone shield, and in his right hand was a bone knife. Wen Yu couldn''t help laughing. He just thought that Beckham was a skeleton soldier now. A Lord God wants to fight skeleton soldiers?! "All right! Come on!" Wen Yu clenched his fist and walked towards his skeleton soldier. The skeleton soldier didn''t even hesitate. He raised his bone knife and cut to Wenyu. At this moment, Wen Yu can blow the skeleton out of smoke thousands of times. Of course, if Wen Yu can use magic power, blowing his breath can also blow the several skeleton soldiers in front of him into fly ash. Now, however, Wen Yukong has mana but can''t use it. He can only go up with bare arms. "Bang!" A skeleton soldier became a broken bone. Wen Yu''s pure physical strength is not what skeleton soldiers can compete with. All the skeleton soldiers walked towards Wenyu without moving, and Wenyu met him in silence. The wasteland where the bones were piled up was no longer calm. With the skeleton soldiers standing up one after another, Wen Yu met them one by one. Wenyu is like a bulldozer here, cutting a road to the other corner of the wasteland from one corner of the wasteland. With the passage of time and the progress of Wenyu, skeleton soldiers began new changes. Skeleton general, big skeleton, Skeleton Knight, big Skeleton Knight, skeleton Paladin, skeleton dragon, skeleton monster. Wen Yu''s eyes are firm. He moves forward step by step, fists and legs Fortunately, no divine skeleton appeared, otherwise Wenyu really didn''t know how to deal with it. Now Wenyu is really like the power warrior in the magic continent. Everything is broken by violence. There was neither day nor night on the plain, and Wen Yu didn''t know how many skeletons he had broken. The dark red rock hill that Wen Yu first saw had disappeared. He secretly rejoiced that he still had the support of divine yuan mana. Otherwise, he might have fallen now. Now there are only white bones around Wen Yu. If it hadn''t been for this road, Wen Yu could hardly tell the direction. "Oh!" Wen Yu jumped up and kicked heavily on the sternum of a skeleton beast. The domineering power directly shook the skeleton of the skeleton beast and hit it to the ground like raindrops. "Bang!" Wen Yu fell from the air and stood half squatting on the ground. The high altitude here is really different from that of other places. Wen Yu jumped eight or nine meters when he kicked the last skeleton beast. At this height, he came across a wall like thing that blocked him. This is a divine prohibition, which almost makes Wenyu unable to see any nature of divine prohibition. Almost, doesn''t mean No. Wen Yu was aware of a message of law. This trace of law information shows that this space can''t use any kind of energy attack. Wen Yu had a little bottom in his heart. At least now even if he met a divine skeleton, he didn''t have to carry the spell directly. Everyone is equal. No one can cast spells. Is this the root of "death"? What''s the meaning of this? Experience death? Or do you use Dharma "death" to understand the Tao? Wenyu just put down the last skeleton beast in front of him. He was about to catch his breath. When he thought about the original intention of "death", he saw that the boundless white bone protruded like waves in the sea. "Bah! Don''t want anyone to live!" Wenyu spit on the ground. Looking at the movement, it''s definitely not a good stubble this time. Sure enough, the white bone wave became more and more powerful, and gradually converged 100 meters in front of Wenyu. The dead breath that had not been felt also rose from the ground. The gray dead breath, like flies smelling the odor, threw it at the convergence point of white bones one after another. The white bones gathered and gradually rose, and the dead breath gathered from all sides penetrated inward along the gap of the bones. With the addition of dead gas, the convergence of white bones is faster. Wen Yu gradually raised his head. Looking at the white bone pulled up by 20 meters, he couldn''t help scolding: "grandma, this is not cheating! Why should I be forbidden when I jump to 9 meters? This goods have risen by 20 meters and are still rising!" No matter what force made the white bones gather, he ran for tens of meters and hit the white bones with all his strength. Wen Yu''s fist was full of leather breaking air. When he saw that he was about to hit the white bone pile, a pair of white bone giant hands protruded from the white bone pile and grabbed Wen Yu''s fist. "Want to stop me?! die!" Wen Yumeng added another layer of strength, and his fist and body rushed to the white bone giant hand. "Thump!" A dull crash sounded. Wen Yu was surprised to find that his fist was caught by the white bone giant hand. And there was no crack in the white bone giant hand that was about his height! Wen Yu quietly settled in front of the two meter high white bone palm in the posture of lunge and punch, and the twenty meter high white bone pile also stopped collecting white bones. From a distance, the dark red ground was exposed in the center of the pale white bone plain for thousands of meters. In the center of the dark red ground several kilometers square, a man less than two meters is quietly confronting a 20 meter high pile of white bones. An inexplicable wind blew, and it seemed that even bone powder did not rise. But this gust of wind caused drastic changes in the center of the white bone plain. Wen Yu''s wrist sank again and again. His fist became vertical and then changed into a fist. He hit the white bone giant palm. He used the "Cunjin" in the "Yongchun short fight" he had learned from the earth. "Bang!" The sound like breaking a wine bottle made the white bone giant palm shake, and then the 20 meter high white bone pile shook as if it had been affected by a chain reaction. The attached bones on the bone pile rolled down like dumplings. A burst of bone powder rose, making the surrounding become hazy. "Cough, cough, cough..." Wen Yu covered his mouth and nose and escaped. "Grandma, it''s choking! I can''t use my magic, and I can''t lift the cover. It''s too ungrateful to damage the environment so much..." Wen Yu didn''t finish scolding, but found that after the bone powder dispersed, a huge white bone skeleton more than ten meters high appeared in the place where the white bone pile had just been. "No... Dharma is really unreasonable." Wen Yu murmured, "the creator God can''t do this. Obviously, a God can''t be so biased! Why?!" V3.Chapter 333 "Hey, big man." Wen Yu pinched his waist and looked up at the huge skeleton. "Are you the pet under the crown of Dharma? How about a discussion?" The huge skeleton did not respond to Wen Yu''s words, but changed several French seals on both hands. A layer of purple glare immediately appeared on the skeleton''s body, and then narrowed in half to eight or nine meters high. The skeleton''s hands did not stop, and the French seals on his hands changed one after another. Gradually, the height of the skeleton was reduced by half again, reaching about four meters. At the same time, the purple light outside the empty skeleton of the skeleton was more prosperous, almost obscuring Wen Yu''s sight. "My sun, I''m so fucking kidding! Isn''t it the law of divine prohibition that doesn''t allow the use of energy?! why can this broken skeleton! God, it''s impossible to live this day!" Wen Yu''s envy, jealousy and hatred came out. Clearly, a trace of law on the divine prohibition shows that it can''t use energy, and the skeleton is obviously bound to strengthen itself. Too lazy. "Gaga, Gaga..." a burst of ugly laughter came, the purple glare gradually disappeared, and a skeleton wearing purple armor appeared in front of Wen Yu. No, it''s not a skeleton. The head exposed on the purple armor is obviously flesh and blood, and it''s a bald head! And Twelve ring scars! And! Shang! If you remove everything and just look at this head, Wen Yu immediately remembered the monks on earth. Monk in armor! Weird! Wen Yu stepped back several steps to distance himself from the skeleton monk. "You... Who are you?" The LORD God Wenyu, the LORD God Wanjie, is stuttering at this moment. "Quack, quack, quack." the skeleton turned monk laughed again. "What are you... Laughing at?" "Gaga, Gaga..." "Hey, you laugh too hard!" "Gaga, Gaga..." "Laugh again and I''ll hit you!" "Gaga, Gaga..." "Tianma meteor fist!" Wen Yu rushed up angrily and punched mindlessly. However, his speed of tens of millions of punches per second is no less than "Tianma meteor fist." "Hmm ~" the skeleton monk threw a lazy waist, as if Wen Yu''s thousands of fists had no effect on him: "it''s so comfortable, but boy, you should fight with the boxing of that small country!" Then the purple skeleton and the monk reached out to swat flies and slapped Wen Yu on the ground. "Bang!" Wen Yu made a whole and comprehensive contact with the earth. "Oh ~" Wen Yu, who fell to the ground, touched his head and found that he was not hurt. An excited spirit jumped up, pointed to the monk and shouted, "Wow, big... Wow, skeleton... Wow, monk! You can speak!" He and Shang Mei sat down on the ground with a smile and said, "who told you that my monk can''t speak! Come on, junior, I don''t think you''re like that little countryman. What rags, horses, stars and fists do you use?! it''s much worse than your ''inch beating'' skill." "Of course I''m not from that small country. If I say my identity on earth, I''m of course from China." Tianyu pointed to draw his feet, turned his head and said, "I''m not scared by you. Who are you? Monk? Where is this?" "Chinese?" the monk''s eyes flashed. Tianyu only felt that he had been seen through from head to foot. He stepped back two steps, pointed to the monk and said, "what are you doing?" "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be a Chinese. I didn''t expect it to develop like this now." the monk said, "young generation, your name is Wenyu, right? Well, it''s also called Wanjie. Well, it''s good. Eternal reincarnation." "You... You search the soul..." "Don''t be afraid! I won''t hurt you!" the monk said kindly. Wen Yuyou is on guard carefully. Looking at Wen Yu''s appearance, the monk smiled and said, "it seems that you will believe me only if I say my name." "What''s your name?" In fact, Wen Yu is very curious. Now all this seems to make him an ignorant teenager again. "Dharma." "Dharma!" Wen Yu widened his eyes: "Dharma? Are you under the Dharma crown? Are you the creator God Dharma?! no, you lie! You must have read my memory with soul searching. You are clearly a skeleton!" The monk shook his head, showing some helplessness. "I am a Dharma. There is no need to pretend." "I clearly see this white bone..." Wen Yugang wanted to say that there were white bones everywhere. When he turned around, he saw that his place was a place with green grass and beautiful scenery. The original white bone plain had disappeared. "Color is emptiness, emptiness is color. Wenyu, you look good." The other party can control the heaven and earth of Xianfu, either Dharma himself or a large boss who can control the land. Wen Yu turned his mind and said, "OK, I''ll take you as Dharma, under the crown of the creator God. Can you solve the boy''s doubts?" "Ha ha, you boy." Dharma pointed Wenyu with his hand and said, "if you have any questions, just ask." "The white bone plain just now..." "The thirteenth floor of Nirvana tower. That''s what you call fairy house." "Those white bones?" "That is all my sins, all the sins in the divine world, and all the sins in this space." Wen Yu listened to what he didn''t understand, but he continued to ask, "then why did you turn into a white bone?" "You can see it as me or not. In fact, what you see now is just a part of me." "Separation?" "Buddha Dharma is boundless and can be incarnated into thousands of people. Sin naturally lies in the place of sin." "Under the crown means that the heaven and earth in this place are only created by your sin?" "You can say that or you can''t say that." "What do you say?" "I originally created this heaven and earth to eliminate sin and evil, but due to other separate merits and virtues, this space has become a heaven and earth. With the spirit of the sun, moon, stars, heaven and earth, it has been created and formed a world. The so-called unification of the whole Dharma, this heaven and earth has been created and then returned to the boundless universe." "Oh, that is to say, although the crown is the founder God and creator of this heaven and earth, later, the self evolution of this heaven and earth has become a part of the boundless universe?" "Wen Yu really has a wise root. It''s a little transparent." "That doesn''t mean that my whole ring will turn into a boundless universe..." V3.Chapter 334 "No." Dharma pointed to Wen Yu''s whole ring, which fell off Wen Yu''s fingers and hung in the air. This made Wen Yu''s heart jump wildly. He was afraid that Dharma would hurt his brother in the whole ring, and that Dharma would seize the whole ring. Now Wen Yu can see clearly that the monk in front of him is not Dharma, nor can he go there. Dharma seemed to see through Wen Yu''s mind and said with an indifferent smile, "your ring is really a magic ring. It has the same attributes as the magic weapon in him. Because when I created this heaven and earth, it was for the storage of sins, so the strongest artifact in this heaven and earth is actually a magic weapon." "I just said that although your ring is self-made, it can not be transformed into the boundless universe. This is one of the reasons. Second, the ring is basically an instrument rather than a flower into a world. Therefore, even if it is perfect, it can not be integrated with the boundless universe." After Dharma finished, he threw the whole ring back to Wenyu. Wen Yu was a little calm in his heart and said, "where is the fundamental difference between this ring and the boundless universe?" "When you fly from the earth, you can reach this heaven and earth. But no one will fly to your ring. You can also see that this is a difference between private and public." "Then I''m not better." In Wen Yu''s opinion, the ring can reach its own heaven and earth, the level of creation, and no one flies into him. It''s better for him to own a piece of heaven and earth in the ring. Dharma shook his head and said, "good and bad are just a thought difference. Gain and loss are just a thought difference. If you don''t reach the state of mind, you will naturally see things differently." Dharma''s words made Wen Yu suddenly realize that the divine spirit in his body was spinning wildly and was almost out of his control. Wen Yu quickly collected his mind. He still had a lot to ask the man in front of him. He can''t practice now. Dharma looked at all his changes, nodded and shook his head. "Under the crown," Wen Yu scratched his head. He hadn''t done this for a long time: "I once heard about Shaolin on earth..." Dharma smiled and said, "yes, that''s me, too. He''s also a part of me, or I''m also a part of him." "Wow, so it is." Wen Yu said in surprise, "I admire your ''crossing the river with a reed''. I was fascinated when I was on earth." Dharma couldn''t help laughing and said, "can''t you cross the river with a reed now?" Wen Yu was stunned and almost entered the state of cultivation. But he shook his head and woke up. Dharma looked, but he shook his head and nodded again. "Younger generation, there is another problem. That is, why did Dharma, who is a Buddhist under the crown, use the five elements technique in this Taoist method and make a gold scroll of the golden paper immortal method and pass it on to the world?" "What is Buddha? What is Tao? Buddha and Tao are one, three thousand roads, endless chaos, and you are persistent again." Dharma couldn''t help laughing and answering: "The golden scroll is just an introduction. After all, I created this heaven and earth, and I can''t see it disappear. Now you call it the ''gods'' of the divine plane, but they are too heavy on interests and forget the origin. It''s a deviation from the right way to abandon the basics and ignore the end. If it goes on like this, no one will get the way in this heaven and earth." After hearing Dharma''s words, Wen Yu was speechless and shy. To tell the truth, Wen Yu is also pursuing fame and wealth. Although he didn''t do it deliberately, he was really doing such a thing. Dharma advised him, "in fact, you are more obedient to your heart. This is a road trip. You have learned my two volumes of gold paper, and I will give you the remaining five volumes to form one volume." Then, five pieces of gold paper floated out of Dharma''s sleeve, and the two volumes of Wen Yuquan''s magic ring automatically flew out and combined with the five. For a time, the sound of Buddha was vast, the sound of chime music and immortal sound floated, making Wen Yu like falling into the clouds. The book slowly floated into Wen Yu''s hand. Wen Yu looked up and saw four big characters "the flood wasteland asks the sky". "The flood asked the sky." Wen Yu said with surprise and joy: "under the crown, this is..." "Wenyu, I look after you. I will leave this world soon. If you can get the Tao, I hope you can help me take good care of this world." Dharma smiled at Wen Yu. "Me? This world?" Wen Yu said in some surprise: "crown, do you think much of me. I''m afraid I can''t do this vast world!" "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the once crazy God Wanjie is now a little timid." "Under the crown, I''m not afraid. I just feel that I don''t have this ability. If I don''t do well, I''m sorry you''re not." Dharma shook his head and said, "I said that you only ask your original intention. Why care about that gain and loss? I''m lucky to get it and lose my life. Isn''t that your motto when you were a mortal?!" Wen Yu thought it over and over again, and finally nodded. He said positively, "since you think highly of me, Wen Yu won''t let me!" "Good, good!" Dharma Lian said three good words, but suddenly stretched out his palm, instantly inserted into Wen Yu''s body, and directly held Wen Yu''s divine personality in his hand. "Boo!" Wen Yu''s blood gushed out. He didn''t expect that Dharma, who was just amiable, should have shot at him. And it''s a killer! Looking at the arm of Dharma inserted into his body, looking at the ground wet and red with his own blood, and feeling the nearly broken divine figure clenched by his hands, Wen Yu asked hard, "why..." At the moment, there was no expression on dharma''s face. His eyes without emotion stared at Wen Yu quietly and said calmly, "do you believe in life?" "Life?... ha... Ha..." Wen Yu smiled miserably, and the blood flowed along his open mouth. "What are you laughing at?" "I''m laughing at myself, laughing at your life." Wen Yu suddenly became clear again, but the blood in his mouth and the wound kept flowing. He knew that he was almost a reflection. "What are you laughing at yourself? What are you laughing at?" Dharma''s voice still contains no feelings. "I''m laughing that I''m an idiot and can trust others so easily. When I was a disaster, I was besieged and died, and now I''m killed by myself." "Maybe this is life. I was destined to die like this." When Wen Yu said this, he began to take a big breath, but he felt that everything around him was blurred. No matter how he breathed, he felt so powerless. "The only one I can''t let go." "Who is a man?" "My woman, her name is Ruixue..." Speaking of this, Wen Yu''s breathing became weaker and weaker, his blood in his mouth became more and more, and his head slowly hung down. "Originally, you still have people who can''t let go! Well, I''ll kill her and let her disappear with you without leaving any trace." Dharma said coldly. "No! You can''t!" Wen Yu, with his head down, suddenly raised his head, stared at Dharma and said, "you can''t hurt her! You can frustrate me, but please don''t hurt her! Otherwise I won''t let you go!" "You die in my hands as a God. What can you do as a ghost? Besides, you have no chance to be a ghost!" As he spoke, Dharma''s hand exerted a force on Wen Yu''s body. Wen Yu''s divine personality retained in the dark sea of fire was like a fragile glass, crushed by Dharma. V3.Chapter 335 "No! I can''t die! Fate! I don''t believe it''s my destiny! Even if it''s my life!" Wenyu, whose divine personality was broken again and whose divine soul was broken, roared wildly. "I will change my life against the sky!" A cluster of netherworld fire unexpectedly rose slowly within the divine prohibition, and was instantly full of Wenyu''s body. Then the book of asking the heaven in the wilderness, which was abandoned by Wen Yu, became infected with the fire of the nether world and flew into Wen Yu''s seal hall. Then the book of asking the heaven in the wilderness appeared in Wen Yu''s knowledge of the sea. "Asking the sky in the wilderness" flies into the sea and turns it slowly. The words on the book seemed to be alive. They jumped from the book to the book and formed a line of gold characters. Wen Yu''s consciousness has long been immersed in this line. Gradually, the netherworld fire on the surface of Wen Yu''s body and the netherworld fire hidden in his body gathered together to form a flower of flame, which quickly penetrated into Wen Yu''s body and stayed in Wen Yu''s heart. When the flower of flame took root in Wenyu''s heart, an illusory wood flower, earth flower, gold flower and water flower just opened in Wenyu''s liver, spleen, lung and kidney. At the same time, Wenyu''s body suddenly gave birth to a suction force and frantically began to draw the aura of the four attributes of wood, earth, gold and water around. Seeing this series of changes in Wen Yu, Dharma did not attack Wen Yu, but a gratifying smile appeared on his face. He waved to the air and immediately flew four spheres from all directions. If Wen Yu was awake, he would recognize them. They were almost the same as the spheres he saw in the dark sea of fire, except for their different colors. After Dharma summoned four spheres, he threw them at Wenyu without stopping. The four spheres flew to Wen Yu''s side, just stayed a little, and scrambled into Wen Yu''s body. After a while, the illusory wood flowers, earth flowers, gold flowers and water flowers in Wenyu gradually became real. It didn''t stop until it became as beautiful as the previous spark. Dharma''s eyes seemed to see all this through Wenyu''s body and nodded frequently. Suddenly frowned and shouted, "it''s really stubborn!" With a wave of his arm, he injected a colorful light into Wenyu''s body. It turned out that when Wenyu''s five flowers were formed, a divine personality gradually appeared in his body. Dharma''s colorful light smashed the divine figure into powder. Wen Yu noticed that he no longer condensed the divine personality, but kept the gradually formed divine consciousness in the sea of knowledge, and the powder melted by the divine personality penetrated into the skeleton and body. As a result, Wen Yu''s body became more and more tough from the inside to the outside, including his skin. Slowly, it exceeded the quality of ordinary artifacts. However, the faster he seeps, the more Shenge powder is generated from the five flowers, and gradually, Shenge powder will accumulate again. Dharma Dharma frowned again when he saw this situation, and Wen Yu''s brain was turning wildly at this time. Obviously, this divine personality cannot be formed. How can these energies be placed? Suddenly, the flower for Wen Yu''s "asking the heaven in the wilderness" shook again, and something like tai chi appeared. Then the Tai Chi pattern fell directly into his Dantian from Wen Yu''s knowledge of the sea. The powder and energy that formed the divine personality gathered to the Dantian of Wenyu one after another. "Everything in the world is divided into Yin, Yang and five elements, so as to obtain heaven and Tao." Wen Yu read Tao unconsciously. His Taiji in the Dantian changed again, and even formed mountains, rivers, sun, moon and stars in the position of Wenyu Dantian. Like a space, a heaven and earth, a cave. Then, the five flowers in Wenyu''s body each released a natural color and gathered at the top of Wenyu''s head. Wenyu''s body was full of five colors. He saw his five colors coming straight out and people standing on the ceiling. Three flowers gather at the top, five Qi Dynasty yuan. When the avenue went well, the fairy music like evening drums and morning bells sounded in the air. Tianyu slowly opened his eyes. "Thank you, master Dharma." After opening his eyes, Tianyu knelt down to Dharma. Only now did he realize that what Dharma had done before was just for him. Therefore, he has changed his nickname now. Dharma quickly smiled and helped Tianyu up. "Taoist friends, you can''t call me that. Your accomplishments are equal to mine now. You can''t call yourself a younger generation anymore. I can''t afford it. Hehe hehe." Tianyu shook his head and said seriously, "the grandmaster and I have the grace of regeneration. Let the boy understand the way of life and death, life and death, yin and Yang. The boy doesn''t dare to be crazy before the grandmaster. I have made up my mind. No matter where I go, I must lower the grandmaster." Wen Yu''s decision was naturally made because Dharma broke his divine personality, so that he didn''t go astray. Otherwise, with the divine personality, Wen Yu would have to understand this for millions of years. At that time, I''m afraid things will change. Because of this, Wen Yu also said that no matter what level he reached, he would make such a decision to lower himself in front of Dharma. Dharma sighed helplessly and could only recognize it. He knew that people like them would never change their decision because of foreign things. Seeing the Dharma''s sigh, Wen Yulang said with a smile: "grandmaster, you are also persistent. Although you are a generation higher than me and my ancestors, you are also like my brother." Dharma patted his head and said, "the monk is really persistent. Ha ha, Wen Yu, although I am separated countless times, I really don''t have a true brother, which is the monk''s wish. Now you can say that, my heart is at ease and relieved. Ha ha..." Wenyu is also a joy. Unexpectedly, Dharma is such a fun person. He turned his mind and said, "grandmaster, why did you say you wanted to leave fangtiandi?" "I''m a Buddhist, you know. It''s selfish to come here to create this world. But I didn''t think there would be such cause and effect. Now that I have cause and effect, I naturally want to go." Wen Yu wondered, "do people in Buddhism need to go back to Buddhism?" Dharma didn''t answer. He said, "originally, when I was talking to you, I always played a sharp edge and wanted to lead you into meditation practice, but you insisted on asking me questions. I shook my head and nodded because I thought you were crazy and crazy. Now if you ask me again, I can only say you are crazy." Wen Yu thought about it, but he couldn''t help laughing and said, "what the master said is right. I''m really crazy. Hehe, since I have promised the master, I will do my best. When you and I come, I will naturally explain to the master." "Ha ha, OK, Wenyu, you are really smart! Well, we are destined to see you again. My Nirvana tower is a creation, so I''ll leave it to you." After Dharma said that, he waved and put a colorful light into Wen Yu''s forehead. Before Wen Yu reacted, he disappeared in his place. After the colorful light group entered the sea of Wen Cong''s knowledge, it immediately formed a small 13 story pagoda. He reacted to Wen Yu in a flash, but found that Dharma had gone. "Thank you, grandmaster." Wen Yu had to bow to Kong. In fact, although Wen Yu is a man from the earth, he is also a native of this world. In this way, Dharma is also the creator of Wenyu. Therefore, Wen Yu has more respect for Dharma, and Dharma has more family affection for Wen Yu. Of course, these are based on ability and potential. Like some lower gods in the so-called divine plane in this heaven and earth, even the main God, Dharma is really angry. He also says to kill. Even if he was not angry, he was indifferent to watching the gods rob the Golden Book. "Nirvana tower." Wen Yu studied the tower in the sea. After his divine knowledge was swept, he immediately found his position in the tower. The position and state of Ruixue, Xuanye and others are also vivid. V3.Chapter 336 Ruixue seems to be in a state of cultivation, which is the way of "life". Everywhere is full of vitality, but this vitality is too much. It is this exuberant vitality that makes Ruixue, who is silent in the state of cultivation, become full of crisis. In fact, this is the meaning of death in life, and Ruixue is persistent in life and love for Wenyu, and there is no give up and nothing in her eyes, which becomes a dead knot. Wen Yu, who had seen everything, saw the danger of Ruixue at a glance. Without thinking about it, he injected a light of evolution into Ruixue. The light of evolution entered Ruixue''s head. Before long, Ruixue''s expression gradually eased. After seeing Ruixue''s cultivation on the right path, Wenyu''s eyes turned to Xuanye on the "reincarnation" road. When Wenyu turned to Xuanye, he was stunned because Xuanye was forging an artifact with his eyes closed. What Xuanye is forging is an object that looks like an axe instead of an axe and a hammer instead of a hammer, and the object he uses to hammer is actually his own fist. After each boxing, the wind will gather and cloud, and all kinds of vitality will gather and disperse. Xuanye didn''t seem to know or understand all this. He closed his eyes and beat with a mysterious rhythm. Although Wen Yu doesn''t understand forging, his current state can see through one thing and know all things. In his opinion, Xuanye has entered a selfless state at this time, which is the selfless state of the LORD God. In such a state, the energy is enough to destroy the sky and the earth. "I didn''t think Xuanye could break through himself!" Wenyu nodded secretly when he saw this scene. When Xuan wakes up at night, he will greatly increase his cultivation and refine a unique training soldier. When Wen Yu''s divine sense turned to the "demon animal" road again, he saw that the demon animal road was shining. Jin Long''s body got up early and grew about ten thousand meters, while Xiaoqiang became an ordinary cockroach. Although I don''t know how they came from this completely opposite change, Wen Yu''s divine sense detected that the internal energy of the two guys was not much less than his energy. Indeed, it is worthy of being an ancient beast. Just as Wen Yu was about to examine a golden dragon, he was suddenly touched by a powerful evil spirit. In an instant, Wen Yu''s divine consciousness was fixed on the "death" of the five Tao. The evil spirit rising into the sky was born from the death path. "Yale!" Wen Yu was stunned. His body shape disappeared in situ and appeared on the "death" road in the twinkling of an eye. Here is a river of blood. A black scale armor with two corners on his head, more than ten meters tall, holding a trident humanoid monster, hit the body of the last giant dragon monster full of thorns. The monster howled and fell to the ground. "Ha ha ha..." the human monster raised his trident and looked around at the corpses everywhere. He looked up and smiled. Finally, he set his eyes on Wen Yu, who was not far in front of him. "How about Wanjie?! the world here should be the perfect world! Hahaha..." Wen Yu frowned and stepped forward: "Yale, you are possessed!" Yale laughed and his eyes burst with blood and red light. "Yes, I''m the demon God! I''m the demon God Yale. Now I know how stupid I have been for thousands of years, and what God and Lord God I stick to! Bah." he shook his right hand and caused the rumble of the air. "Do you hear me? This is the voice of power, this is the voice of power! Now, I realize my strength! Wanjie, you are my enemy and should be the person who knows me best! You can feel what I feel now, can''t you?! come on, Wanjie, let''s have a final battle and sacrifice my demon road!" "Idiot, you''re right. You''re an idiot." Wenyu pulled out a trace of contempt from the corner of his mouth. In an instant, Wen Yu moved. His body pulled out a shadow and punched heavily on the Trident raised in Yale''s busy schedule. "Dong ~" A huge tremor sounded, and Yale''s huge body transformed into a demon God was beaten out by Wenyu with a trident swish. Wen Yu didn''t stop. He followed up and his fist rained down. "These 100 punches are for once!" "These 100 punches are for my hatred!" "These 1400 fists are for my brother who died because of me!" "These ten thousand fists are for Ruixue!" "These ten thousand fists are for your mother! How did you give birth to an unfilial son!" ¡­¡­ Wen Yu''s shadow seemed to be surrounded by thousands of people attacking Yale crazily. Yale now had no room to fight back. His body was hit high in the air and hit the ground again. Only half of his original majestic corner had been broken, and none of his black scales were intact. As for the Trident, it has long become a twist. "This punch has no fucking name!" Wen Yu opened his posture and punched Yale in the lower abdomen. A gully several meters wide and kilometers long was dug out by Yale''s retreating body. Yale, who fell at the end of the gully, was black and blue. His mouth was bloodshot, and he said sadly and angrily: "you, what is your cultivation! How can you become so strong! I, I don''t accept it!" Wen Yu flashed in front of him and stepped heavily on his chest. "Yale, don''t talk about becoming a demon. It''s no use even becoming a demon. I tell you, I''m the creator now!" "The creator God?! it''s impossible! My demon God cultivation is not much worse than the creator God!" "Bah!" Wen Yu spit on Yale''s face, "you bird demon God. Tell you Yale, have you heard of the three flowers gathering at the top? I know you don''t know. You have no culture! You have the face to become a demon God. If I say, you should have pissed yourself and drowned yourself! Demon God, do you still have a physical attack? Have you heard of the great Witch of the wilderness?" Yale has now been hit by Wen Yu and wants to die. Think about the demon God who has just achieved, he has surpassed the LORD God and can dominate the situation. But before anything happened, he was jumped out by his sworn enemy Wanjie to beat him up, and then said to fight for his mother! Poor Yale doesn''t even remember who the fuck it is now. What''s the reason. "No culture!" Yale said sadly and angrily and closed his eyes: "you kill me! I''m a demon God. I can''t let you be so humiliated!" "Oh, shame?!" Wen Yu took a step back and reached out to help Yale tidy up his broken clothes. "Just now I just moved my muscles and bones. There''s no shame. You see, I''ve helped you improve your image." Yale''s blood was spewed out by gas. Of course, the disaster has really changed. Become so obscene, so insidious! This anger can kill people. If God gives us another chance, Yale vowed that it will never be difficult again. That jerk''s bluntness is much more lovable than this man now. "Hey, I didn''t hit you. You vomited blood so well. It''s none of my business!" Wen Yu quickly waved away from the relationship. "You... Kill me." Yale is dying now. "No!" Wen Yu seemed to be startled by Yale''s words: "I don''t kill people! I''m an educated civilized man. Anyway, in order to popularize knowledge for you, I''ll tell you the farewell of the great wizard and the demon God." "The demon God is definitely not in the same level as the great witch. Really, don''t lean at me with that ''seam eye''. If the great witch is here, they will definitely..." With that, Wen Yu''s body suddenly became taller and twice as tall as Yale''s demon God. Wen Yu lit his fist a little bigger than Yale''s head and said in a loud voice like thunder: "if the great wizard is here, they will do this!" With that, the huge Wenyu stretched out two fingers and ruthlessly inserted them into Yale''s eyes. He shouted, "they''ll put their eyes in!" "Pick your nose!" "Will hit your little brother!" "Will catch you Mimi!" "Will hit you a heart break!" "Will create a gastroptosis!" "I can beat you. You can''t take care of yourself. It makes you as delicate as a flower!" V3.Chapter 337 Wen Yu ravaged Yale for three hours before he gasped and turned into the original shape. He sat on the ground and looked at Yale, which was about to turn into meat pie. He said weakly: "the great witch will really be like this, but we Wenyu are civilized people. We will never be like this!" "Porphyrin" Yale, who had just returned with blood in his mouth, gushed blood, turned his eyes and fainted directly. The LORD God, no, the devil God was fainted by Wen Yu''s angry and suffocating vomiting of blood. Wen Yu is also the number one figure in this desolate universe. "Shit, isn''t it, so fragile?" Wen Yuyou pulled Yale''s head in disbelief and said, "are you dizzy? I haven''t seen vomit!" People have been suffering from hardships for thousands of years. Even if they are so strong, they can''t stand it. Now, it''s not enough to make people vomit blood. They have to vomit God. I wonder if Yale will spit out the alienation after hearing this. It seems that Wen Yu''s mind has changed a lot since he mastered this world. Looking at Yale lying on the ground like mud, Wen Yu smiled evil. "Yale, I know that you will never die after you become a demon God. I don''t want to suppress your demon soul. It''s too boring! I like to suppress your flesh and blood, so you wait to be my experiment." With that, Wen Yu''s hands moved, and God forbid him to fly out, blocking the "dead" road. After finishing everything, Wen Yu turned his face slightly, pulled a sneer from the corners of his mouth and disappeared in an instant. The blood Butterfly looked at the man swallowing the God like a long whale, and his eyes were at a loss. This man is domineering and cold-blooded, but he deeply attracts her. Now she felt that she would not leave the man even without the master servant contract. But she felt that there was an insurmountable gap between herself and the man. She was always worried that the man would abandon her at the next moment. As a man sucks more and more, his energy fluctuates more and more. Finally, "boom" sounded, and the blood Butterfly was thrown out by the energy from the man like a rag doll. The blood Butterfly who hit the ground, regardless of the wound on his forehead, struggled to stand up and looked at the man in a hurry. Now what she thought was not that the man died, but that she would die with him. What she''s thinking now is, will the man be okay and hurt. The blood Butterfly is really in love. In the ruthless God plane, the ruthless God is moved. The blood Butterfly looked at the place where the man stayed, but found that it was just a deep pit several feet away, and there was no man. "Master!" The blood Butterfly screamed sadly and was about to rush over, but suddenly a man in black and blonde appeared in his eyes. The man turned his head slowly, revealing his handsome facial features. His evil smiled and said, "why, don''t you believe your master so much?" "I dare not, I''m just worried about my master." the blood Butterfly was almost attracted by the man''s strange eyes. After calming down, she hurriedly knelt to the ground. The man immediately moved behind the blood Butterfly and rubbed the buttocks of the blood Butterfly kneeling and cocking up. "Are you really worried about me?" Touched by the man''s hot hand, the blood Butterfly felt that the heat in his hand rushed straight to the forehead along his ass, paralyzed on the ground and made an uncontrollable sound. "What a wave woman! But I like it!" the man fiercely picked up the blood Butterfly from the ground and stuck the blood Butterfly''s ass close to his lower body. Just then, a joking voice sounded out: "I said Anan! So you are romantic and happy here. You make it easy for me to find my brother! Why, do you want my brother to look at your majestic posture?" The man''s strength in holding the blood Butterfly was shocked, but he changed his just debauchery smile on his face and cried sadly, "brother! Brother Wenyu, save me!" The blood Butterfly instantly reacted, and the body wrapped around the man like a snake. The full moon and the curved moon in his hand also pressed against the man''s neck. "Come out!" xuediejiao shouted, "otherwise, I''ll kill him!" "Stop!" Wen Yu shouted, and suddenly appeared in front of the blood Butterfly. He waved his hand and said, "don''t hurt my brother." The blood Butterfly narrowed her eyes and said, "who are you?" "I''m Wenyu, Anan''s big brother! Who are you? Why do you want to catch my brother!" Wenyu looked nervous. Wenyu, this is what men say. The blood Butterfly''s hand trembled and her heart was surprised. Wanjie has a bad reputation, but she has heard of it for a long time. Unexpectedly, this humble man in front of her is Wanjie! She, who has just ascended to the LORD God, can not deal with those who can fight with the twelve Lord gods. "She... Called xuedie! Brother, help me! I was caught by this woman as soon as I got to the throne! She forced me to do that with her every day, or I would be tortured in every way! Brother! I finally met you! Brother, help me!" Seeing the absence of blood Butterfly, the man opened his mouth quickly. "Don''t move, or I''ll kill!" the blood Butterfly drank coldly, and the full moon machete flashed and pierced the skin on the man''s neck. The striking blood immediately flowed down the man''s white neck. The blood Butterfly was awakened by the man''s cold hum in his head and cooperated immediately. Wen Yu took a nervous step forward and waved again and again: "stop, stop! I''ll give you whatever you want. Don''t hurt my brother!" The blood Butterfly licked her lips, pretended to be a debauchery and said, "look, you''re strong! My sister wants you to devote yourself! Take it off!" Wen Yu said in surprise, "here?!" Blood Butterfly Dang smiled and said, "this is it. It''s not more emotional. Hurry up!" "Otherwise, I''ll cut off his meat piece by piece in front of you." With an embarrassed face, Wen Yu slowly unbuttoned his clothes and threw away his clothes with his hands on his back. The blood Butterfly''s shining full moon machete instantly attacked Wen Yu''s heart. This is the place where the God is usually located. In the man''s mouth, his hands shot three colorful lights at the same time and hit Wen Yu''s head, chest and abdomen. Situ Haonan''s weapon suddenly jumped out at this time and blocked the colorful light hitting Wen Yu''s head. However, the blood Butterfly''s full moon machete and the man''s remaining two colorful lights hit Wen Yu at the same time. Wen Yu had blood in his mouth. He ignored the blood Butterfly with a knife inserted in his chest. He looked at the man with a smile and asked hard, "why..." The man looked up at the sky and laughed. He grabbed the colorful magic light and cut at his weapon and said, "Wen Yu, I may call you ten thousand robbers. I didn''t expect it. You also have this day, hey hey, GA GA GA." "Your brother Si Yi Haonan, now in this magic weapon!" the man restrained the trembling and struggling weapon in his hand and said, "he has been sealed by me for a long time. You still think I''m your brother. Ha ha, I''m really laughing to death!" The blood Butterfly also suddenly drew out the machete, retreated to the man and said with a laugh: "ten thousand robbers, but so!" The man looked at the blood Butterfly and said, "well done. I''ll reward you after I get the God of Wanjie." he said and laughed wildly. Wen Yu stumbled, pointed to the man and said, "what did you... What did you do to my brother?" "Your brother? Hehe, in this weapon, it''s just a disobedient soul. Wait a minute, I''ll draw out your spirit and reunite your brothers! Gaga, Gaga..." Then the man stretched out his hand fiercely, and his arm was deeply inserted into Wenyu''s chest. "Eh, how could it!" The man screamed and withdrew from Wenyu in an instant. A short knife shining with ink came out of the void, and was immediately close to the man''s back. V3.Chapter 338 This short knife is Wenyu''s soul cutting knife. With a flash of light, the soul chopping knife has pierced the clothes behind the man. Just as he was about to stab into the man''s body, the man disappeared. At this time, Wen Yu, with two holes in his chest and abdomen not far from the blood Butterfly, punched the blood Butterfly hard. Blood Butterfly was surprised. Although she didn''t understand why Wen Yu, who was seriously injured, could still hit this powerful punch, she still waved a knife and fought with Wen Yu. On the other side, the man who flashed into the gap between time and space seemed to be hit by something and flashed out embarrassed. The soul chopping knife hit the man''s back again. The man wanted to use Haonan''s weapon, but the weapon didn''t listen to his command at all. He had to dodge the soul chopping knife and use colorful magic power to form a double handed epee. When the man opened the soul chopping knife with a "lift the sky chopping", Wen Yu''s voice suddenly sounded. "Yeya, xiuzuo, Lorick, it''s really you!" Another Wenyu came out slowly from the gap between time and space. Hearing this, the man''s figure was shocked: "ten thousand robbers! You..." Wen Yu laughed and pointed to another Wen Yu who was fighting with the blood Butterfly and said, "is it strange? Hehe, how can you understand the truth of three thousand avatars? He is that I haven''t practiced a complete avatar yet, and my skill cultivation is less than one tenth of mine." "But I didn''t expect that the three gods who died in Yale''s mouth would still be alive. And they could be Trinity. Sure enough, they had to say a word of service. You really live too abnormal!" "Shut up!" the man pointed to Wen Yu and said angrily, "say it again! I''ll destroy the spirit of your brother Si Qian!" "Oh, if you don''t say it, I forgot." with a flint and lightning stroke on Wen Yu''s arm, the man immediately released Haonan''s weapon as if stung by insects and scorpions. With a move, Wen Yu gently flew the weapon into his hand. Wen Yu felt a little when he grasped the weapon and said coldly: "Sure enough, I''m right. Your spirits in the chaotic space-time flow have been preserved because of the colorful divine stones. For thousands of years, they devour each other and become a combined monster. By chance, they break the energy flow. My brother Si qianhaonan was later beaten by the woman''s poisoned hand. Because of this artifact and a natural lightning disaster, they have been saved. And But the three of you took advantage of the weakness and took away my brother''s divine personality, transformed into a body with energy, reborn the flesh, and sealed my brother''s divine soul in this divine army. " The man''s body was shocked. Unexpectedly, Wen Yu explored the cause and effect of the matter clearly at the moment when he grasped the weapon. He was more cautious about the impenetrable Wen Yu in front of him. "Wanjie, since you know everything, you should also understand that between us and the spirit of situ Haonan is also led by the force of thunder. If either of us is destroyed, the balance will be broken, and the other will be swallowed up by energy. If you want to kill us, you will kill Si qianhaonan. Do you really do it?" When the man said this, he showed cowardice. The blood Butterfly, who had been caught by Wen Yu for a long time, could not help feeling dejected. The man she thought was domineering had lost his charm in the face of life threat. She shouted madly in her heart: isn''t he domineering? Isn''t he the only one in the world? Why did he become like this?! why did he become so weak and so cowardly! He should be stronger when he is strong, even if he is weak I''m not afraid of breaking into pieces! Disappointed, xuedie is completely disappointed with the man who once loved in his bones. I don''t know if it was Wenyu''s intention or carelessness. She broke away from Wenyu''s separate control and rushed to the man. She shouted wildly, "where''s your arrogance? Where''s your domineering?! you''re a bully! No laziness! Garbage! Beast! My blood Butterfly is really blind to dogs!" "Get out!" the man slapped the blood Butterfly to the ground and scolded, "bitch! How dare you scold me! Now I''ll destroy your form and spirit!" The blood Butterfly fell to the ground, looked up and despised the man without saying a word. "What are you looking at? Rotten goods!" the man scolded angrily. The blood Butterfly on the ground slowly climbed up, and there was no hatred in her eyes. She smiled miserably. "You gave me hope and buried my hope; you gave me love and strangled my love. I gave you my life and only asked for your... Death!" The blood Butterfly seemed to talk to himself and tell until he said the last word "death" and threw himself at the man. "Destroy both form and spirit! I will choose to explode!" Wen Yu, who had been quietly watching all this, hurried around his arm and directly sealed the man and blood Butterfly in a space with layers of gods. "Boom ~" The blood Butterfly''s self explosion broke hundreds and thousands of God''s prohibitions. Fortunately, Wen Yu always kept his hands on things, so he failed to completely break the God''s prohibitions. But it also caused the God''s prohibitions outside to tremble! The man only had a broken head and still said, "crazy, crazy woman." the body below his head had been turned into a chaotic gas by the self explosion of the blood Butterfly. This chaotic gas did not stop, and swallowed up like a monster along the man''s neck. The man''s eyes, as if through layers of divine prohibition, looked at Wen Yu and hissed, "save... Save..." Before he could say the next word, the chaotic gas rushed fiercely, like a monster, swallowing the man''s head. Wen Yu''s divine sense was explored again, but he never found a trace of night teeth, xiuzuo or LORIC breath. The trinity of the LORD God, completely disappeared in this piece of heaven and earth, into chaotic energy. Looking at this scene, Wen Yu shook his head. What is love, what is hate? Whether man or God, love and hate are just a thought. What is love, what is resentment? Who can see through man and God. Just when Wen Yu felt it, the chaotic Qi sealed by God''s prohibition began to devour God''s prohibition. When Wen Yu found out, the God ban only left a layer. "Shit! Is there a mistake!" Wen Yu shouted and scolded, "Ya, Haonan, your boy doesn''t speak to me!" Haonan was speechless in the weapon. He always paid attention to the chaotic Qi and shook the weapon, trying to attract Wen Yu''s attention. Unexpectedly, Wen Yu was distracted and blamed him instead. There''s no place to reason. Wen Yu is now concentrating on the Qi of chaos and pinching the immortal seal of Dharma formula, but he can''t shake the Qi of chaos. So he could only ban God on layers of cloth. But this chaotic Qi seems to have a special preference for God''s prohibition, swallowing and swallowing, and the speed is faster and faster. "Mother! What can I do!" This dead cycle makes it difficult for Wen Yu to ride a tiger. It''s too strange that he can''t handle things that the newly established creator God can''t handle. "Three cobblers, top Zhuge Liang!" Wen Yu''s divine knowledge sweeps five green stone secret roads on the 13th floor and finds that Jinlong Xiaoqiang, Ruixue and Xuanye are awake. An idea moves Ruixue to his side. "Ah! Wenyu." Ruixue Gongcheng was excited. Suddenly, she saw Wenyu and was surprised and happy. "Xueer, don''t say anything else. Look, it''s easy to deal with." Wen Yu said without looking back. Now his hands are busy and can''t see the shadow. "This, what is this?" Ruixue asked curiously, looking at the chaotic Qi in the divine prohibition, "what a strange thing. It feels like it contains the vitality of all things." "Stop talking. Try to keep him alive. Don''t let him grow any longer. Your husband is going to die." Wen Yu blushed. "Good!" Ruixue stopped talking, danced a lotus in her hands, sent out a white divine light, and threw herself into the chaotic Qi of divine prohibition. V3.Chapter 339 Hit by the white light of Ruixue, the chaotic Qi suddenly became smaller and shrunk into a ball. Wen Yu couldn''t help wiping his sweat: "his wife Xueer is still powerful. It''s done at once." As soon as his voice fell, he saw that it shrank into a chaotic atmosphere, stretched out countless tentacles, and went through the white light wrapped in the snow. He put the light on his body like wearing clothes, and the whole slowly exuded the light. "Oh, no!" Wen Yu shouted again, turning it into an artifact. Xuanye, who was roaring up to the sky, moved to him with Jinlong and Xiaoqiang. "Roar ~" "Ow ~" Wen Yu came forward and slapped him on the tap. "Stop yelling! Come and help!" Or Xiaoqiang, the boy ghost spirit, flew directly to Xuanye''s shoulder, said nothing and didn''t get slapped. "Boss..." Xuanye touched the place beaten by Wenyu and said, "I''ve just made a peerless artifact. You''ll hit people now." Jinlong also shook his tail in protest. "Don''t talk nonsense. Look at how easy it is to clean up." Wen Yu pointed to the chaotic airway that was struggling with Ruixue. "It''s so easy to play!" Xuan Ye stretched his neck and looked at the chaos that kept piercing the white light, and asked for no reason. "Chaotic air mass. Very strange chaotic air mass." Wenyu suggested. Without saying a word, the Golden Dragon opened his huge mouth and a dragon breath sprayed the gas of chaos. After the dragon breath broke the white light, it hit the Qi of chaos. After the chaotic Qi was sprayed by the dragon breath, not only did it not suffer any damage, but it was like taking a big tonic. It doubled in an instant. Jinlong quickly closed his mouth and stopped breathing. Wen Yu kicked his foot directly. "Shit, you''re the Golden Dragon over there! Help me! You''re not good enough, but bad!" Jinlong, who was kicked several feet away, was extremely wronged. He wanted to help. Who knows that the chaotic Qi is so abnormal. He is not afraid of dragon breath, but also seems to be a big tonic. "You, what can I do? Or you!" Wenyu pointed to Xuanye and Xiaoqiang. The master and servant shook their heads at the same time. They don''t want to be kicked for nothing. Xuan Ye raised his chin to Ruixue and said, "sister-in-law, I''m definitely not as high as her. She can''t do it, and I don''t have to make a fool of myself." Xiaoqiang retreated and shrunk his body for a few minutes before squeaking: "big brother, big brother, Xiaoqiang can''t pull. You can swallow something. It''s easy to do!" "Then swallow it!" Wenyu shouted at Xiaoqiang. Without saying a word, Xiaoqiang slipped into Xuanye''s hair. "Hey hey, boss. What''s the matter? Xiaoqiang has been with us for so many years. You can''t force him to death." Xuan Ye laughed. "Then you mean to work for him! Don''t install it for me! I''ve already found that you''ve hit a magic axe. And it''s earth shaking! Don''t think I don''t know. I tell you, I''m the creator God now. We''ll know what''s going on in this world if we want to know!" Wen Yu leaned at Xuan night and pressed step by step. "Oh, brother, you are so great. You say you are the creator God now? Surpassing the LORD God? At the same level as Dharma creator God?" Xuan Ye blinked. "Master Dharma? Oh, he left and said he left the world to me." "The eldest brother is mighty. The Bodhidharma patriarch has seen it. What? Have you seen the Bodhidharma creator?" later, Xuan night reacted, and his eyes almost stared out. "Shit, I know you don''t believe it. You don''t think about how to come here from ''reincarnation''! Forget it, I''ll tell you in detail after we solve this matter." Wenyu pretended to wave his hand and pointed to the airway of chaos: "there''s no way?" Xuan ye turned his head and looked carefully at the chaotic Qi, hesitated and said: "if... This chaotic Qi can be solidified, my divine axe may be able to solve it..." "Nonsense, I also want to make him type. But now it''s like a living creature. It''s night teeth. After the three guys xiuzuo and Lorik used the combination, they made the energy of colorful God crystal and a very special main god burst. I can''t see it now. It has life but no life!" After hearing Wen Yu''s words, Xuan Ye blinked for a long time before he reflected Wen Yu''s meaning. But I still can''t think of a way. At this time, Haonan''s weapon shook violently again. Xuanye saw the weapon and said, "it''s not Haonan''s weapon." Wen Yu patted his head and said, "if you don''t say, I really forgot." With that, the magic soldiers released the spirit of Si Qian Haonan. Before Si Qian Haonan reacted, Wen Yu waved several colorful lights in his hands to wrap the spirit of Si Qian Haonan. After a few breaths, Si Qian Haonan''s body gradually appeared. "Boss." Si Qian Haonan hugged Wen Yu and said, "brother, I''ve seen you alive..." "Stop, stop!" Wen Yu raised his hands and said, "second brother, don''t play sensational for me. I''ll seal up your power of thunder robbery. But I have immortal roots in your body now. You can reach the level of God after practicing for 180 years. Don''t tell me anything else. First, you just thought of something when you were dishonest in the weapon." Si Qian Haonan hurriedly said, "I thought, doesn''t the boss have the whole ring? It''s easy to play. Why don''t you put the whole ring in?" "All the rings." Wen Yu patted his head. The whole ring is boundless, and Dharma once said that it is a private thing. It seems that it is really a way to put this chaotic Qi into it. Just do it. Wen Yu shook the whole ring, moved the mountain plants and animals originally placed in it to the twelve floors of the nirvana tower, and released all the 80 brothers and everything else in the quiet night before he came to Ruixue. "Xueer''s wife, it''s hard. Let her husband try to stop the chaos!" Ruixue was already tired by the chaos. Seeing that Wen Yu came to help now, she couldn''t help but glanced at Wen Yu and flashed aside. Wen Yu smiled, walked to the edge of chaos and shook his hand to wrap the space of the whole demon world together with God ban. The chaotic Qi seemed to know his fate and began to collide wildly. "Give it to me, get up!" Wen Yu drank violently, used all his strength and collected it fiercely. When the chaotic Qi broke the God''s ban, he put it into the whole ring. They are listening to Xuanye''s explanation. Ruixue comes to Wenyu and says, "how about Wenyu?" Wen Yu waved and reflected the scene in the ring into the air. All the people present looked up at the. V3.Chapter 340 The ratio of time in the whole ring to time in reality is ten to one. The illusion of the whole ring mapped by Wen Yu is also the scene in the whole ring after ten to one. It''s like the fast forward of movie special effects. In one second, I saw what happened in ten seconds. Although it took only a few words for Wen Yu to integrate the Qi of chaos into the whole ring and map the illusion to Wen Yu. Earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole ring. I saw that the chaotic gas was dense and churning, sometimes like flowing clouds, sometimes like sea clouds, sometimes like bright clouds, gently disturbing and overflowing, making people feel that it is changeable, diverse, ethereal and unpredictable. After only a few breaths of this change, the chaotic weather is what powerful medicine you took and spread out in the whole ring. For a time, the surging chaotic weather is a wild monster, twisting its larger and larger body and swallowing the space of the whole ring. Although the crowd watched the chaotic gas spread slowly outside, in fact, at one thought, the chaotic gas can fill the space of 10000 meters of the whole ring. A moment is a thought, twenty is a moment, twenty is a snap, twenty is a snap, twenty is a prediction, twenty is a moment, and there are thirty moments a day and a night. That is, this thought is only 0.0018 seconds. Watching Wen Yu pull away the illusion of the whole ring, everyone was worried. "Boss," Youye said, "is this OK? If it goes on like this, the whole ring will not be filled and broken by this chaotic gas!" "Too terrible! This chaotic gas is too terrible!" murmured all evil. Ruixue also said nervously, "Wenyu, find a way quickly. It won''t work like this." "Method? I can''t think of a way now. This chaotic gas is really weird! It should grow like this! The whole ring seems boundless, but it will eventually be marginal. Sooner or later, the chaotic gas will reach the edge of the whole ring space!" Xuan Ye gnashed his teeth and said, "no, let me try this magic axe to split the chaos." Wen Yu shook his head and said, "no, no, you can''t go inside. Now I can''t control it at all." Si Qian Haonan frowned and said, "where does his growth come from?" "Energy?" Wen Yu''s divine sense swept the whole ring: "this chaotic gas swallowed up the time and space laws of the self evolution of the whole ring and turned it into its own expansion. Wait a minute... Since he wants energy, feed it and break it! See how long it can be stubborn!" With that, Wen Yu began to seal his hands quickly, and then beat the Dharma seal and divine impression in the air. With the gradual increase of the Dharma seal and divine seal played by Wen Yu, the sound of rumbling vibration began to appear on the whole 12th floor, and then the whole Nirvana tower began to vibrate. Xuan Ye was a little shaky and couldn''t stand stably. He shouted, "boss, what are you doing? You''re too quiet." Wen Yu didn''t stop the printing method in his hand. He hummed: "I don''t believe this evil yet. Today I''m going to do a peerless move!" The seal in Wen Yu''s hand knots faster, and his split just now also moves. Wen Yu''s divine sense instantly locked Brian in the magic land, waiting for the more than 2000 followers of the moon worship sect who absorbed the God of heaven. Wen Yu shouted "go home!" Brian and others and the congregation appeared in the twelve floors of the nirvana tower in an instant. See two as like as two peas, Blaine, and he is about to speak, but he sees the printed text of Wen Yu''s master. "Heaven and earth are boundless, which is my only respect! The power of creation is the manifestation of creation!" A huge purple gold seal, with a sense of boundlessness, rose slowly from Wenyu''s body, and then covered Brian and others under it. "Turn the nirvana tower to me!" If you are outside the nirvana tower, you will see that the huge Nirvana tower starts to rotate slowly after a slight earthquake. With the rotation of the tower, from the vast space, purple and gold energy converges towards the tower. Wenyu on the 12th floor of the tower stood on the ground with his hands held high and his legs separated. He supported the heaven and drank deeply: "Hong HuangYin, create divine power and create three thousand gods!" I saw a purple gold seal covering the people''s heads, emitting 3000 purple gold lights downward. In an instant, Brian, Oz, Ghana, Anthony, ghost, Lina... All turned into purple and gold cocoons. Ruixue looked at Marilyn and her mother-in-law, Daisy, who were also wrapped in purple and gold cocoons. She couldn''t help asking Wenyu, who was panting slightly, "Wenyu, are you..." Wen Yu smiled and said, "Xueer''s wife, you''ll know in a minute." Xuan Ye rubbed his chin with his index finger, looked at the three thousand glittering cocoons in front of him and tasted: "the boss is the boss. It''s really big. It''s so spectacular to play three thousand eggs at a time!" Xiaoqiang also stood on the top of Xuanye''s head and said, "peerless, really peerless, but how do I feel that the purple golden eggs are especially delicious?" Wen Yu directly kicked Xuan Ye''s ass and said with a smile: "you stupid goods plus food! You two have nothing to play with eggs at leisure!" Xuanye, who was kicked and sat down on the ground, looked at Wen Yu bitterly and said, "boss, how do I feel that you are very violent and obviously tend to move closer to sister Sha after seeing you again? The days in the future can be mixed..." Jinlong is also hiding aside and nodding desperately. He has a great sense of seeing Xuan night as a confidant. I swear to myself that I will deal with the broken beast hongmang like the boss dealing with them in the future. At this time, the purple and gold cocoon wrapped with the ghost shrinks again and again, slowly becomes smaller, and seeps into the ghost''s body like water sucked into a sponge. Then a powerful momentum rose from the ghost. The ghost roared and opened his eyes. Then, evil, goodness, Brian, Daisy and others broke out one by one. Looking at Jinlong, Xuanye and Xiaoqiang on the side, they couldn''t help staring, because they clearly felt that now they have definitely surpassed the God of heaven and reached the realm of the LORD God. Three thousand people, three thousand Lord God! Three thousand Lord gods at one time?! This is not to create a lower God. Pinch it. This is the main god! How many gods were there in the whole divine plane? Only fifteen! These 15 will take tens of millions of years to produce. Now the three thousand Lord gods will become Kung Fu in a moment! What a pervert! Ruixue''s sexy and ruddy mouth has also become an "O" shape. Looking at the appearance of one main god after another, she also felt that her heart was as flat as water, and the lake raised huge waves. This... The LORD God is too worthless! V3.Chapter 341 "Wenyu, what are you doing? Who is he?" Brian walked to Wenyu regardless of his great cultivation. Old man, old ghost. When he saw that Ruixue station was close to Wenyu''s original statue, he naturally concluded that it was true Wenyu. "Grandpa, that''s my part. Let''s talk about what it is later." Wen Yu immediately replied, "I know you have many questions in your mind, such as how to come here? Where is it? What''s wrong with cultivation? Now is not the time to say." Wenyu pointed to the mapping illusion and said, "now my grandson is in big trouble and needs grandpa to cover me!" Brian laughed and said, "of course, who''s your grandpa? Your grandpa..." Marilyn interrupted Brian''s words and said, "how are you, dead old man? Or our grandson has great ability. What are you showing off here?" "Oh, dead old woman, she said to me in front of so many people. No, now I want to compete with you!" said Brian and pulled away. "Stop, stop," Wen Yu hurried to the middle of the two, raised his hands and said, "grandma, Grandpa, grandson, please, this is not the time to fight. You see, the chaotic gas has covered the sky and closed the day. Don''t do it again. When it breaks the whole ring, we will all be finished! Not only us, but also this world will be finished!" Hearing what Wen Yu said so seriously, Daisy immediately said nervously, "father-in-law, mother-in-law, let''s do business first, Wen Yu, tell us what we want to do." Wen Yu said in one fell swoop, "listen, everyone. Now you take out your most powerful attack and attack me!" Sha Rong immediately jumped out and shouted, "Wenyu, you''re crazy. We''re like this now. You can''t find a way to die. Then you won''t even have residue!" "Sister, sister, don''t make trouble. Come on! Listen to me, come on! Attack me!" Brian raised his hand in disbelief and shot a divine light at Wenyu. As soon as Wenyu raised his hand, the whole ring immediately absorbed the divine light. Wen Yu immediately felt that the whole ring was a little bigger. The chaotic gas seemed to be sensing and fiercely accelerated the speed of expansion. "Effective, quick! Don''t keep your hands, do your best, all have, attack quickly!" Wen Yu looked at the situation and shouted to everyone to do it together. As soon as Brian saw that Wen Yu was really okay, he let go and shot at Wen Yu with divine light. As soon as the others saw Brian''s action, they followed his example and took out their strongest moves to attack Wenyu. Sha Rong clapped his hands and said happily, "ha, I thought I had no chance to beat this brother. Now I want to seize this opportunity!" he condensed his divine power into a huge humanoid monster and commanded him to rush to Wen Yu. After listening to Sha Rong''s words, Xuan ye also reacted. He quickly stood up and raised his axe to cut out axe blades to Wen Yu. Ruixue, Lina and ye Lianna were very worried about Wen Yu, but when they saw that Wen Yu took all the attacks with the whole ring, they also shot at Wen Yu one after another. On the 12th floor of the nirvana tower, there are various divine lights flashing, various tangible powder, block, regular and irregular attacks hanging in the air, and invisible printing methods, laws and prohibitions flying all over the sky. If it were not in the nirvana tower, I''m afraid this space would have collapsed unspeakably. The whole ring has long been big and expanded. Even the master, Wen Yu, as the creator God, feels very hard to look after the whole territory. But the chaotic gas has occupied almost 60% of the space, and now it is slightly tired. Seeing that the Qi of chaos had become exhausted, Wen Yu was so excited that he did not stop. He let his body lock again more than three million heavenly gods, such as Lockton and Bing lingjiu, who were still struggling at a loss on the 13th floor of the nirvana tower, and once again launched the art of turning the stars and moving them to the 12th floor. Rockton was climbing the "Tao" mountain, but he only felt the boundless distance. Suddenly, the scenery changed and he came to the 12th floor of this technique. He was startled. Bingling Jiuzheng lost himself in the vast starry sky on the road of "asking questions" with qilufu, old demon and red hair. Suddenly, the starry sky became blurred, and then he saw a group of people shouting and attacking one person. They were stunned with the remaining three million gods. Ice spirit nine fixed his eyes on it, and his heart was surprised, angry and happy. Because he saw that what was besieged by thousands of experts was the disaster he hated. Although I don''t know where these thousands of strange masters at the LORD God level came from and why they fought with Wanjie. But without thinking about it, he waved his hand and shouted, "the person attacked is the most evil. It''s a disaster that makes the God''s throne miserable. Everyone destroy him with me and return my God''s throne!" he took the lead in attacking Wenyu with all his strength. In fact, Bing lingjiu''s mind is very simple. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. No matter who the three thousand main gods are, we will deal with the ten thousand robbers with them first, that is, we will stand on the same front with them. These people can''t just turn over. It is also a great surprise that Wenyu, who is also recognized by sinijos and qiluf, should see that Wenyu''s strength is not defeated by the three thousand main gods. At first, they were also members of the siege of Wanjie. Now they can''t help beating drums when they see Wen Yu''s power. It''s impossible not to avenge Wanjie''s encirclement and killing. If Wanjie gets out of trouble, they really can''t think how they will be killed by Wanjie. Therefore, qilufu, the main God, didn''t say a word. He followed Bing lingjiu to use his strongest magic power and accidentally smashed Wenyu. Three million gods are now following Bing lingjiu and others. After listening to Bing lingjiu and others, they see the performance of the main gods taking the lead. They dare not neglect it. Although they don''t know what kind of people the Wanjie in Bingling nine mouth really is, they know the ferocity of Bingling nine. If this time we really just watch but don''t do it, Bing lingjiu won''t tear them alive. The three million heavenly gods were also desperate. They carried all their divine power and went straight to Wenyu. As for Lockton, he not only didn''t do it now, but also thought that Wenyu could hold on. He was forced by Wen Yu to sign the master servant contract. If Wen Yu died, he would be ashes. If the attacks of three thousand Lord gods such as Brian just now were like a raging tide, now the more than three million attacks are more overwhelming than the sky and the earth. Wen Yu secretly scolded, "shit! I''m having fun." The purpose of Wen Yu''s transfer of Bing lingjiu and others here is to let them attack. It also counts that they must attack. But I didn''t expect these three million people to attack so scary at the same time. Now Wenyu''s eyes are full of attack light, combined with the prohibition of the law. This guy is difficult to fly, and there is no gap at the tip of a needle. Quantitative change will indeed cause qualitative change. Even now, Wen Yu doesn''t dare to test his attack lightly. Wen Yu really doesn''t have a good way now. If you break these attacks too early, it won''t have any effect on the whole ring. If you don''t break them? With your body? Fuck, the creator God is not false. Even God is not omnipotent. In desperation, Wen Yu decisively kneaded a formula, and his body shrank to hide behind the whole ring. "Bet!" Wen Yu braved the danger of being broken and didn''t resolve the attack. He braved the whole ring and let the whole ring resist hard. The shrinking Wenyu, with his eyes closed, carried the whole ring thicker than his arm on his shoulder, and waited for all the attacks to come. Now he''s betting that the ring will withstand the attack. But the others here don''t think so. Brian and the ghosts were throwing their magic skills into the sky. Suddenly, they came up with a spell to block out the sky and the sun, and then rushed to Wenyu. Then Wenyu disappeared directly, and all the spells gathered at one point. They quickly stopped. "Wenyu!" Brian gave a frightened cry, but there was no answer from Wenyu. "Wenyu!" Ruixue was also nervous. Although she said that there was some telepathy between her and Wenyu, she couldn''t see anyone and no echo. She was very upset when she only saw the attack point of the powerful energy. "Mom''s." Xuan night turned to fight and glared at Bing lingjiu and others. It''s his grandmother''s. If these people don''t mix up, this will happen! Si Qian, Haonan, ghosts and others also turned their heads and looked at more than 3 million people in Bing lingjiu''s work. V3.Chapter 342 Look at the people in front of them. Bing lingjiu and others also quickly stopped their magic power. Bing lingjiu is now a big stone in his heart. The ten thousand robbers were beaten to pieces and disappeared before his eyes. It is estimated that the divine spirit has also disappeared. He did not expect that there would be other changes. In his opinion, the attack of more than 3000 Lord gods and 3 million heavenly gods could not be suffered even if the creator God Dharma came in person. Watching Wen Yu disappear, Bing lingjiu put on a humble smile on his face and was about to chat up, but he saw Xuan night, together with a 10000 meter long golden dragon, flashing in front of him. Bing Ling was shocked. He recognized Xuan night and knowledge Xuan night as Wenyu''s life and death friends. Plus the golden dragon, this is Wenyu''s iconic pet! Before Bing lingjiu reacted, he heard bursts of shouting from behind him. Bing lingjiu turned his head and saw a black monster twice as big as the main city of his Dongxian mansion, appearing behind his whole team. "Ice spirit nine!" the cold voice of Xuan night sounded. "Ah ~ ah ~" Bing lingjiu''s brain was full of confusion and almost didn''t react. "Bing lingjiu, you and the Twelve Gods besieged me last time and almost destroyed my spirit. This time you sneaked into my brother. Today, you people are waiting. No one wants to leave!" Xuan night stared at Bing lingjiu coldly and said that his voice can fall out of slag. The divine soldier in Si qianhaonan''s hand has now become the sickle of the God of death. He crossed the sickle: "the LORD God, isn''t it? I''m also the God of death of the LORD God now! All stretch your neck for me to wait for the men to harvest." "Surround me!" the ghost shouted, and more and more people came out, pointing to Bing lingjiu''s nose: "boy, you didn''t go up with these fools like Liba, but what are you shouting behind?" pull our tendons and pull our skin "? Today I''m going to pull your tendons and pull your skin!" The group of lunatics of the moon worship cult, ah, no, they are lunatics. When ghosts shout, they wail and surround Bingling nine. There are more than 3000 and more than 3 million. It''s out of proportion. But Bing lingjiu, the more than three million people, did not dare to move. They are facing more than 3000 Lord gods! At the beginning, blood butterflies and Trinity men dared to attack and kill 3 million gods. Compared with more than 3000... The LORD God is real, not worthless. Ghana now excitedly touched Brian with his elbow and said, "general, my blood is boiling again. I recall the pride of killing with you and killing in and out of the enemy." Brian laughed and said, "that''s how many people! We''re going to kill God today. You don''t want to kill as many as I do. Don''t say ''kill'' in front of me!" Just when everyone was eager to try, Bingling Jiuyi was shocked. There was a howl. "Don''t kill me ~ I''m Lockton! I''m the servant of master Wenyu ~ I''m not with them!" Lockton crawled out of the God pile and ran to Xuanye. He just shouted: "under Xuanye''s crown, you were there, you know." "Greedy for life and afraid of death! Rubbish!" sinijos scolded Lockton. "Oh, hero!" sarong said sarcastically, glancing at sinijos. "Woman! Shut up! I don''t need you to talk!" said sinejos stiffly. As soon as Simeon Jos scolded her, Sharon was hurt and jumped up to fight with Simeon, but she was under the Xuan night bar. Xuanye had put away his laughter at this time. I don''t know why. Xiniqiao scolded Sha Rong. He was more angry than Sha Rong. "You dare to stop..." Sha Rong said half and felt that Xuanye was wrong. She felt that Xuanye was really angry. "Woman, just stand behind the man!" Xuan night said coldly, stopped in front of Sha Rong and stared at sinijos. Sha Rong looked at the tall figure of Xuan night, and her face suddenly showed tenderness, but she immediately put it away. Ruixue noticed the change of Sha Rong''s expression. "Sinijos, a cunning and famous God, I''ve never heard of you. You''re still a hero!" Xuanye said sarcastically, "now you''re a hero if you become the second son of the four gods! I bah, you want to be a hero! Well, if you want to be a hero, I''ll make you! Look at the axe!" Said Xuanye raised the divine axe he had just made with both hands and chopped hard at the top of sinijos''s head. Sinijos wanted to stimulate and see if anyone jumped out. Sure enough, Sha Rong answered. Originally, he was secretly happy. He saw that he would have a chance to escape against Sha Rong, but he didn''t want to provoke Xuanye. Xuanye''s axe was like chopping the sky and the earth. Sinijos wanted to escape, but found that his body was not under his control! He can only bite his teeth. But sinejos never dreamed of it. His whole body''s defense was as fragile as paper paste when he met Xuanye''s divine axe. Looking at Bingling nine, Xuan night raised his axe, and then a dazzling light flashed on the axe. Then he only heard a miserable cry of "ah". As if there was no resistance, xinijos was split in two by Xuan night''s axe. Even the spirit and personality of sinijos were broken in two with this axe. "Hoo ~" There was a sound of air-conditioning. This sinejos is the LORD God! A Lord God was killed by an axe! With a clean axe, the spirits were destroyed! "Ha ha ha," Xuan Ye looked up at the sky and smiled. He never thought that the divine axe he hit was so sharp. Si Qian Haonan was very greedy. He didn''t know whether it was because of this experience or how much influence he had. Now he always has the impulse to be bloodthirsty. With a wave of the sickle, Si Qian Haonan shouted, "kill ~" the sickle turned into a flash of light and cut off the neck of the God around him. The killing seems to have been started by Si Qianhao. Maybe three million gods are unwilling to die here. In short, all kinds of gods rise again for a while, but now they are not like that just now. Scream, cry, fight, roar of spells, sound of instruments cutting into the body... Broken limbs and arms fly across the field, and bursts of blood mist rise. Three million gods tried to break out of the encirclement, but they were beaten back by a powerful attack. A god looked around in despair and cried sadly, "Why have you practiced for thousands of years? Why?" A broken arm flew across and hit a God''s chest with a "pa". The broken meat on the arm was directly painted on the God''s face. The God foamed the broken meat on his face. Looking at his blood red hands, he murmured, "become God, is this becoming God? No, this is not God, this is hell, this is hell!" "Shuize heaven and earth!" Bing lingjiu attacked ASI. Yasi didn''t send out any magic. He grabbed the head of the water dragon hit by Bingling nine, made a fierce effort, directly pinched it and burst out, and then laughed and said, "but I''ll let you taste what God level Muay Thai boxing is." after that, he threw himself at Bingling nine. ¡­¡­ On the 12th floor of the nirvana tower, it has become a huge and incomparable battlefield, and people disappear and degenerate every minute. Just as the fighting was going on, Wen Yu slowly appeared in the place where he was standing. V3.Chapter 343 "His grandfather''s. bah bah." the ashen Wen Yu showed his figure, spit on the ground and cursed, "it''s really not human work." It turned out that after all the attacks came, although all the destructive energy was absorbed by the whole ring, Wenyu was shocked into the ground. Wen Yu, who was shocked into the ground, was not feeling well. He was dizzy and didn''t know the East, West, North and south. When he woke up, he hurriedly covered his divine consciousness over the whole ring. There are new changes in the whole ring. The space of the whole ring absorbing such huge energy is no longer increased, but this space is comparable to the size of the world created by Dharma. The chaotic Qi of the whole ring, I don''t know whether it is due to its inability to expand and grow or what it has absorbed. Now it quietly hangs in the whole ring and slowly forms an egg shape, which accounts for 60% of the space of the whole ring. Looking at the change of chaotic Qi, Wen Yu has a little understanding and has a deeper understanding of the theory of creation. When Wen Yu woke up from this enlightenment, he immediately jumped back to the 12th floor. At this time, it was dark in the 12th floor. "Mom, what did I miss?" Wen Yu looked surprised at the Ruixue crowd who surrounded and suppressed the gods and exclaimed. Then he kneaded the formula in an instant and shouted "determined!" As soon as the word "Ding" was exported, the twelve story battlefield of the gods was immediately fixed there as if it had been petrified. Wen Yu waved to unlock the body of Ruixue and others, and asked strangely, "Xueer''s wife, which one is this?" "Wenyu," Ruixue saw the man in front of her and immediately rushed to Wenyu''s arms. "Hey, how enthusiastic. Hey, hey, but so many people do you really want me to kiss?" Wen Yu smiled. As soon as Ruixue heard Wen Yu''s teasing, she immediately reacted. She jumped away from Wen Yu''s arms and said shyly, "hate La ~" Wen Yu smiled and walked forward and said, "good wife, tell me quickly. What''s wrong? Are these gods crazy, or do you want to exercise?" "It''s not because of you!" Sha Rong directly grabbed Wen Yu''s ear and said, "it disappeared without saying a word. Everyone thought something had happened to you. Of course, we should ask these gods who made trouble later! I''m so worried about gold coins and spiritual loss!" Gold coins?! Wen Yu almost fell to the ground. This old sister can''t forget this stubble. Marilyn also said in the back, "just ask him for grandma''s loss fee! Smelly boy, it''s so scary!" When Sharon heard this, she stretched her hands farther and straightened her waist. "Well, I''ll give it to me." Wen Yu raised his hand and surrendered. "Elder sister, grandma, I''ll give you whatever you want. Can you give it if you don''t rob it now? But let''s get down to business first." The others laughed knowingly as they watched Wen Yu being straightened. Ghosts and others came forward to meet Wen Yu. Wen Yu sent them away, then came to Bing lingjiu, who was black and blue, waved and relieved his body, and said, "Xiao Jiuzi, ouch, what a variant? You''ll get fat after you don''t see him in a while." "Ten thousand robbers, you can kill or scrape. But don''t insult me!" Bing lingjiu said hard. "Pa!" Without saying a word, Wen Yu slapped Bing lingjiu on the ground and said, "Xiao Jiuzi, you are mortal, don''t you dare. Dare to talk to me like this, I tell you, I''m the creator God now! Are you stupid?" "Your mother hasn''t seen the creator yet. It seems so deadly. Xiaoqiang, come here and bite his brother. Grow up and bite again until the end of time!" Xiaoqiang jumped over with a miso. Xiaoqiang saw that Wenyu couldn''t offend him now. Or you can''t find a place to cry. Looking at Xiaoqiang''s ferocious mouth, Bing lingjiu couldn''t harden any more and said in a voice, "ten thousand robbers... Under the crown of the creator God, I''m wrong. My sin is irreparable. Please let me go this time." "This time... And next time?" Wenyu glared, and Xiaoqiang squeaked. "No, no, absolutely not. I would like to be your servant, your servant from now on." The situation is stronger than people. Now Bing lingjiu has to be soft. Now Wenyu can absolutely destroy all the gods and souls, and there is no residue left. "What about you?" Wen Yu glanced at the remaining less than two million gods and the LORD God, and solved their determination at the same time. Qilufu immediately knelt down. As soon as qilufu knelt down, his heavenly gods followed suit. "We have seen the creator, and we are willing to offer ourselves to the creator." Wen Yu laughed and said, "OK, yes. They are all current affairs. I don''t want you to devote yourself to me, but I want to build and rebuild the rules of the divine throne. As long as you can act according to the rules, I don''t care what you do. However, if you let me know who is serving the sun and disobeying the Yin, Hei hei, I will definitely make his life worse than death." "We are willing to obey the creator God and build a brilliant divine world with the creator God." ¡­¡­ Since the nirvana tower, originally known as the tomb of God, the divine plane has reconstructed the rules. Change the divine plane to the divine world, and Wen Yu became the first lord of the world. As for the rules originally said by the master of literary circles, it is just another version of the "Chinese Republic" he once built. This is to let the gods who later turned to him clap hands with the lower gods and the middle gods. However, this heaven and earth is in the boundless universe, so it has a reputation. It is called a sacred place by the gods and men in the boundless universe. Some gods and men often come to the divine world of Wenyu for naturalization not far away. Dharma has also come twice to ask Wenyu to take care of the later rising generations. Later, the Lord of the literary world disappeared like Dharma. People of God often say that the Lord of the literary world has entered a higher level of heaven and earth. There are also gods and men who say that the Lord of the world of literature and space actually lives in the position of mortals. More gods and men say that the Lord of the world of literature and space has incarnated thousands and has gone to travel in the wilderness. ¡­¡­ Earth, a mountain village. Si qianhaonan ran into Wenyu''s house with a pig killing knife and shouted, "boss, when are you going to play" Honghuang "today Sunday? It''s 3D. It hasn''t been long since you opened the service!" "Shit, Haonan, you kill pigs and sell meat every day. You''re so murderous! Selena didn''t say she had to conquer your stubborn fortress. She hasn''t succeeded yet! Look at me. I''m holding the fifth and sixth. Come and give me a hand. My four boys still want me to take me to see ''Transformers''. They also said it would be fun to turn Yale into transformers. Isn''t this dead child I learned it from you! " "Boss, it''s not me, it''s brother Xuanye!" "Xuanye, I''m angry when you mention him!" Just then, a domineering female voice sounded out: "Wenyu, are you going to die? You! You got Xuanye into the whole ring. You think I don''t know! Let him out quickly!" "Elder sister, please calm down. I can''t blame you for this. Brother-in-law Xuanye said that his axe could split the chaotic egg. As a result, it did. However, the axe has grown in the egg for thousands of years and named itself Pangu. Now brother-in-law Xuanye said he was looking for it, and I can''t stop it. No, who let him marry you." "You''re scolding me for being naughty, aren''t you? Oh, brother and sister Ruixue and brother and sister Lina are all here, huh? Why are you big again? Bah, bah, bah, there are two sister-in-law Xila. Congratulations, one gold... Silver coin for each person. Hey, hey. Our family is really prosperous now. Eh, where''s Ye Lianna?" "Sister, ye Lianna has gone on a tour. Sister Lina and I also said whether we should have a try." "The entertainment industry is too dark. You two are not allowed to go. I don''t trust ye Lianna to go!" Wen Yu said overbearing. "Dead boy, who says the entertainment industry is black? Now your mother is the manager of entertainment company. Tell me how it is black?" "Mom, Dad bullied me." "I''m not free now. Let''s go. Will this book called the wild God make a movie?" "Grandma, your son bullies your grandson..." "It''s for your grandpa. Now grandma is studying the mecha system. She''s not free." "Grandpa..." "Oh, a good grandson? Your father ASI bullied you again? Don''t be afraid. I''ll teach him a lesson after I finish a circle. Two cakes!" "My God, who is my family ~" Tianyu looked at the sky and wailed. "Cut, we are gods, not people!" Everyone raised their middle finger to Tianyu. End of the book